《The Farmer鈥榮 Eldest Daughter Has a Spatial Pocket》


 Chapter 1: Abandoned

    chapter 1: abandoned


    "take these things and get lost."


    a small cloth bag fell to the ground in front of gu yundong. the mouth of the bag opened, revealing approximately ten shriveled potatoes.


    gu yundong leaned against a large rock behind her. her face was sallow and her body was weak. she looked up and saw a woman''s somewhat mean face.


    she finally understood her current situation. she had transmigrated from the zombie-infested apocalypse to jin kingdom and transmigrated into the body of a 13-year-old farm girl with the same name as her. she had a father, a mother, a younger sister, and a younger brother.


    in the 17th year of hongqing, yongning prefecture had no crops because of a drought. the commoners were struggling to survive, and large groups of refugees began to migrate to the nearby prefectures to seek survival. as for her entire family, they were on the way to escape, and they had already left yongning prefecture for more than half a month.


    the person in front of her who threw the potatoes at her with a charitable expression was the original host''s stepgrandmother, mrs. zhao. beside her stood more than ten people from second uncle and third uncle''s families. all of them had cold gazes while looking at their refugee family of four.


    gu yundong did not have any strength in her body. this was because she had been hungry for too long. her head was still in a dizzy state, and she could not even straighten her body slightly. she looked away and ignored mrs. zhao. her eyes swept across second uncle and third uncle''s family, who were watching coldly from the side, and finally landed on old gu, who was sitting on a rock.


    grandma was a stepgrandmother, but grandfather was her biological grandfather.


    old gu felt a little uncomfortable under her clear and piercing gaze. he coughed lightly and sighed softly after a while. "yundong, don''t blame us. it''s just that everyone is in trouble and we don''t have much food left. your family doesn''t have a strong laborer, and your mother is mentally disabled. she can''t do anything except eat and sleep. the world is too chaotic. everyone can''t even take care of their own families. we really don''t have the energy to take care of you. you, you can only pray for yourself. this bag of potatoes is enough for your mother and the others to last for two days. you can think of a way yourself later. whether you can survive or not is also the will of the heavens."


    gu yundong sneered secretly. she had lived in the apocalypse for two years and had long seen the evilness of human nature. old gu had clearly done something evil, but he still found an excuse to push it to the heavens. wasn''t he afraid of being struck by lightning? unfortunately, she didn''t have the strength now. otherwise, why would she let him talk nonsense here?


    she was disdainful, but a small figure beside her stubbornly wiped his eyes and said with a slight choked voice, "we do have strong labor. my father disappeared to lure away the bandits. he will come back. you, you..."


    gu yundong knew that he was the original owner''s younger brother, gu yunshu. he was only five years old this year, but he looked to be only three or four years old.


    the original host''s father was called gu dajiang. two days ago, they encountered a group of bandits. gu dajiang and her second uncle, gu dahe, used themselves as bait to divert the bandits'' attention and give them a chance to escape. later, gu dahe returned, but gu dajiang was nowhere to be found. in everyone''s eyes, gu dajiang was most likely killed by that group of bandits.


    the little gu yunshu refused to believe it. he felt that his father was still alive and would definitely come back.


    old gu did not want to say anything else. he just waved his hand and said, "alright, that''s all. take care of yourselves." as he spoke, he paused. in the end, he could not bear to part with his grandson. he asked gu yunshu, "i can still bring you along. why don''t you come with us?"


    mrs. zhao, who was at the side, was unhappy. "why bring him? we don''t even have enough food ourselves. his portion is gone. if you want to follow, find your own food and eat dirt..."


    before she could finish speaking, gu yunshu had already grabbed gu yundong''s hand. the corners of his mouth were pursed tightly. "i''m going with my eldest sister."


    gu yundong subconsciously wanted to retract her hand. she was not used to physical contact with people, especially in the apocalypse. it was almost instinctive to guard against people approaching her. however, she did not have much strength now. this little kid seemed to be afraid that he would be separated from her and held her fingers tightly.


    because of this, gu yundong could clearly feel his small, thin, and trembling hand. she pursed her lips and did not say anything in the end.


    old gu was provoked by gu yunshu''s fearful attitude. he stood up angrily. "up to you."


    with that, he left with mrs. zhao and the others.


    madam yang, who was gu yundong''s mother, had been standing at the side and was confused. she was carrying a basket with a three-year-old girl in it. the girl was sleeping groggily, and such a huge commotion did not wake her up.


    seeing that old gu and the others had left, madam yang followed them helplessly. when she turned around and saw that gu yundong and gu yunshu were still in the same place, she hurriedly walked back and squatted beside her, asking in confusion, "dongdong?? let''s go, let''s go..."


    madam yang wasn''t very smart, but she knew people. she still didn''t understand that the gu family had abandoned her and her three daughters. she was just curious why the gu family didn''t wait for them.


    gu yundong was still recovering her strength. it was difficult for her to even speak now, and she had no patience to explain. on the other hand, gu yunshu comforted madam yang in a low voice, "mother, eldest sister is tired. let''s leave later." eldest sister had fainted previously. because of this, grandpa and the stepgrandma finally had an excuse to leave their family.


    gu yunshu was worried. his father was not around, his eldest sister was sick, his mother was mentally disabled, and his younger sister was weak. he was now the only male in the family. although he was only five years old, he had to take care of his family.


    gu yunshu tried his best to straighten his small body and looked at gu yundong, who had closed her eyes to rest.


    at this moment, gu yundong was actually happy. she had lived in the apocalypse for a year, and she had the mentality that every day she could survive was a good day. although this place was also in a chaotic world, at least there were no zombies or mutated animals and plants here. after the disaster caused by the drought, her life would slowly improve. the future here was filled with hope.


    as for the original host''s family... they had given her a chance to be reborn. as long as they did not cause trouble for her, gu yundong would treat it as repaying them and would not abandon them.


    just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard hurried footsteps.


    she raised her head slightly and saw her second uncle, gu dahe, who had returned.n).o-/v(/e.)l.-b-.i)-n

 Chapter 2: Silver

    chapter 2: silver


    gu yundong did not have a good impression of this second uncle at all. back then, he and gu dajiang had lured the bandits away, but only he had returned. this made her think more about this and link gu dajiang''s disappearance to him.


    gu dahe ran to gu yundong''s side and squatted down to tug at her sleeve without a word.


    "what are you doing?" gu yundong regained some strength and retracted her hand.


    "in any case, you''re about to die soon. don''t waste the money your father left for you. i''ll help you give it to your grandparents." gu dahe picked up a stone beside him and threw it at her head. gu yundong only had time to curse before she fainted.


    "eldest sister!!" gu yunshu screamed and pounced over to slap gu dahe crazily.


    madam yang also reacted. she put down the basket on her back and came up to scratch him. n(.o/(v-.e-.l))b..i)/n


    gu dahe took two steps back from the two of them. finally, he grabbed gu yunshu impatiently and grabbed his neck with one hand. he shouted at madam yang, who was about to pounce on him and bite him, "stop. if you come any closer, i''ll strangle your son to death."


    madam yang suddenly stopped. she hesitated and did not dare to go forward. she looked at her son and then at her unconscious daughter. suddenly, she knelt down in front of gu dahe. "second uncle, please, i beg you. put ah shu down. he hurts. he hurts."


    gu yunshu''s face turned purple from the squeezing, and his eyes turned red. tears welled up in his eyes and refused to fall. he ignored them and struggled frantically. "mother, get up. don''t kneel. he''s not human. he''s a beast. he hit my sister and is trying to force us to die. i won''t let him off even if i become a ghost."


    gu dahe did not care about what he scolded. without madam yang in the way, he walked back to gu yundong''s side and pulled off her sleeve. he knew that his eldest brother had secretly given this niece some silver to protect herself. he had also accidentally seen gu yundong sewing the silver into her sleeve. that was why he had come back to get it.


    in any case, in this world, their family would definitely not live for more than a few days. instead of letting this silver be buried with them, it was better for him to take it.


    gu dahe had no qualms about it. he rolled up his sleeves and saw a tael of silver. his big brother was really scheming. he actually hid so much money secretly.


    after receiving the silver, gu dahe threw gu yunshu away. madam yang quickly went forward to catch him to prevent him head from hitting the stone. "ah shu, mother is here. it doesn''t hurt."


    gu yunshu almost couldn''t breathe. after regaining his freedom, he finally began to pant heavily.


    gu dahe stood up and glanced at them with a smug smile. "don''t blame me. it was your grandparents who decided to chase you away. i''m a junior, so i can only listen to them."


    after saying that, he snorted and strode in the direction of old gu and the others.


    old gu had seen his second son leave. now that he saw him return, he frowned slightly and asked, "where did you go?"


    gu dahe did not hide it from him. "that girl still had money hidden on her. i brought it to father and mother."


    old gu stopped in his tracks. "they only have so little food. why did you still go..."


    "why can''t we go?" before he could finish speaking, madam zhao couldn''t help but scold, "i told you that your eldest son is dishonest. he didn''t show filial piety to the two of us when he had money and even secretly gave it to his wife and daughter. this heartless thing. we worked so hard to raise him up, but we only raised such an ingrate. we should have beaten him to death long ago. so what if second brother took the money? anyway, they won''t be able to use it even if we gave it to her. don''t let it end up in someone else''s hands. they might as well give it to us."


    old gu opened his mouth. after a long time, he sighed and said, "it''s their bad luck." he tacitly agreed with mrs. zhao.


    gu dahe put away the silver with a clear conscience. "mother, i''ll keep this silver for you. i''m young and strong, so it''s not easy for me to lose it."


    mrs. zhao glanced at him but did not say anything. in this world, she was not willing to make her son unhappy over a few dozen copper coins. if she angered her son and he abandoned her, she would not be able to live as an old lady. she thought that there was not much money, so she let him be.

 Chapter 3: I鈥檓 Hungry

    chapter 3: i''m hungry


    when gu yundong woke up again, she was on madam yang''s back. she could hear her panting as she walked. n).o-/v(/e.)l.-b-.i)-n


    madam yang was very thin and weak. gu yundong could clearly feel her shoulders shaking, as if they would break if she was not careful.


    "dongdong, dongdong, you''re awake?" perhaps sensing movement, madam yang turned her head slightly and said happily.


    only then did gu yundong realize that there was still a basket hanging in front of madam yang. the little girl in the basket was still sleeping soundly and had yet to wake up.


    gu yunshu also heard the sound and hurriedly looked up. "eldest sister, you''re awake? hang in there a little longer. we''ll be there soon."


    "where are we going?" gu yundong asked hoarsely.


    the path they were on was a little narrow, and there were not many people on the road. the sky was already dark, so they had to find a place to spend the night.


    "we''re going back. we''re going to the village we went to last night to stay for the night. that place is a little closer." gu yunshu raised his head, wiped his face, and tried his best to smile. this decision was made by him, and he was actually very nervous. he did not know if it was right.


    after all, compared to the unknown direction in front of him, he could only return to the place he recognized. big sister needed to rest, and he was very afraid.


    only then did gu yundong realize that there was a mark on his neck. coupled with his huge head, it was especially shocking.


    her face darkened slightly. "where''s gu dahe?"


    "he stole eldest sister''s money and ran away." gu yunshu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. he couldn''t maintain his smile and lowered his head to wipe his tears. "yunshu is useless. i didn''t protect eldest sister well or protect the money. i''m sorry."


    gu yundong wanted to tell him not to cry. she had been in the apocalypse for a year and had long understood that tears were the most useless thing. if the money was gone, so be it. what was the use of crying? when there was a chance later, she would make him pay back ten times or a hundred times. what was the big deal?


    however, she quickly reacted. this was not the apocalypse, and gu yunshu was not a stranger. he was her younger brother.


    however, she did not know how to comfort others. fortunately, madam yang''s voice quickly sounded in her ears. "ah shu, don''t cry. it''s your second uncle who''s bad. we''ll ignore him in the future. mother dotes on you."


    gu yunshu was comforted. he sniffled hard. "i won''t cry. i''m the only man here. don''t cry." as he spoke, he hugged the bag of potatoes in his arms and puffed out his small chest.


    gu yundong was speechless.


    fortunately, they arrived at the village quickly. the village was quiet and almost empty. everyone was either dead or fleeing, looking for a place to survive.


    gu yunshu originally wanted to go to the house they had gone to yesterday, but he was stopped by gu yundong. in the end, they chose a house a little away from the center of the village. the place was not big, but it was remote and quiet. there were only two families beside it.


    when they entered the house, madam yang carefully put gu yundong down.


    gu yundong''s strength had slowly recovered, but she was still a little dizzy from the blow to her head.


    gu yunshu carefully placed the potatoes in front of her and looked up. "eldest sister, rest first. i''ll go find some firewood."


    he was very sensible. when he spoke to gu yundong, he tried his best to smile so that she would not worry.


    with that, he turned around and went to look for the woodshed. gu yundong looked at his back view and was worried that his head would snap at any moment.


    after a while, he came in with two thin bundles of firewood and called out to madam yang, "mother, help me close the window."


    "okay." madam yang was feeding gu yunke water from a bamboo jar. the little girl swallowed unconsciously and finally reacted.


    after the windows and door was closed, gu yunshu began to roast potatoes.


    gu yundong watched as he took out... two small potatoes from the cloth bag. he skewered them while treating them very preciously and placed them on the firewood to rotate. when it was about time, he handed one to her.


    as for the other one, he carefully peeled off the skin and delivered it to gu yunke''s mouth.


    then, he extinguished the fire.


    gu yundong looked at the small potatoes in her hand and then at gu yunshu and madam yang, who clearly did not intend to eat them. "what about yours?"


    "elder sister, eat. i''m not hungry." although he said that, his eyes could not help but drift to the potatoes. then, he immediately lowered his head.


    madam yang was much more direct. she swallowed hard. "...i''m hungry."

 Chapter 4: Spatial Pocket

    chapter 4: spatial pocket


    gu yunshu''s small face flushed red. he tugged at it with his small hands and comforted madam yang softly, "mother, we don''t have much food left. let''s not eat today, okay? i''ll go out and see if there''s anything else."


    there were only about ten small potatoes, so they definitely had to take care of the injured elder sister and the starving younger sister first. gu yunshu was a little sad, and there was even despair in his eyes. if they could not find food later, they might really starve to death. they still had a long way to go.


    madam yang was mentally disabled, but she could listen. she licked her lips and stared at the potatoes, but she still nodded. "then, then i won''t eat it."


    gu yundong was speechless. it would be strange if she could still eat like this.


    moreover, she had not planned to eat it in the first place. the potatoes had already germinated. if she ate them, she would be poisoned.


    gu yundong reached out and took the potato from gu yunke''s hand as well. "i won''t eat this for now. i''ll go outside to find something else."


    she had already recovered her strength. although her body was still weak, she was no longer unable to walk like before.


    gu yundong slowly stood up. gu yunshu was stunned and quickly stood up as well. he reached out to block her. "no, eldest sister, your health isn''t good. i can do it. i''ll go find her."


    "no need. you stay." gu yundong walked around him. n(.o/(v-.e-.l))b..i)/n


    "big sister..."


    "stay!!" gu yun dong''s voice deepened. she actually did not have much patience, especially now that her stomach was empty, so she was a little irritable.


    gu yunshu was stunned. he had never seen his big sister like this. her eyes were a little cold and stubborn. he could not help but put down his hand and nod obediently. he watched her leave in a daze.


    after leaving, gu yundong let out a sigh of relief.


    she was an orphan in her previous life and had been unlucky since she was young. among the people she met, be it the director of the orphanage or the teachers of the school, their attitudes towards her were average or even bad.


    hence, she was at a loss when she suddenly had a few family members who were concerned about her.


    now, she was a little glad that she had separated from the gu family. other than her younger brother, younger sister, and the mentally disabled madam yang, there was no one else around her. no one suspected that the host had actually changed to her.


    gu yundong slowly walked to the corner of the house and looked around. it was quiet and there was no movement.


    then, she closed her eyes slightly and stopped breathing. in the next moment, a small bag of rice suddenly appeared in her hand.


    she smiled, and her eyes lit up slightly.


    sure enough, her spatial storage followed her. the supplies in her storage also followed her.


    she had unintentionally obtained this spatial storage space when the apocalypse first arrived. it was about the size of an acre, and time was still inside. what was placed inside was the same as when she took it out.


    when she first obtained this space, gu yundong began to collect resources. after all, no one knew when the apocalypse would end. if she wanted to survive, she had to have something to rely on.


    she had a lot of things in her spatial storage now. she did not lack rice, flour, or mineral water.


    with these things, what was there to be afraid of on the way to escape from the drought?


    previously, when gu dahe hit her head with a stone, she almost reflexively wanted to go to the spatial storage to take out her dagger to counterattack. at that time, she realized that her storage space was still there. however, she had paused for a moment because of this. in just a short while, she was knocked out by gu dahe.


    she would definitely take revenge when she had the chance.


    gu yundong took out water and alcohol from her spatial storage and disinfected the wound on her head. fortunately, gu dahe was not very strong. the main reason why she fainted was because she was hungry, and her injuries were not serious.


    then, she squatted down and took out the small cloth bag she had brought out just now. she quietly poured the rice in.


    after some thought, she took out two packets of pickled vegetables and put them in bamboo tubes. only then did she heave a sigh of relief and walk back into the house.

 Chapter 5: White Rice

    chapter 5: white rice


    as soon as she entered the courtyard, gu yundong heard a puzzled voice coming from the room. "mother, eldest sister seems to be different from before. in the past, eldest sister always cried and was especially afraid of pain. now, she seems to have become so manly in an instant."


    gu yundong was speechless. did he not know how to speak? what did he mean by being so manly?


    however, her personality was indeed very different from gu yundong''s in the past. she had to think of a reasonable excuse to explain.


    however, before she could think of anything, gu yunshu''s voice sounded again. "it must be because grandpa and grandma chased us away and agitated eldest sister. father is not around, so she feels that she has to protect and take care of us. it''s not easy for eldest sister. mother, tell me, what way can i grow up in an instant and become a strong laborer at home? this way, eldest sister won''t have to pretend to be so manly. i''m so useless now."


    madam yang tilted her head, not understanding. "i''ve grown up. i''m so tall."


    gu yundong had mixed feelings. this little thing was still young, but he was very capable of worrying.


    however, from his voice, she could tell that there was nothing wrong with his voice. it seemed that although the marks on his neck were shocking, gu dahe had not really injured him.


    gu yundong lifted the things in her hand and stepped harder. the voices inside immediately stopped.


    she pushed open the door and saw gu yunshu standing in front of madam yang and gu yunke with his hands outstretched. his little face was tense and he looked vigilant.


    seeing that it was her, he heaved a sigh of relief and smiled widely. "big sister, you''re back." he shifted his gaze and saw the thing in her hand. his big eyes instantly lit up. "have you found something to eat?"


    "okay." gu yundong placed the cloth bag on the ground. "i''ll go to the kitchen to see if there''s any water."


    she turned around and went out again. there was definitely no water in this place. she was just pretending. she went to the kitchen to find a jar and took out the mineral water from her space to pour it in before returning to her room.


    in the room, gu yunshu''s eyes were already wide open. he looked at the white rice in the bag in disbelief and stuttered, "big... big sister, where did you find it? it''s so white, and there''s so much."


    he had never seen rice so white and big. each grain seemed to be transparent and looked better than the most expensive rice in the rice shop in town.


    gu yunshu could not help but gulp. it felt like a dream.


    "i found it under the bed in one of the rooms of the family next door," gu yundong said.


    gu yunshu was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. "i know. that family must be like second aunt. they secretly hid the food and forgot to take it with them when they escaped." after saying that, he nodded vigorously.


    previously, when she was about to leave the village, second aunt secretly took out two large packets of sweet potato jerky from under the bed and prepared to secretly take them away. she had secretly concealed them in her room all these years. she did not expect grandma to see them and scold second aunt at home for being an ingrate. the entire gu family knew about this.


    now that he heard that these white rice were found under the bed, gu yunshu immediately found a reasonable explanation.


    gu yundong felt that there was no need for her to think of an excuse. he could always find an excuse for her.


    hence, she nodded. "probably." as she spoke, she turned around and closed the door, rekindling the fire from before.


    after adding water to the earthen jar, gu yundong planned to cook some porridge to drink.


    the entire family was very hungry and their stomachs were empty. they could only eat soft and tender food. n(-0velb1n


    gu yunshu''s heart ached immediately when she poured out a large handful of rice. "elder sister, don''t eat too much. i''m actually not very hungry. i can eat less."


    "don''t you want to grow up quickly? how can you grow up if you don''t eat more?"


    gu yunshu was stunned and immediately conflicted. he wanted to grow up quickly, but they did not have much food. if they ate too much now, what would happen in the future?


    he was in a dilemma, but gu yundong had already quickly cooked the porridge.

 Chapter 6: Subtle Movement

    chapter 6: subtle movement


    gu yundong only heaved a sigh of satisfaction when she ate the warm porridge.


    her body was too poor. although she did not eat well in the apocalypse, she had a spatial storage long ago and collected a lot of supplies. even if she was not as free to eat as in the apocalypse, she was much better off than most people. it was not a problem for her to eat until she was 70% full.


    however, here, even before fleeing the drought, the porridge they ate was only enough to fill their stomachs. there were not many rice grains at all. after fleeing the drought, they only had one meal a day. it was rare for them to eat to even 20% full.


    "big sister, it''s so delicious. it smells so good." gu yunshu drank extremely slowly. he had never eaten such delicious porridge. it was sweet and fragrant. it was simply a delicacy in this world.


    his expression was too intoxicated. his little mouth was pouting, and he could not bear to swallow it.


    madam yang eagerly took two sips before carefully feeding gu yunke.


    the little girl did not have much strength. now that she had eaten the porridge, her eyes lit up and the corners of her eyes curved. she immediately became energetic. "it''s delicious."


    at that moment, gu yundong felt inexplicably satisfied.


    this feeling was very unfamiliar. she could not help but cover her chest.


    it was rare for the family of four to have a ''sumptuous'' dinner. all of them felt extremely happy. they held their stomachs and lay on the ground, not wanting to move.


    gu yundong''s stomach was no longer burning, and she had strength now. she finally had the strength to think about the rest of the journey.


    they did not lack food now. she had enough food in her spatial storage to support them until they reached the relatively rich prefecture capital. however, without transportation, they would definitely walk very slowly.


    the others matters were fine, but what she was most worried about was that they would encounter bandits and starving desperate refugees. this was the greatest danger along the way.


    in particular, her family did not even have an adult man. in the eyes of others, they were easy to bully and could easily become the target of those with ulterior motives.


    it seemed that they could not take the main road anymore. at least, they could not walk to places with many people. when they left home, gu dajiang had told her about the routes and directions of the nearby prefecture cities. she more or less knew them.


    speaking of gu dajiang, she did not know if he was dead or alive or where he was.


    gu yunshu was also thinking about his father, especially after eating a good meal. he couldn''t help but wipe his eyes with his small hand. he raised his head and tried his best not to cry.


    gu yundong turned around and saw that his head looked like it was about to break. she was a little frightened.


    she quickly coughed lightly and said, "it''s getting late. rest early."


    she got the three of them to lie on the bed and took out the thin blanket from the basket to cover them. they had brought it from home. madam yang had always kept it in the basket on her body. other than the young lady, gu yunke, there was also a thin blanket, two sets of clothes, and a bamboo tube filled with water. there was nothing else in the basket.


    gu yunshu lay down and realized that his eldest sister had not come over. he quickly sat up again. "eldest sister, aren''t you going to sleep?"


    "i slept a lot during the day. i can''t sleep now. go to sleep."


    "oh."


    gu yunshu nodded and lay down in peace.


    after eating and drinking their fill, they slept especially quickly. before long, the three of them''s breathing stabilized.


    gu yundong sat down at the side. she had no intention of sleeping at all. in the apocalypse, as long as one stayed outside at night, one had to keep watch. otherwise, she would not know when she would encounter danger. n.-o-(v)-e)/l(-b(-i(-n


    she had already developed a habit, and it was the same here.


    fortunately, she was awake this night.


    madam yang and the others had only slept for an hour when she heard a subtle movement outside.

 Chapter 7: All Should Die

    chapter 7: all should die


    gu yundong suddenly opened her eyes and walked to the courtyard outside.


    the wall of the courtyard was not very tall. there was a sauce jar under the corner of the wall and a wooden board covering it.


    gu yundong slowly stepped on it, revealing half of her head to look out of the wall.


    she saw two tall men standing under the moonlight. one of them lowered his voice and said, "keep your voice down. don''t wake them up."


    another person rubbed his leg. "how would i know that there was a stone here? didn''t i accidentally trip?"


    gu yundong narrowed his eyes slightly. she had placed this stone before. other than this stone, there was also a wooden bolt lying horizontally on the door. fortunately, she had placed something. otherwise, she would not have heard the commotion so quickly.


    what were these two trying to do so sneakily?


    as she was thinking, the two men turned slightly to reveal their faces.


    gu yundong''s expression suddenly changed. she had inherited the original host''s memories. in her memory, she had just seen these two faces in the morning. nove/lb(1n


    at that time, they had not been separated from the gu family. when gu dahe was walking, he accidentally bumped into one of them. at that time, their fierce gazes were like wolves looking at their prey. just one look was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    gu dahe was scared and apologized profusely. the two of them kicked gu dahe viciously before leaving.


    however, before leaving, gu yundong could clearly see the malicious look in their eyes.


    so, why were they here at this moment?


    "alright, be careful. don''t be so clumsy." the voices of the two people at the corner of the wall sounded again.


    "i know, i know. hurry up. when i think of those two fair and tender kids, i''m already drooling. we''re quite lucky. one of them happens to be unconscious. as long as we deal with the other one, those two kids will be ours."


    "you only know how to eat. i say, you were here spying on them earlier, right? is it this place?" the two of them walked forward as they spoke.


    gu yundong''s expression changed drastically. her hands and feet were cold, and she almost fell from the sauce jar uncontrollably.


    in just two sentences, there was a lot of information.


    in this chaotic world, there were naturally people who even ate their children. gu yundong had also stayed in the apocalypse for a year. she had even seen such people with her own eyes. no wonder their eyes were red and filled with malice. there was also a stench of decay on their bodies.


    so that was how it was!! these two people were clearly addicted to eating human flesh.


    gu yundong''s eyes gradually turned cold and cruel. there was even a hint of bloodlust.


    in her opinion, no matter what environment a human was in, they had to at least have the most basic morals. otherwise, they would be worse than a beast who lived on instinct.


    and this was her bottom line.


    moreover, from what they said, they were targeting her family?


    there were four people, two little children, and herself who had been carried in while unconscious. they only needed to deal with madam yang.


    all the more reason not to let them off.


    gu yundong watched as the two of them walked to the door of a house in front and quietly entered.


    she moved her arms and legs. although her strength was slowly returning, her body was still very weak. trying to kill two people in close combat was like committing suicide. unfortunately, she did not get a gun in the apocalypse. otherwise, long-range attacks could easily kill them.


    hmm?


    wait a minute...


    she didn''t have a gun, but she seemed to have a crossbow. she had accidentally seen it once when she was collecting supplies. however, there weren''t many arrows, and she rarely used it.


    gu yundong''s eyes were filled with amusement as she jumped down from the wall.


    she quickly walked to the door of the house next door. the two of them had entered already and the courtyard door was not closed.


    gu yundong looked over and saw one of them standing in the courtyard. the other person was nowhere to be seen.


    ''very well. one at a time.''


    gu yundong adjusted the crossbow and aimed it at his neck...

 Chapter 8: Kill

    chapter 8: kill


    with a whoosh, the crossbow bolt suddenly shot towards the man''s throat with lightning speed. after piercing through his neck, it nailed to the ground with a whoosh.


    the man didn''t even have time to react. he just widened his eyes in disbelief and struggled to make a "hehe" sound. in the end, he fell to the ground with an indignant expression.


    gu yundong heaved a sigh of relief and carefully walked in with the crossbow.


    she had only taken two steps when she heard staggering footsteps coming from inside the house. n-)ovelbin


    gu yundong suddenly stopped in her tracks and aimed the crossbow in her hand at the door.


    soon, a man stumbled out of the house. he covered his arm with one hand and blood flowed between his fingers. his face was filled with panic. when he walked to the courtyard, he wanted to call his companion, but when he turned around, he saw that his companion had already fallen to the ground and died with remaining grievances.


    gu yundong was surprised. she readied the crossbow in her hand.


    however, before she could aim, another man walked out of the house.


    that person was dressed in tight clothes, and his face was filled with a murderous aura. he held a sword in his hand, and blood was dripping from the tip of the sword.


    he immediately saw gu yundong standing there. he turned around and saw the man lying on the ground. he understood and nodded at her. "thank you."


    gu yundong was speechless. so there was someone in the house? and from the looks of it, he was a very skilled martial artist.


    the man had already turned around and looked at the thief who had broken into his courtyard and tried to commit murder.


    the latter knelt on the ground in despair. "please spare me, hero. i was blinded and didn''t recognize you. i deserve to die. i''m a bastard. let me go. i''m really hungry. i have no choice in this world... ah..."


    before he could finish speaking, the man suddenly raised the sword in his hand and pierced his neck.


    that person only let out a short scream before falling to the ground without a sound.


    the two men worse than beasts were already dead, but gu yundong did not dare to relax. she stood face to face with the man and began to measure and assess the current situation.


    at this moment, another figure ran out of the house. it was a small boy that looked to be no more than five or six years old.


    "uncle gao, brother bai is awake. go in quickly." a soft and tender voice sounded. as soon as the little figure ran out, he hugged the man''s thigh and raised his head to speak.


    gao feng immediately covered his eyes to prevent him from looking at the dead bodies of the two people on the ground. his cold and silent expression instantly changed, and his voice was as gentle as if he had become a different person. "uncle gao knows. go in first and don''t let your younger sister come out. tell your brother bai that i still have something to deal with. it''ll be done soon."


    "okay." the little boy nodded obediently. gao feng turned him around and he ran back.


    he did not even look at gu yundong standing in the courtyard.


    gu yundong''s expression was as if she had been struck by lightning. she had made a mistake!!


    the target of these two scumbags was not her family of four, but the four people in this courtyard who also had two children. that''s right, the two of them had mentioned fair and tender children previously. her own younger brother and sister were skinny to the point of showing noticeable bones and could not be described as fair and tender.


    gu yundong quickly found his position. she put away the crossbow and said to gao feng with a serious expression, "there''s no need to thank me. i just happened to hear what they said and knew that these two people were not good people. they were crazy enough to want to eat two little children. anyone with a conscience would not sit back and do nothing. that''s why i followed behind them and thought of helping you as much as i could."

 Chapter 9: Search for Silver

    chapter 9: search for silver


    gao feng nodded slightly. it was unknown if he believed her, but he took a few more glances at the crossbow in her hand.


    seeing that she hid it behind her, he tactfully retracted his gaze and said, "miss, you''re so considerate. these two really deserve to die."


    "since these two people are already dead, shall we split the things on them equally?" gu yundong did not mind taking things from the dead at all, especially in this world.


    however, gao feng was very disdainful. "i don''t need it. miss, just take it."


    gu yundong was just asking him out of courtesy. it was obvious that this gao guy did not lack money.


    as soon as he agreed, gu yundong squatted down and rummaged through the two dead men''s money bags.


    gao feng turned around and returned to the house. gu yundong only paused for a moment before continuing to rummage through the clothes as if nothing had happened.


    the two of them really had a lot of things on them. five taels of silver, a jade pendant, two daggers, three small bags of sleeping pills, and other tools for committing crimes.


    gu yundong only took the silver and the jade pendant but did not take the dagger. after thinking for a while, she brought the bags of sleeping pills with her.


    after plundering, she was about to leave when gao feng came out again with a cloth bag in his hand.


    "thank you for your help today, miss. there are some steamed buns and pancakes here. please accept them." nove/lb(1n


    gu yundong was stunned and looked at him in surprise.


    then, as she took it, she said, "i''d feel so awkward taking them. actually, even if i didn''t come, big brother''s skills would be more than enough to deal with them."


    the corners of gao feng''s mouth twitched. ''if you weren''t so agile in taking these things, these words would be more convincing.''


    "help me close the courtyard door when you go out."


    "alright." gu yundong took the things and turned to leave.


    she did not ask how the other party would deal with the two corpses, nor did she ask for their names. they had just met by chance on the way to escape, and they would not have the chance to meet again in the future.


    gu yundong returned to her courtyard. the steamed buns and pancakes in her hand were already cold. she could eat them tomorrow if they were heated up again. she could add more food for everyone.


    the three people on were still sleeping in front of the fireplace, but they were curled up into a ball together.


    gu yundong frowned. it was now the time when the temperature difference between day and night was huge. it was very hot in the day, but at night, the temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. they only had a thin blanket, so short that it could not even cover madam yang''s feet. even if they pressed all their clothes on top, it was still very cold. it was no wonder that they were shivering in their sleep.


    she subconsciously wanted to take out the blanket from her spatial storage, but on second thought, there was someone next door. it was better to be careful.


    therefore, she simply took firewood and lit it at the side. although the home''s original family no longer had any food, there was a lot of dry firewood piled by the wall of the courtyard, which was convenient for her.


    as soon as the fire started, the temperature in the room instantly rose.


    only then did the three of them, who had been curled up in a ball together by the fireplace, feel a little more comfortable. their brows relaxed, and they slept especially peacefully.


    gu yundong sat at the side, but her ears were perked up. she did not expect to hear movement outside the door after only an hour.


    she stood up with a swish and walked out of the house. she stood again on the sauce jar and looked outside.


    she saw a carriage coming from the door. gao feng, who was in the courtyard next door, was carrying a young man into the carriage.


    sensing her gaze, gao feng raised his head and nodded at her. "we made noise and bothered you."


    "are you guys leaving?"


    "yes." after gao feng finished speaking, he also crawled into the carriage. with a shake of the reins, the carriage rumbled further and further away under the moonlight.


    gu yundong only came down from the sauce jar when she could not even see his shadow.


    she entered the house and sat for another fifteen minutes before walking to the fireplace and carrying out the little girl sleeping in the middle, gu yunke.

 Chapter 10: The Milk Is Delicious

    chapter 10: the milk is delicious


    the little girl''s bones were soft, as if they would break if she exerted a little force.


    gu yundong did not dare to use too much strength. she hugged her exceptionally carefully.


    "little sister, little sister? wake up." she carried her a little further away from the fireplace before gently shaking her to wake her up.


    the little girl opened her eyes and looked at her in confusion. "big sister?"


    "come, open your mouth and drink this."


    "oh." gu yunke did not even ask anything. she did not even see what was handed to her. she trusted her and obediently opened her small mouth and drank it.


    after taking a few sips, she suddenly froze. "it''s sweet?"


    "drink more if you like."


    gu yundong was holding milk from her spatial storage. she had placed it on the fire to warm it up before feeding it to gu yunke.


    the little girl was too thin and weak. she was clearly three years old, but currently, she could not even walk steadily. most of her day was spent sleeping.


    gu yunke was different from gu yunshu. no matter what, the latter was a boy and still held a slight position in old gu''s heart. he naturally ate more than gu yun, so he was considered to have the best physical fitness among the four of them.


    gu yundong had no experience in taking care of young children, but there was milk in the spatial storage. this was the most suitable thing to nourish her at the moment.


    after drinking more than half a bowl of milk, gu yun could not help but burp.


    "it''s delicious."


    gu yundong put down the bowl. when she saw her narrowing her eyes and looking like she was enjoying herself, she could not help but soften. her tone became much gentler. "go back to sleep."


    gu yundong placed the little fellow in the middle and tucked her in. then, she sat back by the fire.


    the little girl was not fully awake to begin with. in just a moment, she fell asleep again.


    the entire house was silent. gu yundong could not help but look up at the wooden beam above her head. she suddenly enjoyed this environment.


    it was really quiet. she no longer heard the zombies'' cries, nor did she need to be tense at all times and need to fight for her life. she even had family by her side. this was something she did not even dare to think about in her previous life. n-)ovelbin


    it felt... like a dream.


    "dongdong..." madam yang suddenly woke up.


    "you''re awake?" gu yundong suddenly came back to her senses and realized that a long time had passed.


    "yes, i have to get up early."


    it was only 4 am. the sky was not even bright yet.


    however, madam yang had already developed a biological clock. when she was at home, she had to get up this early to cook food, feed the pigs, and to clean the courtyard. later on, on the way to escape, because her brain was not very good, no one arranged for her to keep watch at night. although she had to travel overnight sometimes, madam yang''s waking time did not change much.


    gu yundong stood up and stretched her limbs. she took a bag from the side and handed it to her. "this is for you."


    madam yang looked down at the bag and her eyes lit up. "pancakes and steamed buns?"


    "shh." gu yundong looked at the two children who were still sleeping.


    madam yang immediately covered her mouth and shook her head vigorously. she actually looked a little cute.


    the corners of gu yundong''s mouth twitched. "eat something to fill your stomach first. put the rest over the fire and roast it. when they wake up, give it to them. i''m going to sleep for a while. if there''s any sound outside or if someone comes, remember to wake me up, understand?"


    madam yang was already awake, so she could let her be the guard. she had to take the opportunity to sleep for a few hours, or her body would not be able to take it.


    "i do."


    madam yang agreed seriously. only then did gu yundong lie down and sleep.


    after an unknown period of time, she woke up from the heat. just as she narrowed her eyes, she heard gu yunke''s tender voice.


    "...it''s true. i drank it last night. it was sweet and delicious."

 Chapter 11: Arriving at Qing鈥檃n Prefecture

    n./ove1b1n


    chapter 11: arriving at qing''an prefecture


    as she spoke, gu yunke licked her lips as if she was reminiscing. then, she swallowed her saliva.


    gu yundong did not expect her to remember. at that time, gu yunke was in a sleepy daze and gu yundong thought that she did not have much of an impression.


    she had to think of an excuse to fool the little girl.


    however, before she could speak, the little girl said obediently, "brother, then... then what delicious food did you dream of last night?"


    "i didn''t dream of anything. little sister, when you dream of that sweet sugar water again tonight, can you share it with me? i want to go to your dream too." gu yunshu looked serious as he held her small hand and begged sincerely.


    gu yunke nodded hurriedly. "alright, let''s drink together."


    madam yang wiped her saliva. "i want to drink it too."


    "yes, bring mother and eldest sister. drink it all. it''s really delicious." the little girl''s eyes were curved into crescents. perhaps it was because she had eaten better these two meals, but she was much more energetic than yesterday. "it would be even better if i dreamed of meat."


    gu yundong: "..." you really dare to think about it.


    she rubbed her temples and sat up. gu yunshu, who had heard the commotion, immediately walked over. "big sister, you''re awake?"


    "what time is it?"


    "nine a.m."


    gu yundong was a little surprised. it was actually past nine o''clock. no wonder she felt hot under the thin blanket.


    "sister, why do we have pancakes and steamed buns?" he had just eaten one. it smelled so good.


    "the people next door gave it to me last night. i helped them a little and it was to thank us." gu yundong wiped his face and told them to pack up. it was time for them to leave.


    it was a little hot at this time, but there was nothing she could do. she was worried about no one keeping watch at night, so she could only keep guard herself. she would sleep when madam yang woke up, so they had less time to travel.


    gu yundong found another small basket in the courtyard and carried it on her back. she placed the bag of rice, steamed buns, and pancakes inside and even covered them with a blanket. in fact, she placed them in her spatial storage and would secretly took them out when she needed to.


    this way, the burden on madam yang would be less.


    she still carried gu yunke on her back in the basket. in fact, according to gu yundong''s knowledge, gu yunshu was young and his bones had not grown well, and he was not suitable to walk for a long time.


    after a few days, when she recovered her strength, she could carry her younger sister. her younger brother could be carried by madam yang for a while.


    the family of four set off again. perhaps because they had something in their stomachs, their faces were no longer as gray as yesterday. especially gu yunshu, the despair that seemed to be about to make him collapse yesterday could no longer be found.


    they walked very slowly and rested most of the time. they were not afraid with food in their hands.


    gu yundong focused on finding places with few people. it was too easy for the four of them to be targeted. but even so, the people they met looked at them with greed.


    gu yundong held a dagger in her hand. the dagger was deliberately smeared with blood. whoever dared to approach her, she would smile bloodthirstily and ferociously at that person, scaring many tall and burly people into fleeing.


    there were also some who were not afraid of death. gu yundong did not show any mercy.


    after walking for a few days, they were safe and did not get robbed.


    sometimes, they would stay in the wilderness. at times like this, gu yundong would be exceptionally cautious.


    after a few times, gu yunshu realized that his eldest sister kept watch every night and did not dare to sleep. his heart ached and he felt terrible, so he insisted on switching places with her.


    gu yundong rejected him firmly and coldly. she was worried about letting such a young child guard the night. a child''s sleepiness was not something he could control by himself. he would fall asleep quickly if he got sleepy.


    she would rather set off later and travel slower than take this risk. she only had one life.


    after traveling slowly for another month, they finally arrived at qing''an prefecture.

 Chapter 12: Father Gu, Gu Dajiang

    chapter 12: father gu, gu dajiang


    after arriving at qing''an prefecture, they could finally rest.


    gu yundong looked up at the tall city gate and wiped her messy hair.


    she looked extremely disheveled now. her hair was disheveled and her face was sloppy. if one did not look carefully, they would not be able to tell if she was a man or a woman.


    however, it was also because of this that she could hide her completely different healthy expression from others who were all pale and skinny from starvation.


    "eldest sister, will father be inside?" gu yunshu stood beside her and held her hand as he asked softly.


    gu yundong was getting more and more used to their touch. she did not feel like his soft little hand would break like before. at this moment, she looked at the city wall calmly and said, "maybe."


    "father will definitely be inside. i know." gu yunshu tightened his grip and said very firmly, "he made a promise with us. he won''t go back on his word."


    gu yundong lowered her head and looked at his big head. although his food had improved a little in the past month, she could not let him gain too much weight in a world where everyone was thin. in addition, the little guy was always worried that they would use up their food in advance, so he ate very little. he looked like he still had a big head and a small body.


    seeing his tightly pursed lips, gu yundong could not bear to dampen his spirits.


    speaking of which, her father, gu dajiang, was really a very far-sighted person.


    from the day he began to escape from the drought, he had drawn a road map for all the places they might pass by and taught all the children in detail. be it her, the three-year-old gu yunke, or even madam yang, who did not understand at all, he would repeatedly remind them, thinking that as long as they remembered a little, they might be able to use the knowledge.


    moreover, there were many families on the way to escape who would get separated in the chaos. who knew when someone would be end up being alone?


    when that time came, they would wait in qing''an prefecture. they would eventually reunite.


    his guess was right. however, the only person who was alone had become himself.


    in gu yundong''s opinion, gu dajiang was most likely doomed. however, the other three had high hopes that their seemingly omnipotent father (husband) would definitely escape safely.


    gu yundong felt that it was good to have a glimmer of hope.


    unfortunately, communication and transportation were inconvenient now. it would be difficult to reunite the family!


    "let''s go and ask how to enter the city." the city gate was tightly shut, but there were many people outside the city gate. there were even people who had set up tents or thatched houses outside.


    but with just one look, all their faces were pale and their bodies swayed weakly.


    gu yundong held her younger brother''s hand while madam yang followed behind them with gu yunke on her back. the four of them took a few steps forward and finally stopped in front of an old man who looked a little old and kind.


    the old man''s hands trembled as he sat on the ground and sighed as he looked in the direction of the city gate.


    "sir, i want to ask when the city gate will open and how i can enter the city?"


    the old man turned to look at her and then at the people around her. a trace of surprise flashed in his turbid eyes. then, he shook his head and sighed. "entering what city? no one is allowed to enter the city at all. the good people in the city came out to give porridge a few days ago. yesterday, they stopped. the city gate has never opened again. you want to enter the city?" he waved his hand. "don''t think about it, don''t think about it."


    gu yundong frowned slightly. "thank you." nove-lb/1n


    she straightened up and looked at the dense crowd. she also felt that there was not much hope of entering the city.


    "eldest sister, eldest sister." gu yunshu, who was beside her, suddenly tugged at her sleeve and pointed in one direction. "look who that is."

 Chapter 13: Drawing Her Knife

    chapter 13: drawing her knife


    gu yundong looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a few familiar people.


    after thinking about it carefully, she found the identities of these people from her memories��younger aunt gu''s family.


    old gu had four sons and two daughters. among them, her father, gu dajiang, and older aunt gu were born to the original wife. the second uncle, third uncle, and fourth uncle, as well as younger aunt gu, were born to madam zhao, the second wife.


    older aunt gu married in the neighboring village. before escaping, gu dajiang had gone to look for them and asked their family to leave together. however, older aunt gu could not let go of her eldest daughter, who was already married, and planned to be with her eldest daughter and son-in-law.


    younger aunt gu had married into town and her husband''s family was quite well-off. she even had a small shop in town to support her livelihood and her family had a donkey cart. with such conditions, she was naturally even more unwilling to be with her maternal family, who only relied on their legs to walk.


    what if they had to use her donkey cart along the way? what if they had no food and had to eat her family''s food? wouldn''t she suffer a huge loss then?


    as for fourth uncle gu, he was only 18 years old this year and was not married yet. moreover, when he was born, because he was too big and mrs. zhao was old, she had a difficult labor and almost miscarried. moreover, she already had two biological sons before him, so he was not favored by mrs. zhao.


    on the other hand, father gu and older aunt gu, who had already grown up, had always taken care of him. therefore, fourth uncle gu actually had a better relationship with father gu and the others.


    when father gu went missing on the way to escape, fourth uncle gu took on the responsibility of taking care of their family. because of this, madam zhao disliked him even more.


    in order to prevent him from ruining things, madam zhao and the others deliberately sent fourth uncle gu away and took the opportunity to chase her family away.


    therefore, only second uncle and third uncle were present at that time. she did not know what would happen when fourth uncle gu returned.


    however, gu yundong could not care too much. she still had to take care of madam yang and her brother and sister, so she could not spare too much energy to think about anything else.


    however, she did not expect to meet younger aunt gu at the city gate. the entire gu family did not see her.


    younger aunt gu''s maiden name was gu qiuyue. she probably felt too intense of a gaze and turned around and saw them. with just one look, she frowned.


    then, she rolled her eyes and looked around them. perhaps because she did not see old gu and the others, she quickly turned her head away and pretended not to know them.


    gu yundong scoffed. she did not want to acknowledge her either.


    it was better to think about how to enter the city. n/-ovelbin


    however, she wanted to live in peace without knowing each other, but the other party did not want to do as she wished.


    soon, a child walked over and stood in front of them. she raised his head slightly and said arrogantly, "my mother told you to leave quickly and not embarrass yourselves here. with your wretched appearance, it''s impossible for you to be let into the city."


    this little girl was gu qiuyue''s daughter. she was seven years old this year. because she lived in town, she had a sense of superiority since she was young, especially in front of gu yundong''s family. every time she went to the gu family, she looked at them with disdain.


    she rolled her eyes and finally looked at gu yundong. "but if you beg me, i can consider bringing you along. but you have to follow behind me as my maid and serve me tea and water. from now on, you have to serve me well. this way, i can give you half a coarse steamed bun every day."


    it was obvious that she had added the last sentence herself. she had long wanted a maidservant to follow her. on the way, she had encountered people selling their children. their words sounded very nice. they said that they could be beaten and scolded as you pleased as long as you gave them water to drink.


    however, her parents said that it was not worth it to buy servants now. on the way, they would have to take care of other people''s food and drinks. they would buy a servant for her when they reached the city.


    weren''t they about to enter the city? there was already a perfect servant waiting for her here.


    gu yundong looked at her smug expression and silently took out the knife in her sleeve...

 Chapter 14: Yundong Teaches Her Brother

    chapter 14: yundong teaches her brother


    "come, repeat what you said just now. i didn''t hear you clearly." gu yundong gestured with her knife and looked at the little girl opposite her with a smile.


    the latter looked at the knife in horror and her face turned pale. she could not help but swallow her saliva. "you, what do you want to do?"


    "i''m not trying to do anything. don''t be nervous. be good and say what you said just now. don''t be afraid. i won''t cut you..."


    before she could finish speaking, the other party was so frightened that she took two steps back. she lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    however, gu yundong took a step towards her. the knife''s light approached her like a ferocious ghost. the little girl immediately screamed and cried. she stood up in a hurry and ran away while crying.


    gu yundong shook her head. "she''s as brave as a mouse. how dare she ask me to be her maid?"


    "big sister, what should we do?" gu yunshu asked worriedly.


    "what do you mean?"


    "fu lanzhi said that younger aunt asked her to pass the message. younger aunt is an elder."


    gu yundong raised her eyebrows and reached out to pat his small shoulder. she said solemnly, "you treat her as your aunt, but does she treat you as her nephew? every time she sees us, she either hits us or scolds us or mocks us. she doesn''t even treat our father as her elder brother. how can she be considered our elder? didn''t father teach us that we can''t repay others treating us badly with kindness? we''ll treat her the way others treat us. yunshu, remember, we don''t take the initiative to provoke others, but if others dare to bully us, we can''t stand still and not retaliate. do you understand?"


    gu yunshu nodded as if he understood. after thinking for a while in a daze, he understood. "younger aunt doesn''t act like an elder. fu lanzhi doesn''t treat our parents like she is a junior. i know what to do."


    gu yundong nodded in satisfaction. then, she saw him clench his fists and say, "the next time she comes, i''ll spit on her."


    "..." the corners of gu yundong''s mouth twitched. she coughed lightly. "well, spitting on her is too rude. we can resolve the matter in a more refined manner."


    gu yunshu blinked. "how so?"


    as he spoke, he saw gu qiuyue walking over angrily with fu lanzhi. before she could approach, she started scolding, "gu yundong, you motherless thing. how dare you bully my lanzhi? without your grandparents around, you don''t think much of me, your aunt, right? i''ll teach you the rules on your grandparents'' behalf today, lest you don''t even understand the most basic filial piety towards your elders. in the future, you''ll embarrass the gu family and become a joke if word gets out." nove/lb/in


    as gu qiuyue spoke, she swung her hand and was about to slap gu yundong''s face.


    however, halfway through, her hand stopped. she looked at the dagger blocking her way and shivered. she couldn''t hit no matter what.


    "gu yundong, you..."


    "do you know whose blood this is?" gu yundong waved the dagger in his hand. "yesterday, the blood on it was still bright red. today, it has turned dark, and the smell of blood is not very strong. but i think someone who is not blind can still see it, right?"


    "what do you want to do?"


    "i don''t want to do anything. i just feel that there are so many self-righteous fools in this world. yesterday, i met two of them. not only did they want to snatch my things, but they also wanted to drag my sister and brother away to sell them. i took out this dagger at that time and aimed it at someone''s neck..."

 Chapter 15: Younger Aunt Is Nothing

    chapter 15: younger aunt is nothing


    "ah..." gu qiuyue screamed and looked at gu yundong as if she did not know her. she took a deep breath. "you, you''re crazy. i''m your aunt."


    "in this world, even one''s own son can''t compare to half a bag of food. younger aunt, you''re nothing!" gu yundong said coldly and approached her step by step.


    the dagger was also getting closer. gu qiuyue could smell the blood on the dagger. she hurriedly took a few steps back and tightened her grip on her daughter''s hand. her heart was beating rapidly.


    "this, this is the city gate. everyone is watching. if you commit murder, you won''t be able to escape. let me tell you, as long as you apologize to lanzhi and apologize properly, as long as lanzhi forgives you, today''s matter will be over."


    gu yundong looked around. there were indeed many people looking at them, but their eyes were numb as they watched the farce without moving.


    she felt that gu qiuyue was too naive. "then do you want to try? or, ask fu lanzhi if she dares to make me apologize."


    fu lanzhi met her cold gaze and immediately shook her head like a rattle drum.


    gu qiuyue was furious. she wanted to go forward and give gu yundong a few vicious slaps.


    however, she did not dare to. gu yundong''s gaze was too terrifying. in the end, she could not help but shout fiercely, "i... i won''t argue with you. if you don''t take your elders seriously, i won''t care if you live or die in the future. when the time comes, don''t beg me if you want to enter the city. lunatic, you''re just like your mother. lanzhi, let''s go."


    the two of them came in a hurry but stumbled back.


    after walking far away, gu qiuyue cursed, "little b*tch, just you wait. do you really think i can''t deal with you? i''ll see how long you can protect yourself with three burdens by your side. you better not let me find any opportunities. when the time comes, i''ll teach you a lesson. i don''t believe that you can come here safely by yourself. i don''t know how many men you''ve slept with already, little whore."


    fu lanzhi finally stopped crying. "mother, why aren''t they with grandpa and the others?"


    "they must have been chased out." gu qiuyue sneered. she knew her parents too well.


    "serves them right."


    the two of them gradually disappeared into the distance. gu yundong put away her dagger and looked at the people around her. she did not know if it was because of the blood on her dagger or if it was because of the unfriendly look in her eyes, but in short, a few people who were tempted to go forward and talk to her had given up.


    this gu qiuyue was still somewhat useful.


    "it''s not easy for a young lady." the old man, who had been watching from the beginning to the end, could not help but sigh. "but in this case, you don''t even have a relative who can help you. you have to be careful." n/-ovelbin


    "sir, do you think that they will help us if i apologize to them or beg for mercy or serve them tea?" gu yundong smiled and did not mind.


    the old man was stunned for a moment. "that''s true."


    after scaring younger aunt gu and her daughter away, gu yundong could finally calm down and begin to observe the large number of refugees outside the city gate.


    there were too many people, and the road was packed.


    they walked slowly and were already standing at the periphery. however, there were still many refugees coming this way on the road behind them.


    gu yundong glanced around and frowned when she saw people gathered in twos and threes not far away.


    something was wrong. something was very wrong.

 Chapter 16: Chaos Will Happen

    chapter 16: chaos will happen


    gu yunshu grabbed her hand. "eldest sister, has father already entered the city?"


    "i''m not too sure. i''ll ask around first."


    gu yundong found a plot of land at the side and brought them to sit down and rest. when the fatigue passed, she began to ask about father gu''s whereabouts.


    she did not dare to leave madam yang and the others alone, so she simply brought them along.


    there were too many people at the city gate. it was not easy to find one person.


    in particular, many people looked at them as if they were about to pounce on them and tear them apart at any moment. gu yundong did not dare to relax at all. she kept holding the dagger in her hand.


    however, after walking through more than half of the ''refugee area'', there was no gain at all. not to mention father gu, even old gu and the others seemed to have disappeared.


    gu yunke, who was hanging in the basket in front of madam yang, was already so hungry that her stomach was rumbling. after holding it in for a long time, she finally couldn''t help but poke out half of her head. "big sister, i''m hungry."


    before gu yundong could speak, gu yunshu had already comforted her. "little sister, we don''t have anything to eat, so we have to find father quickly. perhaps he has something to eat."


    "really?" gu yunke swallowed, and her eyes lit up slightly.


    gu yunshu nodded heavily. "yes, so can you bear with it?"


    their conversation was neither loud nor soft, and the people nearby could hear it.


    gu yundong raised her eyebrows in surprise. she patted her brother''s head and said in a low voice, "great job."


    of course, there was still food, but there were so many pairs of eyes watching. if they took it out, it would be snatched away.


    she was also very surprised that the little guy would answer like this.


    gu yunshu was still a little nervous. he was afraid that he would say something wrong and he even lied to his sister. however, he did not expect his eldest sister to praise him. he immediately straightened his chest excitedly. "i... i understand."


    along the way, he had been watching how big sister dealt with those people with ill intentions. he actually wanted to help big sister share the burden, but he was afraid that he would cause trouble if he did something wrong, so he only watched and did not say anything.


    he had subconsciously replied just now, but he did not expect himself to be right.


    gu yunshu was instantly delighted. he did not feel bitter or tired at all.


    next, when gun yundong asked about father gu''s whereabouts, occasionally he would interject with a few questions.


    unfortunately, even when it was almost dark, he did not find any useful clues. n(.ovelb1n


    it was obvious that father gu was either in the city or he hadn''t arrived yet. the worst outcome would be that he was already dead.


    gu yunshu''s happy expression disappeared, and his mood became gloomy.


    beside him, gu yundong''s expression was also much more solemn.


    as expected, something was wrong.


    after walking around, she realized that many young and strong men were gathered in twos and threes. their eyes were shining with a certain determined madness.


    this phenomenon was very dangerous.


    the family of four walked back to the resting area. the old man from before asked with concern, "is there any news?"


    "not yet."


    the old man sighed. "in this world, it''s too difficult to find someone. but don''t be discouraged. you''ll find him eventually."


    "okay." gu yundong put down madam yang''s basket. only then did she have the time to take a sip of water from the bamboo tube. she turned around and handed the bamboo tube to gu yunshu. she hesitated for a moment before saying, "sir, i''m afraid it''s not going to be peaceful here."


    "i know." the old man smiled bitterly. "the city gate is closed, and no one comes out to provide porridge. there are more and more people, and everyone has nothing to eat. we''re forced into a corner, and we''re about to lose our lives. how can we not be in chaos?"


    gu yundong pursed her lips. she also had a feeling that in the next two days, the refugees would think of ways to break into the city gate.


    at that time, the city would be in chaos.

 Chapter 17: Have to Leave Here

    chapter 17: have to leave here


    "sir, aren''t you leaving?" gu yundong had originally planned to think of a way to enter the city, but now it seemed that it would not work.


    she might have the ability to protect herself alone, but gu yunshu and the other two beside her did not have the ability to protect themselves.


    it seemed that she could only wait outside the city gate for two days at most. if there was still no news of father gu, she would have to leave.


    the old man looked up at the sky. "i want to leave too, but i ran out of food on the way here. two days ago, i still had porridge to eat. today... i don''t know if my son can find any wild vegetables. if he can''t, i can only starve. it doesn''t matter. anyway, that old woman of mine has left already. i''m old and won''t live for long. it''s not a big deal even if there is chaos."


    only then did gu yundong learn that this old man''s family had escaped from their hometown. on the way, his wife and daughter-in-law had starved to death in order to save them a mouthful of food. now, only the old man, his son, and his 16-year-old grandson were left.


    now, his son and grandson were looking for food outside. however, it was already so late and they had yet to return. he did not know if they had found anything.


    "girl, if you can leave, leave. don''t think that so many people here are all just waiting for death. most of them are looking forward to this chaos. as long as the city is in chaos and the city gate opens, they can enter the city. they might even have food to eat and won''t starve to death."


    they were at the end of their rope. even if they knew that this was a matter of possibly losing their heads, they still wanted to give it a try.


    gu yundong fell silent. after a while, she led madam yang and the other two to the side and sat down.


    after a while, she turned her head and met gu yunshu''s puzzled gaze. she said softly, "yunshu, let''s wait another day. regardless of whether we hear from father or not, we have to leave then."


    "... is it because a fight is about to break out here?" he had heard the old man''s words.


    "that''s right."


    gu yunshu lowered his head with a lonely expression. he wiped his eyes fiercely with the back of his hand. n(-ovelb1n


    after a while, he said in a choked voice, "i''ll listen to big sister."


    "you''re a good boy."


    "i know we''re still young and can''t run fast. if we fight, we''ll drag eldest sister down. then, let''s wait until there''s no more fighting here before looking for father, okay?"


    gu yunshu was really very sensible. gu yundong had actually seen many brats before. for example, fu lanzhi was a few years older than gu yunshu, but she had a bad personality.


    gu yundong felt really awkward about such a sensible and obedient child. she felt like spoiling him.


    this kind of emotion had never happened before to her, but during this period of time, after interacting with the gu siblings, it often appeared and occupied her heart.


    these two children were growing on her.


    gu yundong took a deep breath and nodded. "alright, i promise you."


    gu yunshu tried his best to smile. "i''ll grow up quickly."


    "eldest sister." gu yunke was still young. she felt that eldest sister and second brother''s explanation was too complicated. she did not understand. she only tilted her head and asked curiously, "you''re not looking for father anymore? but keke''s stomach is so hungry."


    didn''t they say that they could eat after finding their father?


    gu yundong pinched her tender face. this little thing was a little foodie. she could eat anything that was given to her.


    in her dreams at night, the content was all about food.


    it was also strange. in the past, when she was at the gu family, madam zhao had never given her a full meal. how could she hold back and not say anything?


    gu yundong took another bamboo tube at the side, opened the lid, and brought it to gu yunke''s mouth. half of her body blocked others'' vision. "if you''re hungry, drink some water. tomorrow, eldest sister will think of a way to find food. say ahh."


    although she called it water, it was actually porridge in the bamboo tube. there were not many rice grains, but at least it could fill one''s stomach.


    she added white sugar to the porridge, and the little girl immediately smiled after drinking it.

 Chapter 18: The Bamboo Basket Is Heavy

    chapter 18: the bamboo basket is heavy


    there was not much porridge in the bamboo tube. it was only enough for everyone to drink two mouthfuls, but at least it was enough to put something in their stomachs.


    the sky was already completely dark. as usual, gu yundong sat at the side and guarded everyone.


    there were too many people at the city gate, so she did not dare to let her guard down.


    the night was still illuminated by the faint flames. there were also many faint sounds. in the distance, there were faint cries.


    in this place, there were still people who starved to death and worked themselves to death every day. there were also robberies and fights.


    no wonder it was chaotic. if the magistrate officials in the city did not think of a way to solve the problem, the small chaos would eventually cause a huge disaster.


    "girl?" just as she was thinking, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    gu yundong''s expression suddenly tightened. she saw a staggering figure walking over. when he got closer, she saw that it was the old man surnamed yu who had spoken to her previously.


    gu yundong quickly stood up. "sir, what''s the matter?"


    "girl." old man yu walked closer and lowered his voice. he said anxiously, "if you can leave, leave quickly. my son and grandson are back. they just brought back news that those people might attack tomorrow morning. i don''t know what they will do. when the time comes, you won''t be able to escape with your younger siblings."


    gu yundong was stunned. she felt that it might be chaotic in the next two days, but she did not expect it to happen so quickly.


    "what about you, sir?" n(.ovelb1n


    old man yu smiled bitterly. "my son said that we shouldn''t get involved in such matters. when the time comes, we''ll hide far away. as for the future, we''ll take it one step at a time. alright, girl, leave quickly. don''t delay."


    gu yundong nodded and squatted down to wake madam yang up.


    she directly asked madam yang to carry gu yunshu while she carried gu yunke.


    they did not have many things. they basically placed them in the baskets on their backs and could leave after taking them.


    gu yundong also realized that a few families were quietly preparing to leave not far away. it seemed that they had received the news and did not want to get involved.


    madam yang was still in a daze, but at least she was obedient. when her daughter asked her to leave, she immediately followed.


    the few of them passed by the place where old man yu was resting. gu yundong saw his equally skinny son and grandson. the two of them were quite friendly to her and nodded slightly.


    gu yundong also nodded. however, she paused when she reached the place where they had placed their bamboo baskets before leaving.


    old man yu sent them off. "this place is close to wanqing province. be careful on the way."


    "take care too." after a pause, she added, "go back and take a look at your bamboo basket."


    gu yundong''s movements were light, but her footsteps were hurried.


    however, she did head towards the wanqing province that old man yu had mentioned. when eldest master yu could not see her, she turned around and walked in the direction of xuanhe province, which was a little further away.


    if this place was in chaos, many people would definitely escape to wanqing province. the chaos here might even affect the other side.


    she had food on hand. no matter where she went, she would not starve to death on the way. it was safer to go to a safer place. xuanhe prefecture was her first choice at the moment.


    old man yu waited until they could no longer be seen before turning around to go back.


    his son came over and helped him sit down. "is that family the people father mentioned earlier? i really can''t tell that they have the ability to escape to this place."


    "that girl is ruthless. i admire her for her strength, just like when your mother was young." old man yu wiped his eyes and chuckled. "let''s go and hide in the mountains."


    "okay." old man yu''s son asked his own son to support his father while he carried the bamboo basket.


    uncle yu was stunned that he did not carry it on his back successfully the first time. "strange, why is this bamboo basket so heavy?"

 Chapter 19: Selling Gu Yundong And Her Siblings

    chapter 19: selling gu yundong and her siblings


    it got much heavier?


    old man yu suddenly stopped in his tracks and quickly walked to uncle yu''s side. "by the way, before that girl left, she said that she wanted me to take a look at the bamboo basket. do you want to take a look?"


    old man yu and his son looked at each other. they put down the bamboo basket and opened a piece of clothing covering it.


    in the next moment, they saw an unfamiliar cloth bag placed inside.


    old man yu had a guess in his heart. he squeezed past his dilly-dallying son and tore open the cloth bag. he saw that the bag was filled with yams and potatoes.


    the three of them sucked in a breath of cold air. old man yu even closed the cloth bag and covered it with his original clothes while trembling. n-(o(.v-(e(-l/-b.-1-.n


    "...father." uncle yu swallowed hard. "this is from that girl..."


    "shh." old man yu quickly looked around. when he saw that no one was paying attention, he heaved a sigh of relief. "this girl is repaying me for sending her news out of kindness. she distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. it''s fine if we accept it. don''t make a fuss. if there''s a chance in the future, we''ll thank her again."


    the father and son nodded repeatedly, and their eyes lit up. "father, now that we have these, we can go to wanqing province."


    "yes, to wanqing province." old man yu had a smile on his face. he no longer had the gloomy expression from before. although this food could only last for seven to eight days, there would always be food to be found on the way to wanqing province.


    the three of them quickly confirmed the route and began to set off in the direction of wanqing province.


    however, they all had a question in their hearts��when did that girl stuff the food into their bamboo basket?


    gu yundong and the yu family''s grandfather, son, and grandson left the city gate one after another. just as they left, a few sneaky men quietly came to the place where gu yundong had rested.


    however, there was no one there anymore.


    the few of them searched around but could not find anyone. one of them grabbed a young man''s collar. "where is he? didn''t you say that your nephew and niece are here?"


    the young man''s name was fu ming, and he was gu qiuyue''s husband. at this moment, he also had a look of anger on his face. however, when he faced the fierce man, he immediately said obsequiously, "master qian, i''m not lying to you. they were really here. my little niece is only three years old, and my little nephew is only five years old. they''re both good-looking. you can bring them back and train them well. they''ll definitely be able to help you earn money in the future. the older one is thirteen years old and has already grown up. let''s look around nearby some more. they''ll definitely be here."


    master qian and the others were all hired thugs from the qin tower''s chu pavilion in the city. they knew that there were many refugees outside the city recently, and there were also many people selling their children. some people only needed a few sweet potatoes to push their biological children away.


    master qian had already found many boys and girls. they were all good-looking and would be of great use in the future if they were nurtured well in the pavilion.


    after fu ming found out about this person, he listened to gu qiuyue and thought of selling his nephew and niece so that master qian could bring his family into the city. his nephew and nieces were all good-looking, and there were three of them. they were enough.


    master qian said that they had to have a clear background. if they didn''t have a backer, it would be best if they came out of a poor ditch and were the type who could die without anyone caring. they didn''t want to have endless trouble in the future.


    wouldn''t gu yundong and her brother and sister fit the bill perfectly? so what if gu yundong had a dagger in her hand? that was just to scare people. when she met people like master qian, she could only be at the mercy of others.


    but now, where was she? could it be that she had received the news in advance?


    as he was thinking, he saw gu qiuyue running over hurriedly. "i saw gu yundong and the rest walking in that direction. hurry up and chase after them."

 Chapter 20: The Ruthless Master Qian

    chapter 20: the ruthless master qian


    when gu yundong and the others turned around to go to xuanhe province, gu qiuyue happened to see them.


    she immediately went to look for her husband, fu ming, and master qian. she hurriedly pointed in the direction. seeing that they had chased after gu yundong, she smiled sinisterly.


    "i told you not to be smug. do you think a thin brat like you can escape from master qian''s hands? just you wait. i''ll make you come back and kowtow and admit your mistake. bah!"


    gu yundong had not walked very far. after all, she was carrying a child on her back and it was the middle of the night. it was inevitable that she would walk slower.


    fortunately, not many people took this path. basically, they all went to the closer wanqing prefecture. xuanhe prefecture was too far away. the people who chose this path definitely had better conditions. most of them still had transportation tools from before.


    gu yundong and the others were the only ones who walked over on foot. mmm, she had to check later if there were any cars in the spatial storage that they could use.


    but because of this, when she heard footsteps running over from behind, gu yundong''s first instinct was to tense up and cautiously hide behind a nearby slope with madam yang. n-.o)/v(/e//l(-b-)i.)n


    just as they hid themselves, master qian, fu ming, and the others arrived.


    one, two, three, four, five. under the moonlight, five figures swayed, and they all seemed to be men.


    gu yundong instantly held his breath. the next moment, he heard one of the men''s impatient voices. "didn''t you say that there was someone''s shadow ahead? where is it? there''s not even a ghost''s shadow."


    "master qian, don''t be anxious. i didn''t see wrongly just now. they must have heard our footsteps and hid. think about it. there are only four of them and two of them are babies still drinking milk. they can''t walk fast at all. qiuyue also said that they just left not long ago. they must be nearby. we can find them if we look."


    "hmph, you''d better find your nephews and nieces. otherwise, i''ll use your daughter instead."


    "don''t worry, master qian. i promise they won''t be able to escape."


    at first, gu yundong only thought that fu ming''s voice was familiar and could not remember it. when she heard the word ''qiuyue'', she instantly remembered. wasn''t this her uncle-in-law''s voice?


    as expected, this couple was not good people. previously, they did not succeed in finding trouble, but now, they brought helpers.


    this master qian...


    gu yundong had also about him during the day, as when she was asking about gu dajiang''s whereabouts, she was also collecting all kinds of information in the vicinity. she knew that there was a person called master qian at the city gate who could exchange food for beautiful children, both boys and girls. as long as someone caught his eye, he could even think of a way to bring others into the city.


    this master qian was quite famous and ruthless. it was said that a child once wanted to escape and was tortured to death in front of everyone. if anyone disobeyed, he would whip them until they knelt down and begged for mercy.


    he was not only torturing the human body, but also destroying the mental dignity.


    gu qiuyue and fu ming were going to sell them to such a person?


    gu yundong''s face was ashen. this couple was indeed a match made in heaven. no wonder they liked each other.


    since that was the case, they could not blame her.


    gu yundong lowered her voice and said to madam yang and gu yunshu, who had already woken up, "be good and hide here. no matter what happens, you''re not allowed to come out or make a sound."


    madam yang and gu yunshu had already developed the habit of being obedient along the way. when they heard this, they immediately nodded.


    on the other side, master qian also waved at his subordinates. "go and look around."

 Chapter 21: Sowing Discord

    chapter 21: sowing discord


    as soon as master qian finished speaking, gu yundong had already quietly bypassed the hiding place of madam yang and the other two and revealed herself from another direction.


    "you''re qian san?"


    master qian was stunned. he looked with surprise at the girl who spoke.


    fu ming''s eyes lit up as he said excitedly, "master qian, this is my eldest niece."


    however, in the next moment, he frowned and asked curiously, "yundong, where''s your younger brother and sister?"


    "uncle-in-law, don''t interrupt. let me confirm his identity first." as she spoke, gu yundong looked at master qian. "are you qian san?"


    fu ming was confused. confirm? what identity?


    qian san did not quite understand what she meant. "so what if i am?"


    "that''s good." gu yundong nodded and ran to fu ming''s side. she pulled him back two steps. "uncle, your mission is completed. stay away so that you won''t be hurt."


    these words were simply baffling. fu ming was completely dumbfounded. "no, yundong, what are you talking about? why are you pulling me?"


    "alright, uncle, don''t worry. i won''t snatch your credit. you lured qian san and the others here. you''ve contributed the most and will receive the most food. i know what to do. step back first. otherwise, what if the swords hurt you?"


    lured? these words immediately made qian san cautious. he suddenly looked up at fu ming and realized that fu ming was actually two meters away from him.


    "fu ming, what do you mean? what do you mean by luring us here?"


    gu yundong took another big step back and looked arrogant and unafraid of death. she laughed at qian san. "you don''t know, do you? qian san, you''ve been tricked. haha. you killed uncle wang''s daughter. he came to take revenge on you. he brought people to ambush here. as long as my uncle lures you here, he will give us a bag of food and promise to help us enter the city."


    qian san''s expression changed drastically. although he did not know who the uncle wang she was talking about was, he had killed many people.


    "fu ming, you''re courting death." he did not have time to judge if gu yundong was telling the truth. he immediately waved at his three subordinates. "capture them."


    gu yundong turned around and ran. as she ran, she shouted at a dark corner, "uncle wang, hurry up and do it."


    when she shouted, qian san and the others subconsciously stopped in their tracks and turned to look for the so-called uncle wang.


    the corners of gu yundong''s mouth curled up slightly. she took this opportunity to turn around abruptly. the crossbow bolt hidden in her sleeve shot out with a whoosh and hit qian san''s forehead.


    "huh?!" qian san made a sound and fell straight back. n-/o(-v-)e)/l--b-.i.(n


    "ah...!" fu ming screamed and looked at master qian, who was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open in shock. he did not even dare to breathe.


    the others were also stunned. in the next moment, another crossbow bolt shot over, but this time, it missed.


    however, even so, the other three thugs were so frightened that they panicked, especially when they saw their boss die with grievances. they immediately couldn''t care less and scrambled away.


    fu ming also shouted and ran. he was no longer in the mood to catch gu yundong.


    gu yundong pursed her lips. seeing that their footsteps had disappeared, she picked up the crossbow on the ground. the position was not good, and the crossbow bolt could only hit the ground to deter them.


    she did not need to care about fu ming''s family. if qian san died, his three subordinates would not let them off.


    gu yundong sneered and began to plunder qian san''s belongings.


    this person did not bring anything with him. she only found a money bag from him. there were twenty taels of silver inside.


    very well, the money was hers now.


    gu yundong put it away in satisfaction. when she got up again, she heard a commotion at the city gate.


    as expected, they started fighting.

 Chapter 22: Pushcart

    chapter 22: pushcart


    gu yundong returned to where madam yang and the others were hiding. she carried the basket that was on the ground. "let''s go. there will be more people in a while."


    there was a fight at the city gate. some people who did not want to get involved would definitely leave.


    gu yunke had already woken up. the little girl rubbed her eyes and said in a low voice, "elder sister, i''m hungry."


    "..." gu yundong held her forehead and took out a few small rice balls the size of meatballs from the cloth bag. after giving them to her, she stuffed them into gu yunshu and madam yang''s hands and ate two herself.


    this small rice ball was made before they set off this morning. it was still wrapped in a little pickled vegetables. there was oil and salt in the pickled vegetables, and it could also make the taste of the rice ball delicious. it was the most suitable food to fill one''s stomach on the way to escape.


    previously, there were too many people at the city gate and it was not convenient to take them out. now, it was just enough to fill their stomachs.


    after eating, gu yundong set off with the three of them.


    as expected, the road to xuanhe province was much calmer than the previous road. there were still people fleeing, but their mental state was clearly different.


    most of the people had ox carts, donkey carts, and carriages. they barely bumped into their peers on the road.


    naturally, no one would come looking for gu yundong and the others who looked very down and out.


    after walking for a few days, gu yundong finally found a pushcart in her spatial storage.


    this was what she had obtained when she passed by a small village to collect supplies during the apocalypse. at that time, there were several bags of corn kernels piled on the pushcart. she had even put the corn kernels and the cart into her space.


    later on, the corn kernels were unloaded, but the pushcart had been piled in the corner by her. now, it was useful. fortunately, the two wheels of this pushcart were made of wood and would not attract too much attention. n-.o)/v(/e//l(-b-)i.)n


    gu yundong found an opportunity and said to madam yang, "you guys rest here for a while. i''ll go there to relieve myself."


    she ran into the grass that was half the height of a person. when she came out again, there was already a pushcart behind her.


    gu yunshu was stunned. "sister, where did this come from?"


    "i found it in the grass over there. someone might have abandoned it and thrown it there." gu yundong said to gu yunke and madam yang, who were also curious. "all of you, come up. i''ll see if i can pull you up."


    the pushcart was relatively long. if someone sat at the back, the person pulling the cart would feel that the load was much lighter. what''s more, they were walking on the official road now. it was easier to walk on the flat road.


    madam yang carried gu yunshu and gu yunke up. she hesitated for a moment before going up carefully.


    gu yundong was quite strong now. she pressed the front of the cart down, grabbed two handles, and walked forward.


    it was a little difficult at first, but slowly, it did not require much strength. the wheels would also roll forward according to inertia.


    gu yunshu twisted his body happily. "that''s great. with this cart, mother and eldest sister won''t have to work so hard to carry me and little sister."


    "i can lie down." although gu yunke was small, she had been curled up in the basket on her back all this time and could not stretch her limbs. she felt very uncomfortable.


    madam yang touched the guardrails on both sides of the pushcart. there was also a barrier at the back of the car to prevent it from falling.


    gu yundong turned to look at the three of them, and the corners of her mouth subconsciously curled up.


    with the pushcart, their speed was indeed much faster.


    gu yundong and madam yang would switch shifts. after gu yundong kept watch at night, she could also sleep in the cart during the day the next day, saving a lot of time.


    hence, when they arrived at the city gate of xuanhe province, it was less than a month later. this was greatly beyond gu yundong''s expectations.

 Chapter 23: Conditions to Enter the City

    chapter 23: conditions to enter the city


    there were also many people outside the city gate of xuanhe prefecture. however, unlike qing''an prefecture, the people outside the city gate were in a much better state.


    moreover, there were two sheds not far away. the servants of the big families in the city were giving free porridge.


    in order not to be unconventional, gu yundong settled madam yang and the others not far away. she took two bowls and asked for two bowls of porridge. at the same time, she asked about the situation here.


    however, an auntie said to her, "it''s not easy for you to enter the city. i heard that the magistrate is worried that too many refugees entering the city will cause chaos, so you have to have certain conditions to enter the city."


    "what conditions?"


    a girl around her age sized her up and laughed. "it''s useless even if i say it. you definitely won''t be able to meet the conditions."


    gu yundong ignored her and asked the aunt, "go ahead."


    "they said that not only does one have to have a household registration certificate to enter the city, but every person also has to pay five taels of silver."


    "five taels?" f*ck, this was daylight robbery.


    if one person was five taels, wouldn''t the four of them need twenty taels?


    they did have a household registration certificate. her father, gu dajiang, had asked them to bring it with them.


    the girl beside her saw her surprised expression and immediately laughed. "i told you it was useless to tell you. why are you still asking? from the looks of it, you''re not even as good as me. it''s already good enough if you have five copper coins on you. you should obediently find a place outside and wait for a kind person to give you some food. what''s the point?"


    gu yundong suddenly turned his head to look at her. "what''s wrong with you? no one is paying attention to you, but you''re still trying to make your presence known. do i know you? are we very close?"


    "you..."


    gu yundong turned around and left. that girl was furious. "why are you so arrogant? just you wait. if you can''t enter the city, you''ll still have to spend the night here."


    gu yundong had already walked to madam yang and the other two. she handed over the porridge in her hand. "drink this first. we''ll enter the city later."


    the four of them obediently finished two bowls of porridge. the porridge dispensers had already packed up and entered the city.


    after the city gate quietened down a little, she got up and pulled the pushcart to bring the three of them to the city gate.


    there were many soldiers guarding the city gate. they were afraid that something would go wrong. these people all had murderous expressions and the swords in their hands were cold.


    gu yundong had been observing just now and realized that the young soldier on the left had a very good attitude. when the families who were giving porridge entered the city, he even reached out to help them. n.-o)/v).e/-l--b.-i)-n


    she walked up to him and handed over the household registration certificate in her hand.


    the commotion on her side quickly attracted the other refugees who were still at the city gate, especially the girl who had been mocking her and looking at her. seeing this, she sneered.


    the soldier also looked at gu yundong in surprise. he sized up her clothes and expression, then looked at her household registration certificate. then, he said, "do you know the rules for entering the city?"


    "five taels per person, right?"


    the soldier nodded. "there are four of you, so it''s a total of 20 taels."


    "i have it." gu yundong wanted to thank qian san. he ''kindly'' gave her 20 taels of silver.


    coupled with the five taels of silver she had plundered previously, she should be able to last for a few days after entering the city and wait for her to find a way to earn money.


    seeing gu yundong take out twenty taels of silver, the soldier looked at her in surprise.


    the girl behind looked even more incredulous. wasn''t she poor? w-why did she have so much money?

 Chapter 24: Renting a House

    chapter 24: renting a house


    gu yundong was actually very heartbroken. twenty taels of silver was a huge sum of money for her now.


    now, they were just entering the city gate, but they actually had to hand them all over. this was simply robbery.


    the soldier took the silver and looked at her again.


    "follow me." he turned around and brought her to the side to register.


    when everything was done, gu yundong stood at the city gate before she slowly exhaled.


    madam yang and the other two who were standing beside her also imitated her and exhaled in unison. their relieved expressions were exactly the same, making the soldier who had been standing beside them unable to help but laugh.


    only when gu yundong looked over did he cough lightly and advise her, "remember to keep a low profile after entering the city. don''t get into conflicts with anyone. there are many refugees in the city now. if you cause trouble, they will definitely arrest you first. there''s nothing we can do about it."


    actually, he was not considered a soldier. his surname was nie, and the prefectural governor was his uncle. for some reason, he was temporarily summoned here to help guard the city gate for two days.


    a few days ago, the prefectural governor had received news that there was a riot in qing''an prefecture. refugees had broken into the city to burn, kill, and plunder. they had killed two officials, and the city asked for reinforcements.


    commander zhao personally led the troops to qing''an prefecture city to quell the chaos. this news spread like wildfire in their xuanhe prefecture, causing the citizens in the city to not have a good impression of the refugees.


    only then did the prefectural governor set the conditions for each person to enter the city to pay five taels per person. it was not to the extent of blocking all the refugees outside, which would cause others to see no hope and take a risk. however, at the same time, he filtered out the group of refugees who had poor conditions and would cause a burden in the city. he also persuaded the big families in the city to go out of the city to provide porridge to stabilize the refugees.


    this method was quite effective. just look at the people outside the city. they did not cause trouble and did not add much burden for the city.


    gu yundong only nodded when she heard that. naturally, she would not take the initiative to cause trouble. however, if others thought that they, with only children and a mother, were easy to bully, they could not blame her.


    however, she was not familiar with the city yet. this soldier seemed to be quite easy to talk to, so she asked a few more questions. "do you know which inn in the city is cheap and safe?"


    nie cong looked at her strangely. she actually wanted to stay in an inn? she still had money on her? he couldn''t tell.


    except...


    "don''t even think about an inn. even the most remote place is probably full now."


    "then are there houses for rent?"


    nie cong smiled. "of course, but a refugee injured someone not long ago. everyone is very vigilant, so..."


    gu yundong understood. people would not want to rent to refugees like her.


    that would be difficult. she thought that she could finally rest after entering the city. she did not expect that there was not even a place to sleep. she might as well stay outside the city then. n.-o)/v).e/-l--b.-i)-n


    gu yunshu and gu yunke looked up at her. the two little guys also looked worried.


    for some reason, nie cong couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw them.


    after hesitating for a while, he finally said, "if you really want to find a place to stay, i have a place here. my aunt''s house has an empty room. she lives alone. coincidentally, you don''t have an adult man, so it''s convenient for you to stay there. it''s just that the rent is a little expensive, and you have to deposit your household registration certificate with me. is that okay?"

 Chapter 25: Three Taels a Month

    chapter 25: three taels a month


    gu yundong''s eyes lit up. sure, why not?


    moreover, they were young and weak. it was actually very difficult to choose a place to stay.


    it was not safe for a family that was too complicated, especially if the landlord had an adult man at home. she had to worry that madam yang would be taken advantage of.


    "how much is the rent?"


    "three taels a month."


    "hiss..." gu yundong gasped. one room!! three taels a month??


    the people in this city were all robbers, right?


    nie cong also knew that the rent was a little expensive. under normal circumstances, it would only be about one tael. still, wasn''t this an extraordinary period?


    "there''s nothing i can do about it. actually, if it weren''t for the fact that you guys don''t have any adult men, i wouldn''t have pulled this string for you. i have to think for my aunt''s sake. i can''t let her be in danger, right? the rent is a little expensive, but the location is not bad. it''s also close to my house, so it''s convenient to go out." nie cong said, "besides, you can rest assured. if you accept, i can bring you to the government office to sign this lease. i won''t cheat you."


    gu yundong did not suspect that nie cong would cheat her. the details indicated his character. nie cong looked young, but his actions were very well-mannered. it was obvious that he had learned the rules properly since he was young.


    moreover, he was wearing soldiers'' clothes outside, but his shoes were different from ordinary soldiers'' shoes. his family did not lack money.


    especially when she was registering just now, she vaguely heard the registration officer call him young master nie.


    so...


    "let''s go to the government office to sign the lease." in fact, ordinary rentals did not need to go to the government office. it was not like they were transferring the ownership.


    this was obviously nie cong''s suggestion to reassure her.


    "alright, wait a moment. i''ll give some instructions and i''ll be right there."


    after nie cong handed over his shift, he led gu yundong''s family of four towards the government office.


    on the way, he learned about gu yundong''s background. he learned that her father had gone missing and that she was chased out by her grandfather, grandmother, uncle, and aunt. he learned that she only had a little money on her and that she had helped others on the way to escape. a kind-hearted person had given the money to her and he sympathized with her for a moment.


    gu yundong also secretly found out nie cong''s background and felt much more at ease.


    she felt that it was necessary to befriend such a person. he would definitely be useful in the future.


    she couldn''t spend three taels of silver for nothing.


    they walked to the entrance of the government office. nie cong asked gu yundong to place the pushcart outside.


    yes, gu yundong had dragged a pushcart all the way here. this pushcart was not cheap here.


    fortunately, there was a special place outside the government office to park it, and no one dared to steal it.


    only then did gu yundong carry gu yunke. madam yang carried gu yunshu and followed nie cong in.


    the lease was quickly written and stamped. nie cong led her out again to take them to his aunt''s house.


    he had been busy with everything along the way. no matter how well-mannered he was, he could not have done all this just for her. gu yundong knew that nie cong must have other motives.


    she was also direct. she stood at the entrance of the yamen and asked, "young master nie, if there''s anything you need my help with, you can just say it."


    nie cong was stunned and a little embarrassed. "you can tell?"


    "if young master nie waits until everything is done, aren''t you afraid that i won''t agree?"


    "haha, actually, it''s not anything major." n.)ovelbin


    "hmm?"


    "it''s just..."


    before he could say anything, a noisy commotion suddenly came from not far away.


    gu yundong and the others subconsciously looked up and saw two constables dragging a person over. that person was also bold and kicked one of the constables over.


    gu yundong looked at him in surprise. that person happened to look over as well. their eyes met and gu yundong suddenly narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 26: Young Man

    chapter 26: young man


    this person gave her a sense of de?ja? vu.


    gu yundong frowned slightly and immediately reacted. yes, this person was very much like herself in the apocalypse. she did not care about anything. her eyes were indifferent, as if there was no one or thing in the world that could move her heart. she felt like she was living day by day.


    however, that was because the apocalypse she lived in left her with no hope. what about the man in front of her?


    before she could think too much, the constable who had been kicked down had already gotten up. with a whoosh, he pulled out the sword at his waist and was about to slash at that person.


    the sword seemed icy cold. the little girl in gu yundong''s arms quickly hugged her neck and buried her head in gu yundong''s arms.


    seeing this, nie cong thought that she was afraid and immediately stopped the constable. "stop."


    the constable barely stopped in time and turned around. when he saw that it was him, he hurriedly went forward and smiled obsequiously. "young master nie, it''s you."


    "what are you doing? why are you fighting and killing at the entrance of the government office? how unseemly is that"


    the constable immediately explained indignantly, "sigh, young master nie, it''s not that i want to attack him. it''s just that this person has committed a heinous crime and still resisted arrest. look, he actually dared to kick me just now."


    "what did he do?" nove-lb.in


    "someone came to report that this person is the leader of the refugees in qing''an prefecture. we brought him back for interrogation."


    nie cong was stunned. there was a riot in qing''an prefecture, and commander zhao had led his troops to support the suppression. it was said that the leader who had broken into the local government office and killed the prefectural governor had not been caught. it was very likely that he had fled to the nearby prefecture city. recently, their xuanhe prefecture had also been heavily guarded. they patrolled day and night, afraid that this person would cause trouble here.


    however, according to his understanding, the leader was a middle-aged man in his thirties or forties, and the person in front of him looked to be a youth who was not even twenty years old.


    as expected, the young man denied it expressionlessly. "i''m not him!"


    the constable chuckled. "you''re not him? look at the portrait on this warrant. this is you."


    he held a piece of paper with a portrait of a person on it. he stretched it out and almost hit the young man''s face.


    nie cong also took it and looked at it. he could not help but sigh secretly.


    gu yundong glanced at it and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    weren''t the character drawings of this era too abstract? it would be strange if they could catch the criminal with such an arrest warrant.


    however, even if this person was that ''realistic'', he was still miles away from the young man in front of him.


    these two constables were obviously lying through their teeth and making things difficult for the youth.


    gu yundong knew that many constables nowadays relied on extortion to survive, but it was also very chilling to be so blatant about it.


    nie cong frowned as well. he glanced at the young man and threw the wanted order at the constable''s face. "how is it similar? hurry up and let him go. if we arrest people randomly like you, won''t we let the real murderer off?"


    the constable was a little unhappy. "but we received a report..."


    "do you believe anyone who comes to report the case? i think the person who should be arrested the most is the person who reported the case. he even dares to lie through his teeth with a wanted order. it''s a waste of time to come to the government office to report a case like this. he''s simply detestable. hurry up and let him go."


    nie cong''s identity obviously made the two constables very afraid. after the two of them looked at each other, they finally untied the young man unwillingly. "go, go, hurry and get out of here."


    the young man pursed his lips, glanced at nie cong, and turned to leave.


    from the beginning to the end, he did not say much. in the end, he did not even say thanks.

 Chapter 27: Tying Someone Up

    chapter 27: tying someone up


    nie cong also felt that this was a strange person. he vaguely regretted letting him go without asking anything. perhaps he was really a dangerous person?


    however, he was already far away. it was too late for him to say anything.


    he shook his head and smiled again. he said to gu yundong and the others, "let''s go. i''ll take you there first."


    "okay."


    gu yundong pulled up the pushcart again and followed behind nie cong. she continued the topic that had been interrupted. "you said that you wanted me to help you with something. what is it?"


    "ahem." speaking of this, nie cong could not help but cough lightly. "it''s like this. my aunt likes children, especially good-looking children."


    seeing that gu yundong was frowning and seemed to have misunderstood, he quickly got to the point. "i want your younger siblings to chat with my aunt when they''re free."


    "..." gu yundong could not understand his train of thought. "that''s it?"


    "well, actually, it''s mainly because my aunt is a little talkative. she won''t stop for an hour." nie cong was also very helpless. "there are many children near her house, but you know that a four or five-year-old kid can''t stand to listen to others. after a long time, people will avoid my aunt when they see her."


    that was indeed quite nagging.


    gu yundong looked down at her younger sister and brother who were walking. er, it was just accompanying his aunt for a chat. there shouldn''t be a problem.


    hence, she nodded decisively. "no problem."


    nie cong was instantly overjoyed. "don''t worry, my aunt is a good person."


    she was a good person yet the rent was so expensive. if only she could reduce the rent by chatting with her.


    the few of them chatted as they turned into an alley. not long after, they stopped in front of a house.


    nie cong pushed the door open and entered first. gu yundong waited at the door with her younger brother and sister.


    only then did gu yunshu find an opportunity. he reached out and tugged at his sister''s sleeve. he asked softly, "sister, do i have to chat with her? then what should i say?"


    "you can listen to what she has to say." gu yundong squatted down and took out a handkerchief to wipe his face with water. they were already at her door, so they naturally had to tidy up. "after you listen to her, you can tell eldest sister about it later. of course, you can also ask her questions. any questions are fine."


    gu yundong did not know much about xuanhe prefecture. they happened to meet a local old lady who liked to chat. wasn''t that the best source of information? she could everything that she should pay attention to along with useless gossip.


    gu yunshu nodded, not fully understanding. on the other side, gu yunke had already stretched her little head over. "eldest sister, wipe me too."


    "you shameless little girl." gu yundong tapped her little nose. "you have to chat with older brother and old madam too, understand?"


    "i''ll accompany big sister." she liked big sister more, and she didn''t want to accompany her brother.


    "if you''re obedient, i''ll make you something delicious later." nove-lb.in


    gu yunke immediately grabbed gu yunshu''s hand. "i''ll be obedient."


    gu yundong felt that sooner or later, she would be abducted by someone with food. she was too easy to convince.


    just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard a shout. it seemed to be coming from the entrance of the alley. she did not know what had happened.


    gu yundong could not really care about this matter right now. she quickly asked madam yang to bring the two children through the door. after closing the door, she walked cautiously towards the alley.


    there was a big tree at the entrance of the alley. at this moment, there was a circle of people under the tree, pointing at the middle and saying something.


    she stood on a rock and looked inside. she was stunned.


    wasn''t that the young man she had seen at the entrance of the government office? was he... tying someone up?

 Chapter 28: Fancy Operations

    chapter 28: fancy operations


    the young man held a rope in his hand and grabbed a middle-aged man who was cursing with his other hand. he was tying the rope around the latter''s waist.


    the middle-aged man struggled a few times but could not break free. he cursed in a really unsightly manner, "you little b*stard, mongrel. you have a mother but no mother raised you. hurry up and let go, or i''ll break your legs. how dare a bastard from the countryside be arrogant in this prefecture city. be careful not to die without knowing how. kid, remember this. let go quickly!" n()ovelb1n


    halfway through tying him up, the young man suddenly punched him in the stomach.


    "ugh..." the middle-aged man bent over and groaned in pain. his face was red, and he couldn''t finish his sentence. "bastard..."


    gu yundong felt that this person deserved it. he could not see the situation clearly at a time like this.


    someone at the side was curious and asked what was going on. an onlooker seemed to know the inside story and said softly, "shopkeeper pan deserves it. he''s stingy and vengeful. you know how his shop needed to be renovated some time ago and he hired this kid to help with the work? in the end, many refugees have come to look for work these days. as long as they get meals to eat, they don''t even ask for money. shopkeeper pan wants to chase this kid away to hire refugees. if you want him to leave, so be it. he has to at least settle his previous salary, right?"


    "what? shopkeeper pan wanted to go back on his word to pay him?"


    "not only that, he even found an excuse to say that he did not do a good job and wanted to ask for compensation instead. however, this kid is not easy to bully. he forced shopkeeper pan to take out the money. however, before he left, shopkeeper pan went to the government office to report a case. he said that this kid was the leader of the riot in qing''an prefecture previously and got someone to arrest him."


    "ah? this is too immoral."


    the onlookers shook their heads in surprise. was this really a way to behave? who didn''t know what the constables in the government office were like? wouldn''t anyone be skinned alive if they were arrested?


    "isn''t he wicked? this kid is just lucky. the constables released him not long after bringing him back. wouldn''t he obviously have to settle scores with shopkeeper pan?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the young man had already tied shopkeeper pan up. the rope was suddenly thrown around the tree trunk above his head and pressed down.


    "ah ah ah ah ah..." shopkeeper pan screamed like a pig being slaughtered. he was already hanging in midair and swaying left and right.


    there was a hard limestone slab below. if the rope broke and he fell, how could his old arms and legs withstand it?


    he finally began to beg for mercy. "qing boy, i was wrong. put me down quickly. i''m dizzy. if you want money, i''ll give it to you. how about ten copper coins? i''ll give it to you if you put me down."


    "pfft..." someone laughed and looked at shopkeeper pan gloatingly. "how generous. ten copper coins. you sent him to the government office."


    shopkeeper pan''s face was ashen, but he could not see who was speaking from his position.


    the young man ignored him. he watched as shopkeeper pan was hung two meters high before stopping. then, he wrapped the rope around the tree trunk twice and tied it tightly before finally clapping his hands, as if he admired his masterpiece.


    the onlookers pointed at him even more. it was probably because shopkeeper pan was not popular usually, but no one went forward to help put him down, nor did anyone plead for leniency.


    shopkeeper pan felt that he had lost all his face today. wait and see. if he didn''t break the youth''s legs when he came down, his surname wouldn''t be pan.


    however, he soon realized that he did not have such an opportunity.

 Chapter 29: Going to Earn Money

    chapter 29: going to earn money


    shopkeeper pan was sinisterly thinking of ways to deal with him when two constables walked over. they were the two who had captured the youth earlier.


    when they saw the young man standing under the tree, one of them was instantly angry. great, enemies really met on a narrow road. he hadn''t returned the kick from before. since young master nie wasn''t around, let''s see who still dared to speak up for him.


    the constable went forward to look for trouble, but was stopped by the other. the latter pointed at gu yundong, who was standing not far away, and shook his head slightly.


    the constable quickly recognized this person as the person who had been with young master nie earlier. if she was here, young master nie might be nearby. in the end, he endured it and did not look at the youth again.


    on the other hand, the young man noticed their actions and happened to see gu yundong.


    his gaze was cold, and he still had a very indifferent attitude.


    only then did the two constables look at shopkeeper pan, who was hanging in the air. seeing his fat and short figure flapping in the air like a tortoise that had flipped over, they were instantly amused. "you''re pan fu?"


    pan fu raised his head slightly and was overjoyed to see the clothes they were wearing. he hurriedly said, "sir constable, sir constable, save me. save me quickly. he wants to kill me, to..."


    "are you pan fu?" the constable interrupted impatiently. n).0velb1n


    pan fu was stunned for a moment before nodding. "yes, yes, yes. i''m pan fu."


    "you''re the one who went to the government office to report a fake case and delayed us from catching the real criminal? do you know how serious the consequences of your actions are? you''re really bold. what kind of place do you think the magistrate''s office is? who do you think we are? do you think you can use your position to take revenge and spout nonsense?!"


    pan fu was so frightened that his face instantly turned pale. his body trembled twice as he hurriedly said, "no, i didn''t. constables, i really didn''t report a fake case. wang da is my cousin in the government office. he can prove that what i said is the truth."


    "what cousin? didn''t you report a fake case? come with us to the government office." what wang da? a miscellaneous worker in the government office dared to be someone''s backer?


    the constable sneered and went forward to cut the rope.


    pan fu fell onto the limestone slab with a bang, his face contorting in pain.


    but before he could recover, the two constables had already grabbed his arms and dragged him away.


    the onlookers did not dare to speak at this moment. only when they were gone did they discuss softly.


    "shopkeeper pan is finished."


    "serves him right. he knew that if that young man was convicted, the outcome would not be good, but he was still so vicious as to frame someone."


    gu yundong reflexively turned to look at the youth and saw that he had already passed through the crowd and disappeared.


    the crowd gradually dispersed. gu yundong turned around and saw nie cong looking for her.


    "what happened here?"


    gu yundong recounted the situation just now. nie cong raised his eyebrows in surprise. "that kid is definitely the type to take revenge. he''s just too rash. if those two constables don''t take pan fu away, pan fu will definitely not let him off."


    he shook his head and did not continue the topic. he immediately told gu yundong about his aunt''s situation. "my aunt has already agreed to rent to you for a month if you pay three taels of silver first. you can stay in the west wing for now. you have to settle your meals yourself. you can use the things in the room, but you can''t damage them."


    gu yundong nodded. after paying three taels of silver, she only had two taels left.


    ''i''m so poor. i have to earn money quickly.''


    however, there were so many refugees in the city now. there were too many monks and too little porridge. how could she earn money?


    suddenly, she looked at nie cong beside her, and a glint flashed across her eyes.

 Chapter 30: Help

    chapter 30: help


    nie cong felt his scalp tingle under her gaze. he felt like he was being targeted.


    sure enough, gu yundong stood still and asked him, "are you very eager to catch the criminal who led the rebellion in qing''an prefecture?"


    "of course." nie cong nodded affirmatively. at this point, his expression could not help but become a little serious. "this person is not a refugee at all. he''s a bandit pretending to be a refugee. he deliberately incited the people to break into the city gate and took the opportunity to kill and earn money. he''s guilty of a heinous crime. when he escaped after that, it was said that he even harmed the nearby villages. it''s very likely that he came to our xuanhe province. if we don''t catch this person as soon as possible, i''m afraid more people will suffer."


    gu yundong was not a hero who enforced justice on behalf of the heavens. she would not have the strong desire to get rid of evil like nie cong did. at the moment, she could only take care of her small family. she only wanted to earn some money to use.


    therefore, she said very calmly, "if i help you capture criminals, will i be rewarded?"


    nie cong was stunned. "help? how can you help?"


    "will there be a reward?"


    "..." nie cong''s lips could not help but twitch. "yes."


    "how much?"


    "that depends on how much help you can provide." nie cong was a little suspicious. he thought that she had also been escaping from the drought. could it be that she had seen that person or knew where that person had appeared?


    but gu yundong quickly disproved his idea. "someone in your government office should have seen the criminal''s appearance, right?"


    "yes, a squad under commander zhao that went to qing''an prefecture happened to face that person head-on, but unfortunately, he escaped."


    "then find a soldier that has seen him and describe the criminal. i''ll draw him for you."


    nie cong immediately lost interest. he thought it was something else. just drawing a portrait?


    there were many wanted posters posted at the city gate. they were all drawn by the best painters in the city according to the oral description. there were many of the posters, and she did not need to draw them.


    gu yundong knew what he was thinking just by looking at his expression. she raised her eyebrows. "touch your conscience and tell me. do you think you can match the portrait on your wanted poster with the real person standing in front of you? of course, i also know that you didn''t arrest the criminal just because of the portrait. but you saw the situation of the young man being arrested today. shopkeeper pan is definitely not the only one who wants to use his position to take revenge on a fake case. after that, you can completely use the excuse of ''this person looks similar to the portrait'' to avoid it. isn''t this causing trouble for you and wasting time and energy? believe me, i can save you half the effort."


    nie cong felt that what she said was wrong. ordinary people were afraid of entering the government office. after all, there were very few people like shopkeeper pan who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and thought that they had a backer.


    however, he felt that what she said made sense. although it was rare, wasn''t there still some cases?


    after some thought, nie cong saw how confident she was and said conservatively, "if you want to try, then try. however, you can''t go to the government office. let''s draw it in private and take a look. if it doesn''t work, pretend that nothing happened."


    "okay."


    nie cong said that he would not go to his aunt''s house. he was afraid of annoying her, so he went to a teahouse not far away.


    gu yundong was worried about madam yang and the other two. she wanted to see nie cong''s aunt first.


    hence, the two of them returned to the small courtyard first. when they entered, they happened to hear his aunt and madam yang talking. "...get some water to wash up first. you guys are disheveled. those who don''t know better will think that a beggar has entered our house. do you have clean clothes? if not, i''ll go next door to borrow them for you. however, i have to tell you guys that you can''t ruin the clothes, or you''ll have to pay. oh my, these two little darlings..."n..0velb1n

 Chapter 31: What Does He Look Like?

    chapter 31: what does he look like?


    gu yundong began to believe nie cong''s words. this aunt was indeed quite talkative.


    nie cong''s aunt''s surname was ke. her husband was a childhood sweetheart who grew up with her. unfortunately, he passed away from illness less than a year after they got married. aunt ke had no children and did not marry anyone else. she just guarded their old house and lived her own life.


    perhaps it was because there were too few people around her, so she especially liked to talk to children. others suggested that she adopt a child, but she did not agree. she said that she felt free living alone.


    the house in front of them was not big. aunt ke lived in one room herself, so the west wing was given to them for the time being. the central room in the middle was quite big, and there was a kitchen next to the west wing. the outhouse was at the back of the storeroom, and there was a small well in the courtyard. it was quite convenient.


    at this moment, auntie ke pointed at the well and instructed madam yang, "get water yourself. be careful. don''t fill my courtyard with water. the kitchen is over there, and the bucket is inside. what are you waiting for? hurry up and go."


    madam yang couldn''t help but hold the two children''s hands and take a step back. she didn''t know auntie ke and only felt that the other party spoke very quickly. it was difficult for her to even understand, so how could she move?


    just as she was at a loss as to whether to run away, she saw gu yundong enter.


    madam yang hurriedly ran behind her and pointed at auntie ke. "dongdong, she talks a lot."


    gu yundong squeezed her hand comfortingly and said in a low voice, "mother, she''s aunt ke. we''ll stay at her house for the time being. she won''t hurt us. get water first and wipe ah shu and keke''s bodies. after washing them, we can sleep on a soft bed. we don''t have to travel anymore."


    "we don''t have to travel anymore?" madam yang couldn''t help but be happy. n).0velb1n


    gu yundong nodded at her and watched as madam yang excitedly ran to fetch water. then, she walked to aunt ke, who had been sizing her up. "aunt ke, my name is gu yundong. this is three taels of silver. i might have to trouble you for the next period of time. my mother''s situation is special. if you talk to her too much at once, she will panic. please don''t mind."


    aunt ke was a little surprised. from her words and actions, she did not have the timidity of a country girl at all. she seemed to have seen the world.


    she took the silver and nodded slightly. "you look like a reasonable person. not bad. as long as your mother can work and take good care of you, and i don''t have to do anything, that will be fine. what about you..."


    nie cong was a little anxious and could not help but interrupt her. "aunt, i still have something that i need miss gu''s help with. please take care of her family first. i''ll buy you a hibiscus cake later."


    "rascal, hurry up and leave." he must have been annoyed with her for talking too much.


    nie cong smiled. seeing that gu yundong had finished talking to gu yunshu, he quickly brought her away.


    he first brought gu yundong to the teahouse. gu yundong was still wearing the clothes she had worn on the escape route. her face was also dirty. without him, the teahouse would not let her in.


    after asking her to wait in the private room, nie cong went to the government office and called over a soldier who had seen the bandits.


    when he returned, he also brought a whole set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    gu yundong only took the paper and asked the waiter from the teahouse for a charcoal pen.


    nie cong did not understand and tried his best to ask tactfully, "are you not used to using a brush?" how could he forget that a country girl had definitely never studied?


    gu yundong could not help but roll her eyes. "alright, tell me what the bandit looks like first. tell me about his eyes, nose, mouth, and face. try to be as detailed as possible."

 Chapter 32: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Ability

    chapter 32: gu yundong''s ability


    on the way here, the soldier had already heard nie cong tell him what had happened, but he did not expect the person who was going to draw the picture to be a disheveled teenaged girl who looked like a refugee.


    just her? she knew how to draw portraits? and she thought that she was better than the painters in xuanhe province?


    ''are you kidding me?''


    if nie cong wasn''t here, he would have turned around and left already.


    gu yundong saw that he was sullen and did not speak. she knew that he did not trust her.


    she tapped the table slightly and asked with a smile, "could it be that you don''t remember what the criminal looked like?"


    "who said i don''t remember?" the soldier immediately retorted. then, his eyes were filled with hatred. "that bandit killed my good brother who fought alongside me. i can dream of him every night. i know how many moles there are on his face."


    "then tell me."


    "..." the soldier choked. nie cong, who was beside him, bumped his arm again. only then did he clench his fists and say, "his face is a little round, and he looks like an honest person. his eyebrows are rather thick, and they''re very black and long. his eyes are not big, and they''re long and narrow. his nose is more chubby, and his mouth is a little like mine."


    gu yundong lowered her head and drew with a charcoal pen according to what he said.


    as she drew, she would ask him from time to time, "is that so? or should it be rounder... are the bags under his eyes deep... what kind of long and narrow is it... does he have a lot of fat on his chin..."


    at first, she only drew a rough outline. when she was more or less certain, she took out another piece of white paper and integrated all the facial features that the soldier had mentioned.


    gu yundong was very fast. in no time, she had finished drawing.


    the soldier had said that he was thirsty and went to drink some tea. when he came back and looked, he spat out a mouthful of tea.


    "ah, be careful." gu yundong hurriedly moved the paper away and glared at him fiercely.


    the soldier hurriedly wiped his mouth and eagerly picked up the piece of paper. his eyes widened.


    nie cong had taken a few steps back when he dodged the tea the soldier spat out. at this moment, he looked up at his shocked expression and could not help but ask curiously, "what''s wrong?"


    the soldier muttered in disbelief, "similar, too similar. they''re simply too similar." nove)lb(in


    "is it really that similar?" wasn''t that too exaggerated? nie cong shook his head and walked around the table to look from behind him.


    he was stunned on the spot.


    the soldier said in disbelief, "it''s like... it''s like it''s carved out of his face."


    "there''s actually such a drawing method." nie cong shook his head in surprise. he carefully took it from the soldier''s hand and looked at it again and again. he could not help but click his tongue in wonder.


    those painters'' drawings were also very good, but nie cong was not a master of calligraphy and painting. he did not know much about the topic and could not appreciate them. he only knew that the artistic conception was quite beautiful, and the characters were also very beautiful. however, there was still a gap between them and real people. at least, it was not very useful for using those to solve cases.


    but now, this character drawing seemed to have come alive.


    and this was only drawn with a charcoal pencil.


    when he looked up at gu yundong again, nie cong''s gaze changed.


    was this miss gu really just a country bumpkin who did not know anything?


    "who taught you how to draw?"


    gu yundong also took a sip of water and shrugged. "someone i don''t know. he didn''t tell me his name."

 Chapter 33: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Past

    chapter 33: gu yundong''s past


    nie cong was a little disappointed, but then he felt that it was normal.


    there were many strange people in this world, especially those with true ability. for example, there was a famous go player in their prefecture city who was a very strange person.


    gu yundong did not know that he had already found an excuse for her. she rubbed her sore wrist.


    she had not drawn for a long time and was a little rusty. fortunately, she slowly found the feeling again.


    gu yundong was an orphan in her previous life. she did not have a good life in the orphanage. when she was five years old, she had been adopted. however, half a year later, the couple who adopted her met with a car accident and passed away.


    she was sent back to the orphanage. someone unknown said that she was a jinx, and that she had jinxed the couple to death. because of this rumor, she had no friends at the orphanage at all. the director also didn''t like her.


    the orphanage''s resources were limited. in order to eat and wear warm clothes, the children in the orphanage actually fought openly and secretly. gu yundong was the one who was often bullied, but every time there was any conflict, the director would punish her. gu yundong had known since she was five years old that she had to support herself and could not be weak.


    she didn''t have much feelings for the orphanage, but she worked hard and got into university herself. she worked part-time and studied to help herself find a job after graduating from university.


    at that time, the major she was most interested in was art. however, it took money and time to learn art. however, she lacked both and could only give up.


    sometimes, when she couldn''t help but feel tempted, she would go to the art academy to freeload some classes. she was very talented in this aspect and learned intermittently, and her drawing was very stunning.


    even the teacher could not help but feel that it was a pity about her character drawing talent. he even applied for a scholarship for her to study this, but gu yundong rejected this. for people who had no guarantees in the future, hobbies were sometimes very extravagant.


    however, he did not expect that what he had learned back then would be useful here.


    she rubbed her wrist for a while and asked nie cong and xiao bing, who were still holding the piece of drawing paper and discussing while praising her, "so, is this okay?"


    the two of them nodded hurriedly. "yes, yes, of course. it''s too good."


    nie cong went to get another piece of paper. the smile on his face was much more eager. "let''s draw two more."


    "only two more. no more than that." she was beginning to miss the copy machine.


    with the first drawing, the second and third drawings were much faster.


    not long after, nie cong gathered the three portraits and was about to leave. "quick, go back to the government office and get someone to arrest him with these. someone must have seen him before."


    he was about to leave when gu yundong hurriedly grabbed him back. "wait a moment."


    "what is it?"


    "you have to help me keep the origin of this drawing a secret. i don''t want to be targeted by that vicious bandit. i still have my family to protect."


    nie cong paused and his expression turned serious. "don''t worry. it''s not just you. we also keep the painters who drew the wanted posters a secret. i''ll only tell the provincial governor about you. no one else will know."


    the soldier standing beside him also nodded seriously. "miss, don''t worry."


    to be honest, he still could not see what this girl looked like. she was too... disheveled.


    only then did gu yundong let go. nie cong quickly rolled up the drawings and left in a hurry with the soldier. n()o--v.-e(-l-)b/(1(-n


    as soon as they left, gu yundong also prepared to leave.


    however, as soon as she turned around, her eyes widened and she knocked on the table fiercely. "ack, we hadn''t agreed on the amount of silver for my compensation."

 Chapter 34: Finally Clean

    chapter 34: finally clean


    gu yundong was a little annoyed, but she could not catch up with him now that he had left.


    fortunately, she was staying at his aunt ke''s house now, so she could meet him eventually. she was not afraid that he would go back on his word.


    gu yundong shook her head regretfully and left the teahouse.


    it was already a little late. the people on the street had started to pack up their stalls and go home.


    when they saw the dirty gu yundong, they covered their noses in disdain and stayed far away.


    gu yundong originally wanted to take a look at the environment of the prefecture capital. seeing this, she hurriedly quickened her pace. she did not feel it just earlier, but now, she suddenly felt a little itchy and very uncomfortable.


    when she reached aunt ke''s house, she could vaguely hear voices coming from inside.


    pushing open the courtyard door, she saw gu yunshu and his sister sitting on small stools. they obediently raised their heads and listened to auntie ke.


    madam yang squatted beside the well and washed the clothes.


    there was only one set of clothes that they could change into. it was also very difficult to find a pond for them to wash and dry clothes on the way, so both sets of clothes were dirty and not easy to wear.


    currently, gu yunshu and his sister''s clothes should have been borrowed by aunt ke from next door. they did not fit well on them, but at least they were clean and comfortable. the clothes on madam yang should be aunt ke''s. they were a little short.


    aunt ke was facing the door, so she was the first to see her. she immediately pursed her lips and said to her, "you''re so dirty. hurry up and wash up. i''ve also borrowed clothes for you. they''re in the west wing. go get them yourself."


    when madam yang and the other two heard this, they immediately turned to look at her with relieved smiles on their faces.


    aunt ke snorted. "you''re back so late. all of them thought that you''ll leave and never come back. they''re also distracted from work and don''t have the energy to talk because of this."


    madam yang and gu yunke did not react much to her words, but gu yunshu was already sensible. when he heard this, he could not help but blush and say softly, "we''re just worried about eldest sister."


    gu yundong went forward and rubbed his head. "eldest sister won''t leave. you guys talk first. i''ll go wash up."


    she entered the west wing. the room was not big, but it was clean and tidy. the light and ventilation were not bad, making people feel comfortable.


    madam yang brought in hot water for her to wash with after she changed her clothes.


    gu yundong took a comfortable hot shower. aunt ke''s house did not have a big bathtub, so she could only wipe herself a few times while using a basin. but even so, it was already very good. at least after washing, she felt as if she weighed a few pounds less.


    after changing her clothes and letting her wet hair down, gu yundong walked out of the room in high spirits.


    at this moment, the sky was already a little dark. madam yang and the others were not in the courtyard. instead, there was a slight movement from the kitchen.


    gu yundong looked over and saw aunt ke making pancakes and porridge. madam yang was tending the fire.


    aunt ke was surprised to see her enter. although she could tell that this family was pretty good-looking after madam yang and the other two washed their faces, she was still a little dazed when she saw gu yundong. n-.o-/v(/e/)l-/b-.1-)n


    if a clean and refreshing young lady like her ate better and gained some weight, she would really not be described only as delicate and pretty anymore.


    snapping out of her daze, auntie ke quickly coughed lightly and said, "i saw that you guys didn''t have much to eat after traveling all day. for the sake of the three taels of silver, i''ll buy dinner today. but let me make it clear first. you have to get food yourself tomorrow. i won''t care."

 Chapter 35: I鈥檒l Cook Meat for You

    chapter 35: i''ll cook meat for you


    aunt ke''s culinary skills were not bad. dinner was porridge with pancakes and pickled vegetables. the few of them ate very contentedly.


    when they returned to their room later, madam yang and the other two quickly fell asleep. however, gu yundong kept his eyes open and looked at the bed curtains. she was not sleepy at all.


    she had already developed the habit of keeping watch at night. when she suddenly calmed down, she actually could not fall asleep. n-.o-/v(/e/)l-/b-.1-)n


    with gu yunke in her arms, the little girl even snuggled up to her when she was asleep. she looked very dependent.


    gu yundong suddenly felt a warmth in her heart when she saw her purse her lips and move.


    it was great. they were finally not wandering around homelessly anymore and would not encounter inexplicable danger. they could eat hot food and sleep on a soft bed.


    they even had family.


    gu yundong gradually relaxed and slowly fell asleep.


    the next morning, she went out with two taels of silver.


    aunt ke had said that she had to cook her own food today. now that she had settled down, she still had many things to buy. at the very least, she could not use the landlord''s food.


    however, she only had two taels of silver, and she had to buy a lot of things. the prices in the prefecture city were not cheap either.


    it seemed that she had to ask for the debt that was owed her.


    gu yundong went straight to the government office, but the guard at the door said that nie cong was not there. he seemed to have gone to arrest someone.


    gu yundong could only go shopping with two taels of silver to see if there was anywhere nearby that she could earn money.


    after walking around, she gave up. there were many refugees in the city. she asked around and found out that these people only needed food and accommodation to work. they did not need to be paid at all.


    wasn''t this destroying the market? how could work be for free?


    gu yundong sighed heavily and went to the market aunt ke had told her about.


    the market was lively. gu yundong bought a few vegetables, onions, ginger, and garlic, and went to cut two catties of meat. after walking around, she suddenly realized that there was a stall in the corner selling apples.


    when the stall owner saw her stop, he immediately greeted her warmly, "miss, come and take a look at this sand fruit. this is good stuff. it''s sour and sweet, and it can quench thirst. the doctor said that it can help with digestion and treatment. i specially brought it over from yan province. we don''t have it here, and it''s not expensive. ten copper coins each. miss, how many do you want?"


    ten copper coins each? everyone in your prefecture knew how to rob, right? forget it, she had it in her spatial storage.


    gu yundong turned around and left. the vendor hurriedly called out to her, "hey, miss, don''t leave. the price is negotiable. it can be cheaper."


    gu yundong walked even faster and left the market with the basket.


    then, she went into the rice and grain shop and bought a bucket of rice and two catties of white flour. she turned around and went to the grocery store to buy oil, salt, cutlery, and so on.


    she began to miss modern large supermarkets.


    initially, she wanted to go to the cloth shop to get some cloth, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. they could still wear the two sets of clothes after washing them. she would buy cloth when she had money. currently... she was poor.


    after buying everything, gu yundong could no longer carry all the items. she took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention when she turned into a corner and stuffed a portion into her spatial storage.


    then, she held the remaining tael of silver and slowly went home.


    money was really something that was used quickly.


    aunt ke was not at home. when gu yundong entered the courtyard, gu yunke ran over and hugged her thigh. "eldest sister, what did you buy?"


    "i''ll cook braised pork for you later." gu yundong lowered the basket for her to take a look.


    the little girl swallowed her saliva. "what''s braised pork?"


    gu yundong remembered that in the past, in the gu family, their family could barely eat meat, let alone gu yunke, who was so young.


    moreover, mrs. zhao would not cook braised pork for them.

 Chapter 36: Four Dishes and One Soup

    chapter 36: four dishes and one soup


    gu yundong stroked the little girl''s furry and yellow hair and smiled. "you''ll know when eldest sister does it."


    gu yunke swallowed. "it must be delicious."


    gu yundong went to the kitchen. she first took two apples, cut them, and placed them on a plate. she handed them to gu yunke, who had followed her in. "bring them to the central room to eat with brother and mother."


    "what''s this?" the little girl looked curiously at the moist apple petals in a circle and reached out her little finger to touch them quietly.


    gu yundong was charmed by her cute actions. she picked up a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. "this is an apple. it''s delicious, but it''s a little expensive. you can''t waste it, understand?"


    gu yunke took a bite. it was crispy and juicy. it was even sweeter than wild dates. her round eyes immediately lit up. she quickly grabbed it with her small hand and bit it bit by bit.


    "go." gu yundong nudged her. the young lady carried the plate and went to look for her brother.


    gu yundong rolled up her sleeves, washed the rice, and cooked the rice. she stuffed two large sticks of firewood under the stove.


    only then did she go and wash her hands. she first prepared a cucumber and made a cold cucumber for a refreshing dish. she did not dare to add spicy seasoning. children could not eat it then.


    then, she cut the eggplants and took half a piece of meat to chop it up. she made a minced eggplant dish.


    then, she cracked three eggs and steamed a large bowl of steamed eggs. she sprinkled some green onions. they were yellow and green, and the colors were bright. just looking at them made one''s appetite rise.


    then, she started to roast the braised pork. she had bought streaky pork that cost 25 copper coins a catty. the meat in the prefecture capital was also especially expensive.


    gu yundong knew how to cook since she was young. when she was alone, she would reward herself from time to time. although her culinary skills were not as good as a chef in big restaurant''s, they were not bad.


    therefore, when auntie ke entered the door, she smelled a rich fragrance. it was so fragrant that she subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    she followed the smell to the kitchen and saw the busy gu yundong. then, she saw a few dishes on the dining table beside her and could not move her feet.


    gu yundong turned around and saw her. she wiped her hands and said, "aunt ke, you''re back. rest for a while. i''ll cook some soup and we can eat."


    auntie ke tried her best to look away and said with a straight face, "it''s still early. take your time to cook it. i''ll just eat some noodles alone. it''ll be quick."


    gu yundong smiled. "you''re treating me like an outsider. you spent so much effort to make dinner for our family of four yesterday. how can i let you eat noodles alone? let''s eat together later. i counted you in when i cooked. if you don''t eat, it will be a waste."


    auntie ke looked at her twice and walked away with her hands behind her back. as she walked, she muttered, "what''s there to waste? if we can''t finish it for lunch, can''t we still eat it tonight? you''re a young lady. you don''t even know how to speak."


    she went to her room. gu yundong could not react in time. n(.ovelbin


    was this a yes? or a no?


    forget it, she didn''t care anymore. she turned around and cooked the last dish, winter melon tofu soup.


    when the soup was served and placed properly, she saw three heads lying at the kitchen door, twitching their noses and sniffing desperately.


    gu yundong suppressed her laughter and asked gu yunshu to call auntie ke. they could eat now.


    gu yunshu quickly turned around. he had just taken two steps when aunt ke arrived.


    she walked up to gu yundong and said with a serious expression, "give me your hand. this is for you."

 Chapter 37: Two Pieces of News

    chapter 37: two pieces of news


    gu yundong looked up in surprise when she saw the tael of silver.


    aunt ke said unnaturally, "i won''t eat your food for nothing. treat the tael of silver as food money. anyway, you have to cook for a few people. you can also cook mine to save yourself the trouble. one tael of silver is enough, right?"


    "it''s enough, enough."


    "come with me to buy groceries another day. i know which store''s food is cheap and fresh."


    gu yundong put away the silver and immediately nodded. "no problem."


    ahh, the one tael of silver that she had spent today was finally back. her heart did not ache so much anymore.


    gu yundong happily placed the bowls on the table. the two little ones and madam yang looked at the dishes on the table impatiently.


    big sister was so amazing. they had never smelled such a fragrance before.


    gu yunke took a bite of the steamed egg. her face seemed to be glowing as if she was intoxicated.


    "it''s smooth and delicious." n(.ovelbin


    gu yundong looked at her and felt a little sad. the young lady had never eaten steamed eggs. madam zhao was very stingy with their family. if there was good food, it was given to the second and third uncle''s families. if they dared to crave it, she would slap them mercilessly.


    she scooped a big spoonful for gu yunke. "eat more if you like it. i''ll make it for you often in the future."


    "eldest sister, you''re the best." the little girl raised her head and chuckled. "i like this place. there''s no grandmother zhao to scold me, and no second sister to hit me. there''s also delicious food. it''s even better than in my dreams."


    the second sister she was talking about was her cousin from second uncle''s family. she was a year younger than gu yundong, but she was arrogant and domineering. seeing that gu yunke was pink and tender and prettier than her, she often pinched her.


    the little girl cried and ran to look for gu yundong. the original host gu yundong was a crybaby and weak person, but she still helped her to reason with the girl from second uncle''s family. in the end, they quarreled.


    mrs. zhao immediately slapped her, causing her ear to bleed. she lay on the bed for a few days before she recovered.


    the young gu yunke was frightened. from then on, she did not complain anymore. she cried silently when she was pinched. in the end, she simply stayed in her room all day and did not go out.


    now that madam zhao and second sister were not here, her personality gradually became cheerful.


    gu yundong''s heart ached, but at the same time, she was very gratified. she felt that making her family members'' three lives better gave her a sense of accomplishment.


    gu yunshu and madam yang also felt sorry for gu yunke. they each scooped a spoonful of steamed eggs for her to eat.


    on the little girl''s left was her eldest sister, and on her right was her brother. she felt so happy and stuffed her mouth with food.


    she was very happy, and gu yundong could not help but want to pamper her.


    not only her, but madam yang, gu yunshu, and aunt ke also praised her culinary skills endlessly. they ate all the dishes. they had never thought of such a life before.


    gu yundong also liked such peaceful days. the only thing she was worried about was that the money was decreasing bit by bit.


    fortunately, three days later, nie cong finally appeared at the entrance of aunt ke''s courtyard.


    moreover, he had brought her two surprising news.


    when nie cong saw gu yundong again, he almost did not recognize her. was this really that little girl with disheveled hair and ragged clothes? she was actually... so good-looking?


    gu yundong ignored his surprise. she held out her hands like a debt collector. "my silver."


    yes, the voice was very familiar. it was definitely her.


    only then did nie cong take out a banknote from his money bag.

 Chapter 38: Got Money

    chapter 38: got money


    the banknote was for 50 dollars worth of silver, and it had symbol of the huixing bank which was accepted in the entire country.


    gu yundong''s eyes lit up involuntarily. she heard nie cong say, "this is a reward from the provincial governor. your drawing is too useful. we took it and split up to search for him. i didn''t expect that more than one person seems to have seen him. just last night, he was captured by us. even his subordinates were wiped out."


    nie cong was still very excited when he said this. although he had been busy for a few days, he was in high spirits. "the governor said that you''ve made a great contribution. you didn''t know, but that bandit entered the city at an unknown time. if we couldn''t catch him until a few days later, something would have happened to us. take the 50 dollars of silver and buy yourself something good. look at you. you''re quite good-looking. just your outfit..."


    perhaps because he was a little familiar with her now, nie cong spoke much more casually.


    gu yundong pretended not to hear him and looked at the banknote happily. she had to find an opportunity to exchange it for silver. anyway, she had a spatial storage and was not afraid of the weight of silver.


    unexpectedly, nie cong took out two more silver ingots. "this is for you too. this is the entrance fee you paid when you entered the city. the governor said to return it to you."


    gu yundong was surprised and hurriedly took it. "your governor is really a good person. may he have a safe life."


    "..." nie cong looked at his empty palm. this action of snatching money was too fast and obvious.


    he shook his head and laughed. "i didn''t expect you to be a money grubber. alright, i''ll give you the money. it''s time for me to leave."


    gu yundong waved her hand and told him to do as he pleased.


    however, nie cong had just taken a few steps when he suddenly turned back. after hesitating for a moment, he lowered his voice and whispered, "there''s something else i have to tell you first."


    seeing his serious expression, gu yundong finally looked away from the banknote. "what is it?"


    "i just came back from the government office and saw someone coming from the capital. i vaguely heard that in the capital..." he lowered his voice even more, making her almost unable to hear. "the emperor has passed away."


    gu yundong was stunned. the emperor was a word that was very, very far away from her.


    however, she did not have a good impression of the emperor. there had been a disaster in yongning prefecture, and countless people had starved to death. for so long, the imperial court had yet to send people over to deal with the disaster. she had heard that even so, the emperor was still drinking and having fun in the palace. he had obtained concubines one after another and even coincidentally wanted to increase taxes. he was an out-and-out fatuous ruler.


    it was good that he had passed away.


    nie cong reminded her, "the notice should be posted soon and spread throughout the city. it might be a little chaotic during this period of time. try not to go out or walk around. don''t wear red and green, drink, or have fun. the emperor has passed away and the new emperor has ascended the throne. he will definitely take action. just wait for the news."


    "thank you for the reminder." gu yundong knew that he was referring to the drought disaster. the late emperor had not done anything, and it was unknown what type of person the new emperor was. she hoped that he was not someone who treated human lives as grass.


    after nie cong left, there was indeed a notice posted at the city gate that afternoon.


    when the emperor passed away, the world mourned. the commoners had to mourn for three months. during this period, they were not allowed to wear red and green, marry, or have fun. n.)o((v)-e(-l)/b.-1)-n


    two days later, another notice was posted at the city gate. the new emperor would ascend to the throne as emperor jinwu. the next year, he would change the year''s name to the first year of xingtai.


    whether it was the death of the late emperor or the ascension of the new emperor, these were all too far away from gu yundong. she did not care too much.


    unexpectedly, the new emperor''s first action was targeted right at yongning prefecture.


    the imperial court finally sent the imperial envoy to yongning prefecture��to provide disaster relief.

 Chapter 39: Go Back Or Not?

    chapter 39: go back or not?


    it was said that on the day the imperial envoy arrived at yongning prefecture, it suddenly rained for three days and three nights.


    the dry land was moistened, and the lifeless citizens cheered and shouted, as if they had finally seen the light of dawn. all of them said that this was an auspicious sign from the heavens, telling the world that the new emperor was a current wise ruler and was favored by the heavens.


    gu yundong was still in xuanhe prefecture and did not know the news that was spreading like wildfire. even if she had known, she would not care.


    at this moment, she was standing in front of the noticeboard at the city gate. she looked at the notice that had just been posted and frowned slightly.


    this notice was about the refugees who had fled the famine. yongning prefecture already had food and silver for disaster relief. the chaos had calmed down and order was slowly recovering. naturally, the refugees were going to go back.


    for anyone who returned, the government would give a certain amount of travel fees and exempt them from conscription for three years.


    of course, it was fine if they did not go back. the refugees would be resettled on the spo and registered by the government offices. this kind of condition did not allow them to be exempted for three years, and they would not be able to receive money.


    moreover, the place to settle down depended on your luck. basically, it would not be in a prosperous town or even a slightly better village. the fields would not be distributed either. at most, you would be given two acres of wasteland to cultivate on your own.


    most people would choose to go back. the idea of returning to their roots was deeply ingrained in everyone''s minds. they would receive money and they could be exempted from conscription for three years. when they returned to their hometown, they would still have familiar relatives and friends.


    furthermore, many people in towns had properties and houses in yongning prefecture. it would be too great a loss to give up just like that.


    however, these were not very tempting to gu yundong.


    after reading the notice, she carried the basket back to aunt ke''s house.


    auntie ke sat in the courtyard and was making shoes for the two children with a needle and thread. only recently did she realize that this girl with good culinary skills actually didn''t know how to make clothes and shoes. madam yang did know how to make clothes and shoes, but they didn''t look good.


    aunt ke doted on the two children and asked gu yundong to buy scraps of cloth to sew herself.


    as she worked, she chatted. there were three small stools in front of her. the two children and the tall madam yang sat there obediently and listened. n-(o/.v)/e)(l--b-)i/-n


    hearing the door open, auntie ke looked up at her. "why are you back so late today?"


    "there''s a new notice posted at the city gate. i went to take a look."


    "what did the higher-ups say?"


    gu yundong closed the courtyard door and placed the vegetable basket on the stone mill at the side. only then did she explain the contents of the notice.


    aunt ke''s hand paused for a moment before she continued sewing as if nothing had happened.


    madam yang and gu yunke were still in a daze and could not understand, but gu yunshu understood. he immediately hugged her waist happily. "can we go home? will we have food to eat at home?"


    gu yundong lowered her head to look at the little guy''s sparkling eyes and asked, "do you want to go back?"


    gu yunshu was stunned. he blinked in confusion. "doesn''t eldest sister want to go home?"


    if they didn''t go back, where else could they go? this was auntie ke''s house, not their house. people couldn''t live in another person house for the rest of their lives, and the rent was so expensive.


    gu yundong patted his head. "if go back to that house, we''ll have our grandparents, second uncle, and third uncle''s family. we might have to serve them forever and never be able to eat the food we ate two days ago again."


    gu yunshu suddenly thought of the past and his expression changed.


    aunt ke cast a sidelong glance at gu yundong. she was trying to scare a child. how shameless.


    gu yundong pretended not to see it and continued to bewitch him. "besides, do you still remember why we couldn''t split off from the family?"

 Chapter 40: Father Gu Studied Before

    chapter 40: father gu studied before


    why couldn''t they split off from the gu family? because...


    "the family leader refuses." gu yunshu lowered his head. when he mentioned the family leader, his eyes were red with hatred.


    the current patriarch of the gu family had a personal feud with father gu, gu dajiang. therefore, he had to suppress them in everything.


    when gu dajiang was six years old, he was chosen by the only old scholar in the village. he said that gu dajiang had the talent to study. as long as he was nurtured well, his future would be limitless.


    old gu was a little tempted, but mrs. zhao refused. if gu dajiang became successful, wouldn''t her son be suppressed? in the future, she would have to live according to his wishes.


    she kept making a fuss, saying that her family was poor and did not have the money to pay tuition and buy pens and paper. moreover, gu dajiang had to help her family work and was not free to study.


    old gu quickly compromised. later, the old patriarch, who was in his eighties, came forward and reprimanded the two of them.


    "it would bring so much honor to our ancestors to have a promising scholar in the family. our ancestors are watching from the sky. how can we let a woman ruin that? in the future, when he takes the examination and become an official, he can even bless the descendants of the gu family. just think about how glorious the gu family will be from then on."


    the old patriarch intervened forcefully, and the family produced the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. the old scholar also did not want gu dajiang''s tuition, so he accepted gu dajiang as his student and did his best to tutor him.


    however, the good times did not last long. gu dajiang had been studying for five years. old xiu had just planned to let him take the student examination when the old patriarch passed away from old age. he had not been in good health either. after two months, he caught a cold and died.


    the current patriarch had obtained his position through underhanded means. back then, he had also wanted the old scholar to take his son as a student, but his son was not cut out for studying, so the old scholar tactfully rejected him.


    however, for some reason, this matter was spread like a joke. they even compared his son to gu dajiang and said that he was a fool. because his son could not stand the mockery, he lost his temper at home and bumped into his wife, who had just gotten pregnant, causing the child in her stomach to be lost.


    he could not blame his son for this, and he could not find the source of the rumors. he could only push all the blame to gu dajiang and the old scholar.


    after the old patriarch and the old scholar passed away one after another, gu dajiang naturally could not continue studying. the current patriarch did not even let him take the entrance examination. he was trapped at home by mrs. zhao to work. n/.0velbin


    later on, by chance, the shopkeeper of a restaurant in town took a fancy to him and he used his knowledge of words and numbers to work as a bookkeeper.


    gu dajiang did not study for nothing. he knew that their family was not doing well at home, so he had been looking for an opportunity to split from the main gu family.


    when madam yang gave birth to gu yundong back then, she was beaten up by madam zhao until she gave birth prematurely. she lost a lot of blood and almost lost her life. it was because of that that madam yang''s health was poor and she did not have a child for many years. it was only when gu yundong was eight years old that gu yunshu was born.


    it was also that time that gu dajiang insisted stubbornly on splitting from the main gu family.


    however, two months later, old gu, who had no one to do the work at home, regretted it and refused to acknowledge the separation.


    the current patriarch, who was also the village chief, tore up the family separation document on the spot and sent gu dajiang back. if gu dajiang did not agree, he would expel their family from the gu family register on the charge of being unfilial.


    expelling from the family!!!


    without a family, he would be like a rootless duckweed. he could not even return to his roots.


    this was a very serious matter. he would have to go to the government office to register and this stain would follow him for the rest of his life. not to mention gu dajiang himself, even his children would always be looked down upon and pointed at by others. it would be difficult for them to get married.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Deciding on a Place to Stay

    chapter 41: deciding on a place to stay


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    looking at gu yundong, who had just been born, gu dajiang and madam yang thought for a long time and finally compromised.


    at that time, madam yang was not stupid. madam zhao also felt a little guilty because of her difficult labor. moreover, the doctor said that she might not be able to give birth in the future, so gu dajiang flew into a rage and split up the family estates.


    this was the first time old gu and madam zhao had seen gu dajiang so angry. they were a little frightened. they were afraid that he would be forced into a corner and die with everyone. therefore, when the family of three returned to the gu family��s old residence, their lives were not too difficult.


    madam zhao only dared to curse. she did not dare to hit madam yang if she was asked to do some work. thus, gu yundong lived a peaceful life for a few years. when gu yunshu was born, madam zhao��s guilty conscience completely flew away and she began to cause trouble again.


    after gu yunke was born, madam zhao reverted to her old ways. however, half a year after madam yang gave birth to her youngest daughter, she accidentally slipped and fell when she went to the river to wash clothes. her head hit a rock, and when she woke up, she was not clear.


    on one hand, gu dajiang was looking for an opportunity to bring madam yang to the county capital to see a doctor. on the other hand, he had to take care of the children. he was so busy that he could not take care of many things at home. furthermore, he had encountered a disaster, so it was even more wishful thinking to split up.


    however, things were different now. they had fled to xuanhe prefecture. not to mention that old gu and the clan leader could no longer control them, they could still settle down openly.


    gu yundong had no concept of the family at all. a person��s life was not long. the most important thing was to live comfortably.


    however, this was only her opinion. madam yang and gu yunke did not understand, but they had to seek gu yunshu��s opinion.


    even if it was... misleading.


    as expected, gu yunshu thought of his old days in his hometown. he thought of how his father could not retaliate after being kicked by the patriarch. he thought of his life of not being able to eat his fill and wear warm clothes, and of being beaten and scolded. he thought of how his sisters were bullied by their cousins but still had to be slapped by their grandmother.


    gu yunshu immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. ��i��m not going back.


    1 don��t want to go back.��


    ��are you sure?��


    gu yunshu was very determined. ��i��m sure.��


    gu yundong smiled and patted his head again. ��then i won��t go back.��


    aunt ke put down the sewing basket in her hand and stood up. she patted her clothes and said, ��since you��ve decided, go to the government office to register. also, see if nie cong is around. let that kid help you look for a good place.��


    with that, she returned to her room, looking a little lonely.


    gu yundong knew that during this period of time, she liked the two children very much and could not bear to part with them.


    she quickly went to the government office. there were many people gathered at the entrance.


    gu yundong found nie cong and told him what she wanted. nie cong agreed without hesitation. ��don��t worry, you��re registered with the lord. they��ll definitely choose a good village for you. however, you have to be mentally prepared. the village where the refugees are settled won��t be too rich.��


    ��i understand. help me take a look and see if there are any villages that are not far from the town and county. most importantly, the people in the village should be scattered. the village chief is easy to talk to.�� if she met someone like the gu family��s head again, she would have a headache and vomit blood.


    cough, 1 have too many requests. i��ll try my luck. n//o--v(/e/.1))b/-1--n


    she did not expect nie cong to really choose a good village for her. it was considered the best village among all the villages.


    gu yundong followed him to complete all the procedures and set off.


    however, before she left, she had something to do..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Messing Around

    chapter 42: messing around


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong wanted to bring madam yang to see a doctor.


    in the past, when she was in the gu family, gu dajiang had brought her to the county capital. unfortunately, at that time, the money was in the hands of madam zhao. gu dajiang had limited savings, so he naturally did not see many doctors.


    just like that, every time mrs. zhao saw them go out, she would cause a scene.


    gu yundong had also asked around a few days ago. there were many medical centers in xuanhe prefecture, the largest of which was huimin medical center in the south of the city. there was a doctor with the surname he who had once cured two patients like her mother.


    doctor he had gone on a long trip to see a patient some time ago and had only returned yesterday.


    gu yundong only brought madam yang over. doctor he��s medical skills were high, so his status in the medical hall was naturally not low. hence, the price of consultation was also expensive.


    when gu yundong went over, there were still three patients in front of her. she waited for nearly an hour before it was her turn.


    madam yang was a little nervous. she grabbed gu yundong��s hand tightly. ��dongdong...��


    ��mother, let the doctor examine your pulse first. don��t worry, it��s fine. i��m here.��


    doctor he, on the other hand, had a benevolent look on his face. he asked a few questions before extending his hand. he closed his eyes slightly and carefully checked her pulse.


    however, the more time passed, the more he frowned. gu yundong gradually had a very bad feeling.


    when doctor he retracted his hand, gu yundong hurriedly asked, ��how��s my mother?��


    doctor he did not reply. he only stood up and walked behind madam yang to look at the back of her head.


    madam yang immediately became nervous. gu yundong hurriedly patted her hand to comfort her. n--ovelb1n


    doctor he stared at her carefully for a long time before sitting back down. however, his expression was not good. he asked gu yundong, ��did the other doctors give her acupuncture before?��


    actually, every time she went to the clinic, it was gu dajiang who brought her there. gu yundong did not follow.


    however, she really knew that there was acupuncture or not.


    ��yes, they did. when i was in yongning prefecture, a doctor took a look at my mother. at that time, he inserted a few needles and said that they could dispel the clotted blood. however, after the acupuncture, my mother fainted for a day. the doctor said that this was a normal phenomenon. if we went to his place a few more times, the clotted blood would slowly dissipate. however, after yongning prefecture fell into chaos, my parents didn��t go there again.��


    ��nonsense! quack!�� doctor he cursed angrily. madam yang was so frightened that she turned her head and hugged gu yundong, closing her eyes tightly.


    doctor he took two deep breaths. his tone was still hard. ��the human brain is the most complicated. how can you randomly inject needles when you��re not confident that you can treat it? dispel the clotted blood. you��re simply a quack.��


    gu yundong��s expression turned solemn. ��doctor he means that my mother...��


    ��sigh, if it was before, 1 was still confident that 1 could cure her. now that she has been treated by that quack, i��m only 30% confident. if there��s an accident, it might backfire and i won��t even be able to save her life.�� doctor he waved his hand. ��it��s better to maintain the current situation. at least she��s alive.��


    ��is there no other way?��


    doctor he shook his head and paused for a moment. as if he had thought of something, he said, ��there��s someone who might be able to treat her.��


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. ��who?��


    ��imperial physician song, he came from the imperial hospital. i��ve been taught by him many times before. it��s a pity that he��s gone traveling now. i don��t know when he��ll return.��


    as long as there was hope.


    gu yundong immediately said, ��then can 1 trouble doctor he? when imperial physician song comes back, get someone to send a message to fish rice alley.��


    with that, she took out five taels of silver and handed it over..

 Chapter 43 - 43: Preparing to Leave

    chapter 43: preparing to leave


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    of the five taels of silver, one tael was for the consultation fee, and the rest was for doctor he��s trouble. n.-o)(v/)e/(l(/b--i/-n


    fish rice alley was where aunt ke lived. aunt ke also agreed that she should treat madam yang��s illness as soon as possible. there were two young children in the family, and father gu had been separated from them. it was not a good thing for gu yundong to hold on alone.


    doctor he glanced at her but only accepted one tael of silver.


    ��don��t worry, i��ll help you pass on the message. take these back. 1 won��t take them.�� doctor he said, ��however, you have to remember not to find those unreliable quacks again. it��s a small matter to waste money, but it��s a big matter to get your mother killed. now, in xuanhe prefecture, i��m afraid only imperial physician song can treat your mother. it��s not a bad thing to wait longer. you can��t eat hot tofu in a haste.��


    gu yundong smiled sincerely. ��thank you, doctor he. 1��11 remember it.��


    doctor he reminded her about the things she had to pay attention to and prescribed a warm and nourishing prescription for her. madam yang��s body was indeed not very good. not to mention eating her fill and wearing warm clothes all these years, even the illness of pregnancy that she had not recovered from after giving birth back then needed to be treated.


    gu yundong brought madam yang back to aunt ke��s house and told her about the situation. the latter nodded to show that she understood. ��don��t worry. when i hear from imperial physician song, i��ll get someone to send you a message.��


    thus, gu yundong packed her things the next day and prepared to go to the village where they had settled down.


    before she left, she cooked a feast. nie cong also came over to eat. this was the first time he had eaten gu yundong��s cooking. he immediately regretted it. ��if i had known that your cooking was so delicious, i would have come earlier.��


    aunt ke gave him a sidelong glance. ��shouldn��t you do something to repay her for the meal?��


    nie cong was stunned. ��do what?��


    he had already done everything he could to help. now that she was about to leave, was he supposed to send her there personally? that wasn��t good, right? not to mention that men and women shouldn��t touch each other, he didn��t have the time. there had been so many things going on recently.


    aunt ke was a little helpless about her nephew��s stubbornness. no wonder her father wanted to send him to the government office to train.


    she slapped nie cong hard. ��she and her family are young and weak. they don��t have anyone to back them up. they��re going to unfamiliar places tomorrow. what if they��re bullied? are we going to let her come all the way to the prefectural city to ask for help?��


    nie cong suddenly came to a realization. he swallowed the chicken in his mouth and stood up. ��wait, i��ll be back in a while.��


    gu yundong laughed and looked at aunt ke. ��actually, young master nie has helped me enough. no matter where 1 go, i still have to rely on myself in the end.��


    ��hypocrite. why didn��t you stop nie cong before he left? 1 know what kind of person you are. don��t say such meaningless words in front of me.��


    gu yundong laughed. ��thank you, aunt.��


    ��in fact, you��ve helped nie cong a lot. you don��t know how much he benefited from the last time he led the way to capture the bandit leader.��


    needless to say the government office, nie cong��s father had a whole new level of respect for him and relied on him a lot.


    nie cong returned quickly and handed her a letter. ��your village belongs to fengkai county. i don��t know anyone there, but constable jiang from our government office has a good relationship with constable li from the county office over there. if you need help with some small matters later, look for him. this is a letter from constable jiang.��


    without waiting for gu yundong��s reaction, he said mysteriously, ��1��11 give you something good. you have to keep it well..��

 Chapter 44 - 44: Departure

    chapter 44: departure nove(lb)1n


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    nie cong took out a copper coin. there was a hole in the copper coin, so it could not be used. was this a good thing?


    gu yundong examined the copper coin for a long time but could not figure it out. her puzzled gaze landed on nie cong.


    ��alright, stop keeping us in suspense.�� aunt ke glared at him.


    nie cong coughed lightly and said, ��when i was looking for constable jiang to write a letter, his excellency happened to pass by. after knowing your situation, he asked me to go over and gave me this copper coin. the magistrate of fengkai county was promoted by our excellency. if you have any trouble in the future, you can give this copper coin to the county magistrate. he will help you.��


    ��your lord... is really a good person. i wish him a peaceful life.�� gu yundong did not know that the dignified magistrate was so free that he would pay attention to a small fry like her.


    the corner of nie cong��s mouth twitched. other than saying that the lord was a good person and would live a peaceful life, did she have any other description?


    but gu yundong was right. how could the magistrate be so free? the reason why he remembered her was entirely because nie cong had mentioned it several times. most importantly, it was the portrait of the person she had drawn.


    because of that character painting, the government office caught the bandit leader in just three days. coincidentally, the new emperor had just ascended the throne and was paying attention to the disaster rebellion. the magistrate was the first to make a contribution, and it was a great merit. it also confirmed the rumors that the new emperor had been favored by the heavens and showed his face in front of the new emperor.


    at this time, the new emperor was about to promote talents and boldly reorganize the officialdom to plant his own power. with this, the prefect magistrate became a person on the new emperor��s list. his position here expired, so it was basically no problem for him to be promoted to the capital.


    wasn��t it gu yundong who had helped him so much? and she was a girl. didn��t that leave a deep impression on the magistrate?


    gu yundong accepted the copper coin. she would not reject such a good thing.


    in this day and age, money was not enough. she also needed power. otherwise, no matter how much money she had, she would not be able to keep it. it would be best if she would not need this copper coin and letter. if she could use them, she would naturally not let them go for nothing.


    gu yundong thanked him and put away the letter and the copper coin.


    the next morning, just as the city gate opened, gu yundong left fish rice alley with her family.


    aunt ke did not go out to see them off. she was not in a good mood and had been staying in the room. when there was no sound outside the courtyard, she sighed and slowly walked out.


    it was as if there was no one in the empty house at all. the children��s voices that had been chattering two days ago had disappeared.


    aunt ke walked to the kitchen and seemed to be able to smell a faint fragrance.


    although they had not been together for long, aunt ke did like those two children. even the ignorant madam yang made her pity her. she admired gu yundong, who had brought her mother and siblings all the way to xuanhe prefecture safely.


    if this little girl was not a girl, her future achievements would be high.


    what a pity.


    aunt ke returned to the central room and saw a piece of paper on the table. she picked it up and realized that it was a recipe. on it were five or six dishes that she had liked to eat recently.


    ��this girl...�� aunt ke laughed.


    at this moment, gu yundong had already left the city gate and was riding a carriage to yongfu village.


    the carriage was rented. now that he had money, gu yundong would definitely not mistreat herself. it would take three days to walk from the prefectural city to yongfu village. if he rode a fast horse, it would only take one day..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Yongfu Village

    chapter 45: yongfu village


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yunshu and gu yunke were also a little reluctant to part with aunt ke.


    when they first got into the carriage, they were still a little tired.


    after walking out of the city gate for a while, they finally became energetic.


    the two little ones sat in the carriage for the first time. the cushion under their buttocks was soft, and there were doors blocking them on all sides. once the curtains were lowered, the sun would not be able to reach them, and they would not be able to see them.


    ��eldest sister.�� gu yunshu leaned against the window and looked out for a long time before turning his head. his face was red as he said, ��is yongfu village very far? are there many people? where are we going to live? are we going to build a house?��


    ��why do you have so many questions?�� gu yundong smiled.


    gu yunshu chuckled. ��eldest sister definitely doesn��t know either. it��s fine.


    we��ll know everything when we get there.��


    gu yundong had already leaned into gu yundong��s arms. he held the peanuts that aunt ke had given him and ate them in small bites like a hamster.


    madam yang was carrying a huge bag in her arms. there were clothes for the family of four, several new and old sets, shoes made by auntie ke, and a large bag of pastries.


    there were also two baskets in the carriage that contained some things they had bought in the prefectural city a few days ago. although there were not many, they were all neatly arranged.


    gu yundong looked at the scenery outside the window, which was moving backward bit by bit. she was also looking forward to it and excited. n/)ovelb1n


    finally, she was going to have a new home.


    the carriage was not very fast. in addition, there were two children in the carriage, so it was comfortable.


    hence, after traveling for a day, they were only about to reach fengkai county. fortunately, they entered the city before the city gate closed.


    it was already late. gu yundong brought the few of them to stay at an inn for the night. they only set off for yongfu village the next day when the city gate opened.


    nie cong had indeed found a good village for them. yongfu village was almost four hours away from the county city. it would take two hours to reach the town, and three days to reach the prefectural city. this was only the time to walk. it would definitely be faster to take the carriage or an ox cart.


    therefore, it was still early when they set off from the county city and arrived at yongfu village in a carriage.


    at this moment, many people had already been busy in the field for a while. almost every family was busy making breakfast.


    the children in the village were also gathered at the entrance of the village in twos and threes to play. when they suddenly saw a large carriage coming over, they immediately ran up chattering.


    there were only two families in the village who had ox carts. the carriages were very expensive. they could not even afford to ride them, let alone buy them.


    now that they saw the energetic and tall horse, they immediately surrounded it curiously. who was this? why did he come to their village in a carriage? what was even more strange was that there was a pushcart dragged behind the carriage.


    the coachman slowed down. gu yundong opened the curtains and saw a child walking to the side.


    she waved at him and handed him a candy. ��do you know how to get to the village chief��s house?�� she asked.


    the child looked to be about the same size as gu yunshu. when he saw the sweets, his eyes lit up and he was about to drool. their village was not very rich, so they did not have many chances to eat sweets. children like them could only have a bite during the new year.


    he nodded hurriedly. ��i know, 1 know. i��ll bring you there.��


    he stuffed the candy into his mouth and ran to lead the way.


    the other children were envious. if they had known earlier, they would have run faster and been the first to speak.


    only then did gu yundong put down the curtains. however, the next moment, she suddenly lifted the curtains and looked at the figure that flashed past not far away. she felt that it was... familiar..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Village Chief

    chapter 46: village chief


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    however, the figure flashed too quickly and disappeared before she could confirm.


    gu yundong put down the curtains and asked the coachman to follow the child to the village chief��s house.


    yongfu village was a village with a variety of surnames. many of the families�� ancestors had fled here. after taking root here for a long time, they slowly developed to their current scale.


    the village chief��s family name was chen, and he lived in the center of the village. his family background was not bad, and the house he lived in was the only green brick house in the village.


    when the carriage stopped in front of his house, there were already many people following behind it.


    gu yundong was shocked when he came down, especially the children. they looked at her eagerly with an expression that said, ��do you have any more questions for me?�� it was as if they would be able to earn sweets the moment she opened her mouth.


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. after madam yang came down with a bag, he turned around and carried gu yunshu and gu yunke down.


    she asked the coachman to wait for her outside for the time being before knocking on the village chief��s door.


    the commotion outside the door was naturally heard by the people inside. hence, just as gu yundong raised his hand, a young woman dressed like a married lady walked out. ��who are you looking for?��


    as she spoke, she looked at the large carriage behind them.


    before gu yundong could reply, a child behind him said loudly, ��they��re looking for the village chief.��


    as soon as she finished speaking, a tall male voice came from the house. ��let someone in first.��


    the woman moved aside and smiled as she let gu yundong in. the moment the door closed, the villagers outside could not see what was going on inside.


    the village chief��s name was chen liang. he was about 40 to 50 years old and was very thin. he did not put on any airs and looked quite easy to talk to.


    gu yundong handed over the household registration document. chen liang narrowed his eyes and stared at it for a long time before nodding and saying, ��the junior officer told me before that three families want to settle down here in our village. the other two families came over a few days ago. i thought you should be here soon.��


    he looked up at gu yundong and madam yang, who were standing behind her. he found it strange that the person in charge was such a thirteen-year-old girl. however, he lowered his head to look at the document and could not help but frown. ��the house owner is gu dajiang?��


    ��yes, the owner is my father. it��s just that he got separated from us when we were escaping from the wilderness.��


    ��if he went missing, the government usually thinks that he has already...�� chen liang stopped mid-sentence. most people who went missing on the way to escape were dead. there were rules in the government for these things, but the document still wrote gu dajiang, which meant that this girl had already talked about the matter in the government.


    since that was the case, he would just follow the documents. n)/o/)v//e-/l)-b(/1))n


    ��alright, i understand.�� chen liang closed the document and began to talk about serious matters. ��since you��ve settled in our village, you��ll be people in the village from now on. because you were sent by the imperial court, you don��t have to buy a homestead. you can get a mu of land according to the number in your family. if you think it��s too small, you can buy more.��


    it was because the new emperor was benevolent and gave special treatment to the refugees who were affected this time.


    ��however, you can��t choose the location of the homestead. there are only three in total. moreover, you came the latest and the other two have already chosen. you can go and take a look later. if you feel that the location is not good and want to buy another place, you can tell me. if you��re satisfied, then find someone to build the house as soon as possible. it��s almost winter. if you don��t hurry, it��ll be difficult to do. also, before the house is built, you can stay in the villagers�� houses. you have to give them some rent.��


    ��of course.�� gu yundong had also considered it..

 Chapter 47 - 47: Cold-Blooded Wolf Whelps

    chapter 47: cold-blooded wolf whelps


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    chen liang was very satisfied with her attitude. she was reasonable.


    hence, she subconsciously lowered her voice. ��if you don��t want to live in the village, you can rent a house in town. it��s the same. before you, a family lived in town. it��s just a little troublesome to go back and forth.��


    ��i��ll stay in the village.�� since she was going to build a house, she would definitely have to visit the homestead often. not to mention that it was far from town, even her brother and sister would not follow her back and forth.


    chen liang slapped his thigh. ��alright, then you��ll stay in the village. 1 originally thought that since you��re a family, you can live in an empty room of a family. now that your father isn��t around, it��s not very convenient. how about this? my sister-in-law has an empty house. her man is gone, and she and her daughter are the only ones living in their house. you can take care of each other when you go over. i��ll give you 200 copper coins a month. what do you think?��


    gu yundong thought about it. the main reason was that they had too little choice. there was probably no place to live other than the widow��s house.


    she was unfamiliar with this village. it was unrealistic for her to choose for herself.


    ��two hundred copper coins won��t be a problem, but can i take a look at the house over there first?��


    chen liang nodded. ��sure. second daughter-in-law, bring miss gu over and let your aunt know.��


    the young woman who came to open the door immediately replied, ��got it, father. miss, follow me.��


    gu yundong asked madam yang and the other two to wait for her here while she went over.


    as soon as she left, chen liang��s wife, madam zhou, could not help but whisper, ��why did you ask her to stay with second sister-in-law?��


    ��what��s wrong? isn��t it quite good? second sister-in-law lives with yulan. there are no adult males in the gu family. no one will gossip if they live there. second sister-in-law can also earn a rent.��


    ��but second sister-in-law��s personality...��


    ��what personality?�� chen liang had an expression that said, ��isn��t she quite capable and virtuous?��


    madam zhou immediately stopped talking. men were all careless. in addition, the other party lived as a widow, so it was not easy to interact with eldest uncle. all these years, madam zhou had basically been the one who interacted with the other family.


    madam fang liked to take advantage of others. however, when others suffered, she still had an innocent and aggrieved expression, making people feel suffocated.


    if not for the fact that she no longer had a man, madam zhou would not have liked to interact with her. n.-o))v))e)-l--b-)1)-n


    forget it. actually, it was not a big problem. the gu family would just stay until the house was built.


    madam zhou did not say anything. gu yundong returned not long after. the girl called yulan came with her. she was two years older than gu yundong and looked very cheerful and lively.


    ��uncle, my mother agreed to let the gu sisters stay at my house. don��t worry, i��ll take good care of them.��


    chen liang immediately smiled. ��alright, let��s leave it at that for now.�� he turned to look at gu yundong. ��do you want to look at the homestead now or later?��


    ��let��s do it now.�� gu yundong saw the owner of the house, madam fang.


    she only took a glance at madam fang��s personality and did not completely understand it, but she knew that she was definitely a different kind of person from aunt ke. this did not matter. moreover, she had asked the village chief��s daughter-in-law. there were a few widows in this village, but the rest either had sons or didn��t have enough rooms. there was no other choice.


    chen yulan took the initiative. ��uncle, i��ll accompany sister gu to visit the homestead too.��


    ��let��s go.��


    chen liang stood up and walked out first.


    chen yulan led gu yundong to the back. however, they had not walked far when gu yundong paused. it was indeed him. she had not seen wrongly in the carriage.


    could it be that the youth he had met in the prefecture city was also from this village?


    seeing that she had stopped, chen yulan followed her gaze curiously. she immediately trembled and whispered into her ear, ��don��t look at him. he��s a cold-blooded wolf. he doesn��t care about anyone..��

 Chapter 48 - 48: His Name Is Shao Qingyuan

    chapter 48: his name is shao qingyuan


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    cold-blooded wolf? and they didn��t care about their relatives?


    gu yundong recalled the two times he saw him. the first time was when he kicked the constable. the second time was when she took revenge and hung shopkeeper pan up a tree. if that was the case, he was indeed ruthless.


    when she wanted to look again, the young man had already disappeared.


    chen yulan patted her chest. ��fortunately, he didn��t look over here. sister gu, let me tell you, you have to be careful when you meet shao qingyuan in the future. he doesn��t care if you��re a girl or not. if you provoke him, he��ll beat you up. he��s a heartless person. it��s fine if he��s not grateful that the shao family raised him up, but he doesn��t even care about his grandfather, who treats him well. his grandfather fell out with the shao family for him and brought him out to live alone. in the end, his grandfather fell seriously ill. shao qingyuan didn��t even care and left his grandfather to fend for himself in the house. no one even collected his grandfather��s corpse after he died. as for him, he started eating fish and meat in two days.�� n.-o))v))e)-l--b-)1)-n


    ��yulan, what are you talking about? hurry up. it��s getting late. we��ll delay lunch later.�� chen liang had already walked for quite a distance when he turned around. gu yundong was pulled by chen yulan and did not move.


    chen yulan quickly kept quiet and pulled gu yundong to catch up.


    gu yundong did not quite believe chen yulan��s words. shao qingyuan did not seem like the person she was talking about.


    but who cared? it had nothing to do with her.


    the homestead chen liang mentioned was at the end of the village, not far from the foot of the mountain. there was no choice. after all, it was assigned by the higher-ups. it could not be the center of the village.


    the other two houses were not in the same place as hers. this area was a little deserted, and there were only two or three families around.


    gu yundong quite liked it. it was just that one mu of land was a little small. although it was extremely expensive to buy a house that was 100 square meters in the modern era, and one mu of land was more than 600 square meters, gu yundong wanted to build a large courtyard here. he could plant some things in the future, and it would be best if everyone had a room.


    even if they didn��t need it very big now, there would be times when they needed it in the future.


    she walked around the homestead before walking up to the village chief and saying, ��1 want to buy another mu in that direction. how much silver does it cost?��


    chen liang was a little surprised. there were only four of them at the moment. was there a need for it to be so big? however, since they wanted to buy it, there was naturally no problem.


    chen yulan��s eyes lit up and she looked at gu yundong eagerly.


    ��the location here is rather remote. if it��s a mu of land, let��s make it five taels of silver.�� if it was the center of the village, this price would not be the same.


    ��okay.��


    since they had already decided on the location, chen liang brought gu yundong back.


    this time, everyone in the village knew that gu yundong had fled to this place. the way they looked at her changed. it was no longer the envious and fearful expression they had when they saw the big carriage. instead, there was a hint of sympathy and disdain.


    the children who were originally surrounding the carriage and watching curiously were also brought home by their own adults. some of them even muttered before they left, ��so it��s a rented carriage. 1 thought it was a rich family. they��re putting on airs and pretending to be young people from rich families. no wonder they only gave one piece of candy and made the other children run with them. they��re really stingy.��


    gu yundong did not hear that. she had already entered the village chief��s house and bought the mu of land. the village chief would settle the deed another day.


    ��there��s one more thing i want to trouble you with, village chief.��


    chen liang accepted the silver and let her sit. ��go ahead..��

 Chapter 49 - 49: Preparing to Build a House

    chapter 49: preparing to build a house


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��it��s about building the house,�� gu yundong said. ��i��ve just arrived, so i don��t know who��s familiar with this place. so i want to trouble the village chief to help me find a reliable person. the salary is 40 copper coins a day. i won��t provide food for them.��


    she had asked around. usually, the construction of houses here cost 30 copper coins a day, but they had to pay for the lunch. she was living in a widow��s house now, so it was not convenient.


    ��it��s not a problem for me to help you find constructors.�� chen liang frowned slightly. ��i��m just afraid that you won��t be satisfied.��


    ��what are you talking about? the village chief will definitely find the most suitable people. if i were to do it myself, 1 would really be clueless and wouldn��t even know that 1 had been scammed. however, 1 might have more requests. please help me communicate with them to avoid any unhappiness. this is two taels of silver. it��s the fee for your help.��


    gu yundong took out a piece of silver and handed it over. chen liang immediately declined her. ��what are you doing? i��m the village chief of yongfu village. i��ll help you find a few people. how can i accept your silver?��


    ��you can��t say that. although you��re the village chief, 1 can��t push everything onto you and ask you to help, right? you know that my father isn��t around. it��s not convenient for a young lady like me to do many things, and they might not listen to me. if you help me find someone, you have to communicate with them, and you have to help me supervise them in the future. this isn��t within the responsibility of the village chief. i can��t let you help me do so many things, right? then what kind of person am i? if you don��t accept this fee, then i can forget about building my house.��


    ��hey, you little girl...�� chen liang didn��t even know that this young lady was so good at doing things.


    there was no one else in the central room. other than him, there was only his wife, madam zhou.


    after hesitating for a moment, he still accepted the silver. ��alright, don��t worry and leave this to me. take this silver as your payment for my service.��


    ��thank you, uncle chen.�� gu yundong changed his words and smiled. ��1 have to go back and think about how the house should look like. can i give you the blueprint tomorrow?��


    ��alright, i��ll look for someone in the afternoon. come and meet me tomorrow morning and we can start work.�� nove.lb/1n


    gu yundong said a few more words to chen liang. seeing that it was getting late, she left a bag of pastries that she had bought from the county this morning and brought the three of them out. the carriage followed behind them and pulled the things to the rented place.


    as soon as they left, madam zhou opened the bag on the table. when she saw that it was the famous date cake in the county, she was even more satisfied.


    ��this young lady is much more sensible than the previous two families. the wang family and the he family talked nicely, saying that the village chief had the ability to help. in the end, you found someone for them, but they��re still unsatisfied. it��s as if you��ve gained something from it. they say that it��s not easy for them to come all the way here because they��re poor. they keep pressing down on your salary. twenty copper coins a day is too much. now, people are not willing to help them build it. they��ve been here for five to six days, but they haven��t found anyone. i reckon that by the time the gu family��s house is built, their houses haven��t even appeared.��


    chen liang actually liked the gu family more. even without two taels of silver, he felt that this young lady��s words were better. he was willing to help her.


    however, he still scolded madam zhou. ��she won��t see the workers until tomorrow. the gu family might not be satisfied with the people 1 find. don��t talk nonsense.��


    ��regardless of whether she��s satisfied or not, she has given us pastries and silver in advance. as for the other two families, they didn��t even thank us.��


    with this comparison, chen liang really had nothing to say.


    moreover, the gu family had given him money without even seeing the workers. this meant that they trusted him.


    chen liang felt quite happy..

 Chapter 50 - 50: House Model

    chapter 50: house model


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    and yet...


    gu yundong did not trust him. she trusted nie cong.


    back then, her main requirement was that the village chief��s character was passable. although chen liang had his own thoughts, he was very reliable about big matters. he would definitely not cheat her when it came to building a house.


    it was normal for humans to have little thoughts.


    now, as long as she planned the structure of the house as soon as possible, those people could start to work as soon as possible and move in.


    when they arrived at the chen family��s second branch, gu yundong took down all the things in the carriage. chen yulan enthusiastically helped her move them.


    there were not many things. there were only two baskets. she did not need chen yulan��s help at all. gu yundong and madam yang each took one.


    then, she paid the coachman and let him leave.


    the chen family��s second branch was not far from the village chief��s house. there was a small courtyard. there were only the mother and daughter at home, but it was quite clean.


    madam fang looked like a very weak woman with a faint smile. as soon as she saw them enter, she pulled madam yang to talk.


    madam yang did not know her and was shocked. she immediately hid behind gu yundong. nove.lb/1n


    gu yundong smiled at madam fang. ��my mother is timid and not used to interacting with strangers. aunt fang, you can tell me anything.��


    madam fang could also tell that something was wrong with madam yang. she smiled and nodded.


    gu yundong took everything to her room and also brought a small bag of date cakes to chen yulan to thank her for her help today. she then said that she was a little tired and wanted to go back to her room to rest.


    chen yulan took the date cake and went to madam fang��s house.


    as soon as she entered, her smile disappeared and her face darkened. ��to think that 1 was so busy. she didn��t give us as much date cake as she gave uncle and the others. who is she looking down on? isn��t she bullying us orphans and widows?��


    madam fang opened the date cake and ate it. ��alright, they still have to live with us for a long time in the future. there will always be benefits for us. didn��t you see that mother of hers? she��s a fool. she even said that she��s timid. later, we��ll coax that madam yang to find some food or other good things for us. i think they must have some family background. by the way, let��s not cook tonight. when they cook, we��ll say a few good words. she��ll be too embarrassed not to invite us to eat.��


    ��will she?��


    ��why not? they��re new here and don��t even have any relatives or friends. they don��t have any adult men at home either. wouldn��t they have to build a good relationship with our villagers? besides, your uncle is the village chief. she has to please us.��


    chen yulan nodded. i low would gu yundong know that although she was just giving them some date cakes as a normal favor, those people were not satisfied at all and wanted more? they even planned to take her dinner.


    they didn��t cook lunch. when they came from the county city in the morning, they bought a lot of buns and finished them at noon.


    madam yang and the two little ones made the bed and went to take an afternoon nap.


    gu yundong sat at the table, holding a charcoal pencil and paper, and began to draw the layout of the house.


    she had pictured modern houses in her mind, but here, many aspects were not easy to implement. she could only try to build them as comfortably and conveniently as possible.


    one room for each person, two guest rooms, and two study rooms.


    when the house was built and stabilized, she would definitely earn money and send gu yunshu to study.


    gu yunshu had learned some words from gu dajiang when he was at home. this child had inherited gu dajiang��s talent. if he studied hard, he would definitely not be bad in the future..

 Chapter 51 - 51: Warmth

    chapter 51: warmth


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong wrote and drew on a piece of paper. according to her preliminary estimation, there would be seven or eight rooms.


    there was also a central room, kitchen, dining room, clean house, and warehouse. oh right, there was also a cowshed. that was equivalent to a garage. even if she could not afford a car now, she would have to need it in the future.


    the front door led to the courtyard. when the time came, they could plant grapes and dates in the courtyard, build a swing rack, and make a stone table and bench. in the summer, they could eat fruits at night, and in the winter, they could also bask in the sun.


    there was a row of central rooms opposite the courtyard. there was a bedroom and a study room on the left, and a dining room and a kitchen on the right.


    there were two rooms on both sides of the courtyard, which could be divided into two or three rooms. she planned to set a small cubicle in each room as a bathroom. it would be convenient to take a shower.


    a warehouse could be built at the entrance. agricultural tools were indispensable in the countryside. those hoes and baskets could be placed there to build a public cleaning place.


    after painting and drawing, it actually covered about a mu of land. indeed, it was necessary to buy another mu of land.


    the backyard had to be surrounded too. when the time came, they would cultivate all kinds of vegetables and have a place to raise pigs and chickens. the cowshed was also in the backyard. when the time came, they would open the door there. when there was an ox carriage, the ox carriage could be pulled out directly.


    after gu yundong drew the structure, she began to count the measurements. nove.lb/1n


    madam yang and the other two woke up on the bed. gu yunshu got up and washed his face. he walked to the table and picked up the draft paper. he tilted his head and looked around. ��big sister, is this our home?��


    ��can you understand it?�� gu yundong looked up and asked him with a smile.


    the little thing��s head was finally not disproportionately big. now, even if he tilted his head, he did not have to worry about falling. she looked indescribably cute.


    after all, he was just a five-year-old child. he looked good no matter how one looked at him.


    gu yunshu did not fully understand. he simply sat on the chair and studied the blueprint carefully.


    gu yunke saw it and ran over. the stool was a little high, so she could only climb her pants. ��i want to see it too.��


    ��little sister, be gentler. you��re going to take off my pants.��


    ��i��m so light. if you don��t believe me, look. i��m so thin. i didn��t eat much.�� gu yunke was dissatisfied. her brother had been saying that she ate too much recently and that she would be a fat girl in the future. she didn��t even want to like him anymore.


    gu yundong could not help but laugh. he carried gu yunke and sat beside gu yunshu.


    the little girl immediately turned her head and said to her, ��big sister, i��m light, right? you can even carry me.��


    ��yes, yes, yes. you��re the lightest among us.��


    gu yunshu snorted. of course, she was the lightest. how heavy could a three-year-old be?


    gu yunke��s little head had already leaned over. she could not understand it. she only saw square black lines and frames. she could not read, and she knew nothing about what was written on it.


    she raised her confused face and looked at gu yunshu.


    gu yunshu simply pondered as she explained to her.


    seeing that he was right, gu yundong did not say anything and simply lowered his head to continue drawing.


    in addition to drawing the basic house pattern, there were also some details that had to be drawn clearly, lest it was unclear when the time came.


    madam yang was tidying up at the side. the atmosphere in the room was warm and calm.


    however, this warmth was broken after two hours. just as gu yundong was engrossed in painting, chen yulan came to knock on the door..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Who Takes Advantage of Whom

    chapter 52: who takes advantage of whom


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��sister yundong.�� her voice was still a little loud.


    gu yundong could not help but frown. he put down his pen in frustration and asked loudly, ��what��s the matter?��


    ��it��s getting late. my mother said that if you want to cook dinner, 1 should help you.�� yes, help her by telling her where to fetch the firewood and water.


    gu yundong looked at the sky. it was already 4 pm. it was still too early for her.


    in addition, she had yet to finish painting. if it was any later, the sky would turn dark. now that there were no electric lights, the oil lamp was too dark, so she had to finish it while the sky was still bright.


    hence, she said to chen yulan, who was at the door, ��we ate late at noon. we��re not hungry yet. you guys can cook first. we��ll eat later. 1 still have something to do first.��


    as she spoke, she looked at gu yunshu and the other woman. the two children patted their stomachs. ��i��m still full.��


    when chen yulan heard this, she pursed her lips and left.


    madam fang was watering the vegetables in the courtyard. seeing her come out angrily, she could not help but ask, ��what happened?��


    ��she said she��s not hungry yet.�� chen yulan snorted. ��they must have eaten buns at noon. i smelled it when i walked past their window. they must have eaten a lot of buns since they were so full. they don��t even know how to share the buns with the two of us. they really don��t know how to be human.��


    as she spoke, she raised her head and asked madam fang, ��do you think she��s thinking of taking advantage of us, so she won��t cook? she��ll let the two children come over to beg when we eat?��


    madam fang��s eyes flashed. ��now that you mention it, it makes sense. they fled here. 1 heard that those refugees have nothing to eat on the way. even if they have money, they have nowhere to use it. they only ask others for food. perhaps they all have the habit of using two children to take advantage.��


    ��so what do we do?��


    ��let��s wait!! i want to see who��ll starve first. they have children.��


    ��yes, if they ask us for a few dishes, we��ll let them pay. the price will be high. they have money.��


    gu yundong did not know that although she was just a little late for dinner, the mother and daughter could come up with a scheme.


    she was already at the finishing stage and drew for another hour. when the sky darkened and madam yang lit an oil lamp, she stopped.


    she exhaled and rubbed her shoulders. she packed up the sketches and put them away before saying to them, ��it��s getting late. we didn��t bring much food. there are still dumplings that we made at auntie ke��s house yesterday morning. how about we eat dumplings tonight?��


    the dumplings had already been steamed, and the weather was relatively cool now. they would not turn bad even if they were kept for two days. moreover, she had been hiding the dumplings in her space to preserve the freshness.


    actually, madam yang could cook. it was just that they had just arrived in an unfamiliar place. the mother and daughter were not as straightforward as aunt ke. madam yang would panic, so gu yundong did not let her out for the time being.


    when they heard that they were going to eat dumplings, the three of them could not help but swallow their saliva.


    although they had already eaten dumplings twice at aunt ke��s house, they still wanted to eat them. nove.lb/in


    ��i want to eat two bowls.�� gu yunke said.


    gu yundong took the dumplings and went out. madam yang helped her start the fire.


    when they entered the kitchen, gu yundong looked at the cold environment and could not help but raise her eyebrows. madam fang and the rest had not cooked dinner?


    at this moment, chen yulan had already run into madam fang��s house. she said excitedly to her mother, who was filling her stomach with date cake, ��they finally can��t take it anymore and started to cook dinner..��

 Chapter 53 - 53: Who鈥檚 Tolerating Your Bad Habit?

    chapter 53: who��s tolerating your bad habit?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    excitement flashed across madam fang��s face. she pushed chen yulan. ��go and help.��


    at that time, the gu family would be embarrassed, right? wouldn��t they have to let the mother and daughter eat together?


    chen yulan turned around and ran to the kitchen. she wanted to tell the gu family where the water was, but she didn��t expect them to have already boiled it. nove-lb(in


    looking at the dumplings on the side, chen yulan��s face turned red.


    dumplings, white flour dumplings. they were fair and plump and full of fillings. just looking at them made one drool.


    she forcefully retracted her gaze and said enthusiastically, ��sister yundong, are you making dinner? let me help you start the fire.��


    ��there��s no need. my mother is here. it��ll be fine in a while. go do what you have to do.�� seeing that the water was boiling, gu yundong added oil, salt, and scallions to the big ceramic bowl to adjust the taste. then, she poured boiling water on it. the bowl instantly became oily.


    chen yulan��s hands were clenched tightly. instead of leaving, she took a few steps forward and said with a smile, ��are you eating dumplings? why didn��t i see when you guys made dumplings? they smell so good. mother and i had some porridge earlier. now, we��re hungry after smelling your dumplings.��


    had some porridge earlier? then why was the pot and stove cold when she came in? it didn��t look like they had just eaten at all.


    gu yundong was not a fool that could not even tell what she was saying. in addition, her eyeballs were about to fall into the dumpling pot, and she had come to help at the right time. she wanted to eat their dumplings.


    if you want to eat, just eat. you even spoke indirectly.


    she was not an unreasonable person, but at the very least, this woman had to tell the truth. she said that she was hungry after eating porridge earlier. could it be that she had been waiting for them to cook until she came to eat?


    who would tolerate your bad habit? i don��t expect you to be like auntie ke, but at least let��s get along like a normal landlord and tenant. i��ve paid the room fee and doesn��t owe you anything.


    gu yundong smiled as she watched the fat dumplings in the pot float up one by one. she immediately became even happier. ��yes, we��re going to eat dumplings. it��s already so late. i thought it would be troublesome to cook, right?��


    as she spoke, she scooped all the dumplings into a large bowl that had been mixed with ingredients. she had bought this bowl in the prefectural city. it was very big, just like the bowl of fish with pickled vegetables in the restaurant in her previous life.


    now that the dumplings were all scooped up, gu yundong said to chen yulan, ��i��m done. the kitchen is yours. we��ll go back to our room to eat so as not to disturb you. it��s still early. if you��re hungry, you can cook some noodles. it��ll be convenient and not waste time.��


    she placed a piece of cloth on the edge of the bowl and carried it away. from afar, she said, ��mother, put out the fire and clean the pot. hurry back to your room to eat dumplings. there aren��t many dumplings. my brother and sister might finish them later.��


    ��it��ll be done soon.�� madam yang was very fast. after washing the pot, she followed her into the room.


    the smell of dumplings still lingered in the kitchen, but chen yulan stood in front of the dark stove with a livid expression.


    when madam fang came in, she happened to hear her kick the foot of the table hard. it was so painful that she cried out.


    ��what are you doing? what��s going on?��


    chen yulan felt extremely aggrieved. to think that she had helped this woman run around the homestead and treated her so well. she had even kindly told her to stay away from shao qingyuan and not to offend anyone in the village who was a chatterbox. in the end? this gu yundong was an ingrate with no conscience..

 Chapter 54 - 54: Feng Daneng

    chapter 54: feng daneng


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��mother, let them leave tomorrow. we won��t let them stay in our house anymore.��


    madam fang patted her. ��what nonsense are you talking about? we��ve already accepted the money. how can you not let him stay? if you really chase him away, it��ll be difficult to explain to your uncle.��


    ��b-but she doesn��t know what��s good for her.�� chen yulan recounted what had happened just now. she was very irritable, especially when she felt the smell of dumplings floating in her nose. she couldn��t help but take a deep breath.


    madam fang frowned. ��forget it, forget it. she doesn��t know what��s good for her. isn��t there still that pair of young siblings and that fool mother? those three don��t know anything. they��ll definitely be easy to fool. another day, when that girl isn��t around, say a few good words. are you afraid that they won��t give us anything good? alright, let��s cook first. we��ll find an opportunity tomorrow. i��m starving.��


    ��mother, didn��t you just eat date cake?��


    chen yulan muttered twice, but she still got to work.


    gu yundong happily distributed the dumplings and said in a low voice, ��that mother and daughter are not easy to get along with. stay away from them in the future, understand?��


    ��i know, i know.�� gu yunshu nodded repeatedly as he ate. ��i��m a man. it��s not good for me to be too close to them.��


    gu yunke saw that his brother had already eaten a few and was instantly extremely anxious. however, he remembered to answer his eldest sister��s question and hurriedly nodded. ��i��ll be obedient and stay away. older brother, eat slowly. help me blow on it first.��


    madam yang nodded. ��in the future, when i see them, i��ll run. i��ll run immediately. dongdong, you don��t have to worry.��


    after saying that, she immediately lowered her head and the three of them began to eat assiduously. the dumplings that big sister made were the best. they tasted delicious.


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. ��take your time. there��s enough.�� n-)o-(v--e//l-(b)(i--n


    the family of four did not treat madam fang and her daughter the same as aunt ke. after eating, they boiled water, washed up, and went to bed.


    the next morning, gu yundong took the blueprint and brought madam yang and the other two to the village chief��s house. before he left, he locked the door.


    chen liang was already waiting for her. beside him stood a tall and burly middle-aged man.


    as soon as gu yundong entered, he introduced, ��yundong, you��re here. come, come, let me introduce you. this is feng daneng from our village. you��re uncle feng.��


    ��hello, uncle feng.��


    feng daneng nodded and looked at this family of four. he understood why the village chief said that he would be in charge of this matter. it was indeed inconvenient without an adult man in this family. the house they built would not be very big. however, each person would earn 40 copper coins a day. could they afford it?


    chen liang patted feng daneng��s arm and said, ��your uncle feng is an expert in building houses in our area. as long as he��s not busy with farming, he will work near us to help people build houses. when he was young, he even stayed in the prefectural city for two years. his skills are unparalleled.��


    ��uncle chen��s help is naturally the best. i��m not worried.��


    ��hahaha.�� chen liang liked gu yundong��s words. she was nice! she was not like the girls and women in the village. not only were they loud, but they also made people��s ears hurt. ��alright, didn��t you say yesterday that you would go back and think about how to build a house? think about it. then tell your uncle feng about it.��


    ��i��ve already drawn the blueprint. uncle feng, take a look.�� gu yundong unfolded the blueprint in her hand.


    feng daneng and chen liang were a little surprised and came over to take a look..

 Chapter 55 - 55: Seeing a Ghost

    chapter 55: seeing a ghost


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the next moment, both of them widened their eyes in surprise.


    this was... a blueprint? it was as if a house was clearly displayed in front of them. it was obvious at a glance.


    madam zhou also took a closer look. even a layman like her felt that this house was really beautiful.


    gu yundong took out two more blueprints. the first one was a diagram of the entire house, just like the modern house from a high perspective. the second one was an internal structural diagram with various sizes and the location of the room. the third one was the details of the interior of the room.


    after looking at the three blueprints, both feng daneng and chen liang could not help but swallow hard.


    ��yundong, this, this was drawn by you?�� chen liang found it unbelievable. ��you��ve studied? you know how to write?�� there were many words written on it.


    gu yundong nodded. ��my father can read and write. he taught me.��


    in fact, these three drawings were very crude. the main reason was that her time was limited. what exquisite thing could she hand over in just one afternoon? but this was enough. what she wanted to build was not a pavilion or a palace temple. it was just a brick house of a farmer.


    but even so, feng daneng couldn��t help but look at it again and again.


    he had been building houses for so many years and had always been dictated or explained to by the hirer. how could there be such a detailed blueprint that gave such a clear and intuitive image?


    when he was in the prefectural city, he had seen a large stack of drawings when a rich family was building a house. however, he felt that it was... different from what he was seeing now.


    in short, feng daneng felt that after reading gu yundong��s blueprint, his mind would immediately picture the appearance of the house. it was too convenient.


    ��uncle feng, this blueprint only has a rough structure. there are many details that 1 need uncle feng to tell me. if there��s anything 1 need, i��ll add it.�� ��alright, come, come, let��s talk about it in detail. hey, how did you draw this? this door is really beautiful, and the windows are also beautiful. it��s quite interesting to have flowers on both sides of the door. the flowers are also lifelike, and what does this semicircle mean...��


    gu yundong was speechless.


    just as she was holding her forehead, she saw a six or seven-year-old child walk in and quietly approach gu yunshu. ��all shu, 1��11 bring you out to play.��


    this was the village chief��s grandson, niu dan. his real name was chen jingwen. he had already met gu yunshu yesterday. when gu yundong went to visit the homestead, the two children were chatting quite happily.


    gu yundong thought that she would be very busy from now on. the two children would also be very bored by her side, so she nodded and let gu yunshu go. she only reminded him to take good care of gu yunke.


    unexpectedly, the little girl shook her head firmly with her arms crossed. ��i won��t talk to older brother today.�� who asked older brother to call her fat girl this morning?


    gu yundong could not help but laugh. niu dan dragged gu yunshu away.


    as soon as he went out, gu yunshu asked niu dan to bring him to the homestead at the foot of the mountain to take a look. he did not have time to look at it yesterday.


    niu dan familiarly led him to the place. ��in the future, if your family is here, it will be easy to go up the mountain. let me tell you, there are rabbits and pheasants on our mountain. last time, my brother caught two pheasants and roasted them. unfortunately, i couldn��t catch them.��


    ��my sister is very powerful. she will definitely be able to catch them.��


    ��then the next time your eldest sister catches them, i��ll go to your house to eat.��


    ��okay.��


    ��hey, isn��t this the young master from yesterday?�� just as the two of them were fantasizing about the future, they heard a discordant voice behind them. they turned around and saw four or five children in their teens standing behind them. n)-ovelb1n


    one of them pointed at gu yunshu and said, ��hey, you have candy on you, right? take it out for us to eat. hurry up.��


    was this person a bandit? big sister had said that one had to be as cold and heartless as the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves when dealing with bandits.


    gu yunshu pulled a long face, but before he could be heartless, the four or five children suddenly stared behind him with expressions as if they had seen a ghost..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Never Thought of Helping You

    chapter 56: never thought of helping you


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yunshu turned around in confusion and saw a young man standing behind them with a gloomy expression. his eyes were cold, as if they had disturbed his rest.


    however, this person... seemed to have been seen somewhere before.


    he poked his head hard, but before he could figure it out, the children suddenly screamed, ��wolf cub, run.��


    as soon as he said this, everyone dispersed.


    gu yunshu was still standing on the spot, not understanding what the wolf cub meant. niu dan beside him was a little afraid, but gu yunshu was brought out by him. he could not leave him alone, so he was very strong and did not move his legs. n-.o/-v-/e-.l.)b(.1/.n


    however, he secretly tugged at his hand and whispered, ��let��s leave quickly too.��


    ��why?�� gu yunshu was puzzled. ��isn��t it good that they were scared away? then they won��t snatch my things.��


    ��b-but...�� i��m also scared.


    niu dan quietly raised his head to look at shao qingyuan��s face. when he met his eyes, his body could not help but tremble.


    gu yunshu had already remembered who he was. he immediately walked quickly to shao qingyuan. ��it��s you. why are you here? are you also from this village? what a coincidence. i��ll also be a villager in the future. this is the homestead we just confirmed. eldest sister said that we can build a house soon. this will be my home in the future. where is your home?��


    ��...�� was it too late for him to pretend not to know him and run with the children just now?


    shao qingyuan looked at the little kid in front of him. ��what��s your name?��


    niu dan stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move. however, he was shouting crazily in his heart, ��don��t answer, don��t answer. if you answer, it means that you��re targeted by him. you��re finished. i��m telling you that you��re finished.��


    and yet...


    ��my name is gu yunshu,�� gu yunshu said very seriously. ��thank you for helping us scare away those child bandits just now.��


    shao qingyuan sneered. ��1 never thought of helping you.�� it was just a coincidence.


    ��although you might not have thought about it, it was indeed because of you that they ran away and didn��t find trouble with me. 1 was the one who benefited. my eldest sister said that this is considered... well, indirect help.��


    ��indirect help?�� shao qingyuan was deep in thought. last time in the prefecture capital, the two constables had also seen the girl, so they did not cause trouble for him. it was especially similar to the current situation.


    shao qingyuan did not say anything else and turned to leave.


    gu yunshu still wanted to follow him and chat with him. he had just taken a step when he was pulled back by niu dan. he called out to him softly and firmly, ��come back.��


    gu yunshu was only a little slower, but shao qingyuan had already turned the intersection in large strides and disappeared.


    gu yunshu was very regretful. ��why are you holding me back? i haven��t finished speaking.��


    ��you know him?��


    speaking of this, gu yunshu was a little excited. ��you don��t know. last time, i saw him kick out like this. he directly knocked over a constable.��


    ��hiss...�� niu dan sucked in a cold breath. ��he, he actually dared to hit the constable? as expected, a wolf cub is indeed a wolf cub.��


    ��a wolf cub? why do you all call him a wolf cub? and you all look very afraid of him. isn��t he quite handsome?��


    could it be that these people had a problem with their aesthetic taste as eldest sister had said? then what should he do? he thought that he was quite handsome.. would the people here think that he was ugly?

 Chapter 57 - 57: Shao Qingyuan Teaches the Brats a Lesson

    chapter 57: shao qingyuan teaches the brats a lesson


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yunshu touched his little face. niu dan had already pulled him back. as he walked, he explained to him, ��in the beginning, the adults called him a wolf cub. i don��t understand why. i asked my mother and grandmother, but they just told me not to ask.��


    speaking of this, he was a little dissatisfied. everyone treated him as a brat. he was already seven years old, okay?


    ��i��m afraid of him because, because...�� speaking of this, niu dan couldn��t help but shiver. ��once, i saw him with my own eyes. i saw him throw gou dan into the water.��


    ��all?�� gu yunshu was stunned. ��who is gou dan?��


    ��...�� was that the main point? that was obviously not the case.


    niu dan was a little resentful, but with his interruption, the fear in his heart decreased a lot. ��gou dan is the son of the gao family at the village entrance. he��s the same age as me. once, he scolded the wolf cub and asked the big dog at home to bite him. he said that he would let the wolf cub compete with the dog to see who was stronger. in the end, the big dog was injured by a kick and gou dan was thrown into the river. when gou dan couldn��t breathe, this guy went down to save him. when gou dan recovered, he threw him into the water and waited for gou dan��s family to come.��


    he had seen it with his own eyes. gou dan went home later and fell seriously ill. from then on, he avoided shao qingyuan and did not dare to provoke him anymore.


    the news spread like wildfire. the gao family refused to let shao qingyuan off just like that. they even came to his grandfather to seek justice for them and chase shao qingyuan out of yongfu village.


    later on, shao qingyuan said that if they dared to cause trouble for him again, he would set the gao family on fire. n-.o/-v-/e-.l.)b(.1/.n


    shao qingyuan had always been a man of his word. the gao family was also afraid that he would really do something. after all, he had nothing to worry about. there was no need for him to sacrifice the lives of his entire family.


    in short, this matter was left unsettled in the end. however, from then on, whenever children saw shao qingyuan, they would run as far as they could. ��don��t you think this person is scary?�� niu dan said to gu yunshu, ��in the future, you have to walk further away when you see him. he won��t even let a child off.��


    gu yunshu was conflicted. ��wasn��t it gou dan who did bad things first? it��s normal for him to be taught a lesson. my elder sister said that no matter if it��s an old man or a child, if their hearts are bad, they��re bad people. why can��t you hit them? what if that gou dan lets the dog bite you?��


    niu dan blinked. ��i, i must be very angry and want revenge.��


    in that case, the wolf cubs... were not wrong?


    why did it feel strange?


    before he could figure it out, the two of them had already walked to the door of the house.


    when they entered the central room, they could still hear feng daneng��s excited voice. they had yet to finish the discussion.


    gu yunshu walked to his sister��s side and stood on his tiptoes to take a look. he realized that they were talking about the last picture. it seemed like it was about time.


    feng daneng was full of praise for these blueprints. ��with this, i know what to do. you��ve also added what i just said that needed your attention just now. don��t worry, i��ve already taken a look. tomorrow will be a good day. we��ll be able to start work on the house soon. it��ll be completed in a month. hahaha, the people 1 called are all very efficient. anyway, you live in the village now and can look at it at any time. if you have any questions, just tell me.��


    ��thank you, uncle feng.��


    feng daneng waved his hand. ��it��s no trouble at all. anyway, you��re paying me. besides, there��s this blueprint. i...��


    he suddenly paused and his expression became strange.


    gu yundong raised his eyebrows.. ��what��s wrong? is there anything else?��

 Chapter 58 - 58: Let Me Say the Ugly Things First

    chapter 58: let me say the ugly things first


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    feng daneng coughed lightly and looked a little embarrassed. he said in a low voice, ��i was too happy just now and didn��t pay attention. i didn��t consider your situation. your house is good, but it will cost a lot of money to build.��


    gu yundong was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ��1 know. you can build it first. you don��t have to worry about money.�� n(/o))v)-��-/l-(b).i--n


    in the countryside, a family of four or five would usually only need more than 20 taels of silver to build a slightly better house.


    but gu yundong wanted a green brick tiled house, and there were many requirements. the renovation alone was different from the village chief��s green brick tiled house. the labor fee was not low, and the area was quite large, so it could not be built without 70 to 80 taels.


    gu yundong��s budget was 100 taels. even if she did not have it now, it would take at least a month to build a house. during this period of time, she could always think of a way to earn some money.


    if she really could not earn it, she could postpone buying the furniture inside and lay the bricks on the ground later. at the moment, she still had more than 60 taels of silver on hand, which was enough.


    hearing her say this, feng daneng was relieved.


    it seemed that the gu family was indeed wealthy. otherwise, her father would not have been able to read, right?


    gu yundong discussed the ingredients with feng daneng again. madam zhou had already called them for lunch.


    madam zhou had brought madam yang along with her to cook. yesterday, gu yundong had given chen liang silver so that madam zhou had a good impression of her. it did not cost much to have a meal. besides, they had not finished talking.


    after eating, she gave gu yundong a big basket of vegetables to bring back.


    poor madam fang and her daughter. they were still waiting for gu yundong to go home and buy the vegetables in their field.


    gu yundong looked at the basket that was enough for her family to eat for two days. he raised his eyebrows and smiled at madam zhou. ��aunt, are you afraid that i won��t have any vegetables to eat?��


    madam zhou was stunned and immediately felt a little awkward. ��i was just afraid that you��ve just arrived and didn��t prepare anything. you don��t have a vegetable field. these were all planted by my family. there��s a lot of them. it��s not troublesome.��


    gu yundong accepted the vegetables. chen liang and his wife were not bad.


    however, there were some things that had to be made clear. ��i know even if auntie doesn��t say it. you��re afraid that auntie fang and i will have a problem, right?��


    madam zhou was a little surprised. it had only been a night, but the gu family already knew what kind of person madam fang was?


    ��let me tell you the truth. it hasn��t been easy for second brother��s wife to raise their daughter alone all these years. they��ve suffered a lot, so it��s inevitable that they��re a little stubborn. it��s not a big problem. after all, your uncle chen is a man. it��s not easy for him to get too close to this sister-in-law, and he doesn��t know what she��s like now. back then, when he arranged for your family to live there, it was because there was really no other suitable family. secondly, he wanted to take care of the mother and daughter and let them earn a few copper coins.��


    gu yundong nodded. ��1 know, but i��ll make it clear to auntie first. if others treat me well, i��ll return the favor, but if they scheme against me, 1 won��t be polite either.��


    after saying that, she nodded at madam zhou and turned to leave with the basket.


    madam zhou sighed. she had thought that gu yundong was easy to talk to, but now it seemed that she was not someone who could be taken advantage of.


    everything else was fine, but she was afraid that if the two of them really fought, it would be her man who would be in a difficult position.


    madam zhou shook her head and went back to tell chen liang this. it could be considered a warning in advance.


    on the other side, when gu yundong brought the three of them home, she was surprised to see a man standing in the courtyard.


    when the man saw them, he was only stunned for a moment before nodding in greeting..

 Chapter 59 - 59: Source of Income

    chapter 59: source of income


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    at this moment, madam fang walked out. behind her was another woman. that woman looked a little similar to the man in front of her.


    madam fang was quite unhappy to see gu yundong, especially when she saw that she was carrying a basket of vegetables. she frowned.


    however, there was still a guest at home. she still had a smile on her face and introduced, ��this is the gu family that i told you about, who are staying at my house for the time being. they don��t have any adult men, so it��s convenient for them to stay at our house. our yulan doesn��t have any siblings either. it��s rare for her to have a few kids at home. she��s so happy. she said that as an elder sister, she has to take good care of them.��


    gu yundong sneered and did not say anything.


    madam fang then said to her, ��this is auntie wu from town. that��s auntie wu��s youngest son. he just got engaged to our yulan.��


    when she mentioned town, madam fang��s face was filled with a sense of superiority.


    gu yundong greeted aunt wu and returned to her room.


    auntie wu frowned. ��why is she so rude?��


    ��sigh.�� madam fang sighed. ��she fled here and met many bad people along the way. it��s inevitable that she��ll be wary of strangers. let��s not talk about her. stay here for dinner. i��ll get yulan to cut a piece of meat.��


    ��that��s good. i��ve never tasted yulan��s cooking before.��


    madam fang called chen yulan out of the house. gu yundong could still hear their voices from afar. she frowned slightly. indeed, it was very inconvenient to stay in someone else��s house.


    she had to earn money quickly. after that, she would get uncle feng to hire more people and speed up.


    however, what should she do? the most basic thing in the countryside was still farming. when they came to yongfu village, they could get two mus of wasteland, but they had to cultivate it themselves. n-.o/-v(-e/.l-/b()1).n


    even if gu yundong was an expert in farming, it was impossible for her to earn money in a month.


    then there was only...


    gu yundong turned his head and looked in the direction of the nine tigers mountain.


    as the saying went, one had to rely on whatever they had. yongfu village was at the foot of the nine tigers mountain. it was said that the nine tigers mountain was endless, and all kinds of ferocious beasts lived in the depths of the mountains. even the most skilled hunters in the vicinity did not dare to enter.


    gu yundong felt that she should go to the nine tigers mountain to find an opportunity.


    after setting her goal, she was temporarily at ease.


    later, chen yulan knocked on their door and whispered that she was good at cooking. she wanted her to secretly cook dinner for the wu family.


    gu yundong refused without even finding a reason.


    the next morning, she carried a basket on her back and headed for the nine tigers mountain.


    at the foot of the mountain, many children were picking firewood and digging wild vegetables. further in, they could see some women looking for mushrooms.


    gu yundong had also wanted to find some mushrooms. seeing this, she could only continue walking in.


    then she saw a pheasant. gu yundong chuckled. ��my luck is not bad. this pheasant is quite fat.��


    she took out the crossbow that she had placed in the basket on her back and aimed it at the pheasant.


    she had fought with mutated animals during the apocalypse, so it was not a big deal to hunt a pheasant.


    she threw the pheasant into the basket and continued walking in.


    when she saw a rabbit again, gu yundong was a hundred times more confident that he would be able to gather enough money to build a house in a month.


    however, when she picked up the crossbow and aimed it at the rabbit again, her body suddenly trembled, as if something terrifying was staring at her back. the hair on her body stood on end.


    she stopped in her tracks and spun around. she aimed the crossbow bolt at the tree behind her and pulled the trigger..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Targeted by Shao Qingyuan

    chapter 60: targeted by shao qingyuan


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    however, in the next moment, her eyes widened. the arrow suddenly turned in another direction, and with a swish, the arrowhead finally nailed into another tree.


    gu yundong heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at the man squatting on the tree.


    ��what are you doing here?�� if she hadn��t reacted quickly, the arrow would have pierced through his head. ��why didn��t you say anything? i almost injured you by accident.��


    shao qingyuan��s gaze landed on the crossbow in her hand. he quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the girl��s face again.


    he did not say anything. gu yundong raised her eyebrows and said, ��yesterday, my brother came back and said that you saved him and did not let anyone bully him. thank you.�� n-.o/-v(-e/.l-/b()1).n


    shao qingyuan still did not speak. he squatted on the tree and did not move.


    this time, gu yundong finally understood why people called him a wolf cub. this person looked at people like a wolf with a glint in his eyes.


    it was as if in his eyes, you were prey with nowhere to run.


    he did not speak, and gu yundong would not ask for a rebuff. she nodded and continued walking.


    after that delay just now, the rabbit had already disappeared.


    only when gu yundong��s figure gradually disappeared into the distance did shao qingyuan jump down from the tree.


    gu yundong was not very familiar with the nine tigers mountain and did not have much hunting experience.


    after the apocalypse, animals had all mutated, so their habits and footprints were naturally different. moreover, fighting mutated animals was basically a teamwork, and others were responsible for determining the direction. therefore, she could not rely on the traces of animals on the road to determine which side had prey. she could only rely on her senses.


    however, after walking for a while, she felt a rustling sound behind her, as if someone was following her.


    as expected, when she turned around, she saw shao qingyuan walking over.


    gu yundong stood still and asked him, ��are you going up the mountain for hunting too? if you��re going this way, i��ll change my route.��


    seeing that he was silent, gu yundong took it as a tacit agreement and turned to walk to the other side.


    unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, shao qingyuan��s voice came from behind. ��there��s a wild boar cave not far ahead.��


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. wild boar. that was a big one. she would definitely earn a lot of silver if she sold it.


    hmm? wait, a wild boar cave. there should be more than a wild boar inside. her small arms and legs were not good enough.


    moreover, she was not familiar with the terrain and was not confident.


    it was a little regretful, but gu yundong still turned her head and said to shao qingyuan, ��so you��re here to tell me that there��s danger over there. thank you.�� this person was not like the wolf cub that others said.


    look, he helped her brother yesterday and came to warn her today. wasn��t that quite a heartwarming action?


    it was probably because he didn��t speak much that people misunderstood.


    ��no.�� shao qingyuan looked at her steadily. ��i can��t handle it alone. i want to work with you. the crossbow in your hand is quite useful. it should be able to help.��


    gu yundong almost choked on her own saliva. so she was the one who had misunderstood.


    ��i have a way to sell wild boars. we��ll split the money,�� shao qingyuan said.


    gu yundong was very tempted. wild boars seemed to be able to seduce people. they swayed in front of her, making her lose interest in small shrimps like pheasants in the basket.


    she pursed her lips and lowered her head to think about it.


    shao qingyuan looked at the top of her head and smiled faintly..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Impression

    chapter 61: gu yundong��s impression


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    after a while, gu yundong gritted her teeth and said, ��there��s no problem with cooperation, but how confident are you? there are a few wild boars in the wild boar cave.��


    ��i��m 100% sure. three boars.��


    ��in that case, let��s go. lead the way.�� gu yundong was eager to give it a try. there were three wild boars. she would earn a lot of money if she sold them.


    shao qingyuan nodded and walked forward.


    gu yundong followed behind at a moderate distance. with shao qingyuan leading the way and cutting down the weeds along the way, gu yundong walked exceptionally smoothly.


    moreover, shao qingyuan did not walk fast. he maintained a certain distance from her. in fact... this person was quite careful.


    after walking for a while, just as gu yundong thought that the two of them would reach their destination in silence, shao qingyuan suddenly stopped. when she approached, he pursed his lips slightly and asked, ��aren��t you afraid of me?��


    gu yundong was stunned. ��why should 1 be afraid of you?��


    ��you should have heard the rumors in the village.�� she still spoke to him even after hearing the rumors. there was no fear in her eyes, nor did she tell her brother to stay away from him. she even dared to enter the mountains alone to hunt wild boars with him. she was even bolder than he had imagined.


    gu yundong suddenly understood. ��you mean everyone says that you��re an ungrateful wolf cub?��


    she felt that he was indeed a wolf cub. as for not being grateful, that was debatable. actually, gu yundong did not quite believe it.


    shao qingyuan was speechless. she dared to be so straightforward in front of him. wasn��t she afraid that he would be angry and attack her? this was a mountain where there was not even a ghost.


    gu yundong walked forward slowly. sigh, she still hoped that he could walk in front of him. it was too convenient for someone to open a path for her.


    however, he had the intention to chat, so she couldn��t rush him. it was better to answer quickly so that she could follow behind.


    ��i heard it from others. perhaps 1 met you earlier than i heard the rumors and had some preconceived impressions.��


    shao qingyuan was stunned. ��what impressions?�� he was inexplicably nervous when he asked this question.


    ��you repay kindness with kindness, and grudge with grudge.�� he was very similar to her, so gu yundong naturally had a good impression of him. hadn��t she once been thought to be cold, unreasonable, and unlikable? was she even a jinx?


    shao qingyuan suddenly stopped in his tracks. repay kindness with kindness... ? it turned out that she had such a high evaluation of him.


    back then, when they first met, he had been hitting people. not to mention the time when he dealt with shopkeeper pan, he had kicked the constable without a word. when ordinary women saw him, they would probably think that this kind of person did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. he was no different from a hooligan who was unruly. she should not have a good impression of him.


    ��why did you stop?�� gu yundong took a few steps forward and happened to see a fork in the road. she did not know which way to go. she turned around and saw that he was still standing there.


    shao qingyuan raised his head and looked at her deeply before striding over. n--o/-v.(e--l))b))1)-n


    ��left.��


    gu yundong took the opportunity to say, ��it��s better if you lead the way. i��m not familiar with this place.�� aiya, she finally found an opportunity to follow behind.


    shao qingyuan lowered his head slightly. ��alright.��


    gu yundong did not see it. there seemed to be a sparkle in his lowered eyes..

 Chapter 62 - 62: Is There Really a Third Boar?

    chapter 62: is there really a third boar?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    this time, shao qingyuan��s movements were even more agile. the two of them walked for nearly half an hour before they finally saw the wild boar cave.


    shao qingyuan stopped gu yundong, who was about to move forward. ��hide on that tree. you have a crossbow in your hand, which is suitable for long-range shooting. i��ll lure the wild boars out later. i��ll deal with the first two. you just have to keep an eye on the third one.��


    ��you��re dealing with two? isn��t that too dangerous?��


    ��no, i know what to do,�� shao qingyuan said. he frowned slightly and said worriedly, ��be careful.��


    gu yundong nodded, turned around, and climbed up the tree.


    shao qingyuan looked up and saw that she had covered her figure with leaves. this tree trunk was thick enough and was not dangerous. he turned around and walked towards the wild boar cave.


    gu yundong watched as he skillfully approached the wild boar cave. along the way, he squatted down. she did not know what trap he had set on the ground.


    shao qingyuan had used smoke to chase the wild boars out of the cave.


    as soon as the wild boars came out, he jumped up the tree.


    gu yundong watched attentively and ran out. woah, it was quite big. it weighed about 400 catties.


    the second one also ran out. it was slightly smaller than the previous one, but it should be more than 300 catties.


    gu yundong had been waiting for the third one, but no matter how she waited, it did not come out.


    on the other side, shao qingyuan waited until the first wild boar stepped into the noose he had set on the ground. then, he suddenly pulled and jumped down from the tree. the wild boar��s front hooves were raised a few centimeters, as if half of its body was standing up, leaving only its two hooves on the ground.


    it began to struggle crazily, but the rope was firmly tied to the tree. shao qingyuan came over without stopping and stabbed the dagger into its neck.


    ��roar...�� the wild boar cried out in pain as blood gushed out of its body. it glared angrily at shao qingyuan.


    shao qingyuan immediately took a big step back, but at this moment, another wild boar ran towards him.


    shao qingyuan was agile. he took a large piece of wood on the ground and smashed it on its head.


    the wild boar fainted for a moment and instantly became even more irritable and furious. it roared and rushed at him.


    shao qingyuan dodged left and right. the wild boar knocked down two trees in a row.


    gu yundong, who was hiding in the tree, could not wait for the third wild boar. she decisively adjusted the direction of the arrow and aimed it at the charging wild boar.


    however, it was fast. in addition, shao qingyuan would approach the wild boar from time to time to attack it, making it difficult to aim. n(-ovelbin


    gu yundong frowned, but shao qingyuan suddenly turned around and ran. the wild boar also chased after him.


    gu yundong was speechless.


    the man and the pig disappeared. gu yundong��s gaze finally focused on the wild boar whose leg was still tied by a rope.


    it was still struggling crazily. however, it had been stabbed by shao qingyuan previously and was bleeding a lot now. it gradually lost its strength.


    gu yundong aimed her crossbow at it and shot it in the neck.


    the wild boar flailed twice more and finally fell to the ground weakly.


    gu yundong slid down from the tree and chased after shao qingyuan uneasily.


    halfway through the chase, she saw shao qingyuan running back. there was no sign of the wild boar behind him.


    his body was stained with blood. it was unknown if it was his or the wild boar��s.


    ��are you hurt?��


    shao qingyuan shook his head. ��no, that wild boar is already dead. i��ll go back and deal with the first one.��


    ��there��s no need. i shot another arrow and it stopped moving. but... i haven��t seen a third wild boar. are there really three?�� gu yundong asked suspiciously..

 Chapter 63 - 63: She鈥檚 Very Sharp

    chapter 63: she��s very sharp


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    shao qingyuan nodded affirmatively. ��there are three of them. one of them might not be in the wild boar cave. let��s get these two down the mountain first, lest the smell of blood attracts other wild beasts.�� she was really sharp.


    ��yes, yes, hurry up.�� gu yundong could not be bothered to ask anything else and immediately followed him back to the entrance of the wild boar cave.


    shao qingyuan dragged out a raft from the grass. the first wild boar weighed more than 200 kilograms. gu yundong was quite strong now, but she was certain that she could not withstand half the weight of the wild boar.


    it was a pity that she had shao qingyuan by her side. otherwise, she could have easily put the wild boar into her spatial storage.


    shao qingyuan was strong. gu yundong helped him. he forced the wild boar onto the raft and dragged it down the mountain.


    the other wild boar was a little further away. it was not easy to place it on the raft, so he could only pull this one to the foot of the mountain first.


    shao qingyuan was very familiar with this place. he returned much faster than when he came.


    when he reached the foot of the mountain, he found a place where no one passed by. he asked gu yundong to guard the dead boar here while he dragged the other one.


    when shao qingyuan brought the wild boar over again, his body was drenched in sweat.


    he wiped it casually and said to gu yundong, ��if such big wild boars are sent to town, we can only sell one at most. the price will be higher if we send it to the county. are you going?��


    gu yundong looked at the two wild boars. it was alright to go to town, but it would take too much time to go to the county. she still could not let go of the three ��children�� at home. with this round trip and the time spent selling wild boars, she would probably be back at night.


    moreover, to be honest, these two wild boars were killed by shao qingyuan. she felt a little... guilty about taking the money from selling the wild boars?


    that was not right. she had at least helped him drag the raft and guard the wild boar, right? that was hard work. how could she push the hard work money away?


    after some thought, she handed the pheasant in the basket to shao qingyuan.


    ��i won��t go to the county. help me sell this pheasant.��


    ��okay.�� shao qingyuan did not say anything else. he took the pheasant and let gu yundong go back first.


    gu yundong was still a little worried. how was he going to send these two wild boars to the county? her space was useless. she was so tired.


    gu yundong sighed and returned home. only then did he realize that madam fang and her daughter were not around.


    gu yunshu said, ��auntie fang��s nephew is getting married. they went to the wedding banquet. auntie fang also said that she would only be back in two days. she asked us to help feed the chickens and pigs.��


    aunt fang raised three chickens and a pig. she usually caught worms to feed the chickens and went to pick pig grass.


    oh, this was acting first and reporting later. gu yundong sneered. ��yunshu, go to the village chief��s house and tell aunt zhou.��


    ��hehe, i��ve already spoken to her,�� gu yunshu said smugly. n-.o/-v(-e/.l-/b()1).n


    actually, if aunt fang had said it nicely, he would not have minded helping. in the past, when he was in the gu family, he had often gone out to gather pig grass. he could do these things.


    however, auntie fang��s words made people dislike her. it was as if she was not asking them for help at all, but ordering them.


    under gu yundong��s influence during this period of time, gu yunshu would not give in to such people.


    gu yundong patted his head in satisfaction. she turned around and saw that aunt fang and chen yulan had locked the door. the kitchen utensils were all sealed. even the eggs in the urn had been moved away. she could not help but sneer.


    they were guarding against them like thieves, but they actually wanted their help? dream on.


    however, since the mother and daughter were not around, gu yundong made a sumptuous dinner. anyway, there was meat in her spatial storage.


    the sky had just turned dark when shao qingyuan came over..

 Chapter 64 - 64: 80 Taels of Silver

    chapter 64: 80 taels of silver


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong went up to him expectantly. ��did you sell them all?��


    the two of them stood at the kitchen door. there was a shadow under the roof. if one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see the two of them standing here.


    shao qingyuan took out silver ingots. ��the two wild boars were sold for a total of 80 taels of silver. the price of the county��s domestic pigs is 18 copper coins a catty. the wild boar is much more expensive, 80 copper coins. the smaller wild boar is 330 catties. i sold it to the restaurant. the shopkeeper knows me there. including the pheasant, i asked for 30 taels of silver. the big one was fancied by a rich young master. he was generous and directly gave me 50 taels of silver. a total of 80 taels. here is the 40 taels you deserve. take it.��


    gu yundong knew that wild boars were expensive, but she did not expect to earn 40 taels in one go.


    no, no, no. wasn��t it inappropriate to take forty taels of silver from him?


    she stared at the silver ingot and tried her best to restrain herself. she said very politely, ��you were the one who killed the two wild boars. i just helped. besides, you were the one who paid the villagers to pull the wild boars to the county city. it��s enough for me to take the hard work money.��


    she had heard in the afternoon that shao qingyuan had called a few strong laborers from the village to help pull the wild boars over. of course, he had to pay. his reputation in the village was really not good. if these people did not want money, they would not have any contact with him.


    however, when the two huge wild boars were pulled down the mountain, it still caused a commotion in the village. many people wanted to go up and say a few words, but they were afraid of him. they could only follow the cart that contained the wild boars for a long time.


    they turned around and discussed in the village with relish. they were all guessing how much this wild boar could be sold for.


    shao qingyuan looked at her glowing eyes and laughed secretly. she clearly wanted the silver. ��back then, we agreed to split it equally. the salary is only one tael of silver. you gave me a pheasant, so we��re even. take this silver. i don��t want to be a person who goes back on my word.��


    gu yundong nodded solemnly. ��in order to prevent you from becoming a despicable person who goes back on your word, i��ll accept this silver.��


    shao qingyuan was speechless. so i have to thank you?


    gu yundong hugged the money, and she was overjoyed. it would be better to have more gentlemen like shao qingyuan in the future. they could still work together in the future. how was this a wolf cub? it was obvious that he was a good person.


    now that she had the money to build a house, gu yundong was happy. she asked casually, ��you just came back from the county? have you eaten dinner?��


    ��no.��


    gu yundong replied with an ��oh�� and did not seem to hear what he said at all. it was only when he turned around and entered the kitchen that she suddenly came back to her senses and looked at his back in surprise. ��uh... what are you doing?��


    ��didn��t you want me to stay for dinner?�� shao qingyuan had an expression that said, ��if not, why did you ask me if i had eaten?��


    gu yundong looked at him and then at the silver in his arms. he said affirmatively, ��of course. you worked so hard. it��s only right for you to have a meal.��


    gu yundong followed him into the kitchen. ��the dishes are a little cold. i��ll cook egg fried rice for you. that��ll be faster.�� nove-lb)1n


    ��alright.�� shao qingyuan sat on the stool and watched as she quickly picked eggs and scooped rice. with a ripping sound, the fragrance suddenly spread out and filled the entire kitchen.


    for some reason, this smell actually made shao qingyuan feel calm..

 Chapter 65 - 65: His Previous Surname Was Li

    chapter 65: his previous surname was li


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��this is my first time eating egg-fried rice.�� shao qingyuan looked at the big bowl in front of him. the golden eggs and white rice grains were intertwined on it. the grains were distinct. amidst the smoke, a rich smell kept drilling into his nose, making his appetite increase.


    gu yundong had just taken off her apron and was stunned when she heard that. then, she remembered that he had been treated as a wolf cub.


    she had heard a lot about shao qingyuan in the past two days.


    shao qingyuan was carried out of the nine tigers mountain by his grandfather. it was said that he was a newborn baby at that time. at that time, there was the corpse of a wolf beside him. it was unknown how it died.


    his grandfather��s surname was li. at that time, the li family��s eldest branch only had two daughters and had never had a son, so grandpa li put shao qingyuan under the name of the couple.


    later on, the eldest branch gave birth to a son and did not treat shao qingyuan very well. when shao qingyuan was 14 years old, he was chased out by the eldest branch. grandpa li refused to accepted it and left the li family with shao qingyuan.


    however, not long after, grandpa li fell seriously ill and passed away. from then on, shao qingyuan changed his surname to shao. this surname was discovered when he was still an infant.


    shao qingyuan��s life in the past ten years was actually not much different from the previous gu yundong. later on, he was alone and probably had never learned how to cook egg fried rice.


    however, gu yundong did not know that shao qingyuan was not just incapable of cooking egg fried rice. he was simply a kitchen killer, the kind that could burn down half the kitchen with just one meal.


    ever since grandpa li passed away, as long as the weather was hot, he would mostly work in the town and county and buy some food on the streets. whenever he was in the village, he would buy dry rations and steamed buns in town for a few days. his food was very... rough.


    gu yundong was at a loss for words as she watched him gobble down the food.


    after he finished eating and left, gu yundong returned to his room with the warm 40 taels of silver.


    the three of them had already fallen asleep in the room. gu yundong��s heart was relieved and he quickly fell asleep.


    however, shao qingyuan had returned. at this moment, he was on a roof not far away. one hand was behind his head, and the other was touching his stomach. he was lying on his back and looking at the sky above his head.


    the light in his eyes was even brighter than in the day.


    gu yundong slept contentedly. without madam fang and her daughter��s banter early in the morning, she felt that the entire world was quiet.


    with the money, she couldn��t wait to go to the homestead to look at the newly built house. nove-lb(in


    this time, she brought madam yang and the other two along. the homestead was in full swing. feng daneng had already brought more than 20 young men to work.


    when he saw her, feng daneng immediately walked over. ��how is it? everyone looks good, right?��


    it was indeed not bad. most of these people were from this village, and some were from the neighboring village. they were all hired by feng daneng.


    gu yundong offered a high price, so the people who came were naturally happy. most people only paid 30 copper coins a day to build a house. although lunch was included, they only ate boiled cabbage and plain steamed buns. how could these be worth 10 copper coins? they might as well go home and eat their own food.


    someone also greeted gu yundong. seeing that the young lady was clean and refreshing, their impression of her increased.


    gu yundong smiled and nodded one by one. seeing that everyone was sweating profusely, she thought for a moment and turned to knock on the door of the house next door.


    her homestead was remote, and there were only two or three neighbors around..

 Chapter 66 - 66: Zeng Family

    chapter 66: zeng family


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the family��s surname was zeng, and the house they lived in was not big. the person who opened the door was a six or seven-year-old girl. when she saw an unfamiliar person standing at the door, she asked timidly, ��who are you looking for?��


    as soon as she finished speaking, another woman rushed over and looked at gu yundong in confusion.


    ��hello, auntie. i��m gu yundong, who has just come to yongfu village. the house next door that is being built belongs to my family. we will be neighbors from now on. 1 came over firstly to greet auntie. i��ve disturbed you during this period of time. secondly, i want to ask auntie for a favor.��


    gu yundong said with a smile, her attitude very kind.


    madam dong felt that she was very refined when she heard her speak. she knew that this girl was from the gu family next door who wanted to build a house of bricks and tiles. they would definitely have a lot of contact in the future, so she quickly retreated and said, ��let��s talk first.��


    gu yundong entered and casually glanced at the gu residence��s courtyard.


    it was very clean. the courtyard was not big, and the house looked like it had been in disrepair for a long time.


    madam dong brought her into the central room and asked, ��what do you want me to help with? tell me.��


    ��i want to borrow aunt��s kitchen to make a pot of ginger tea,�� gu yundong explained. ��the weather is a little cold now. the uncles outside are helping my family build a house and they are sweating. when the wind blows, they will easily catch a cold. some ginger tea can warm their stomach. i wonder if it��s convenient for aunt?��


    madam dong was only stunned for a moment before she immediately nodded. ��it��s convenient. of course it��s convenient. it won��t take much. sit for a while. we have ginger at home. i��ll get it for you.��


    the ginger was all grown by her family. there was a lot. madam dong quickly brought her a handful.


    gu yundong did not stand on ceremony. not only did he borrow ginger and firewood, but he also borrowed their bucket and bowl. after cooking, he carried them out with madam yang. feng daneng was still wondering where she had gone. when he saw her carrying ginger tea over, a trace of surprise flashed across his face.


    gu yundong told him what he meant. ��everybody has been working for half a day and your mouth is dry. 1 saw someone scoop some raw water and drink it. if this continues, he will easily fall sick. so i borrowed the zeng family��s kitchen to make a pot of ginger tea. it��s warm and comfortable to drink. if you��re not used to the taste of ginger tea, there��s also boiling water. uncle feng, get everyone to come over and drink it.��


    feng daneng had never seen any hirer who made ginger tea. at most, they would put boiled water aside and let them drink it. this young lady was really not bad. this way, everyone��s hearts were hot and they worked even harder. n(-ovelbin


    after gu yundong and feng daneng finished speaking, she returned to the zeng family.


    madam dong was cleaning up in the kitchen. when she saw her enter, she smiled and did not say anything.


    gu yundong took out a handful of copper coins and stuffed them into madam dong��s hands.


    madam dong was shocked and quickly returned the copper coins. ��what are you doing? it��s just a few pieces of ginger. i...��


    ��auntie, this money is not only for today. it will take more than a month to build my house. i can��t come over every day, so i want to trouble auntie to help me cook a pot every day. there��s no need to make ginger tea every day. the boiling water is fine too. take this money as my salary for hiring auntie. besides, someone has to pick the firewood and water from auntie��s house.��


    madam dong was stunned. she looked down at the two hundred copper coins in her hand and thought of the man who could only lie on the bed after his leg was smashed. she also thought of the few young children at home. she gritted her teeth and took the money back. ��thank you.��


    ��then i��ll have to trouble you, aunt.�� gu yundong then left the zeng family��s courtyard.


    unexpectedly, just as she stepped out, she saw the door of the neighboring house open. she looked at the man who had just stepped out of the door in surprise..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Finally Here

    chapter 67: finally here


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations nove-lb(in


    shao qingyuan turned around and saw her. he did not say anything.


    he held a coarse steamed bun in his hand and took a big bite. there were immediately some steamed bun crumbs stuck to his dry lips. it was so dry that it seemed difficult to swallow.


    gu yundong felt as if her throat and eyes were blocked, especially when she saw a small piece of steamed bun fall to the ground and smash into the soil, creating a small pit.


    gu yundong was speechless. how hard was it? could it be digested?


    she couldn��t help but swallow. behind her, she heard madam dong��s hurried footsteps.


    ��yundong, 1 don��t have anything good at home. those are vegetables planted by my family. there are many in the courtyard. take them back and eat them.�� she walked out with a basket in her hand. when she looked up, she saw shao qingyuan from next door.


    ��it��s qingyuan. you didn��t go out today? why are you eating steamed buns again? how can you eat steamed buns every day? come to auntie��s house to eat tonight.��


    madam dong seemed to be quite familiar with shao qingyuan, so she spoke much more casually.


    shao qingyuan took another bite of the hard steamed bun in front of gu yundong and said coldly, ��no, i��m busy.�� with that, he left.


    gu yundong wanted to ask him if he wanted to drink some water to wash down the food, but he had already disappeared.


    madam dong turned around and saw her expression. she immediately misunderstood and said carefully, ��yundong, don��t be afraid. qingyuan isn��t as scary as the villagers say. his house is next door. we��ve been neighbors for a few years and 1 know qingyuan��s character better than those people. he��s very good.��


    gu yundong was stunned. this was the first time she had heard a positive comment about shao qingyuan.


    unexpectedly, he lived next door. wouldn��t he be her neighbor in the future?


    aiyo, wasn��t this helpful neighbor who was on good terms with her a good thing?


    hence, gu yundong nodded. ��aunt, i know. i��m not the kind of person who will believe whatever people say.��


    she took the basket from madam dong��s hand. ��i won��t stand on ceremony with the vegetables.��


    madam dong heaved a sigh of relief. ��just take it. come back after you��re done eating them.��


    gu yundong led the three of them back. when they passed by their homestead, they saw that the young men had stopped to rest and drink ginger tea.


    when she saw them, they immediately greeted her warmly and thanked her very much for the ginger tea. they expressed that their heart would feel warm after drinking it and that they would work hard to reassure her.


    gu yundong nodded and told them to be careful.


    when she walked over, someone whispered, ��this young lady from the gu family is really good. not only do we earn a lot of money from working for her, but we also feel comfortable. sigh, it��s a pity that she doesn��t know the ways of the world.��


    ��that��s right. there��s no adult man in this family to protect her. if she has money, she should hide it. she just arrived in a strange village and doesn��t know anyone. she dares to spend so much money to build a green brick and tile house. this is too eye-catching.��


    ��i reckon the hooligans in the village will soon set their sights on her.��


    ��shall we find brother feng and ask him to remind the young lady?��


    ��okay.��


    feng daneng had indeed told gu yundong to be more careful these few days, especially when she slept at night. he told her to lock the doors and windows, set a trap by the door, and shout if there was any movement.


    however, he did not expect that that night, a few thieves would sneak into madam fang��s house.


    at this moment, gu yundong, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. she stared at the dark room and curled his lips slightly. they were finally here..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Where Is She?

    chapter 68: where is she?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong quietly sat up on the bed. he glanced at the three people who were still sleeping soundly and shook gu yunshu awake.


    the little thing was extremely sleepy and could not help but rub her eyes. he opened his mouth and called out, ��sister...��


    ��shh.�� gu yundong lowered her voice and pointed at the door. she said in a low voice, ��do you still remember what 1 told you before?��


    gu yunshu suddenly sobered up and thought of what his eldest sister had said to him.


    ��i remember that someone wanted to steal our money, cut off our escape route, and dig up our ancestral grave.�� he clenched his fists. ��big sister, did the thieves come?��


    thanks to his training during his escape, although gu yunshu hated these thieves, he was not afraid. therefore, not only did he not hide under the blanket, but he also looked like he was about to go out and fight with them.


    ��yes.�� gu yundong smiled and silently opened the door of the room. he walked to the chair in the central room and sat down. then, he stared at the two-door door not far away, waiting for them to enter.


    gu yunshu immediately took out a wooden stick from the corner and moved to her side, ready for battle.


    at this moment, in the courtyard outside, four sneaky figures were climbing down from the wall.


    perhaps because the wall was a little high, one of them even sprained his ankle and almost cried out. another person beside him immediately covered his mouth and nose with great force, almost suffocating him.


    ��which way?�� after adapting to the position in the courtyard, these people began to observe the surrounding environment.


    this was really their first time coming to madam fang��s house.


    after all, there was a lot of trouble in front of a widow��s door, and this widow was the second daughter-in-law of the village chief��s family. therefore, these thieving hooligans would not wander around the vicinity for no reason, let alone have the chance to enter this house.


    now that madam fang was not at home, there was a rich person living at home who did not have any backing. tsk tsk, the prey had delivered themselves to their door.


    ��i��ve asked around. the gu family of four lives in the room on the left.��


    ��okay, 1��11 go in with big qian and zhuangzi in a while. gousheng, you stay outside and keep watch.��


    ��sure thing.��


    ��brother, i��ve asked around. the gu family��s house costs at least 70 to 80 taels. 1 reckon she��s already given feng daneng a few taels. the rest are probably in the room. don��t worry about the two children from the gu family. the children are all sleeping soundly. when we go in later, we��ll follow the usual rules. big qian and i will use daggers to take care of the two older ones. in case they wake up, we can threaten them not to make a sound. brother, you will find the silver.��


    ��when i think about how we��re going to have dozens of taels of silver soon, i��m so excited that 1 want to go to the toilet.��


    ��good for you. let me tell you, it��s definitely not just a few dozen taels. think about it. if you only have seventy to eighty taels, would you be willing to take them all out to build such a big green brick house? it��s not like that a straw hut can��t be lived in. i think it��s at least a few hundred taels. damn, i��m so excited that i want to go to the toilet.��


    the few of them approached the central room excitedly. they did not know that gu yundong would dare to build a house worth 100 taels of silver when she did not even have 70 to 80 taels of silver.


    gu yundong heard the sound of footsteps approaching and also heard a faint groan. the corners of her lips curled up as she waited for these people to walk right into her trap. nove-lb-in


    however, after waiting and waiting for a long time, the door was still not pushed open.


    gu yundong held the stick and almost fell asleep again. gu yundong finally lost her patience. he opened the door of the central room and looked out.. where... was she?

 Chapter 69 - 69: Yes, He Did It

    chapter 69: yes, he did it


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the courtyard was cold and empty. not to mention people, there was not even a shadow.


    if not for the fact that the footprints in the courtyard were especially messy under the moonlight, indicating that a few people had indeed approached this place just now, gu yundong would have suspected that the voices she had heard previously were all illusions.


    but... why did the thieves who were still here just now disappear?


    gu yunshu ran out. ��eldest sister? why is there no one?��


    gu yundong rubbed his chin and thought for a while. ��could it be that they have other schemes?��


    ��what?��


    ��i don��t know.�� gu yundong let him enter the house first. she went to the kitchen and toilet to check. there was indeed no one there, so he returned.


    gu yunshu hurriedly asked in a low voice, ��eldest sister, have you found them?��


    ��no, maybe... they came here tonight to scout the area.�� that was all she could think of. but for the sake of caution, gu yundong did not sleep the entire night and was highly focused.


    hence, when she went out the next day, there were obvious dark circles under her eyes.


    therefore, she planned to make a trip to the homestead in the morning and catch up on sleep as soon as she returned, in case those thieves came again at night.


    unexpectedly, when she went to the zeng family��s courtyard, she saw shao qingyuan again.


    there was no one in the courtyard. madam dong was making ginger tea. her daughter, the seven-year-old girl she had seen yesterday, was helping to light the fire. her nine-year-old son and five-year-old son were not at home. they had gone out to collect firewood.


    gu yundong sat down in front of shao qingyuan and asked him, ��did aunt ask you to come for dinner?�� nove-lb(in


    ��no,�� shao qingyuan said. ��i��m waiting for you here.��


    gu yundong was surprised. ��waiting for me? what��s the matter? are you going up the mountain to hunt wild boars again? ah, did you discover the traces of the third wild boar?��


    shao qingyuan:��...��


    ��i didn��t go up the mountain for the past two days. i was waiting for you to tell you that your house is being targeted.�� shao qingyuan��s expression was serious. ��last night, four hooligans climbed into your courtyard to steal something.��


    ��you saw them?��


    ��yes.�� shao qingyuan nodded. ��1 knocked them out and took them away.��


    one had to leave their name behind when doing a good deed.


    gu yundong did not know whether to say it or not. her expression was especially complicated, and her dark circles were even more eye-catching.


    shao qingyuan could not help but frown. ��what��s wrong?��


    gu yundong thought that he had good intentions and she had to appreciate it.


    hence, she tried her best to be tactful and said, ��actually... i��ve been waiting for the thieves to come to my house for the past two days. it��s like this. 1 think that many people will be jealous of my house after it��s built. instead of guarding against people playing tricks all day, it��s better to make an example out of them and let everyone see the consequences of having designs on my family. don��t think that my family is easy to bully without an adult man. last night... cough, i sat in the central room... waiting for them.��


    as she was speaking, she seemed to have heard someone grunt. she originally thought that the thieves had accidentally bumped into something and cried, but it turned out that it was not the case.


    shao qingyuan tightened his grip and pursed his lips tightly.


    gu yundong really had no intention of blaming him. however, shao qingyuan took a deep look at her dark circles and suddenly stood up. ��got it.��


    then, he left. his long legs were striding.


    gu yundong did not even have time to say ��thank you��. she touched her forehead and secretly sighed.


    after exchanging a few words with madam dong, gu yundong went back and slept for the entire afternoon. she was not particularly sleepy at night.


    hence, when she heard the commotion in the courtyard outside, she suddenly sat up from the bed..

 Chapter 70 - 70: Sent Back

    chapter 70: sent back


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    this time, gu yundong did not wake up her brother who was sleeping soundly holding his stomach. she walked out quietly.


    the moonlight was still as bright as yesterday, illuminating the entire courtyard.


    as soon as gu yundong opened the door of the central room, she saw four black shadows in the middle of the courtyard. he looked closer and realized that they were four sacks.


    what... were they?


    there was no movement from the sack. gu yundong looked around and hesitated for a moment before going forward to untie the rope on the sack. then, he saw a human head.


    ��woah.�� gu yundong suddenly took a step back. to be honest, if she had not experienced many things and did not have a strong mental fortitude, she would have thought that there was a murder and body dumping case. she would have screamed in fear and summoned her neighbors over.


    who the f*ck left him here?


    gu yundong cursed whoever did this. she calmed herself down and went forward again.


    now that she took a closer look, the person in the sack was still covered with a black cloth. he looked like... a thief?


    gu yundong��s eyes widened and she suddenly came back to her senses. she looked at the four sacks again. wasn��t that the number of people shao qingyuan had told her?


    so these people were thrown here by shao qingyuan?


    gu yundong felt as if a mouthful of blood was stuck in her chest. she could not spit it out. her head hurt!


    after a while, she went forward and patted the face of the person in the sack. ��hey, wake up, wake up.��


    ��ugh...�� zhuangzi opened his eyes in a daze. his mind was in a daze for a while. in the next moment, he seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly shouted, ��hero...�� before he could say the words ��spare my life��, his mouth was blocked by a rag.


    he whimpered twice, and his eyes adapted to the moonlight. he finally saw who the person in front of him was.


    zhuangzi��s eyes widened. wasn��t this the little girl from the gu family?


    he remembered that... last night, the few of them came to her house to steal something. then, they were hit on the back of the head. when they woke up, their eyes were covered and their mouths were gagged. he didn��t know where they were, but they were ambushed.


    at that time, he thought that he was going to be trafficked into a black kiln to be a laborer and live a life worse than death. however, before he could escape, he was beaten half to death and fainted again.


    when he woke up again, that person beat him up again.


    he thought that he had encountered a pervert. he did not expect that when he woke up, he would actually see who the person in front of him was.


    could it be that she was the one who knocked out the four of them last night?


    ��no... 1 don��t think so?��


    gu yundong seemed to see the changes in life in his eyes. in the end, under his frightened gaze, she finally said faintly, ��what��s your name? answer the question properly and don��t shout. otherwise, you might lose your fingers.��


    gu yundong held a dagger and pulled out his bound hand. the dagger flashed coldly and was placed on his finger. with a little force, blood could be seen.


    zhuangzi was scared to death. hence, after gu yundong removed the cloth ball from his mouth, he immediately answered obediently, ��my name is zhuangzi.�� ��you came to my house in the middle of the night to steal something, right?��


    zhuangzi immediately shook his head and denied, ��no, we were just passing by.�� before he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain on his finger and hurriedly nodded. ��we��re here to steal. we saw that you can build such a big house, so you must be rich. there��s no man in your family, so we can easily succeed. after that, you don��t have anyone to trouble us. other than me, there are liangzi, big qian, and gousheng. liangzi is our big brother.��


    ��that��s right. didn��t you give me a clear explanation? 1��11 treat you better tomorrow.�� gu yundong smiled and put away the dagger.


    for some reason, zhuangzi shuddered. why? she was clearly a thirteen-year-old girl. why did she make him feel so scary? could it be that he had been traumatized by her a few times during the day and was subconsciously afraid of her?


    ��what does tomorrow mean?��


    ��you��ll know when the time comes.�� gu yundong raised his hand and zhuangzi fainted again..nove(lb(1n

 Chapter 71 - 71: Time to Settle the Score

    chapter 71: time to settle the score


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the next morning, not long after dawn, a few children ran around the village and shouted, ��hurry up and take a look. the gu family has caught thieves.��


    ��it��s liangzi, big qian, and gousheng. 1 heard that they were caught on the spot when they were stealing.��


    an adult, who was about to go to the field, could not help but stop the children. ��what did you say just now? who caught those hooligans?��


    the children were still holding the candy in their hands. as they licked it lovingly and reluctantly, they said, ��it��s the gu family that wants to build a green brick house in our village. the four of them have been arrested. now, they��re at second aunt chen��s house.��


    ��what?�� an adult beside him had a look of disbelief on his face. ��doesn��t the gu family not even have a strong laborer? they still have the ability to catch those hooligans? don��t tell me it��s the opposite.��


    ��let��s go and take a look. 1 don��t think it��s possible. those bastards steal all day long. they��re very skilled. they��ve never been caught on the spot.��


    ��that��s right. i heard that last time, they even set their sights on master wang. there were many men in that family, and two chickens were even stolen.


    master wang went to liangzi��s family to settle the score, but because there was no evidence to prove that they did it, he could only suffer.��


    ��let��s go and see what��s going on.��


    the children went all the way and even went to the four people��s houses to tell them. n-.o()v-/e.-l-.b--i-)n


    gousheng and big qian��s house was not in yongfu village. it was in the neighboring village and was not far away. two slightly older children got two more pieces of candy from gu yundong and immediately ran to their houses to inform them.


    when the people in the village walked to the chen house in twos and threes, they saw four people tied up on the trunk of the big tree outside their house. wasn��t it liangzi and the others?


    there was a stool beside the tree, and gu yundong sat there eating melon seeds.


    madam yang and the others were not around. they should be in the house and had not come out.


    everyone stopped in their tracks and did not dare to go forward.


    it was feng daneng��s wife, liu guihua, who came over from behind. she was the first to speak to her. ��yundong, what, what��s going on? i heard that these four bastards went to your house to steal things and were caught red-handed by you? you caught them?��


    as feng daneng was building a house for gu yundong, he was full of praise when he mentioned her at home. liu guihua had only seen gu yundong twice. compared to the other people in the village who had never even spoken to her, she was more familiar with her.


    gu yundong gave her half of the melon seeds. ��auntie, eat them. i made them myself.��


    liu guihua looked at the fragrant melon seeds in her hand in a daze. she could not help but eat one. yes, it really smelled good.


    she could not be bothered to ask anymore and started eating.


    this scene made the onlookers, who wanted to know the truth, want to go up and hit her. eat, eat, eat. you haven��t eaten melon seeds in half your life, right?


    gu yundong looked around and immediately saw liangzi and his family from afar.


    she stuffed the remaining melon seeds into liu guihua��s hands and clapped her hands. she walked to the four of them and woke them up.


    ��it��s dawn. it��s time to settle the score. wake up.��


    zhuangzi was the first to open his eyes. when he saw her, he immediately felt his fingers begin to hurt. he immediately squeezed out a very ugly fawning smile.


    liangzi was the second to wake up. the moment he opened his eyes, he saw that they were tied up. in front of him was gu yundong��s harmless face. he immediately shouted angrily, ��stupid girl, did you tie us up? let go quickly, or 1��11 sell you to a brothel..��

 Chapter 72 - 72: Slander

    chapter 72: slander


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong snorted and punched him in the stomach. nove/lb(in


    liangzi almost vomited. he widened his eyes and scolded with difficulty, ��stupid... girl.��


    liangzi��s family, who had just run over, looked up and saw this scene. they immediately rushed up to hit her. ��where did this bitch come from? she just came to our village and dares to deal with our village. do you think there��s no one in our family?��


    the person who scolded him was liangzi��s mother, jin yuexiang. she was in her forties and was running on her feet.


    the first to rush up and hit her was liangzi��s father, hu qianlai. his large palm slapped her head like a bowl.


    however, just as he arrived in front of gu yundong, he heard a sneer. then, he felt a pain in his stomach and fell back two to three meters.


    ��tsk.�� fortunately, hu qianlai was strong. otherwise, he would not have fallen back, but would have flown back.


    but even so, gu yundong��s kick still stunned all the onlookers present. jin yuexiang, who had been cursing and running over, suddenly stopped. her voice was stuck in her throat like a duck that could not breathe, and her face was filled with shock.


    the scene was dead silent.


    gu yundong retracted his leg and patted the bottom of her pants. she then asked with a smile, ��you rushed over to shout for a fight the moment you arrived. it was clearly your son who was caught stealing into my house. as parents, aren��t you ashamed and apologetic? instead, you��re finding trouble with me, the victim. with parents like you, no wonder your son became a thief.��


    her voice finally made everyone react.


    jin yuexiang hurriedly ran to hu qianlai��s side and helped him up.


    hu qianlai was furious, but his stomach hurt too much. he didn��t expect this girl��s feet to be so strong, like an adult man.


    the two of them immediately did not dare to go forward and attack anymore. however, when they saw their son tied up there, their hearts still ached and they were angry. they could only stand far away and curse, ��whose son is a thief? you��re the thief, woman. don��t tell me you��re trying to blame my son for being a thief when you��ve stolen something? i see that you��re dressed alluringly and indecently at such a young age. you might have been caught by my son last night. now, you��re a thief and you��re calling my son a thief.��


    the pain in liangzi��s stomach finally eased. he didn��t see his father being kicked away. when he came back to his senses, he heard his mother cursing. he hurriedly nodded and echoed, ��yes, yes, yes. we realized that she had an ambiguous relationship with someone, which ruined the reputation of our village. that��s why we couldn��t stand it and wanted to catch her in the act. i didn��t expect that man to know how to punch and kick. he knocked the four of us unconscious.��


    as he spoke, he felt as if he had found the truth. he became even more excited as he spoke. ��that man caught us the night before yesterday and locked us in the house for the entire day. look at the injuries on our faces. this is how they came about. he wanted us to admit that we stole money.��


    the more liangzi spoke, the more he felt that this was the case. otherwise, why would they faint the moment they entered the courtyard the night before? they had been hungry for the entire day yesterday and had been beaten up for the entire day.


    he did not believe that a little girl like gu yundong could do this. she definitely had a lover.


    however, what he said made sense. the surrounding villagers felt that it made sense and began to whisper to each other.


    on the other hand, liu guihua spat out a melon seed shell on liangzi��s face. ��are you shameless? who in our village doesn��t know what kind of person you are? everyone knows how sneaky you are. aren��t you afraid of retribution for slandering a young lady?��


    liangzi glared at her fiercely. ��how am 1 slandering her? i��m not the only one who saw it.. if you don��t believe me, ask zhuangzi and the others, right?��

 Chapter 73 - 73: Conditions for Release

    chapter 73: conditions for release


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    liangzi looked at zhuangzi from the corner of his eyes, indicating for him to speak quickly.


    zhuangzi lowered his head slightly and whispered, ��stop talking.��


    he had been woken up from the sack last night. he was different from liangzi. there were still knife marks on his fingers. gu yundong��s cold and sinister expression last night had left a deep impression in his heart.


    seeing that he was not cooperating, liangzi gritted his teeth in anger and shouted at big qian and gousheng, ��tell me, did i say anything wrong? did this brat get a wild man to knock us out last night and beat us up for the entire day?��


    the two of them looked at each other and were about to answer when they were kicked by zhuangzi. although their bodies and hands were tied, their feet were free.


    ��ouch,�� they both cried, momentarily at a loss for words.


    they were actually still a little confused. why had they been knocked unconscious and tied up here? what was going on?


    originally, they followed liangzi��s lead. whatever liangzi said, they would do. but now, zhuangzi did not allow them to say anything. what was going on?


    with their hesitation and liu guihua��s explanation, the villagers believed gu yundong.


    when jin yuexiang saw that everyone was pointing at them, she immediately jumped up. ��liangzi is right. they went out the night before last and didn��t come back. she must have beaten them up for the entire day. my poor son. just because the two of us doted on him and didn��t let him work, his reputation in the village is bad. now that he finally did a good deed, no one believes him. stupid girl, little slut, quickly let my son go.��


    a shoe had appeared in gu yundong��s hand. she walked to liangzi and raised her hand to slap him.


    jin yuexiang screamed, ��what are you doing?�� n-.0velbin


    ��if you curse me again, 1��11 slap him.��


    ��you, don��t you dare.�� jin yuexiang was about to rush over when gu yundong turned his head and smiled at her. he raised his foot. ��come here.��


    jin yuexiang was about to reach her. she hurriedly stopped her legs and did not dare to go forward.


    this girl could even kick her man away. if she went up, she might even lose half her life.


    ��you, you wretched girl, you...��


    slap! slap! slap! gu yundong did not hold back at all. ��come, continue.��


    jin yuexiang saw that blood was flowing from the corner of her son��s mouth and was so angry that her body was trembling. she couldn��t care less and pounced on her.


    gu yundong did as she promised and kicked her.


    ��come up and try again.�� she raised her eyebrows at hu qianlai and glanced at the families of the others who rushed over.


    hu qianlai looked at the old woman who was screaming and did not dare to move. zhuangzi��s parents had actually arrived earlier, but the two of them were honest. now, they felt a little guilty and did not have the face to cause trouble for gu yundong. moreover, gu yundong was so cruel that they did not dare to do so.


    gousheng��s father was also here. at this moment, he was glaring at gousheng. he was not looking at gu yundong, but at gousheng.


    big qian��s family did not come.


    since they were already here, hu qianlai wanted to urge the others to go with him. if the couple could not defeat gu yundong, could they not take down a little girl together?


    but before he could speak, gousheng��s father, zhao zhu, stepped forward and asked gu yundong, ��how can you let them go?��

 Chapter 74 - 74: County Magistrate Listens to Me

    chapter 74: county magistrate listens to me


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong looked at him. zhao zhu was quite burly, completely different from gousheng��s thin and weak appearance. n-)ovelbin


    gu yundong did not beat around the bush. ��since your son was caught by me while stealing in my place, it��s simple. each person will pay five taels of silver, and 1��11 let them go.��


    zhao zhu frowned. hu qianlai had already cursed loudly, ��dream on. you can snatch five taels of silver. i won��t give you a single copper coin. gousheng��s father, why are you talking nonsense with her? let��s attack together. you��re strong. can a little girl like her beat a few of us at the same time?��


    zhao zhu pursed his lips, but gu yundong smiled at hu qianlai. ��i think you��ve forgotten who 1 am.�� as she spoke, she glanced around. these words were not meant for hu qianlai and the others, but for everyone in the village.


    ��1 fled from yongning prefecture to xuanhe prefecture and then to yongfu village. on the way to yongning prefecture, thieves ran rampant, refugees were everywhere, corpses were everywhere, and people ate each other��s children. i saw more dead people on the way than the villages here combined. but now, i��m standing here unscathed with surplus food and my mother and siblings. what do you think i relied on?��


    everyone present fell silent. that��s right, what did she rely on?


    beautiful? she was about to starve to death. who would fancy a little girl?


    money? those bandits would snatch it right away. could it be that you would be safe if you paid a portion?


    there was only one way to do that��to be ruthless!!


    look at the two kicks she gave hu qianlai and jin yuexiang just now. look at the way she held her shoes and slapped liangzi. how was she like those thirteen-year-old girls in their village who didn��t even dare to argue with others?


    ��1 came to yongfu village to settle down, but that doesn��t mean i��m easy to bully. if you dare to come to my house to steal, you have to pay the price. otherwise, don��t even think about leaving. you can try.��


    zhao zhu stopped talking. hu qianlai finally realized that this girl did not seem to be easy to bully.


    only jin yuexiang did not understand the situation. she pointed at gu yundong and shouted, ��1 won��t give them any money. if you have the ability, don��t let them go. if you have the ability, beat them to death. do you dare?��


    gu yundong shook his head. ��i wouldn��t dare.��


    jin yuexiang was pleased. she knew it. could it be that gu yundong dared to kill someone? escape was escape. so what if she was ruthless back then? now, in their yongfu village, could she casually kill someone? she was just bluffing.


    ��i wouldn��t dare. since you don��t want to pay, i��ll beat you up again... and report you to the authorities,�� gu yundong said coldly.


    the smile on jin yuexiang��s face froze. ��report to the authorities?? are you crazy?��


    the commoners were not willing to interact with the government. entering the government office was not as simple as losing a layer of skin. at that time, it would not be something that could be resolved with five taels of silver.


    ��that��s right. report it to the officials. when the time comes, let the county magistrate beat them up. they��ve been stealing for so long. they might be tortured dozens of times to extract a confession. they might be able to spit out a lot of things. when the judgment comes later, you��ll have to compensate for everything that has been lost in the village over the years.��


    jin yuexiang��s expression changed slightly. ��you, you��re saying that the county magistrate will beat them as you say? as if the county magistrate will listen to you. let me tell you, if you report it to the officials, you won��t be able to gain anything.��


    gu yundong raised her eyebrows. ��how do you know that the county magistrate... won��t listen to me?��


    everyone present was stunned. no, it couldn��t be, right? could it be that gu yundong knew the county magistrate?


    after all, this person was not a local. no one knew her background. seeing how confident she was, the villagers were a little skeptical.


    however, just as everyone was whispering, a man��s voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd.. ��why didn��t 1 know that the county magistrate knew a small village girl like you?��

 Chapter 75 - 75: Can鈥檛 Stay Here Anymore

    chapter 75: can��t stay here anymore


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    everyone looked back and saw madam fang and her daughter standing behind the crowd. they did not know when these two people had returned. beside them stood a young man who looked like he was from a rich family.


    this person pretended to be handsome and waved his fan. he slowly walked over from the back of the crowd and stood beside zhao zhu. he raised his eyebrows and sized up gu yundong. ��you��re just a little girl. how dare you deceive your neighbors with the name of the county magistrate? you��re quite bold.��


    chen yulan hurriedly followed and introduced him to everyone. ��this is the young master of the liu family in the county. young master liu and the young master of the county magistrate��s family are classmates and good friends. yundong, you��re too bold. how dare you deceive the county magistrate? if the lord finds out, you��ll be beheaded.��


    gu yundong did not know who this person was, but she did not expect chen yulan to introduce him.


    ��well, there��s no problem then.��


    she looked at young master liu. ��young master liu is only familiar with the county magistrate��s young master. how do you know who the county magistrate knows? moreover, even if young master liu and the county magistrate are on good terms, so what? could it be that his excellency will tell you if everybody he knows?��


    ��i...�� liu wei was at a loss for words.


    that seemed to make sense. in fact, he had only met the county magistrate a few times.


    ��do you really know the county magistrate?��


    gu yundong chuckled. ��if you don��t believe me, you can ask him.��


    she did not know the county magistrate, but she knew the prefecture magistrate.


    liu wei was a little uncertain. seeing that she did not look guilty at all, he hesitated again. ��1��11 ask another day.�� actually, he was just saying. how could he really dare to say these words in front of the county magistrate? n(-o./v(-e)-l-/b-(1/-n


    hu qianlai and jin yuexiang were really speechless now. what should they do? this girl didn��t seem to be afraid at all. she couldn��t really be captured by the officials, right?


    liangzi was a son of theirs that they had when they were old. they always spoiled him, which was why he had such a reckless personality.


    zhao zhu was the one who could see the situation clearly. he was straightforward. ��alright, five taels of silver then.��


    zhuangzi��s parents looked at each other and said in a low voice with a bitter expression, ��our family can��t fork out five taels of silver now. can you give us more time? we��ll pool it together.��


    ��sure.��


    hu qianlai was unhappy. he rolled his eyes and said, ��he��s giving you five taels of silver, but what did you do to our liangzi? at most, i��ll give you one tael.��


    liangzi was the one who was beaten the most. when he heard this, he was a little unconvinced. ��father, mother, i��m really not wrong. this bitch has a man. we were beaten up for the entire day yesterday.��


    zhuangzi finally couldn��t take it anymore. ��enough, liangzi. there��s no wild man. the one who captured us was this girl.��


    ��bullshit.��


    gu yundong lifted her shoes and liangzi shouted in horror, ��give it to her, give it to her.�� his mouth was burning with pain and he began to drool as he spoke.


    gu yundong was satisfied. this person would not be obedient if she did not hit him.


    they each paid five taels of silver, but big qian��s family did not come. gu yundong asked him to write an iou. then, he untied the rope and let them go.


    five taels of silver was not a small sum. the other villagers also saw that the four of them had spent a lot of money. if they wanted to offend her in the future, they would have to think twice.


    this was gu yundong��s goal. she had to let them know that if they wanted to bully her family, they had to be prepared to spend money to avoid disaster.


    in addition, she had deliberately mentioned the county magistrate. even if these people did not believe her, they would have some scruples.


    the crowd gradually dispersed. gu yundong was about to go back when she saw chen liang��s second daughter-in-law coming over. ��yundong, my father-in-law is back and wants you to go over.��


    gu yundong knew that chen liang had gone out early in the morning. now that he was back, he asked her to go over. did he hear about what happened here?


    she nodded and went to the village chief��s house.


    unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she heard madam fang��s voice. ��i don��t dare to let such a family stay in my place anymore..��

 Chapter 76 - 76: Staying at My House

    chapter 76: staying at my house


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong stopped in her tracks. madam zhou walked over and pulled her to the side.


    then, she lowered her voice and said, ��yundong, you��re too bold. why didn��t you shout loudly that someone had sneaked into your place? aren��t you offending them to death?��


    madam zhou did not watch the commotion. she had gone to the river to wash her clothes early in the morning. at that time, she had wondered why there were so few people doing laundry today. only when she returned did she know what had happened to gu yundong.


    she had not seen it with her own eyes, so she naturally did not know what gu yundong had done.


    ��you just came to yongfu village. it��s not good for you or your family to offend others like this.��


    gu yundong knew that madam zhou was doing this for her own good. although she did not agree with her opinion, she still smiled and said, ��aunt, if i didn��t do this, everyone will think that our family can be taken advantage of. then can 1 still protect our newly built green brick tiled house?��


    ��but...�� madam zhou was speechless. of course, she knew that many people were guessing how much money the gu family had behind their backs. there were many who were jealous.


    in fact, she had already reminded gu yundong from the start that she did not need to build such a good house to attract attention. it was reasonable for her not to show her wealth, but gu yundong felt that the comfort of living here was the most important. it was impossible to be always vigilant against thieves.


    madam zhou sighed and opened her mouth to say something, but she heard chen liang��s scolding in the central room. ��what nonsense are you talking about? you��ve already accepted their rent. how can you change what you agreed on so easily? if you don��t let people live now, where can the gu family move to?��


    gu yundong nodded to madam zhou and walked straight into the central room.


    in addition to madam fang, there was also chen yulan and chen liang��s second son in the house. the liu family��s young master, who had come with madam fang and her daughter, was not around.


    madam fang was still a little afraid of chen liang, so her voice immediately weakened. ��but look at what gu yundong has done. if she wasn��t too ostentatious, how could she have provoked the thief? i don��t even know if i have any less things in my house. moreover, she offended hu liang today. what if he comes to take revenge another day?��


    chen yulan also said from the side, ��that��s right, uncle. mother and 1 are just two weak women. how can we be a match for a few hooligans? it��s not easy for sister yundong and the others, but mother and 1 are also very innocent.��


    ��that��s right. yulan is going to marry into the wu family after the new year. 1 hope that there won��t be any twists and turns during this period of time. what if something happens in between? what will the wu family think of our family?��


    chen liang��s expression was very ugly from the mother and daughter��s words. ��you, you...��


    ��uncle chen.�� gu yundong walked in. ��so be it. i��ll move out.��


    to be honest, she was also very uncomfortable staying at madam fang��s house. she originally thought that she had no other choice but to stay for a month.


    however, from the looks of it, it was not impossible to live in the town.


    uncle feng was a trustworthy person. with him watching over the situation, he did not have to rush back to yongfu village to look at the house every day.


    she could also take the opportunity to see the environment of the town and the way to earn money. it was also convenient to buy things.


    moreover, she had already achieved her goal of living in the village. those who had ill intentions no longer dared to have any designs on her family.


    as soon as gu yundong finished speaking, chen liang frowned. ��then where are you going to stay?�� nove(lb/1n


    after what happened today, no one in the village was willing to rent it to her.


    ��stay at my place.�� a voice suddenly sounded from the door..

 Chapter 77 - 77: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Decision

    chapter 77: gu yundong��s decision


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    everyone looked over and saw a woman standing at the door. the woman��s voice was so soft that no one could hear what she said.


    it was... madam dong?


    dong xiulan slowly walked in and stood beside gu yundong. she smiled at her. ��yundong, if you don��t mind, you can stay at my house.�� n(-o./v(-e)-l-/b-(1/-n


    ��stay at your house?�� chen liang looked at her in surprise. because the zeng family lived far away and the couple were quiet, their presence in the village was very low.


    however, chen liang still knew about her family��s situation. the house was a little dilapidated. the man in the family had his leg smashed a few months ago and was still lying on the bed. the three children were still young. the family of five relied on madam dong to do some embroidery and exchange for a few copper coins.


    according to feng daneng, the gu family had hired them to cook some ginger tea for everyone to drink every day. it seemed that they were very familiar with each other.


    except...


    before he could speak, madam fang said, ��your house? you have a man in your house. madam yang is good-looking, and gu yundong is at the age of marriage. if they stay at your house, won��t others gossip?��


    these words were very unpleasant to hear, but they were also the truth. however, chen liang still glared at madam fang.


    madam fang pursed her lips and muttered softly, ��for that bit of rent money, your family is really not careful.��


    dong xiulan blushed at her words and couldn��t help but tug at her fingers.


    ��village chief, we won��t gossip if you stay at my house. qingyuan promised me that he would let my man and big boy stay at his house. it��s also convenient.


    besides, the gu family��s new house is built next to ours. it��s close for her to take a look.��


    chen liang was stunned. shao qingyuan?


    that kid lived alone and had two rooms at home. zeng hu and his son lived in his house, which was not far from home. the problem was not big.


    however, he did not expect shao qingyuan to agree. they had been neighbors for so many years, and the relationship between the two families was better than he imagined.


    chen liang thought about it and felt that this was a good idea.


    if his sister-in-law was unwilling, there was no point in forcing her. it was inconvenient for both families to stay.


    hence, chen liang turned around and asked gu yundong, ��yundong, what do you think?��


    ��yundong, although my house isn��t big, it��s quite clean. i��m also grateful to you for taking care of our family and giving me the job of making ginger tea. if you think it��s okay, you can stay at my house. when you��re busy, the girl and boy at home can help take care of yunshu and yunke. the distance is short to the homestead.��


    gu yundong hesitated. madam dong was right. it was very convenient to stay at her house, especially since yunshu and yunke were two children. the village chief��s gou dan had gone to school in town. this was the reason why chen liang was not around this morning. he had personally sent his son to his master��s house.


    although she also wanted to send yunshu, she had to wait until she settled down. it would be good to have someone take her around the village during this period of time.


    gu yunke basically didn��t go out much. madam yang and madam dong could talk, and she could rest assured if she went to the river to wash clothes.


    yes, she actually felt that this idea was not bad.


    gu yundong was about to nod when madam fang sneered. ��you make it sound so nice. isn��t it for money?��


    dong xiulan was a little angry. she had sincerely wanted to invite gu yundong over, but she had never thought about the rent.


    gu yundong ignored madam fang and smiled at madam dong. ��alright, then 1��11 have to trouble auntie.��


    dong xiulan immediately waved her hands happily. ��no trouble, no trouble.��


    madam fang snorted again and turned to leave.


    gu yundong finally looked at her. ��wait a minute..��

 Chapter 78 - 78: Anger You to Death

    chapter 78: anger you to death


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    madam fang turned around and asked angrily, ��what are you doing?�� n/.ovelb1n


    ��since i��m no longer staying at your house, it��s time to return the two hundred copper coins to me.��


    madam fang was unhappy. ��return them? you��re the one who caused trouble for our family. those two hundred copper coins aren��t even enough to compensate us.��


    chen liang really didn��t know that madam fang was such an unreasonable person before today. his face darkened. ��give them back. you were the one who didn��t keep your promise first. you should return the money to her.��


    madam fang wanted to say something, but chen yulan tugged at her clothes. she could only say indignantly, ��fine, i��ll return them. however, their family has been living here for a few days. it��s impossible to return all 200 copper coins. at most, it��s 100 copper coins.��


    ��you...��


    gu yundong smiled and said, ��since you want to calculate it this way, let��s calculate it clearly. 200 copper coins is a month��s rent. it��s less than seven copper coins a day. we��ve lived for six days, which is 40 copper coins. return 160 copper coins. actually, according to the normal contract, you broke the contract and refused to let us stay because of unknown dangers in the future. you should compensate us at least twice the amount. but for the sake of the village chief, forget it. i don��t want to tangle with you anymore. pay up.�� madam fang��s eyes widened. ��what are you talking about? you want us to compensate you? that��s impossible. at most, it��s a hundred copper coins. that��s all i have.��


    gu yundong smiled in a very friendly manner. ��aunt fang, did you not see the scene of hu liang��s four families compensating me just now?�� it was really a confusing thing. ��do you want me to help you recall?��


    ��you, you, what��s the difference between you and those hooligans?�� madam fang recalled hu liang��s face that had been beaten into a pig��s head. she immediately felt a little afraid. she could not help but hide behind chen liang. ��uncle, look at what she��s saying. she��s threatening me. i��m the daughter-in-law of the chen family. she��s too much.��


    madam zhou sneered. ��the daughter-in-law of the chen family can��t be unreasonable. wouldn��t nothing happen if sister-in-law returns the money to her?��


    ��sister-in-law, you make it sound so easy. you��re not the one paying for it.�� gu yundong was impatient. ��are you going to give it to me or not?�� she held a stick as thick as a finger in her hand. nobody knew where it came from, but with a light snap, the sound of it was especially crisp and horrifying in the central room.


    madam fang��s body trembled violently. she was not a bold person after all. she hurriedly nodded. ��1��11 give them to you.��


    ��then let��s go.�� why were these people so despicable? if she didn��t teach them a lesson, they would insist on struggling.


    madam fang looked at chen liang again. chen liang silently turned his head. madam fang could only dawdle out of the central room.


    when they returned home, madam fang asked gu yundong to move out quickly.


    gu yundong did not have many things. there were only two baskets and a big bag. she put the rest of the things in her spatial storage and tidied them up. madam dong followed over and helped carry a basket.


    when gu yundong and the others were about to leave, madam fang reluctantly took out 160 copper coins and handed them to her. ��here, don��t say that i took advantage of you. how unlucky. hurry up and leave.��


    gu yundong took the money and turned to madam dong. ��auntie, take these 160 copper coins and buy some vegetables and meat. we��ll cook a good meal tonight and treat it as a celebration.��


    madam dong originally thought that she was going to pay the rent. she did not want to accept it. when she heard that it was to buy groceries and meat, she hurriedly said, ��alright, 1��11 buy it.��


    madam fang was speechless and furious..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Moving

    chapter 79: moving


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong led madam yang and the other two to the zeng house. zeng hu and his son had already moved into shao qingyuan��s house. there were only seven-year-old zeng yue and five-year-old zeng le at home. the siblings were very happy to see them. one of them helped carry the luggage, while the other ran to gu yunshu��s side and rubbed his head innocently, calling him brother.


    dong xiulan smiled and said, ��all shu is two months older than you. you should call him big brother.��


    zeng le exclaimed, ��why is he an older brother again? i already have an older brother. can��t i call him younger brother?��


    gu yunshu shook his head and sighed mischievously. ��it��s my fault for being too hardworking. i came to this world two months earlier than you. i��m also very helpless. don��t be too sad. there��s a good saying. this is fate.��


    zeng le was extremely disappointed and could only call him brother. however, when he turned around and saw the silly and small gu yunke, he immediately became happy and called her crisply, ��sister.��


    ��i hate my brother.�� her bad brother called her fat girl again in the morning. she would complain to her eldest sister later and ask her to teach him a lesson and spank his butt.


    zeng le:��...��


    gu yundong was overjoyed. indeed, children had to play with their friends.


    dong xiulan was also very happy. her family was poor and lived in a remote place. the three children had helped the family work since they were sensible. they rarely had any friends. now that the gu family was living here, it felt lively.


    she instructed her daughter, zeng yue, ��mother will go buy groceries. take sister yundong to her room to settle down and take care of her younger siblings. if there��s anything you don��t know, you can go next door to look for your brother.��


    the eldest son of the zeng family was called zeng jia. he was currently taking care of his father at shao qingyuan��s house.


    zeng yue agreed, and dong xiulan left the house with the basket.


    gu yundong looked at the zeng family. they seemed to have cleaned up the house better than when she came yesterday.


    it was only when she entered the room that she suddenly came back to her senses. the zeng family seemed to have known that she was leaving madam fang��s house and looking for a new place to stay. otherwise, why would the zeng father and son move so quickly? they had already tidied up the place beforehand.


    she turned around and asked zeng yue. the little girl blushed and replied shyly, ��i don��t know either. before mother left, she said a few words. she didn��t say anything else.�� after thinking for a while, she added, ��but mother spoke to brother shao before. father was also carried over by brother shao.��


    shao qingyuan?


    gu yundong thought of the four sacks that had been thrown into the courtyard last night. it should have been shao qingyuan who had done it. could it be that he had guessed that the fang family would not let them stay, so he had asked the dong family to invite them?


    for some reason, gu yundong felt his face heat up.


    it was not that she was thinking too much. shao qingyuan had helped her more than once. not to mention the incident with the wild boar, just two days ago, he had knocked out four thieves who had entered her courtyard and dragged them away. now, he had taken the initiative to help her solve the accommodation problem.


    although gu yundong did not believe that shao qingyuan was a heartless person, she would definitely not treat him as a benevolent person who helped others for nothing.


    this person wouldn��t have any feelings for her, right?


    perhaps she had to find an opportunity to ask.


    madam dong quickly bought groceries back, mainly meat. there were vegetables in the garden, so there was no need to spend so much effort.


    she directly handed it to gu yundong. ��the meat and fish cost sixty copper coins. the rest of the money is here. there��s firewood in the kitchen, and the water vat is full. you can use it directly. if you need anything, feel free to order yue��er around. i��ll go to qingyuan��s house to brew medicine for my husband. i��ll leave first.�� nove(lb/in


    when gu yundong heard this, she knew that madam dong did not intend to take advantage of her family. she did not take her words to heart and even deliberately avoided them.


    she did not say anything. after madam dong left, she prepared more food before starting to cook gu yunke��s favorite braised pork..

 Chapter 80 - 80: 60 Feet High Room

    chapter 80: 60 feet high room


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was not a petty person. if others were friendly to her, she would naturally be generous.


    but if it was someone like madam fang, she did not even want to give her a single grain of salt.


    gu yunke��s eyes lit up as she looked at her elder sister��s braised pork. as she swallowed, she said to zeng yue, ��the braised pork is delicious. it��s oily, fragrant, and soft. take a bite. wow, it��ll jump. you��ll swallow it with a gulp.��


    zeng yue tried her best not to look at the meat, but she could not close her ears. when she heard the little girl��s yearning expression, she could not help but salivate.


    hence, after a pause, she let go of gu yunke��s hand and said, ��i, i��ll go outside to water the vegetables.��


    with that, she ran away.


    the little girl looked at her fleeing back in confusion. ��wait, haven��t you watered them?��


    gu yundong glanced at her with a smile. ��you, go and sit at the side. be careful that the oil spills and you��ll scream in pain again.��


    ��no, i won��t. that��s my brother.�� the little girl threw the blame on gu yunshu without hesitation. she explained with a serious expression, but she still turned around to look for zeng yue.


    gu yundong quickly cooked the braised pork. she took the fish to make soup. thinking that the young lady liked boiled eggs, she cracked a few more eggs.


    there were a lot of vegetables in the backyard of the zeng family. gu yundong asked zeng yue to pick some beans, a few potatoes and eggplants, and a cabbage. the eggplants were roasted with beans, and sour and spicy shredded potatoes, and she made cabbage noodles.


    she had cooked a lot, so almost six dishes were enough.


    when they were all served, gu yundong took off his apron and asked zeng yue, who was in the courtyard with gu yunke, to come over.


    zeng yue had long smelled the fragrance coming from the kitchen. she had never smelled it before. she didn��t even need to look to know that it was delicious. n(-0velbin


    ��yue yue, bring these dishes next door and let your father and the others eat. also, call your mother back for dinner.��


    zeng hu��s leg was injured, so he could not be carried back and forth over a meal. thus, gu yundong had already divided two portions of food.


    zeng yue was stunned. after a moment, she hurriedly shook her head. ��no, no.


    this, this is your food. we have food. i...��


    ��yue yue, i��m moving today. shouldn��t we celebrate? aren��t you willing to celebrate with us?�� gu yundong interrupted her.


    zeng yue hurriedly shook her head again. ��yes, yes.��


    ��then bring it over.��


    zeng yue was no match for her. it was not right to say that she did not want to eat it, and it was even more wrong to eat it.


    after some thought, she turned around and ran away to ask her mother.


    gu yundong sighed. she was in a difficult position because she liked to take advantage of others. she was also in a difficult position because she was unwilling to take advantage of others. life was so difficult.


    she simply went out to call gu yunshu. this kid and zeng le were watching people build houses at the edge of the homestead. at the same time, she introduced zeng le to where his room was.


    even if he was spouting nonsense, and his finger was pointing at a wrong place, zeng le nodded repeatedly, indicating that this little brother who was two months older than him was amazing.


    when gu yundong went to call him, gu yunshu was still unsatisfied and was saying that his room was 60 feet tall.


    gu yundong staggered and almost fell to the ground. 60 feet was 20 meters. how could you be so capable? the room was so high? did you want to go to the sky?


    she slapped him on the side of the head and told him to get to work.


    gu yunshu carried the dishes to shao qingyuan��s house next door.


    as soon as he left, there was a knock on the door..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Don鈥檛 Call Him Wolf Cub

    chapter 81: don��t call him wolf cub


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was stunned. the moment she opened the door, a small figure rushed in like a cannonball.


    ��yunshu, yunshu, i��m here.��


    gu yundong took a closer look. wasn��t this chen liang��s grandson?


    niu dan ran in but did not see anyone. he turned around and ran back. ��sister yundong, where��s yunshu?��


    ��he went next door.��


    ��then i��ll go find him.�� after saying that, niu dan ran away. he took a step out of the door and hurriedly stopped.


    as if he had thought of something, he slowly turned his head and looked at her.


    he asked carefully, ��next door... is it that wolf cub��s house?��


    gu yundong felt that education had to start from a child, especially since this child was close to her younger brother, so she corrected him. ��his name is shao qingyuan, not wolf cub. niu dan, you can call him brother shao or shao qingyuan.��


    ��but...�� everyone called him that.


    ��call him brother shao.��


    niu dan immediately changed his words. ��then i��ll call you brother shao too.��


    ��good boy.��


    ��then, is that brother shao��s house next door? 1-1 don��t dare to go,�� niu dan said aggrievedly. n./o-/v/-e--l--b).1/(n


    gu yundong shrugged. ��ah shu will be back soon.��


    ��then i��ll wait for him at home.�� niu dan returned and walked towards the kitchen. he had smelled it just now. the kitchen smelled so fragrant. he wondered what it was.


    unexpectedly, as soon as he walked into the kitchen, he saw a small figure leaning on the table with a spoon. she was staring at the plate of meat in the middle, her little nose twitching as she tried to smell it.


    niu dan also sniffed hard twice. when they saw the dishes on the table, they almost drooled.


    he quickly walked over and asked gu yunke, ��if you want to eat, why don��t you do it?��


    gu yunke did not even turn around. ��eldest sister said that before everyone is here, we can��t eat yet. otherwise, she��ll slap my hand. i��ll smell the food first.��


    ��oh.�� niu dan climbed onto the stool and stared at the dishes in front of him.


    as he watched, he could not help but lean on the table and sniffle with gu yunke.


    when gu yunshu returned from delivering the vegetables, he heard from his eldest sister that niu dan had come to look for him in the kitchen.


    he quickly brought zeng le in. unexpectedly, as soon as he entered, he saw two little heads lying on the edge of the table, taking deep breaths with an intoxicated expression.


    gu yunshu��s lips twitched as he walked to niu dan��s side. ��niu dan, why are you looking for me?��


    niu dan did not answer. it smelled so good. compared to this, it felt like the meat his mother made was grass.


    gu yunshu simply pulled him off the stool. ��niu dan, why are you looking for me?��


    ��i want to eat braised pork,�� niu dan replied subconsciously.


    gu yunshu exclaimed, ��huh?�� niu dan suddenly reacted. he wiped the saliva that almost flowed out and hurriedly said, ��i, i came to tell you that i was praised by sir today.��


    ��what for?��


    niu dan chuckled. ��i know all the words that sir taught me today. it��s the ones you taught me two days ago. sir said that i was especially smart and talented. hehe, so when 1 came back, i didn��t even go home. 1 came straight to look for you.��


    actually, chen liang also knew how to read. he had taught him before sending niu dan to school, but niu dan could not remember anything. if he learned something today, he would forget it tomorrow.


    it was not until he played with gu yunshu two days ago and talked about school that he learned a few words.


    needless to say, the two children really learned.


    gu yunshu was also very happy. ��then study hard. don��t let sir down.��


    ��yes, yes. then shouldn��t we eat braised pork to celebrate such a happy day today?��


    gu yunshu:��...��

 Chapter 82 - 82: What a Tragic Man

    chapter 82: what a tragic man


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    dong xiulan and her daughter returned later.


    they were also quite helpless. they did not expect gu yunshu to be so good at talking. big sister was rarely happy today. if they did not eat, it would ruin big sister��s good mood. big sister had said that if he did not complete the mission and called them back, he would not come back to eat.


    coupled with shao qingyuan��s persuasion, dong xiulan could not be pretentious anymore.


    moreover, although she was next door previously, the fragrance coming from the kitchen was really too alluring.


    the mother and daughter were quite embarrassed, especially when gu yundong asked her younger brother to bring food to the husband. the food looked better than the restaurants in town. they had never tried it before.


    niu dan was also very happy. he had been praised by master and could eat delicious food when he came back. he was simply too happy.


    after the meal, madam dong rushed to clean up the dishes, and gu yundong let her be.


    when the sky turned completely dark, shao qingyuan came over with the washed dishes.


    gu yundong was pouring water in the kitchen and preparing to wash his face. she was alone, so when he came in, the two of them bumped into each other.


    upon seeing him, gu yundong immediately thought of the previous problem. although he felt a little uncomfortable, when she saw that he had put down his bowl and chopsticks and was about to leave, she still asked, ��were you the one who suggested to aunt zeng and asked her to go to the village chief��s house to let our family stay?��


    shao qingyuan had always felt that one had to leave their name behind when doing a good deed. otherwise, he would not have done it so obviously.


    hence, he nodded. ��yes.��


    gu yundong narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him steadily. ��previously, you helped me catch those four thieves and even packed them up and sent them to the courtyard. shao qingyuan, why are you helping me so much?��


    shao qingyuan was surprisingly sharp at this moment. he could even guess from her subtle expression what kind of treatment he would receive after answering. n./o-/v/-e--l--b).1/(n


    therefore, he swallowed his original answer, which circled around the tip of his tongue. he said expressionlessly, ��the egg fried rice was very delicious.�� ��...�� what do you mean?


    shao qingyuan explained, ��1 caught those four people to thank you for your meal. i let you stay in the zeng family��s house because it��s convenient for me to eat.��


    gu yundong��s eyes widened. was he doing this for food?


    shao qingyuan nodded at her and left steadily.


    just as he left, dong xiulan happened to come over. she looked at his back in surprise and asked suspiciously, ��did qingyuan say something to you?�� she came over because she heard voices in the kitchen.


    ��he thanked me for the food 1 brought over. it was delicious.��


    when dong xiulan heard that, she sighed slightly. ��actually, qingyuan is also a pitiful child. he hasn��t eaten good food since he was young. in the past, when he was in the li family, that family didn��t treat him as one of their own at all. later, he moved out with old man li and lived a hard life.��


    ��isn��t he making money now?��


    ��yes, he can earn money, but qingyuan doesn��t know how to cook. last time, he tried to cook porridge, but the kitchen was half burned. later, his kitchen was deserted. 1 asked him to come to my house to eat, but he didn��t come. he only came once every ten times i called him. actually, even if he came, my culinary skills can��t even compare to half of yours. he goes to town every two to three days and buys a large bag of steamed buns and pancakes. he can eat them for three to five days before buying them again.��


    gu yundong was stunned. she recalled the last time she saw him nibbling on a dry steamed bun. her expression became exceptionally complicated.


    what a pitiful man..

 Chapter 83 - 83:1 Will Definitely Find Father

    chapter 83:1 will definitely find father


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    after listening to shao qingyuan��s explanation, gu yundong felt a little ashamed of her wild guesses.


    sigh, he had suffered for so many years. he just wanted to eat something delicious. look at how dirty she thought of him.


    it was not a big deal to cook another person��s food. after all, he had helped her so much just to satisfy her appetite.


    gu yundong despised herself as he returned to his room. as soon as the door was closed, shao qingyuan went up the wall and sat on the wall next door, looking in her direction.


    he had been too hasty. she was more vigilant than he had imagined. she must have encountered a lot of things on the way to escape. now, she did not trust people very much, especially people who did not ask for anything in return. she was exceptionally vigilant.


    he had clearly heard her forbid niu dan from calling him a wolf cub.


    shao qingyuan frowned and jumped down from the wall.


    gu yundong, on the other hand, slept much more comfortably after changing the environment. dong xiulan had tidied up their room very well. she did not deliberately teach them a lesson like madam fang and her daughter. it gave off a very warm feeling.


    however, in the middle of the night, she was woken up by a low cry.


    gu yundong suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. he realized that it was his mother, madam yang, who was crying.


    she was stunned for a moment before she quickly went to madam yang��s side and called her softly, ��mother, mother, are you feeling unwell?��


    due to her intelligence, madam yang��s emotions did not fluctuate much. unless she was hurt, she would not cry. nove(lb/in


    gu yundong called her for a long time, but madam yang seemed to be possessed. she refused to wake up no matter what. there were even two streaks of tears at the corners of her eyes.


    gu yundong was afraid that something was wrong with her head. she raised her voice and pinched her nose. ��mother, wake up. mother?��


    gu yunshu was woken up. he rubbed his eyes and immediately woke up when he saw the situation. ��big sister, what��s wrong?��


    gu yundong could not be bothered to answer his question. he pinched her nose and madam yang finally woke up.


    she looked at gu yundong in a daze and suddenly hugged her. ��dajiang, dajiang, wuwu...��


    dajiang? gu dajiang?


    gu yundong did not expect her mother to dream of gu dajiang and cry so miserably. she thought that her mother��s intelligence was only at the age of four or five and that she would no longer understand the relationship between a man and a woman. but now, it seemed that she had taken it for granted.


    gu yundong allowed her mother to hug her. she patted her back and comforted her softly. ��it��s alright, it��s alright. you had a nightmare. you��ll be fine when you wake up.��


    madam yang was crying uncontrollably. however, she was not wailing. instead, she seemed to be trying her best to suppress her cries. however, this made other people��s hearts ache even more.


    gu yunshu, who was at the side, was quickly moved. he also wiped the corners of his eyes with his hand.


    ��eldest sister, mother dreamed of father. is it... is it because something happened to father and mother cried? eldest sister, i don��t want father to encounter anything. 1 miss father. can we still see father in the future?��


    gu yundong pursed his lips. after a moment, he said firmly, ��we will see him. tomorrow, 1 will ask someone to find out. if there��s no news, 1 will personally go to qing��an prefecture to look for him after the house is built.��


    gu yundong wanted to see her father dead or alive. although it was hard to predict whether he would live or die on the way to escape, gu yundong was still unwilling to give up if she did not work hard.


    the next day, gu yundong planned to make a trip to the county. however, as soon as she went out, she saw feng daneng looking at her with a guilty expression. ��yundong, uncle feng has let you down..��

 Chapter 84 - 84: A Word

    chapter 84: a word


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong raised his eyes and looked behind feng daneng. the people who came to work at her homestead were already busy at this time in the past, but now, they had stopped and were looking over worriedly.


    ��what happened?�� gu yundong��s expression turned grave.


    feng daneng lowered his head slightly and wiped his rough face. his hands were trembling. ��yesterday, my senior brother came to look for me and saw the blueprints you gave me at my house. i didn��t expect him to secretly roll them up and take them away. he even gave them to the peng family in the county. you know the peng family, right?��


    gu yundong shook her head. she had just arrived. not to mention the peng family in the county, even more than half of the people in the village were strangers to her.


    feng daneng explained the situation of the peng family to her. the peng family was the local tyrant of fengkai county. they were a big family in the county. their ancestors had been in the cloth business since the beginning.


    in the entire fengkai county, all the cloth shops that were worth mentioning belonged to his family. even those scattered small shops more or less had some business dealings with the peng family.


    most importantly, the peng family had an uncle who became an official in the capital. this caused the peng family��s status in fengkai county to rise even more. even the peng family��s disciples could do whatever they wanted.


    the senior brother that feng daneng mentioned was the second young master of the peng family, peng zhongfei.


    actually, even though he was his senior brother, it was only during the two years that feng daneng was in the prefecture capital. they were brought up by the same foreman, and they did not have much friendship.


    moreover, his senior brother chang fu boasted that he was from the county and did not think much of feng daneng. after the prefectural city, there was too little contact between them. unless he needed his help, he would never be enthusiastic.


    yesterday, he had come over early in the morning to borrow money from feng daneng. however, after feng daneng accepted the gu family��s job, he was full of energy. every day, before dawn, he would go to the homestead to take a look and think about how to make it perfect.


    as for his wife, liu guihua, she was watching gu yundong deal with the four thieves at the entrance of the fang family��s house while munching on melon seeds.


    therefore, when chang fu came over, only his eight-year-old son was guarding the door.


    his son knew chang fu. after letting chang fu in to drink water, he ran to the homestead to call feng daneng back.


    in the countryside, this was how the uncles were treated. unexpectedly, when he went to call his father, chang fu looked around and saw that the door of the main house was only ajar. he immediately pushed open the door and entered.


    then, he saw a small wooden box covered with a cloth on the bedside table. the wooden box was wiped clean. it was obvious that there was something valuable inside.


    chang fu did not think of stealing money at first, but when he saw the blueprint inside, his eyes lit up. without a word, he folded it and hid it in his clothes.


    in order not to arouse feng daneng��s suspicion, he sat calmly in the central room and drank water while waiting for feng daneng to return. he chatted with him for a while before leaving.


    feng daneng was already impatient and couldn��t wait for him to leave quickly. then, he would go to the homestead to look at the progress of the house.


    therefore, when he realized that the blueprint was gone, it was already night time. n./o-/v/-e--l--b).1/(n


    at that time, his face was pale. he rushed to the county city overnight, but when he arrived, the city gate was closed. when the city gate opened in the morning, he immediately ran to chang fu��s house. however, it was already too late. chang fu gave the blueprint to peng zhongfei.


    feng daneng��s heart turned cold, but that was not all. peng zhongfei even asked chang fu to bring a message..

 Chapter 85 - 85: Not Allowed

    chapter 85: not allowed


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��what did he say?�� gu yundong��s brows knitted tightly.


    feng daneng felt especially sorry for her. he could not even raise his head in front of her. ��the peng family said that this blueprint belongs to their family and we stole it. that��s why no one is allowed to build the house on the blueprint. if anyone dares to build it, they will get someone to destroy the house.��


    gu yundong snorted. this was really domineering. the house she wanted to build was not only stolen by others, but she was also not allowed to build it. how shameless and capable was he? why didn��t he go to heaven?


    feng daneng felt very guilty, but his arm could not win against this thigh.


    this was not the first time the peng family had done such a thing. in the eyes of such a rich and powerful family, it was not strange for them to take the fruits of other people��s labor for themselves.


    the commoners had no connections or backing. they did not care at all.


    not to mention a few small blueprints that she had drawn, even if there were some secret recipes passed down from ancestors, it was not uncommon for them to be snatched away by others.


    so what if she went to the authorities? let��s not talk about whether she dared or not. even if she did, it was uncertain if the authorities would stand on his side. she would be retaliated against.


    ��yundong, it��s uncle feng��s fault.�� feng daneng regretted not putting a lock on the box so that chang fu wouldn��t steal it. ��but the peng family isn��t to be trifled with. you still have your mother and young sister-in-law in your family. if you anger them, they won��t have a good life. why don��t we build a tile house that��s similar to the village chief��s house? uncle feng will definitely do his best and won��t ask you for a single coin. this time, uncle feng owes you. if you need uncle feng��s help in the future, 1 definitely won��t refuse.��


    although gu yundong also felt that feng daneng was too careless, the culprits were chang fu and peng zhongfei.


    in fact, her blueprint was not very valuable, but it was especially novel. perhaps the interior of the house had been modernized, but seriously speaking, it was not her original design.


    if the peng family wanted to build such a house, they could. she would not stop them, and she did not care if it was exactly the same as hers.


    but what right did he have to steal her blueprint and not let her build the house? did he think he was the king?


    gu yundong sneered. ��i��m definitely going to build it. uncle feng, get everyone to continue working. just follow the original blueprint.��


    feng daneng was surprised. ��yundong, you...��


    ��i��ll personally take back my own things!!��


    her things had been stolen. did she have to swallow her anger? there was no such logic.


    feng daneng was extremely worried. ��yundong, the peng family might not even get punished by the county magistrate.��


    when he went home yesterday, he heard liu guihua talk about the four thieves and suspected that yundong might know the county magistrate.


    hence, she thought that gu yundong dared to be so unyielding because of the county magistrate��s power.


    ��i know,�� gu yundong said, but she still did not change her decision.


    once the county magistrate��s term of office was over, he would leave immediately. the local tyrants were different. no one was willing to offend them.


    ��i��ll go to the county now.�� gu yundong returned to the house. when he came out again, he was carrying a small bag. no one knew what was inside.


    seeing that feng daneng was still standing there, she urged him, ��go and get everyone to continue working.�� nov��-lb/1n


    feng daneng pursed his lips and his eyes gradually became firm. ��1 was negligent in this matter. 1,1��11 go with you.��


    gu yundong looked at him in surprise. after some thought, she nodded and said, ��let��s go.��


    after saying that, she took the lead and walked forward. feng daneng hurriedly followed.


    however, they had not walked far when a person sneakily poked out from the pile of firewood behind the house..

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Gu Family Is Finished

    chapter 86: the gu family is finished


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the person who came out was jin yuexiang, liangzi��s mother.


    yesterday morning, they had lost five taels of silver. hu liang was even beaten up until he was covered in injuries. just thinking about it made him feel aggrieved and indignant.


    this was especially true for jin yuexiang. she had always doted on her youngest son the most like a treasure.


    even if he usually stole things, she would spit back when the villagers came to ask for an explanation. not only would others not receive compensation, but they would also be scolded badly by her.


    because of this, jin yuexiang became even more complacent. the more she fought, the more invincible she became.


    however, she did not expect to suffer a huge setback at the hands of a young lady yesterday. she could not beat her verbally or physically, and she even lost so much silver.


    the more she thought about it, the more her heart burned, and the more she couldn��t fall asleep.


    but she did not dare to look for gu yundong. after pondering for a while, she thought of madam yang.


    madam yang was a fool. even if she was bullied, she might not complain. she could even get madam yang to compensate her with the five taels of silver. yes, her thoughts were exactly the same as madam fang��s back then.


    hence, she came over early in the morning. she hid behind the haystack and did not dare to move, waiting for madam yang to come out alone.


    unexpectedly, madam yang did not appear. instead, she waited for feng daneng to come over and heard such explosive and exciting news.


    the peng family, hahaha, that was the peng family. nove.lb)1n


    gu yundong had offended the peng family. she had not only kept her tail between her legs, but had rushed to find trouble. she was definitely dead now.


    jin yuexiang was so excited that her face turned red. she couldn��t care less about madam yang anymore. as she walked back, she told everyone that the gu family was going to suffer.


    ��you don��t know, but gu yundong is really bold. she actually said that the peng family stole her things and is now going to settle scores with the peng family.�� ��do you think she��s crazy? what kind of family is the peng family? they��re so big and powerful. do they care about her things? just you wait. the gu family is finished.��


    ��so what if she knows the county magistrate? 1 don��t think the county magistrate knows her well.��


    otherwise, why would the gu family settle in yongfu village? if the county magistrate really had a good relationship with her family, he should have sent her family to the city or the rich dagui village around the county.


    jin yuexiang was not experienced enough to know that settling down was not so easy. now that the new emperor was in power, he valued refugees very much. not to mention the county magistrate, even if the magistrate��s relatives wanted to settle down, they had to follow the rules at this juncture.


    however, jin yuexiang��s words still caused a commotion in the village.


    everyone gathered together and whispered to each other. they found it unbelievable that gu yundong would dare to go to the peng family to cause trouble.


    ��the gu family is probably really done for this time.��


    ��that house won��t be built either. what a pity. 1 heard that it��s built beautifully.


    i still want to take a look after the beam is up.��


    there were also people who made sarcastic remarks.


    ��serves her right. look at how arrogant she was yesterday. she��s so shrewish and vicious at such a young age. she��s already difficult to marry. now that she��s offended the peng family, who would dare to interact with them?��


    when jin yuexiang heard this, she was very pleased. she ran around the entire village before returning home and telling her son the news in high spirits.


    hu liang��s face was still bruised and swollen. when he heard this, his eyes lit up. he was originally lying on the bed listlessly, but he instantly jumped up, put on his clothes, and rushed out the door.


    jin yuexiang hurriedly called out to him, ��where are you going?��


    ��hahahahaha, i��m going to take revenge..��

 Chapter 87 - 87: Shao Qingyuan Rushes to the County City

    chapter 87: shao qingyuan rushes to the county city


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    hu liang went to look for his scoundrel friends, but he did not go to zhuangzi��s house in the same village. instead, he went to gousheng��s house in the neighboring village.


    gousheng was also recuperating at home. although his face was not swollen, he had been beaten up by shao qingyuan a few times the day before. it was very painful.


    when hu liang came over, he was sitting in the courtyard, looking at the sky in confusion.


    ��gousheng, follow me. 1 didn��t expect our chance to take revenge to come so quickly.��


    ��what revenge?��


    ��that wretched girl from the gu family has offended the peng family. the peng family doesn��t allow her to build a house. they said that they want to destroy it. if we go and destroy it now, we can even go to the peng family to take credit and get some money.��


    he repeated what jin yuexiang had heard. gousheng was stunned for a moment before hu liang pulled him up from the stool.


    ��hurry up, let��s call big qian. the three of us will go together.��


    ��big qian is not at home. he went to find work,�� gousheng said. he and his grandmother were the only ones in big qian��s family. they relied on each other. his grandmother was old, so he could only think of a way to pay gu yundong the five taels of silver.


    hu liang frowned. ��then let��s go together.��


    gousheng was a little confused. ��why don��t you look for zhuangzi?��


    ��bah, don��t mention that bastard to me. it��s fine if he didn��t help me yesterday, but he actually advised me not to find trouble with that brat. what��s the difference between him and his cowardly parents? 1 won��t bring him around in the future. let��s go, let��s hurry.��


    just as hu liang was about to pull him away, gousheng��s father, zhao zhu, returned.


    he looked very burly, and hu liang was actually a little afraid of him.


    zhao zhu looked at gousheng. ��where are you going now? you��re recuperating at home.��


    hu liang pursed his lips. he was disdainful in his heart. what��s the point of putting on airs as a father? gousheng won��t listen to you.


    however, just as he thought this, gousheng lowered his head and agreed. ��got it, father. i��m not going out.��


    hu liang��s eyes widened in disbelief. gousheng was also possessed?


    gousheng��s hatred with his father was as deep as the sea. back then, gousheng��s mother was gone, and his father had married a stepmother. it was easy for a stepmother to cripple a child who was only a few years old.


    however, zhao zhu was not good with words. he adhered to the principle of filial piety. it was fine if the two of them did not communicate. the stepmother even sowed discord, making gousheng think that her biological mother had been killed by his father.


    by the time zhao zhu found out about this, the relationship between father and son could no longer be eased. therefore, even if that stepmother was divorced, gousheng still treated his father as an enemy and did not return home often.


    today, when his father ordered him with a straight face, he actually did not go against his father.


    not only that, but he also advised hu liang, ��these are just rumors. it��s fine if you just listen to them. that little girl from the gu family is amazing. you shouldn��t get involved.��


    hu liang flung his hand away angrily. ��you��re also a coward. alright, if you don��t want to go, 1��11 go.��


    he shook his head and left. he returned to the village and went to gu yundong��s homestead.


    however, when he saw that there were so many laborers working at the homestead, he immediately cowered. n(/o(/v(-e)-l))b((i(/n


    after walking around the homestead, hu liang did not find a chance to attack.


    suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration. yes, he could look for young master peng. he happened to know a servant of the peng family. when the time came, he would tell young master peng that not only did gu yundong not stop building the house, but she also threatened to teach the peng family a lesson. she even said that she had the county magistrate as her backer.


    he was the best at adding fuel to the fire. he guaranteed that young master peng would kill gu yundong in a fit of anger.


    he couldn��t do it, but he could use someone else to do it. perhaps young master peng would reward him with a few taels of silver when he was happy. it was killing two birds with one stone.


    thinking of this, hu liang became excited. he turned around and walked towards the village entrance.


    however, just as he reached the entrance of the village, they suddenly saw a person in front of them rushing towards the county.


    wasn��t that... a wolf cub?

 Chapter 88 - 88: Do You Remember Me?

    chapter 88: do you remember me? n(/o(/v(-e)-l))b((i(/n


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    hu liang was a little afraid of shao qingyuan. it should be said that in the entire yongfu village, there was no youth their age who was not afraid of him.


    therefore, he immediately stopped and ran to hide behind a big tree at the entrance of the village. he was anxious, but he still had to wait for this guy to pass first.


    fortunately, shao qingyuan walked quickly and disappeared in a short while.


    hu liang heaved a sigh of relief and rushed to the county city. however, there was shao qingyuan in front of him. he did not walk as fast as before.


    shao qingyuan did not notice him. he was also anxious.


    this morning, he woke up and went straight into the mountains. in order to confirm what he had said last night, he specially went to catch two pheasants. one was for the gu family, and the other was for food. he asked gu yundong to help make a good meal.


    unexpectedly, when he went down the mountain, he heard everyone in the village discussing the girl and the peng family.


    he couldn��t hear clearly, so he rushed home. when he ran next door, he saw gu yunshu comforting madam dong, who was running around in circles, not knowing what to do.


    gu yundong had a mysterious confidence in gu yundong. if his eldest sister said that nothing would happen, he would believe her. then, he would obediently guard his mother and younger sister.


    on the other hand, when feng daneng came to look for gu yundong, she was standing not far behind. the cause and effect could not be clearer.


    when she saw shao qingyuan coming over, he did not care that shao qingyuan and gu yundong were not familiar with each other. she subconsciously asked for his opinion.


    only then did shao qingyuan know what had happened. he handed the two pheasants to madam dong and left in a hurry.


    now, his mind was racing. he was thinking about how he could get back what belonged to gu yundong at the smallest price and teach peng zhongfei a lesson.


    he had never thought of letting gu yundong bear with this matter. shao qingyuan was not such a person.


    therefore, he did not notice that hu liang was hiding behind the tree behind him.


    shao qingyuan walked faster and faster. in the end, he ran.


    however, after running for a short distance, a carriage came.


    shao qingyuan looked straight ahead and walked past it.


    however, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a lazy head popped out.


    the moment he saw shao qingyuan, the head immediately perked up. he hurriedly said to the coachman in front, ��stop, stop, stop.��


    ��hey...�� the carriage stopped dangerously. the person in the carriage poked half of his head out and called out to him, ��hey, hey, wait a minute. it��s me. do you remember me?��


    shao qingyuan turned a deaf ear. the person in the carriage quickly instructed the driver, ��turn around and chase after him.��


    the carriage made a turn and ran quickly. soon, it was parallel to shao qingyuan.


    shao qingyuan frowned and looked at him. he looked a little familiar. oh, it was the young master of the liu family, liu wei.


    this person had even rebuked gu yundong at madam fang��s door yesterday, saying that it was impossible for the county magistrate to know her.


    yes, his brain was flooded with water. there was no need to pay attention to him.


    shao qingyuan turned around and was about to leave.


    however, just as he lifted his foot, his eyes narrowed. his carriage...


    liu wei leaned out even more. if not for the servant holding him in the carriage, he would have fallen out. ��your name is shao qingyuan, right? do you still remember me? 1 specially came to yongfu village to look for you.��


    shao qingyuan suddenly turned around and jumped into the carriage.


    liu wei was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ��that��s right. it��s easier to talk when you��re in the carriage. i was so tired just now..��

 Chapter 89 - 89: Bring Me

    chapter 89: bring me


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    shao qingyuan said to the coachman, ��to the county city.��


    ��why are you going to the county city? to your yongfu village. i came to look for you because i wanted you to bring me into the mountains to hunt. i��ll give you a hundred taels of silver. how about you bring me to hunt a roe deer?�� liu wei was in high spirits and wanted to ask the coachman to turn around.


    however, shao qingyuan looked at him steadily and repeated, ��to the county city.�� he had to listen to him if he had a favor to ask. otherwise, he would kick him down and snatch the carriage.


    liu wei shivered under his gaze and laughed dryly. ��i��ll listen to you. 1 can see that you have something urgent to do in the county city. i��m a helpful person, so i��ll send you there. but let��s agree that when you��re done, you��ll bring me to hunt roe deer. i came to your village yesterday. i wanted to look for you, but i had something to do and returned home.��


    liu wei knew shao qingyuan because he had bought shao qingyuan��s wild boar last time. this person was generous and gave him 50 taels of silver.


    the wild boar was a big fellow. at that time, liu wei admired shao qingyuan very much. however, after he received the silver, he left when he was not paying attention. he did not even have the time to ask for the guy��s address and name.


    this time, he wanted to catch a roe deer and give it to someone. it was very useful. at that time, he immediately thought of shao qingyuan, but there was no way to contact him.


    just as he was wondering if he should get another hunter to bring him into the mountain, he bumped into chen yulan.


    madam fang and chen yulan went to her nephew��s wedding banquet. his nephew��s wife happened to be liu wei��s mother��s second-class maidservant. she had been released when she was old and had taken a fancy to the nephew.


    the day after the maidservant got married, she came to the liu family to kowtow to his mother. it could be considered a closure for the master and servant relationship. perhaps it was also to tell the fang family that she had been doted on and had a backer in the main family. she was not a daughter-in-law who could be bullied casually.


    at that time, chen yulan wanted to come along and say that she wanted to see the world. she kept praising her. coupled with the encouragement of the elders at the side, the maidservant had no choice but to bring chen yulan to the liu family. n(/o(/v(-e)-l))b((i(/n


    liu wei was talking to his mother at that time and happened to be talking about the wild boar he had bought two days ago.


    chen yulan heard that it was a wild boar. she remembered that before she went to her grandmother��s house with her mother, she heard that the wolf cub in the village had caught a wild boar and was sending it to the county city for selling.


    unfortunately, she and her mother were in a hurry and did not have the time to look.


    now that he heard liu wei��s words, wasn��t shao qingyuan the one who matched the time, appearance, and age?


    chen yulan was extremely excited at that time. she found an opportunity to tell liu wei shyly that the hunter was from her village.


    when liu wei heard this, he immediately asked her to lead the way to her village to find shao qingyuan.


    that was why gu yundong had seen liu wei and madam fang standing together.


    however, just after liu wei arrived at yongfu village and watched a show yesterday, before he could find shao qingyuan, a servant came looking for him. he said that there was an urgent matter at home and asked him to hurry back.


    liu wei could only regretfully say that he would come another day. unexpectedly, he met shao qingyuan on the way.


    that was great. this way, he would have a roe deer.


    liu wei felt that shao qingyuan was capable. he knew that shao qingyuan had sold more than one wild boar.


    when liu wei thought about this, he felt quite happy. even the heavens were helping him. he confirmed again, ��when you��re done with the matters in the county, you can bring me into the mountains, right? i have to go personally. you will bring me, right?��


    shao qingyuan frowned. this person was too annoying.


    however, he suddenly thought of something.. he turned his head and asked him, ��do you know peng zhongfei?��

 Chapter 90 - 90: Poison Mai Lisu

    chapter 90: poison mai lisu


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    liu wei was stunned. peng zhongfei? of course he knew him.


    he patted shao qingyuan��s shoulder and laughed. ��yes, we know each other. we even drank together two days ago.�� they had even visited a brothel after that, but he could not say that.


    ��alright, bring me into the peng house.��


    the smile on liu wei��s face instantly froze. he removed his hand from his shoulder and asked dryly, ��you went to the county city just for the peng family? do you have a feud with that peng zhongfei?��


    ��no.��


    liu wei heaved a sigh of relief. ��then why are you going to the peng family?��


    ��if you bring me in, not only will i bring you into the mountains to hunt roe deer, but i��ll also bring a tiger,�� shao qingyuan said. he paused for a moment and added, ��don��t worry, i won��t kill anyone or set fire. i won��t implicate you.��


    liu wei��s eyes lit up when he heard about the tiger. he was very tempted.


    besides, his relationship with peng zhongfei was only average. everyone had bad friends. moreover, he was only bringing this guy in. if something really happened, he could just deny it. the peng family really didn��t dare to do anything to him. the liu family was just keeping a low profile. it wasn��t like they didn��t have a backer.


    the commoners didn��t know, but how could he not know? the peng family��s official in the capital was only a fifth-grade official. in the capital, he had to tuck his tail between his legs.


    moreover, with the roe deer and the tiger, he might have another backer after giving them away.


    liu wei thought for a while and nodded. ��okay.��


    his servant quickly pulled him. young master, if something happens later, do you want to be beaten to death by the old master? the old master said not to cause trouble during this period of time.


    liu wei glared at him and looked at shao qingyuan with a smile. ��then it��s settled. you have to bring me along when you beat the tiger.��


    the servant��s face turned pale. young master, you��ve been a little arrogant recently.


    shao qingyuan only nodded. he did not say anything else. in any case, he would let this guy stay on the tree when they entered the mountain, so that he wouldn��t get in the way.


    liu wei happily instructed the coachman to speed up. he saw that shao qingyuan seemed to be in a hurry.


    shao qingyuan did not speak along the way. he ignored liu wei��s desire to talk and lifted the curtain to look at the road ahead.


    he had thought that gu yundong and feng daneng were slow because they were walking, and that he would be able to catch up in the carriage.


    unexpectedly, they did not see the two of them even when they reached the entrance of the county.


    shao qingyuan frowned. could it be that they had already gone to the peng family? he quickly asked liu wei to bring him in.


    gu yundong did not go to the peng family. since shao qingyuan could find a carriage, she would not let herself suffer. on the way, she encountered a mule cart. after saying a few words, she got someone to take them all the way to the county... the chang family.


    feng daneng knocked on the door. chang fu��s wife, madam wang, opened the door. when she saw them, she immediately wanted to close the door, but gu yundong pushed it open.


    madam wang was about to shout when gu yundong sneered and raised his voice. ��where��s that thief chang fu?��


    madam wang felt guilty and subconsciously rushed out to take a look. as expected, she saw someone sticking his head out from next door. she immediately closed the door without a word and came back to her senses. ��who are you? why are you shouting at my house?�� n-/o./v..e))l/-b)-1(.n


    gu yundong ignored her and went straight in.


    she saw chang fu happily drinking wine and eating some side dishes. yesterday, young master peng had rewarded him with twenty taels of silver.


    gu yundong pulled her up. chang fu frowned and glared at her. ��what are you doing? where did this wild girl come from? i...��


    before he could finish speaking, gu yundong threw something into his mouth and closed it forcefully. ��swallow it.��


    chang fu swallowed it and widened his eyes. ��you, what did you feed me?��


    ��mai lisu..��

 Chapter 91 - 91: Drag Into the Room

    chapter 91: drag into the room


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��what? what��s mai lisu?�� chang fu had a very bad feeling.


    it was just a kind of snack. gu yundong smiled slightly. ��oh, it��s a kind of poison. if you don��t take the antidote in about four hours, your entire body will spasm. your face will twitch, your eyes will be crooked, your mouth will be slanted, and all your hair will fall off. then, you will die laughing.��


    when madam wang heard this, her face immediately turned pale. she pounced on her and wanted to hit her, but she was stopped by feng daneng.


    ��you b*tch, you��re so evil at such a young age. i��ll beat you to death and sell you to...��


    gu yundong snorted. ��continue cursing. if you want chang fu to die from poisoning, 1��11 fulfill your wish.��


    ��you, you��re lying to me. if you dare to kill someone in broad daylight, you won��t be able to escape either.�� chang fu didn��t believe it. he had never heard of it.


    however, he still subconsciously dug his throat and tried his best to spit out the mai lisu that he had swallowed.


    however, he could not spit it out. he immediately flared up at madam wang. ��you stupid woman, why aren��t you pouring me water?��


    madam wang could not care less. she went to the kitchen and scooped a large ladle of water for chang fu to drink.


    gu yundong stood at the side and watched coldly, allowing them to do whatever they wanted. when they could no longer do anything, she looked at the two people with tears in their eyes. ��if you don��t believe me, then wait for four hours. i don��t care. oh, right, if you don��t believe me, you can go to the doctor to see if you really don��t have long to live. we��ll go back to the village first.�� nove.lb)1n


    after saying that, she turned around and left. feng daneng did not understand her goal and quickly followed.


    chang fu quickly shouted, ��wait, wait a minute.�� he covered his throat and staggered to her. he widened his eyes and asked, ��you, what exactly do you want?��


    if what she said was true, he would have to spend four hours to go to yongfu village to ask her for the antidote. at that time, he would be dead.


    gu yundong knew that he was suspicious and afraid of death. he immediately raised his eyebrows and said, ��simple. 1 want you to take me to the peng residence to look for peng zhongfei.��


    chang fu shook his head like a rattle drum. ��impossible. if 1 bring you there, young master peng will beat me to death.��


    ��then it��s not negotiable. goodbye.��


    ��wait, wait,�� chang fu said fiercely. ��1��11 think about it.��


    ��alright, take your time to think about it. you should know that i��m going to the peng residence to get my things back. in short, i won��t give you the antidote before 1 get them back. you can estimate the time yourself.��


    chang fu��s expression changed drastically. he could not care less. ��let��s go now. i��ll bring you there immediately.��


    gu yundong laughed. she had asked feng daneng to wait for her here. feng daneng wanted to follow, but he was rooted to the ground by gu yundong��s words that he would hold her back.


    gu yundong had asked him to follow her to the county because she wanted him to bring her to the chang family.


    only chang fu and gu yundong were going to the peng residence. chang fu did not dare to delay at all and found the nearest way to the peng residence.


    he had just been there yesterday, and peng zhongfei was quite amiable to him. therefore, when he said that he had something urgent to discuss with young master peng today, the gatekeeper did not stop him.


    however, when they were about to reach the jinglan manor where peng zhongfei lived, the servant at the door stopped them. ��eldest young master is discussing something with young master liu. wait here.��


    chang fu was burning with anxiety, but he did not dare to act rashly. he could only hope that liu wei would come out sooner.


    gu yundong, on the other hand, was calm and composed. she was still in the mood to size up the huge peng residence.


    after a while, she excused herself to go to the outhouse.


    the servant at the door glanced at her and found a passing maidservant to bring her over.


    gu yundong followed behind her and walked slowly. unexpectedly, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and dragged her into a room..

 Chapter 92 - 92: Going All Out

    chapter 92: going all out


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong��s expression changed and she moved her elbow backward.


    ��it��s me.�� a familiar voice came from behind her, conveniently blocking her elbow.


    gu yundong was slightly stunned. she turned around and saw shao qingyuan��s expressionless face. she was surprised. ��why are you here?��


    shao qingyuan saw that she did not realize that she was still in his arms, so he pretended not to know anything. he only lowered his voice and said softly, ��1 came with young master liu.��


    ��young master liu? the one who��s chatting with peng zhongfei? you know him?��


    ��i��m not very familiar with him. he��s the rich young master who bought our wild boar last time. he��s also liu wei, who said that he was classmates with the county magistrate��s young master yesterday. he wants me to bring him into the mountains for a hundred taels of silver.�� after a pause, shao qingyuan continued, ��i heard that you came to the peng residence to look for peng zhongfei. young master liu happened to be here, so i came to take a look.��


    gu yundong blinked. ��are you here to help me?��


    shao qingyuan was silent for a while. ��i went into the mountains this morning and caught two pheasants. i want to eat salt-baked chicken tonight.��


    gu yundong was speechless.


    ��you��ve worked hard enough for food.��


    shao qingyuan nodded. ��i��ve never eaten it before. it��s said to be very delicious.��


    poor child. although gu yundong was also an orphan, she had eaten good food from kind people when she was young in the orphanage.


    ��how do you plan to take back your things?�� shao qingyuan looked at her pitiful gaze and his heart skipped a beat. he had the desire to change his excuse. he was worried that if this continued, it would backfire, so he hurriedly changed the topic.


    when gu yundong heard his question, she suddenly realized that she still had important things to do. only then did she realize that the two of them were so close. she immediately retreated and said.


    ��what else can i do? of course, i��ll beat that peng zhongfei up and make him return the thing to me.��


    shao qingyuan:��...��


    gu yundong saw that he wanted to say something but did not know where to start. she was amused. ��haha, you really believe me? i��m not a fool.��


    besides, her main goal was not to get the blueprints back. without these two, she could draw a better one.


    however, once the house was built, peng zhongfei could still find someone to smash it.


    hitting someone... was a bad idea.


    ��let��s be serious. do me a favor. not only will i make salt-baked chicken for you tonight, but i��ll also cook spicy chicken for you. how about that?��


    gu yundong had a seductive look on her face.


    shao qingyuan felt that these words sounded a little familiar. after thinking for a moment, he remembered that he had seduced liu wei like this before.


    ��how is it? are you going to help me? don��t worry, it��s just a small favor.�� gu yundong used his fingers to create a small distance between them.


    shao qingyuan��s voice became exceptionally low. ��okay.��


    he would do anything to help.


    gu yundong smiled and lowered her head to tell him his plan. ��when 1 go out later and see peng zhongfei, you... do this, do this. do you understand?��


    ��okay.��


    gu yundong patted his shoulder. ��be careful. if there��s any danger, retreat immediately.�� nov��-lb/1n


    ��yeah.��


    ��see you then.��


    gu yundong carefully left the room. after walking for a while, she saw the maidservant who had led her looking for her.


    gu yundong coughed lightly.. the maidservant suddenly turned her head and scolded her, ��what��s wrong with you? who asked you to walk around? do you know what this place is? can you bear the responsibility if you offend madam and miss?��

 Chapter 93 - 93: I鈥檒l Save Your Life

    chapter 93: i��ll save your life


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��you walked too fast and left me behind. do you think you��re in the right?�� gu yundong glanced at her.


    this servant girl seemed to have a sense of superiority. when she saw that gu yundong was wearing ordinary clothes and was not a decent person on the surface, she distanced herself from her in disdain. there was at least a ten-meter gap.


    ��you.�� the maid pointed at her angrily. ��sure enough, you came from a poor place. you don��t know the rules.��


    gu yundong turned around and left. the maidservant was even more furious and ran up hurriedly. ��where are you going?��


    ��jinglan manor.�� she had only come out to understand the structure of the peng residence and make some small moves. there was no need for that now.


    this time, she walked quickly, leaving the exasperated maid far behind.


    when gu yundong arrived outside the courtyard, chang fu was anxiously waiting for her to return. ��you��re finally here. young master peng asked us to go in. quick, follow me.��


    he was anxious for gu yundong to quickly take back the blueprints and give him the antidote.


    ��young master liu has left?��


    chang fu shook his head. ��no.��


    gu yundong nodded and followed the servant in front. nove-lb(1n


    the jinglan manor was a little big. it seemed that this young master of the main branch had quite a status in the peng family.


    when gu yundong entered, peng zhongfei and liu wei were commenting on a painting. it seemed like there was nothing important.


    were all these young masters so free? especially since this painting was a portrait of beauty, even though it was very abstract.


    the servant walked to peng zhongfei��s side and whispered, ��young master, chang fu is here.��


    peng zhongfei raised his head and seemed a little dissatisfied. he waved at chang fu and said, ��what��s the matter? why are you in such a hurry? don��t you know that 1 have something to tell young master liu?��


    chang fu felt bitter. he didn��t want to, but this girl surnamed gu was too ruthless.


    he could only smile and flatter, ��young master peng, it��s my fault. i��ll apologize to you first. i...��


    ��alright, hurry up and say it. get lost when you��re done.�� peng zhongfei waved his hand impatiently, but his gaze towards chang fu was filled with warning��it was best not to speak nonsense in front of liu wei.


    it was also liu wei who had insisted on letting chang fu in just now. otherwise, he would not have bothered with him.


    chang fu responded obediently and hurriedly took a step back. he said, ��young master peng, this is miss gu. she��s looking for you.��


    ��you...�� peng zhongfei glared at him. this kid actually dared to take the initiative to bring an outsider in to see him.


    gu yundong immediately stepped forward and cupped his hands slightly. he lowered his head and said, ��young master peng, the situation is urgent. i asked chang fu to bring me here.����


    ��where did you come from? hurry up and get lost. how dare you get close to me? i don��t like a woman with no chest or butt.�� peng zhongfei often encountered such things and wanted to send her away without even asking.


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. can you stop feeling so good about yourself? who has taken a fancy to you?


    ��i��m here to save young master peng��s life.�� gu yundong looked up at him solemnly.


    peng zhongfei was stunned for a moment before looking at her carefully.


    although this woman was plain from the beginning to the end and dressed very ordinarily, her face was still good-looking, but she was a little young.


    yes, peng zhongfei expressed that he still liked people with breasts and buttocks.


    however, since she was quite beautiful, he would listen to her.


    ��to save my life?�� peng zhongfei sneered.. ��you? why didn��t 1 know that i was going to die?��

 Chapter 94 - 94: Because of the Blueprint

    chapter 94: because of the blueprint


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong stepped forward. ��young master peng doesn��t know me yet, so 1��11 introduce myself first. my name is gu yundong, and i��m the owner of the three drawings that young master peng obtained yesterday.��


    peng zhongfei��s expression suddenly changed and he suddenly sat up straight. ��get out. what three blueprints? those blueprints belong to our peng family. not only did you steal them without permission, but you also want to call me a thief. why? do you really think i, peng zhongfei, am a kind person? someone, drag her out and break her hand.��


    the servant outside the door immediately ran in and pulled her back.


    chang fu was extremely anxious. on one hand, he was afraid that peng zhongfei would blame him. on the other hand, he was afraid that gu yundong would die and he would not have the antidote.


    however, gu yundong was not anxious at all. when the servant came over, she would hide. as she hid, she shouted anxiously, ��young master peng, you can break my hand, but 1 still have to tell you that there��s something strange about those three blueprints. if you die later, it won��t be my fault.��


    strange? peng zhongfei was stunned. liu wei, who was beside him, also said, ��brother peng, i think she��s serious. why don��t we hear what��s strange about it? if what she said is true, then you...��


    peng zhongfei tightened his grip and waved his hand to stop the servant. then, he glared at gu yundong with a dark expression. ��alright, i��ll give you a chance. if you can��t explain, not only will i break your hand, but your mouth will also be sewn shut.��


    gu yundong took two deep breaths and sat at the side to pour himself a glass of water.


    ��young master peng, you��ll know what��s going on after you hear it.�� as she spoke, she looked around mysteriously.


    peng zhongfei understood and asked chang fu and the servant to leave. finally, he looked at liu wei.


    the latter said seriously, ��1��11 be a witness. if this girl talks nonsense, i��ll definitely stand on your side.��


    peng zhongfei��s lips twitched. he knew that he would not be able to chase this guy away. even if he knew about the blueprint, it did not matter much. could it be that he would stand up for justice for a country girl?


    the liu family was not someone who would interfere when they saw injustice.


    seeing that he was silent, liu wei went up and closed the door very considerately. then, he sat down and said, ��miss, tell me, what��s strange?�� ��young master peng, do you know my background?�� gu yundong asked. n-.0velb1n


    peng zhongfei nodded. it was precisely because he knew that she had no background that he took the blueprint boldly.


    gu yundong said, ��isn��t it strange for young master peng? i��m a refugee. i even brought my mother and younger siblings along on the way to escape. but in the end, not only did 1 arrive at yongfu village safely, but i also used loo taels of silver to build such a huge house. think about it, who can do this among millions of refugees?��


    when she said this, not only was peng zhongfei stunned, but even liu wei was surprised.


    however, when she thought of what he had seen and heard yesterday, she could not help but say, ��isn��t it because you��re ruthless?��


    ��aiya, that��s just fooling the villagers who don��t know anything. anyone with a brain won��t believe that a thirteen-year-old girl could do this with her ruthlessness. there were so many bandits and refugees on the road. could 1 deal with more than ten people alone?��


    liu wei was speechless. he believed her. was he brainless?


    unwilling to give up, he snorted. ��then tell me, how did you do it?��


    ��because...�� gu yundong suddenly lowered his voice and said mysteriously,


    ��those three blueprints..��

 Chapter 95 - 95: Tearing Them to Pieces

    chapter 95: tearing them to pieces


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    peng zhongfei and liu wei felt an inexplicable chill down their spines. ��what does it have to do with those three blueprints?��


    ��of course it��s related. let me tell you, on the way, i met a very strange old man.�� gu yundong expressed that if she was given a fulcrum, she could make up a whole story. ��before that old man died, he gave me those three blueprints and said that they were his life��s work. at that time, 1 even thought that you drew just these three blueprints for your life? you��re too useless.��


    ��...�� you have a lot of ideas.


    gu yundong was especially good at creating an atmosphere of storytelling. her voice was sometimes high and sometimes low. ��after he handed the blueprint to me, he asked me to choose a location at the foot of a mountain after we settled down. according to the blueprint, we will build a green brick tiled house. then, we will reserve a room for him there. we will offer him three incense sticks every morning and night.��


    ��at that time, i said that i had no money, no ability, and that i wasn��t even sure how many days 1 could live. i was afraid that i wouldn��t be able to help him. 1 didn��t expect that old man to take out a hundred taels of silver and give it to me. he said that this was the money used to build a house and he would bless me to reach a safe place safely. however, i had to fulfill his request. otherwise, i would be unlucky. if it was serious, it would kill me.��


    ��wasn��t he a liar? even a charlatan wouldn��t dare to make up such a story, right? if he was really so capable, why would he die of old age and illness? i didn��t believe that he��s so capable. however, on account of the hundred taels of silver, 1 still helped to hold his funeral after he died. as for the three blueprints, i felt that it was a burden to keep them, so 1 tore them up.��


    ��then, a terrifying thing happened.�� gu yundong swallowed hard as she spoke. she widened her eyes and looked terrified, causing the other two to hold their breaths.


    gu yundong said, ��after tearing the blueprints, i didn��t take them seriously. in the end, at night, when we took out the blanket from the basket and were about to rest, we realized that the three blueprints had appeared in front of me.��


    ��hiss...�� liu wei gasped. ��really?��


    ��of course it��s true. i was scared to death at that time. it was as if i had seen a ghost. in a panic, i tore it apart again, but in the blink of an eye, they appeared intact again. moreover, that night, 1 fell while walking. 1 choked on my food and water. 1 even encountered bandits who wanted to kill me. i almost lost my life. it was as if all the unfortunate things happened that day.��


    when gu yundong mentioned this, she still looked like she had lingering fears. ��at that time, i felt that what the old man said might be true. i didn��t dare to be disrespectful, so i kept the blueprint well. in the end, 1 really survived with my mother and younger siblings. so when 1 arrived at yongfu village, i immediately chose a land with a backing and built a house.��


    ��i didn��t expect that the blueprint would be taken away by young master peng this morning. i panicked. young master peng is the precious young master of our county��s peng family. if something happened because of me, wouldn��t i be unable to absolve myself of the blame even if i died a thousand times? 1 rushed over. 1 thought that before the situation was too serious, 1 would quickly explain it to young master peng.��


    peng zhongfei and liu wei felt like they were listening to a heavenly book. their faces were filled with disbelief.


    however, people nowadays were still very respectful of ghosts and deities, especially when gu yundong said it in a terrifying manner, as if it really happened.


    however, it was not as if she could say whatever she wanted.


    peng zhongfei snorted. ��don��t tell me you��re making up a story. who knows if it��s true?��


    ��that��s simple. if young master peng doesn��t believe me, you can take out that blueprint and tear one to see if it will appear intact again.��


    peng zhongfei frowned. he gritted his teeth and really took out the blueprint. then, in front of liu wei and gu yundong, he tore it into pieces, the kind that could not even be pieced together. n-.0velb1n


    gu yundong lowered his head and smiled..

 Chapter 96 - 96: It Really Appeared

    chapter 96: it really appeared


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the fragments fell to the ground. peng zhongfei and liu wei narrowed their eyes and stared at the ground. their expressions were especially solemn, as if they wanted to watch helplessly as the fragments reassembled into a blueprint in front of them.


    however, there was no movement for a long time.


    peng zhongfei sneered. ��as expected, you��re lying. have you thought about whether to break your hand or sew your mouth?��


    gu yundong frowned. ��that��s impossible. let me take a look.��


    as she spoke, she walked towards the two of them. when she walked behind peng zhongfei, she gently touched his back. that action was instantaneous. not to mention liu wei, even peng zhongfei himself did not notice it at all.


    gu yundong looked at the fragments of the blueprint on the ground. when she met peng zhongfei��s gloomy expression, she suddenly shivered. she seemed to have thought of something and clapped her hands. ��oh, right, i remember now. after 1 tore the blueprint, the blueprint appeared elsewhere. why don��t we look in the room?��


    peng zhongfei suddenly turned around and stretched out his hand, almost hitting her eyes. ��you still want to stall for time and play tricks, right? i...��


    before he could finish speaking, liu wei, who was standing beside him, suddenly took a big step back and knocked over two round stools by his feet, making a dull sound.


    peng zhongfei frowned and turned to look at him. he saw liu wei staring at his back in shock. ��the blueprint has indeed appeared.��


    ��where?�� peng zhongfei panicked for a moment, but he still forced himself to calm down.


    liu wei pointed at him. ��on your back.��


    this was too strange. liu wei wiped his eyes forcefully, looking like he couldn��t believe it.


    ��impossible.�� peng zhongfei shook his head. his hand subconsciously reached back, but he stopped halfway. he swallowed his saliva and asked, ��is it really... on my back?��


    liu wei nodded desperately. peng zhongfei instantly felt cold sweat on his body.


    after a pause, he closed his eyes and suddenly pulled the blueprint off his back.


    as soon as he saw the contents of the blueprint, peng zhongfei widened his eyes and sucked in a cold breath. he threw the blueprint away.


    gu yundong was quick-witted. before the blueprint fell to the ground, she hurriedly grabbed it and exhaled softly.


    then, she looked up at peng zhongfei and whispered, ��young master peng, i��m not lying to you, right?��


    peng zhongfei walked far away from the blueprint. he wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he could not.


    he couldn��t help but mutter, ��impossible. this, this must be a trick of yours. impossible.��


    gu yundong was very kind. ��then, then why don��t you tear another one?��


    get lost. what kind of stupid idea was that?


    gu yundong carefully placed the blueprint in her hand on the table and gently smoothed it out. then, she put her palms together and closed her eyes as she muttered, ��don��t blame anyone. grandpa, young master peng didn��t do it on purpose. don��t blame him. after all, this matter is too strange. not to mention young master peng, no one will believe it.��


    peng zhongfei was crept out by her. he felt that there was really something in the room. n(/o(/v(-e)-l))b((i(/n


    fortunately, there were two people here. he chuckled dryly. ��that��s right. who would believe such a thing? i...��


    bang!


    ��pa...��


    just as he finished speaking, a cracking sound suddenly echoed in his ears.


    other than gu yundong, peng zhongfei and liu wei were so shocked that they almost jumped up. their expressions changed instantly..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Maybe The Wind Is Too Strong

    chapter 97: maybe the wind is too strong


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the two of them slowly turned their heads with some difficulty and looked at the place where the sound had come from.


    there was a shelf there. there was originally a half-meter-tall vase on it. at this moment, the vase fell to the ground and shattered without any warning. just like the blueprint that peng zhongfei had torn off just now, it turned into pieces.


    peng zhongfei swallowed his saliva and did not dare to go forward.


    on the other hand, gu yundong walked to the vase in a few steps. she glanced at the broken vase, the flowers on the ground, and the water. she looked up at the two of them and said, ��actually, perhaps the wind was a little strong just now. the vase was blown over, so it shattered. it might not be related to the blueprint.�� nove-lb(1n


    their gazes immediately shifted to her, and their expressions said, ��even if you want to find an excuse, you have to find something decent, okay?��


    not to mention that the door of this room was closed and there was no wind at all, even if there was, could it blow down such a heavy vase? there was still water inside. it was not low in weight at all, okay?


    gu yundong laughed dryly. ��then, then what should we do now?��


    liu wei looked at peng zhongfei, whose face was pale.


    if the blueprint had suddenly appeared behind him, it might have been the girl who did it with some unknown method, but this vase had coincidentally shattered completely. it was too strange. the three of them stood far away. there was no wind, and the ground did not shake, unless there was a ghost.


    liu wei couldn��t help but shiver. he regretted staying behind to watch the drama. would the old man think that he was in cahoots with peng zhongfei?


    in all honesty, he was a good person.


    thinking of this, liu wei could not help but take a small step back.


    peng zhongfei was flustered and did not notice his small actions. his footsteps were a little slow and trembling as he moved towards the vase.


    gu yundong turned his body slightly to make way for him. at the same time, she pulled out a crossbow from under the cabinet and stored it in her space.


    just now, she took advantage of the fact that the two of them were not paying attention and aimed the crossbow at the vase. the angle happened to be at the foot of the cabinet, which was not easy to see.


    the moment the vase shattered, she came over to block their vision.


    ��good. perfect. i��ll scare you to death.��


    peng zhongfei did not reach the broken vase. he stopped two steps away.


    he swallowed hard and looked at gu yundong. he said, ��take the blueprint back. take it back quickly. don��t appear in front of me again.��


    gu yundong stood up. ��don��t worry, young master peng. i...��


    before she could finish speaking, a faint and ancient voice suddenly sounded in the room. ��kid, you��re so bold! if i don��t punish you, do you really think i��m easy to bully?��


    ��all...�� liu wei was shocked and turned to look at the source of the sound.


    no one, not a single person, had said such a thing out of the blue.


    peng zhongfei��s lips were pale as he looked at gu yundong. gu yundong looked also puzzled. she pretended to be very angry and ran to the place where the sound came from. ��who��s playing tricks here? come out.��


    she lifted the curtain over there and put the recording pen that she had placed in the curtain into her spatial storage.


    that was a line from a television drama. after separating from shao qingyuan, she had found a place to secretly record it.


    ��t-there��s no one.�� gu yundong turned her head and her voice was trembling. she looked at peng zhongfei as if she was about to cry. ��i��ve never encountered such a situation before. i was just a little unlucky. there was no need to be so scary. i��m so afraid..��

 Chapter 98 - 98: Two Hundred Taels of Sincerity

    chapter 98: two hundred taels of sincerity


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    liu wei expressed that he was also very afraid. could he leave now?


    just as he was thinking this, hurried footsteps came from outside, followed by peng zhongfei��s voice. ��young master, bad news. aunt cui lost her footing and fell into the water.��


    ��what?�� peng zhongfei quickly opened the door. ��how is she?��


    ��she was saved, but she was quite shocked.��


    ��that��s good.�� peng zhongfei heaved a sigh of relief. the voice that had appeared out of nowhere echoed in his mind.


    ��punishment. oh yes, it must be punishment.��


    he hurriedly turned his head and looked at the blueprint that gu yundong had placed on the table. he trembled and apologized sincerely. ��great immortal, it��s my fault. 1 was wrong. i��ll apologize to you. 1 deserve to die. i��m a bastard. i��m not a good person. i won��t have a good ending for doing bad things.��


    as he spoke, he slapped himself hard twice.


    ��great immortal, 1 promise that 1 won��t be greedy for the blueprints in the future and won��t destroy them. moreover, this really isn��t my fault. it��s all because of him. he gave it to me. 1��11 deal with him later.��


    with that, he looked at gu yundong. ��is this okay?��


    ��i don��t know either. in the past, 1 was unlucky when i tore up the blueprint. you even planned to let someone smash the house after it was built. the situation seems to be more serious than mine. 1 don��t know if he will accept your apology,�� gu yundong said awkwardly.


    just as she finished speaking, the servant outside the door said in a panic, ��young master, black wolf, black wolf suddenly foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground.��


    the black wolf was a wolfhound raised by peng zhongfei. it usually ate raw meat and drank hot blood. it was raised very ferociously. not to mention the people outside, even many servants in the peng residence were bitten until they bled. n((ovelbin


    however, peng zhongfei liked it very much. he felt that this dog had a wolf��s nature. he often trained it to bite living creatures, including humans.


    now, this dog died an inexplicable death...


    no, how could it be inexplicable?


    peng zhongfei knelt on the ground this time. he was so frightened that his voice trembled. ��great immortal, please spare me. i was blind to not recognize you. 1 was wrong. give me a chance. 1��11 offer you three incense sticks in the morning and night. 1��11 buy you the best tribute. how about this? i��ll pay for your house. please spare me this time.��


    gu yundong��s eyes flickered. aiya, he was finally getting to the point.


    ��young master peng, don��t be like this. actually, grandpa is not a bad person. as long as you sincerely repent, he will definitely forgive you.�� gu yundong said, ��actually, there��s no need to pay any money to build a house. grandpa has already given me the money.��


    ��that won��t do, that won��t do. 1 have to give it. how about this? you can keep the loo taels of silver that the great immortal gave you to buy something else for the great immortal. don��t you still need to offer three incense sticks in the morning and night? buy the best incense. the great immortal��s house is very important. you have to build it well, loo taels of silver is not enough. 200 taels of silver, 1��11 give you 200 taels of silver.��


    gu yundong was in a difficult position. ��is this really good? then i��m taking advantage of you, young master peng.��


    ��what do you mean by taking advantage? you��re just putting in a lot of effort for the great immortal. i��ll pay and you��ll help. i��m very sincere.��


    liu wei hurriedly said, ��i��m also sincere. i��ll pay 50 taels.��


    he hoped that the great immortal would not treat him and peng zhongfei as allies and let him suffer.


    gu yundong��s mouth twitched. these rich young masters were really prodigals..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Perfect Resolution

    chapter 99: perfect resolution


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    after peng zhongfei said that he would pay, he waited for another half an hour. when there was no more bad news outside, he slowly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��it seems that the great immortal has agreed, right?�� he looked at gu yundong and asked for confirmation in a low voice.


    gu yundong thought about it and nodded uncertainly. ��probably...?��


    as soon as she finished speaking, another voice sounded in the room. this time, it was different from the previous time. it was a voice that was difficult to tell if it was male or female. ��hmph, at least you know what��s good for you. in the future, you��re not allowed to cause trouble for the gu family. you��re not allowed to say a word about what happened today.��


    ��yes, yes, yes.�� peng zhongfei and liu wei nodded repeatedly.


    gu yundong took the opportunity when they were not paying attention to retract the recording pen.


    she had recorded this herself, using a voice changer app on her phone. after all, this sentence mentioned the gu family, so she could not record it from the television drama.


    however, it was precisely because of the completely different voice from before that the fear in peng zhongfei and the other man��s hearts intensified.


    he turned around and went to the inner room. after a while, he took out two banknotes, both of which were 100 denominations.


    ��there you go.��


    gu yundong took the money ��guiltily��. ��young master peng, don��t worry too much. at most, you��ll be unlucky a few times. look, i��m fine. then i��ll leave first. take care.��


    gu yundong put away the drawings on the table and turned to leave the jinglan manor.


    she had drawn this blueprint earlier and placed it in her spatial storage. after she handed the first blueprint to feng daneng, she would sometimes think of places that needed to be modified and added, so she drew a new one. she planned to give it to feng daneng in two days.


    in fact, there were only some small details that were different. there were not many changes. however, peng zhongfei had not studied it carefully. how could he tell the difference between the torn blueprint and the new one?


    in any case, he was scared out of his wits.


    gu yundong laughed. as soon as he went out, chang fu welcomed him.


    gu yundong glanced at him. ��let��s go.��


    after taking back the blueprint, she did not have to worry about peng zhongfei��s revenge and even earned 200 taels of silver. yes, perfect.


    no, everything would be fine after the last thing.


    chang fu saw that she was in a good mood and had the blueprint in her hand. she actually took it back. he wondered what she had done.


    as soon as the two of them left, liu wei also bade farewell. n-.o)-v-.e)/l--b)/i/(n


    peng zhongfei was no longer in the mood to entertain him. he waved his hand and let him leave.


    liu wei did not leave immediately after leaving the peng residence. he found an alley and stopped, waiting for shao qingyuan in the carriage.


    peng zhongfei paced around in frustration. thinking of what had just happened, he still felt that something was in the room, so he went out to see his beloved dog.


    the servant hurriedly followed, but he was sent away by peng zhongfei to clean up the broken vase on the ground.


    he walked very quickly. however, not long after he walked out of the jinglan manor, a sack was suddenly thrown over his head. then, a series of punches and kicks landed on his body.


    peng zhongfei screamed in pain and could not resist at all. he waited until the other party was almost tired from fighting before stopping.


    shao qingyuan looked at the motionless person on the ground with an indifferent gaze.


    from afar, a servant heard the noise and rushed over. he took advantage of the chaos in the peng residence and slipped away from the back door.


    unexpectedly, not long after he walked out, he saw two people tugging at each other..

 Chapter 100 - 10o: Dare to Say Such A Thing

    chapter 10o: dare to say such a thing


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    shao qingyuan frowned. why were these two people here? what were they up to?


    he was not in a hurry to leave. he stood on the spot and listened.


    it was hu liang and zhuangzi from yongfu village. at this moment, the two of them lowered their voices and argued until their faces were red. they even fought.


    hu liang arrived at the county town a little late. after all, both gu yundong and shao qingyuan had taken a car over.


    when he arrived outside the peng residence, he looked for the servant he knew.


    however, that person was not around. the gatekeeper saw that he was sloppy and looked extremely ugly. he was unwilling to pay attention to him, so hu liang was blocked outside the residence.


    he was furious. even if he was anxious, he could only wait outside.


    he could be domineering in the village, but in the county, he was a coward and could only cower.


    unexpectedly, not long after, zhuangzi came and wanted to pull him away. n((ovelbin


    how could hu liang let it go? he even kicked him ruthlessly. ��you coward. you��re just like your parents. your parents were beaten up and scolded, but you didn��t dare to fight back. you��re the same. you��re actually afraid of a thirteen-year-old brat. don��t say that you��re my brother in the future. get lost.��


    zhuangzi was furious when he heard that. he was recuperating at home today. later, his parents came back and told him about the peng family.


    he did not think much of it, but he felt that the girl from the gu family would definitely not let the matter rest. her temper was not like that.


    in the end, not long after, gousheng came to his house and told him about hu liang��s plan to destroy the gu family��s new house.


    the moment zhuangzi heard that, he panicked. although they had a disagreement the day before, they had been brothers for many years. it was impossible for him to just watch him court death.


    gu yundong could not deal with the peng family, but she was more than enough to deal with hu liang. hadn��t he suffered enough these few days?


    therefore, he could not be bothered to rest at home. he rushed to the gu family��s homestead and did not see anyone. later, someone said that he had gone in the direction of the county.


    zhuangzi was furious and immediately rushed to the county city. as expected, he saw hu liang pacing left and right at the back door of the peng family.


    seeing that he had not entered yet, zhuangzi heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to take him away on the spot.


    who would have thought that not only was he obstinate, but he also kept poking at his heart?


    he was also angry. ��hu liang, 1 used to call you big brother because you were loyal, decisive, and smart. but look at you now. you just have to hold on to a little girl and not let go. you clearly suffered at her hands and lost money. you knew that you were not her match, but you still insisted on charging up. you��re simply...��


    ��you��re saying that i��m not loyal, decisive, or smart enough now, right?�� hu liang interrupted him impatiently. ��let me tell you, it��s precisely because 1 suffered a loss that i have to take revenge. this is a man��s backbone. heh, i��m different from your parents. they don��t dare to make a sound when their house is destroyed. they only know how to cry when their family��s land is snatched. 1 think if your sister is raped one day, your family will only obediently give her to the rapist. they won��t even dare to let out a fart. perhaps they have to thank the rapist for taking a fancy to her.��


    ��hu liang!!�� zhuangzi��s eyes widened. ��how dare you say such a thing?��


    ��why wouldn��t 1 dare? your family is so cowardly. otherwise, why haven��t you had any friends since you were young? if it weren��t for the fact that i pity you, you wouldn��t even be my underling. pfft, 1 don��t want you as my underling anymore.. in the future, you might have to rely on your sister who sells her body...��

 Chapter 101 - 101: Thrown to the Peng Residence

    chapter 101: thrown to the peng residence


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    zhuangzi punched him hard in the face. his eyes were bloodshot and his gaze was filled with hatred. ��hu liang, if you want to die, go ahead. from now on, we��re not brothers. just treat it as my kindness being fed to the dogs.��


    he ignored him and turned to leave.


    hu liang sneered. ��do you think i care? if it weren��t for the fact that i wanted to gather four people, 1 wouldn��t be willing to bring you along. coward.��


    he touched his face and snorted.


    damn it, he should have retaliated just now. this kid was too bold to hit him. when he returned to the village, he would teach him a lesson.


    although shao qingyuan did not hear everything, he knew that hu liang was here to cause trouble for gu yundong.


    this person was still unwilling to give up after being taught a lesson. he was like a plaster. so, shao qingyuan could not be blamed.


    shao qingyuan flashed out from behind him and knocked him out with a single palm.


    then, he walked to the back door of the peng residence and waited quietly for a moment. when the gatekeeper was called away to speak, he carried hu liang in.


    he directly threw the man behind a big tree outside jinglan manor and left the peng residence silently.


    liu wei was still waiting for him in the alley. when he saw him coming over, he hurriedly lifted the curtain and let the guy come up.


    before shao qingyuan could sit down, he couldn��t wait to say, ��let me tell you, 1 just...�� halfway through his sentence, he suddenly realized that he couldn��t reveal what was happening in the peng residence. hence, the tip of his tongue turned and he immediately changed the topic. ��let��s go, let��s go. we��ll go up the mountain now. we agreed to fight roe deer and tigers.��


    however, shao qingyuan said, ��it��s getting late today. let��s go another day.��


    ��another day? but i��m in a hurry.�� however, this timing was indeed a little inappropriate. liu wei could only sigh and compromise. ��alright, then, tomorrow it is.��


    ��alright.�� shao qingyuan turned his head away. then, he got out of the car and left without looking back.


    liu wei pouted. ��we haven��t even finished talking. why are you in such a hurry to leave?�� nove-lb(in


    however, what exactly did he go to the peng residence for? at that time, he only asked him to look for peng zhongfei to chat and drink tea. he said that he had something to do and looked for the servants in the residence. it was just that this matter took a long time.


    shao qingyuan quickly walked on the road to yongfu village. he did not delay for long, but he still did not meet gu yundong, who had left earlier.


    at this moment, gu yundong had already followed chang fu back to the chang family. chang fu pleaded, ��look, you��ve brought back the blueprint. can you give me the antidote now?��


    gu yundong gave him a white pill and chang fu swallowed it without a word.


    gu yundong ignored him. chang fu did not need her to teach him a lesson.


    peng zhongfei had suffered such a huge shock. wouldn��t he find trouble with this guy?


    hence, she turned around and said to feng daneng, ��the matter has been resolved. it��s rare for me to come to the county city. 1 want to buy something. do you want to go back first?��


    with the 250 taels of silver that peng zhongfei and liu wei had given her, she was a rich person now. she could buy many items that were not in the plan.


    ��there��s no hurry. what do you want to buy? 1 can help you carry it.�� feng daneng really admired gu yundong. at such a young age, she was robbed by the overlord young master of the peng family. it actually took less than four hours for her to bring it back and she was completely fine.


    feng daneng felt that he could not do it. he suddenly felt that all these years had been in vain.


    gu yundong thought for a moment. after all, feng daneng was more familiar with this county than her. she nodded. ��alright, let��s go..��

 Chapter 102 - 102: Buying a Carriage

    chapter 102: buying a carriage


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong first brought feng daneng for lunch. it was the best restaurant in the county, yuexiang restaurant.


    feng daneng only knew that the food in this restaurant was good, but he had never been willing to come in to eat.


    he did not expect to take advantage of yundong and taste the food at yuexiang restaurant.


    it was delicious, but it was too expensive and the portion was small. just a palm-sized dish cost thirty copper coins. feng daneng felt sorry for gu yundong��s money.


    however, this girl was very generous. after eating, she asked feng daneng to bring her to the market. she wanted to buy a carriage.


    ��you want to buy a carriage?�� feng daneng was surprised. this gu girl who had escaped from the wilderness was indeed more capable than he had imagined.


    he thought that it would be good enough if she could take out a hundred taels of silver to build a house. he did not expect that she still had the money to buy a carriage.


    gu yundong nodded. ��it��s convenient to buy a carriage. if we hadn��t taken someone else��s mule cart into the city today, we wouldn��t know how much time we would have wasted. moreover, my sister-in-law is still young. with a carriage, we can bring them to the city to play.��


    gu yunshu and gu yunke rarely had the chance to go out and play. in the past, when they were in the gu family, gu yunshu was probably the only one who had gone to town. later, they were on the way to escape. this time, they went far, but they did not have the leisure to stop and take a good look.


    now that she had settled down, she had money on hand and could send yunshu to school. in the future, she would bring them out to play whenever there was a festival.


    ��if you want to buy horses, you have to go to the market on east street, which specializes in selling livestock. it��s just that it��s already past noon. 1 don��t know if there are any good horses.��


    gu yundong nodded. ��then let��s go to the market in east street to take a look.


    if we can��t find anything good today, we��ll come back another day.��


    feng daneng laughed and led her to east street.


    after noon, the market was not as lively.


    feng daneng knew someone here. he was a smart kid who looked after the place. he directly brought them to the innermost part of the market.


    ��uncle feng, you��re lucky today. just now, the broker from the wan family brokerage brought three or four horses over. i��ve seen them. they��re better than the ones sold this morning.��


    feng daneng perked up. ��really? hurry up and bring us to take a look.��


    the horses were indeed good horses, but they were also not cheap.


    gu yundong was not very good at checking horses, but feng daneng had some experience. in addition, the kid beside him helped to bargain. in the end, he bought a strong brown-haired horse for 15 taels of silver.


    this horse was quite friendly to gu yundong, and she liked it. it was not old, so she decided that it was it.


    when the broker asked her if she wanted a carriage, she definitely did. however, there was no need for it to be too gorgeous. after all, she often went back and forth in the village. it was all dirt.


    in the end, gu yundong chose an ordinary-looking but sturdy carriage. she put on the horse rope and could leave. n((ovelbin


    this carriage also cost three taels. tsk tsk, it was expensive.


    but now that she had a carriage and a house, gu yundong was very satisfied.


    after the carriage was bought, gu yundong wanted to go to south street to buy something. it was prosperous there and was close to the city gate.


    feng daneng was a little excited as he drove the carriage.


    men loved vehicles, regardless of modern times or ancient times, even if this vehicle was not his.


    the two of them took the carriage to the east street. unexpectedly, when the carriage passed by the back road of the peng residence, the door of the peng residence opened and a person was thrown out heavily.


    if not for feng daneng��s sharp eyes and quick hands, the horse would have been shocked..

 Chapter 103 - 103: Who cares?

    chapter 103: who cares?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong quickly held the carriage door and sat down. he looked up at the person who had been thrown out.


    that person was in a sorry state. the lower half of his body looked bloody, and his face was swollen.


    eh? why does he look so familiar? where have i seen him before?


    she didn��t know him, but feng daneng did. he was shocked. ��isn��t this hu liang? why is he here and beaten up like this by the peng family? yundong, should we...��


    feng daneng wanted to ask if he could help. although this rascal was quite hateful, they were from the same village after all. it was a little unreasonable for him to stand by and do nothing when he saw him like this.


    unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, hu liang, who was beaten half to death, started crying at the peng residence. ��i��m not lying. i��m really here to look for young master peng. aiyo, that gu yundong wants to harm young master peng. she went around our village saying that young master peng stole her things and even said that she has a backer to torture young master peng to death.��


    hu liang did not know how things had turned out like this. he had been in the peng residence since the moment he woke up. he was about to look for young master peng when he was caught. they said that he was a thief who had broken into the residence. he must have been involved in young master��s accident. then, he was beaten up without a word and thrown out.


    gu yundong sneered. facing feng daneng��s similarly gloomy expression, she said, ��who cares if he dies?��


    it didn��t look like he had been hit very seriously. he still had so much strength to frame her.


    feng daneng did not look at hu liang again and drove the carriage past him.


    hu liang still wanted to work hard, but he did not expect another person to come out of the peng residence. it was peng zhongfei��s servant.


    this servant had been taking care of peng zhongfei who had been beaten up previously. later on, he heard the subordinates talking about hu liang. when he reported it to the young master, the young master was actually very angry. he said that the gu family was under his protection now. whoever dared to destroy the gu family��s house would be going against the peng family. he asked the servant to come out and give hu liang a warning.


    the servant did not look at hu liang. he only said a few words to the thugs beside him before entering again.


    as soon as he left, the thugs began to approach hu liang step by step...


    gu yundong and his wife did not know what happened after that. as soon as she arrived at south street, she started shopping crazily. nove.lb/1n


    with money in her hands, she did not panic. in addition, she was living in the zeng family now, so she did not need to be wary of anyone.


    she bought a few bolts of cloth from the shop and then went to the provision store to buy daily necessities. however, the provision store in the county city was really too small compared to the prefectural city.


    when she saw the jewelry shop, she went in and bought two small gold locks for gu yunshu and gu yunke.


    she remembered that the youngest son of the second branch had a small golden lock. gu yunshu was very envious when he saw it. now that she saw it, she would definitely be happy.


    there was also a silver hairpin for her mother.


    she was good-looking. after cleaning up, she would be a beauty. with some jewelry, she was simply too pleasing to the eye.


    in the end, she bought herself a pair of earrings. yes, if she was rich, she had to show off.


    after buying the jewelry, she went to buy a lot of food. thinking of shao qingyuan, she paused and went to the blacksmith��s shop to get a barbecue rack. she could come over and get it in five to six days. when the time came, she would make him a barbecue.


    after buying everything, it was almost evening.


    satisfied, gu yundong returned to the village in the carriage.


    even though it was getting late, the carriage still attracted everyone��s attention as soon as it entered the village..

 Chapter 104 - 104:1 Bought It

    chapter 104:1 bought it


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the driver was feng daneng. many people in the village knew that feng daneng had followed gu yundong to the peng residence this morning. it was all thanks to jin yuexiang��s publicity.


    therefore, when they saw him, everyone could not help but surround him. they even asked him where this carriage came from. was it from the peng residence?


    before feng daneng could answer, he was interrupted by jin yuexiang, who had rushed over to watch the show. ��what do you mean the peng family gave it to him? what are you all thinking? gu yundong went to cause trouble for young master peng, but the peng family still gave them a carriage?��


    as he spoke, he even laughed loudly and said maliciously, ��i think she was beaten to death by the peng family. feng daneng hired a carriage to pull her back, right?��


    everyone took two steps back with a whoosh. they widened their eyes and looked at the carriage in fear, as if bright red blood would flow out at any time.


    feng daneng felt helpless. jin yuexiang was full of nonsense. no matter how domineering the peng family was, they would not dare to kill someone so blatantly and ask him to pull the corpse back.


    however, everyone in the village believed it. even chen liang, who had rushed over later, widened his eyes in disbelief. he said bitterly, ��did... did something really happen? sigh, daneng, why didn��t you stop them? you, you...��


    before he could finish speaking, gu yundong slowly lifted the curtain and smiled at everyone. ��this carriage was indeed not given by the peng family. i bought it myself.��


    ��whoa.�� everyone took a small step back in unison.


    the smug smile on jin yuexiang��s face instantly froze. she widened her eyes and looked at gu yundong. ��you��re fine?��


    ��what are you talking about? what can happen to me?��


    ��didn��t you go and find trouble with the peng family?��


    gu yundong looked innocent. ��who did you hear that from?��


    jin yuexiang shouted, ��i heard it with my own ears. it was clearly feng daneng who said that the blueprint had been taken away by young master peng. he didn��t even allow you to build a house. you went to the peng family to ask for an explanation.��


    oh, so she was eavesdropping.


    gu yundong raised his eyebrows. ��oh, young master peng only said that my drawing is very good and wanted to borrow it to take a look. i happened to be going to the county city to buy something today, so i took the drawing back. why is it that when it comes to you, it becomes me going to the peng residence to demand an explanation? do you dare to say this in front of young master peng?��


    feng daneng said righteously, ��that��s right. yundong wanted to buy a carriage. 1 happen to be more familiar with it, so she asked me to help her pick one. she could also go to the peng residence to get the blueprints. jin yuexiang, how can you distort the truth and spread rumors everywhere, making everyone panic?��


    jin yuexiang was dumbfounded. did she hear wrongly? no.


    the others suddenly understood. so that was the case. if it was really as jin yuexiang had said, would feng daneng and gu yundong be able to return safely?


    indeed, they could not trust big mouth��s words too much. chen liang heaved a sigh of relief and turned his attention to the carriage. ��did you buy this?��


    gu yundong got out of the carriage. ��i thought that it would be more convenient with a carriage. we won��t have to rely on our legs to go to the county next time.�� n((ovelbin


    chen liang nodded. the gu family was indeed wealthy.


    ��the gu girl.�� at this moment, someone suddenly called out to her from the side and said enviously, ��your carriage looks very good. this horse looks strong. the carriage is also sturdy and big.. in the future, when we go to the county city, it will be convenient, right?��

 Chapter 105 - 105: Home

    chapter 105: home


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong looked at the man. he was a middle-aged man. she did not know him, but she did not like to hear him say such things in front of everyone.


    hence, she smiled at that person and said, ��it��s my family��s convenience. it has nothing to do with you.��


    that person was stunned. this little girl really didn��t know how to conduct herself.


    he raised his eyebrows. ��why? we��re from the same village. if we need help, you��re not even willing to lend your carriage?��


    ��yes, as long as you pay 20 copper coins per trip to the county.�� the price was clearly stated, lest everyone wanted to curry favor and take advantage of her. did she look like someone who was easy to talk to?


    ��you��re too black-hearted. we��re all from the same village, and you��re actually charging money?�� that person immediately shouted, ��isn��t that right, everyone? we��ll only pay three copper coins each if we take the ox cart to the county.��


    gu yundong said, ��oh, so you know that you have to pay for taking someone else��s carriage. i thought you didn��t know that even biological brothers have to settle accounts clearly. if you think it��s too expensive, you can choose not to take it. i bought the carriage for myself, not for you.��


    that person choked. chen liang, who was at the side, could not stand it anymore. ��alright, one look and you can tell that this carriage is not cheap. there are so many people in the entire village. if everybody takes it, can you let her have some peace? the carriage is not for public use. 1 think the method of charging money is quite good. if you can afford it, you can take it. if you can��t, you can take the ox cart. it��s been like this for so many years. why? does the gu family buy a carriage and your legs are broken?��


    gu yundong silently gave him a thumbs up. if she said it, it was like she was looking down on them. the village chief was the right person to say it.


    as expected, the people around who wanted to take advantage of him were a little flustered, especially the middle-aged man who had just spoken. he could only lower his head and mutter.


    at this moment, gu yunshu ran over with the zeng siblings. ��eldest sister, eldest sister, you��re finally back.��


    gu yundong looked down at his flushed face and reached out to rub his head. ��were you obedient at home?��


    ��yes, i was.�� as he spoke, he shifted his gaze to the carriage behind her. ��big sister, did you rent a carriage to come back?��


    gu yundong carried him to the shaft of the carriage. ��no, this is our family��s carriage. eldest sister bought it today. if you want to go anywhere in the future, you can take this carriage.��


    gu yunshu��s eyes lit up and his face turned red. his entire body was trembling. ��really? our carriage?��


    ��yes, eldest sister will bring you home. sit properly.�� gu yundong wanted the zeng siblings to go up too, but the two of them had already run forward.


    gu yundong had no choice but to greet the village chief. ��it��s getting late. my mother is still waiting for me at home, so 1��11 go home first.��


    ��go back, go back. it��s been a long day.�� chen liang waved his hand and smiled. no matter what, their village finally had its first carriage. as the village chief, he was also proud.


    feng daneng led the carriage inside. there were still many villagers following behind.


    although they couldn��t take it, they could watch. it was good to feast their eyes.


    gu yundong did not care. when she arrived at the zeng residence, she carried gu yunshu down. nove.lb/1n


    the little fellow immediately ran in front of the horse. feng daneng stopped him from approaching in case the horse was shocked.


    gu yundong reminded him before entering the house.


    unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she stumbled towards gu yunke. the little girl��s eyes were red, as if she had just cried..

 Chapter 106 - 106: Gu Yunke Complains

    chapter 106: gu yunke complains


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was stunned. ��why are you crying? who bullied you?��


    ��it��s older brother.�� the little girl began to complain. ��older brother was bad. 1 also wanted to pick up eldest sister. he didn��t even wait for me and ran away. i��m so angry.��


    gu yunke was young and malnourished. she would stagger if she walked faster, let alone run.


    gu yunshu did not notice and ran to the village entrance to pick up eldest sister.


    the little girl was so angry that she stomped her feet twice. ��1��11 ignore brother from now on.��


    just as she finished speaking, gu yunshu ran in excitedly and said to her, ��little sister, eldest sister bought a carriage. it��s outside the door. hurry up and take a look.��


    the little girl��s eyes immediately lit up. ��i want to see, 1 want to see.�� then, she naturally held gu yunshu��s hand and the two of them happily walked out of the courtyard.


    gu yundong:��...�� as long as the two of you are happy.


    she shook her head and stood up to look at madam yang and madam dong.


    madam yang��s eyes were also sparkling. gu yundong laughed. ��if you want to see it, go and see it. but don��t get too close to the horse��s butt.��


    madam yang ran away. only then did dong xiulan walk to her side and exhale softly. ��it��s good that you��re fine. qingyuan came back earlier and said that your matter has been resolved. the peng family won��t find trouble with you. but i��m always worried about you not coming back.��


    ��auntie dong, don��t worry. if 1 was not confident that i could solve the problem, 1 wouldn��t have rushed forward rashly.�� gu yundong quite liked dong xiulan. ��you said that shao qingyuan is back. is he next door?��


    ��i think so. you saw him in the county, didn��t you?��


    ��i did. he even did me a favor.��


    dong xiulan immediately smiled. ��am i right? qingyuan is a good child.��


    ��yeah.��


    as they were talking, gu yunshu came in with a stick of candied hawthorn in his hand. ��eldest sister, did you buy this for us?��


    just now, uncle feng said that there were many things to unload in the carriage, so he went to help carry them. he did not expect to see a few red sticks of candied hawthorn as soon as he got in.


    he was fine, but gu yunke had already licked off half of the candy.


    ��there should be a few more skewers in the carriage. give one to zeng yue and the others each and leave two for uncle feng to take home.��


    gu yunshu ran away again.


    when gu yundong went out, feng daneng had already unloaded half of the things in the carriage.


    beside him, there were people holding a stick of candied hawthorn in one hand and carrying small items on the ground with the other hand into the house.


    gu yundong rubbed her forehead and chased them to the side to eat. she and madam dong brought everything back.


    the zeng family��s courtyard was not big, but they had a pig shed previously. although they did not raise pigs anymore, they could still let the horse live in it after tidying it up.


    feng daneng had wanted gu yundong to leave the carriage at his house, but gu yundong saw that the children surrounded the carriage and were unwilling to leave, so he gave up.


    after feng daneng left, gu yundong began to sort out the pile of things he had bought.


    she bought a lot of cloth. when she saw one of the navy blue cloths, she subconsciously felt that it was very suitable for shao qingyuan, so she bought it.


    looking at this piece of cloth, she was a little stunned. this, it was not easy to give it away, right?


    forget it, she would think about it later.


    just as she was about to put it away, dong xiulan came in. ��yundong, qingyuan sent two pheasants over earlier. are we going to cook them tonight?�� her gaze landed on the cloth in her hand. ��eh, this fabric looks good.. is it for yunshu? is the color too dark?��n-(o/)v-.e--l.)b)(1-)n

 Chapter 107 - 107: Buying Field, Studying, Finding Father, Treating Illness

    chapter 107: buying field, studying, finding father, treating illness


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong suddenly felt a little guilty. however, he quickly adjusted himself and said, ��it��s not for yunshu. it��s for my father. when i bought the cloth, i counted the entire family. only now do i remember that my father is not around...��


    dong xiulan was afraid that she would be sad, so she quickly said, ��you��ll definitely be reunited soon. you even bought so much cloth? if you trust my skills, i��ll make a piece of clothes for each of you.��


    ��that��s good.�� gu yundong smiled. ��auntie��s embroidery skills are good, so it��s definitely not a problem for you to make clothes. but i have to make it clear that you have to be paid. 1 can��t take advantage of auntie.��


    ��how is this taking advantage? look at how much good stuff our family has eaten from you since you came. you went to the county city and came back to buy candied hawthorn for yue��er and the others. i��m so grateful. it won��t take much effort to make a few sets of clothes. it��s settled.��


    with that, dong xiulan left without waiting for her to reject.


    gu yundong laughed and shook her head. she did not insist.


    after tidying up herself, she went to the kitchen to cook the two pheasants.


    they had agreed to make a salt-baked chicken and a spicy chicken for shao qingyuan.


    dong xiulan had taken care of the two chickens, so gu yundong moved much faster.


    in addition to the two chickens, she also bought other vegetables in the county city. when they were done, she asked gu yunshu to send them to the neighboring house.


    after dinner, gu yundong sat on the chair and pondered. now that the blueprints were back, the peng family would not cause trouble for him.


    apart from the money she had to build a house and buy a carriage, she still had about 230 taels of silver.


    to others, it might seem like a lot, but to gu yundong, it was not enough. not to mention that she did not have a fixed asset like fertile land, she still had to send gu yunshu to school, find gu dajiang, and treat madam yang. these were all money-burning jobs where she could not save money even if she wanted to.


    she had to buy a few acres of fertile land. she could rent it out even if she didn��t know how to grow it.


    yunshu��s school was not in a hurry. she heard from the village chief that the school in town had to accept students above the age of six. yunshu would only be six years old after the new year. she could just ask around first.


    as for gu dajiang, after the house was built, she wanted to personally make a trip to qing��an prefecture. back then, they had agreed to meet in qing��an prefecture. if gu dajiang was still alive, he would definitely go. however, after the chaos in qing��an prefecture, it was hard to say what would happen next.


    in this era, there was no mobile phone network. it was too difficult to find someone.


    also, madam yang��s illness was actually what gu yundong was most worried about at the moment. she was afraid that the blood clot in her brain would spread and aggravate her condition. she hoped that doctor song would come back soon.


    knock, knock. a soft knocking sound suddenly came from the window.


    gu yundong jumped up from the bed and immediately walked to the window. ��who is it?��


    ��me.��


    shao qingyuan? the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. ��wait a moment.�� n)-o.-v/-e-)l..b/(1--n


    she came out of the house and saw the man��s tall and handsome figure under the moonlight.


    damn it, why did it feel like every time they met, it was in the middle of the night? it felt like they were dating in private.


    ��the salt-baked chicken and spicy chicken are very delicious. thank you,�� shao qingyuan said.


    ��we agreed that since you helped me, i��ll cook delicious food for you. besides, we ate a lot of the wild animals you hunted.��


    ��that��s why i��m here. i want to ask you for a favor.��


    gu yundong was stunned. ��what favor?��


    shao qingyuan bent down and handed over a cloth bag by his feet..

 Chapter 108 - 108: Under the Stove

    chapter 108: under the stove


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    only then did gu yundong notice that there was something beside his feet. ��what is this?��


    ��white flour,�� shao qingyuan said. ��i��m going to bring that young master liu into the mountains tomorrow morning. i promised him that 1 would go deep into the mountains to kill the tigers. i might only be back in two or three days, so 1 have to bring some dry food. the steamed buns and pancakes in town are too disgusting. i want you to help make some.��


    gu yundong��s eyes widened. tigers?


    ��you��re going to fight the tigers? have you fought them before?��


    ��i did.�� once, when he went deep into the mountains, he encountered an old hunter who was bitten by a tiger and was almost forced into a corner. he was the one who knocked the tiger down.


    later on, the old hunter dealt with the tiger and gave him the bulk of the money.


    ��but you even brought that useless young master liu along this time. won��t he be dragging you down?�� gu yundong frowned. he felt that his decision was very unwise.


    if he wanted to fight the tiger, it would be easier for him to escape if he encountered danger in the mountains alone. but with such a rich young master, gu yundong had a feeling that they were courting death.


    shao qingyuan said, ��he insisted on following.��


    ��what a prodigal son who wants to drag others down with him.�� gu yundong regretted that she had only received 50 taels of silver in the day. ��1 think it��s better for you to knock him out and throw him into a tree.��


    ��that��s what 1 plan to do.��


    gu yundong was speechless. she could not help but laugh.


    seeing that he had already made up his mind, gu yundong could not say anything. she took the white flour bag. ��wait a moment. 1��11 make pancakes for you now. in this weather, it won��t be a problem to keep them for two or three days. later, you can make them hot and eat them. by the way, can you eat spicy food? i��ll make you some hot sauce. it��ll warm you up.��


    shao qingyuan couldn��t help but smile when he saw her turn around and return to the kitchen. ��...okay.��


    gu yundong��s movements were very light. madam dong and the rest were sound asleep and were a distance away from the kitchen. once the door was closed, most of the sound was cut off.


    although shao qingyuan��s culinary skills were not good, he could still start a fire.


    one of them stood in front of the stove while the other was sitting, the scene was indescribably harmonious.


    gu yundong kneaded the flour and asked about what happened during the day. ��you were the one who caused aunt cui to fall into the water and the dogs to foam at the mouth?��


    back then, she had asked him to create two chaos in the residence in half an hour. it would be best if it was closely related to peng zhongfei. moreover, it was the kind of unlucky thing that made people think that he had done too many bad things and received retribution.


    as expected, the two consecutive incidents made peng zhongfei believe her words without a doubt. n((ovelbin


    ��aunt cui��s matter had nothing to do with me. the dog was my doing.�� shao qingyuan originally wanted to light a fire in peng zhongfei��s study, but before he could do so, he realized that peng zhongfei��s first wife wanted to deal with his beloved concubine, madam cui.


    shao qingyuan watched coldly as his wife and concubines fought. when the servants went to jinglan manor to report to peng zhongfei, he went to find the ferocious dog. when it saw shao qingyuan, the dog bared its fangs at him and wanted to bite him, but he kicked it away. then, this dog... foamed at the mouth.


    gu yundong could not help but laugh when she heard that.


    she was very agile. when shao qingyuan asked her how to get the blueprint back, she said what she needed to say. there was nothing to hide from the two of them.


    when all the pancakes were done, gu yundong gathered them all and handed them to shao qingyuan.


    time was limited, so she could only make do with this.


    shao qingyuan was about to leave with the cloth bag containing the hot pancakes and sauce when gu yundong suddenly thought of something and hurriedly stopped him. ��wait a moment..��

 Chapter 109 - 109: Who is Shao Qingyuan?

    chapter 109: who is shao qingyuan?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong ran into his room and quickly came out with the crossbow in his hand.


    ��i��ll lend this to you,�� she said. ��but after you defeat the tiger, you��ll give me 10% of the silver. it��s not that i��m ruthless, but this is good stuff. you��ve seen it before. it��s powerful and life-saving.��


    shao qingyuan lowered his head and looked at the crossbow in his hand. his slightly lowered eyes seemed to flash.


    his fingers tightened slightly. after a moment, he looked up. ��i��ll give you twenty percent.��


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. this guy was too smart.


    only then did shao qingyuan leave. however, his back view made him look even taller.


    gu yundong then tidied up the kitchen and went to sleep.


    the next morning, the entire yongfu village became noisy again. it wasn��t farm time now, and most of the people were chatting outside.


    hence, they saw the gorgeous carriage that had sped over early in the morning. nove-lb)1n


    everyone at the village entrance stood up with a whoosh. ��what��s going on? the gu family bought a carriage yesterday. who bought it today?��


    as soon as someone finished speaking, he heard the servant driving the carriage ask, ��brother, how do we get to shao qingyuan��s house?��


    ��shao qingyuan? who is it? there��s no such person in our village. did you find the wrong person?��


    the servant was dumbfounded. what? there was no such person?


    ��isn��t this yongfu village?��


    ��it��s yongfu village, but there��s indeed no one called shao qingyuan. tell me in detail what that person looks like. he might be from the neighboring village. i��ll help you ask around.��


    ��why ask?�� madam zhou couldn��t stand it anymore. she squeezed in with a washing basin and couldn��t help but roll her eyes at the group of people. then, she said to the servant, ��why are you looking for shao qingyuan?�� don��t tell me you��re looking for trouble?


    the curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing liu wei��s face. he smiled and said to madam zhou, ��i��m looking for him to help me. he��s from this village, right?��


    someone beside him recognized him. wasn��t this the young master behind madam fang and her daughter that day?


    the discussions at the side made madam zhou understand. it seemed that they were not looking for trouble.


    she heaved a sigh of relief and pointed to the left. ��shao qingyuan��s house is at the foot of the mountain over there. go over and you��ll see a house under construction. just go a little further.��


    a villager exclaimed, ��isn��t that the home of a wolf cub? a wolf cub...��


    that��s right, the wolf cub seemed to be called shao qing something. this was a habit, and they almost forgot his original name.


    liu wei thanked him and asked the servant to drive the carriage to the shao family.


    when everyone saw him leave, they followed behind curiously.


    not long after, liu wei entered the shao family��s house. the villagers who had followed him here were a little far from his house. they only dared to stand at the entrance of the zeng family��s house and discuss.


    shao qingyuan had been waiting for him since a long time ago. everything that needed to be prepared had been prepared. when liu wei arrived, he didn��t even drink any water before he was called into the mountain. ��have you brought everything? we have to stay in the mountain for at least two days.��


    when liu an, the servant beside him, heard that he would be staying for a few more days, he immediately could not take it anymore. ��young master, y-you��re not coming back on the same day?��


    ��don��t be silly. we have to go deep into the mountains to hunt tigers. how can we come back in a day? alright, stay in the shao family obediently and wait for me to come back. help shao qingyuan guard the house. be smart. when brother zeng needs help in the room, help him. don��t put on airs.��


    liu an was about to cry, but he could not stop the young master at all. no wonder the young master did not even bring the coachman when he went out in the morning and only let him drive the carriage.


    liu an wanted to cry but had no tears. he could only watch as the two of them walked further and further away.


    when madam fang and her daughter rushed over after receiving the news, the eldest young master of the liu family was nowhere to be seen..

 Chapter 110 - 11o: What Are You Smug About?

    chapter 11o: what are you smug about?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    madam fang and her daughter were extremely regretful. why didn��t young master liu look for them first when he came? why did he directly find out that the shao family was here?


    the two of them sighed and looked in the direction of the foot of the mountain. when the other villagers saw this, they surrounded them.


    previously, they did not dare to approach the shao family. now that shao qingyuan had left, they naturally wanted to know how young master liu met the wolf cub. why did he let him bring him into the mountain?


    speaking of this, madam fang and her daughter were a little smug.


    madam fang smiled and said, ��it��s all thanks to our yulan that that wolf cub knows young master liu. everyone knows that my nephew just got married not long ago. this new wife is young master liu��s mother madam liu��s favored maidservant. the new wife has a good relationship with our yulan. when she went to the liu family to see madam liu, she brought yulan along. yulan heard that young master liu is looking for a hunter who killed two wild boars not long ago. if he wants to enter the mountains, doesn��t he need a familiar hunter?��


    everyone was enlightened. so it was to find a guide.


    ��then you didn��t tell young master liu about that wolf cub?��


    ��why not? but what kind of family is the liu family? who is young master liu? why would he be afraid of a wolf cub?��


    madam fang said smugly, ��my niece-in-law said that young master liu knows martial arts. otherwise, why would he dare to follow the wolf cub into the mountain without bringing anyone? don��t underestimate him.��


    ��how much money can that wolf cub get by bringing him into the mountains?�� someone asked.


    madam fang really didn��t know about this, but it didn��t stop her from thinking.


    hence, after a pause, madam fang stretched out two fingers and shook them. ��definitely.��


    ��two taels of silver?��


    ��of course. young master liu has always been generous.��


    speaking of the liu family, madam fang and her daughter really talked non-stop.


    madam zhou��s face darkened. she held the wooden basin and snorted. then, she turned around and went home.


    her second daughter-in-law, madam song, was also in the crowd. seeing this, she hurriedly followed and took the wooden basin from her mother-in-law.


    madam zhou walked away quickly. ��1 don��t know what��s there to be happy about. is it worth it for her to be so smug when her nephew marries a maidservant who serves others? what is she thinking? she even took it out and spread it around. don��t you know that she��s a widow? look at the men around her. she��s simply embarrassing our chen family.��


    ��mother, don��t be angry. second aunt said that after sister yulan marries into the wu family, she will also go to town. we won��t see her a lot in the future.��


    madam zhou sneered. ��she still wants to live in town? how much money does she have? if she goes to town, she will need money to buy anything. she might have to borrow from us again. if she borrows it, she won��t return it. besides, look at how petty she was just now. is young master liu being generous by giving him two taels of silver? even the gu family��s yundong is...��


    she instantly stopped talking. it was not good to say this outside, and it would not be good for others to hear it.


    however, when she thought of madam fang��s expression, madam zhou felt uncomfortable.


    the two of them entered the house one after another. just as they entered, they saw niu dan rushing out.


    madam zhou couldn��t even stop him. ��hey, where are you going so early in the morning?��


    niu dan was lucky. he had only been in school for a few days, but he had already met a rest day. nove-lb)1n


    ��where else can 1 go?�� niu dan had already run far away. madam song couldn��t help but laugh. ��he must be going to the gu family. last time, after eating at the gu family, he despised my cooking and said that eating meat was like eating grass. yesterday, when he came back from school, he rushed to the gu family. yunshu even gave him a stick of candied hawthorn. now, he can��t wait to stay in the gu family.��


    madam zhou was stunned for a moment. just as she was about to say something, a shrill cry suddenly came from outside..

 Chapter 111 Making the Call

    111 making the call


    this voice suddenly became sharp, startling the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who were talking.


    madam zhou quickly walked out. "what''s going on? what happened?"


    chen liang also came out of the inner room. the few of them came to the front yard and saw jin yuexiang sitting on the ground crying. "village chief, our liangzi is in trouble. his legs were broken."


    chen liang and the others were shocked. before they could react, they saw hu liang being carried into the courtyard.


    hu liang looked terrible. the smell of blood on his body was extremely strong. his eyes were closed as he fell asleep.


    chen liang quickly took a few steps forward. "what''s going on? who hit him?"


    jin yuexiang immediately pointed to a man who was being held by the hu brothers. "that''s him. liangzi came back with him."


    that person struggled angrily but did not break free. his face was ashen as he said, "you guys really don''t know what''s good for you. i was kind enough to send your son back, but you guys are blackmailing me. bah, if i had known, i wouldn''t have cared about your son''s life."


    jin yuexiang got up and rushed over to grab the man''s face. "what did you say? say it again."


    chen liang quickly called his wife and daughter-in-law to stop her. "what are you doing? he hasn''t said it clearly. why did you attack?"


    then, he looked at the man and asked, "what exactly happened?"


    the man snorted. "uncle chen liang, i''m kuan from the neighboring village. you should know my father, jiang fang. i''ve been working in the county city recently. this morning, i saw hu liang being thrown into the alley with blood all over him. i didn''t know what happened, so i brought him back out of kindness. who knew that when i sent him to the hu family and wanted to leave, they would invite a doctor while entertain me hypocritically. after the doctor said that he couldn''t keep his legs, the hu family actually didn''t let me leave. they even said that i beat hu liang up and asked me to compensate. i''ve never seen such a shameless person. if i had known, i wouldn''t have cared about hu liang''s life at all."


    jin yuexiang shouted, "if it wasn''t for you, would you be so kind as to send him back? my liangzi is so pitiful. why did he meet such a heartless person like you? you''re going to be struck by lightning."


    ah kuan gritted his teeth. "the one who''s struck by lightning will be your hu family. you raised a son who only knows how to steal. he deserves this outcome."


    "village chief, you heard him. he''s admitting that he did it."


    madam zhou and madam song could not help but roll their eyes. when did he admit it?


    chen liang could not be bothered with her. he only asked ah kuan, "then do you know who beat him up?"


    ah kuan immediately fell silent. chen liang frowned. seeing that jin yuexiang wanted to make a fuss again, he glared at her.


    "go ahead, ah kuan." nove.lb/1n


    "i-i''ve asked around." kuan hesitated for a moment before saying, "they said that hu liang''s legs were broken by the people from the peng family."


    as soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. even jin yuexiang seemed to have choked.


    kuan did not mention this at all just now. he only said that they would naturally know when hu liang woke up.


    but how could it be the peng family? the peng family had no enmity with their family. what right did they have to break her son''s legs?


    jin yuexiang was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. kuan was alone. although she was sad and heartbroken that liangzi had broken his legs, she still wanted him to compensate her under the instigation of her two sons.


    however, how would jin yuexiang dare to challenge the peng family?


    it was at this moment that gu yundong entered the village chief''s house.

 Chapter 112 Dream on

    112 dream on nove(lb/in


    gu yundong was here to buy fertile land from the village chief. previously, because of liu wei''s arrival, a large group of people had gathered at the zeng family''s door.


    after madam fang and the others left, niu dan ran over to look for yunshu to play with. she knew that chen liang was resting at home, so she asked where there was fertile land to sell.


    but looking at the situation in the courtyard now, she... seemed to have come at the wrong time?


    "chief, can i come back later?"


    chen liang nodded at her, and gu yundong turned to leave.


    jin yuexiang suddenly reacted and jumped up. she pointed at gu yundong and said, "it''s her. she must have done it."


    speaking of how her son had offended the peng family, she could only think of gu yundong, who had also gone to the peng family yesterday. her son''s accident was definitely related to this brat.


    gu yundong was dumbfounded. she was just a passerby. what did it have to do with her?


    chen liang also felt that jin yuexiang was being unreasonable. "why did yundong hit your son? your family compensated her five taels of silver, and yundong also said that this matter would end here. jin yuexiang, you don''t like the young lady, so you threw dirty water at her. can you still be a human?"


    jin yue was extremely furious. "it''s her. village chief, it''s really her. our liangzi heard that this brat went to settle scores with the peng family, so he followed her to the county to look for young master peng. in the end, he didn''t come back. he lost his legs when he was sent back this morning. if it wasn''t this girl, who did it?"


    chen liang''s face darkened when he heard that. "so you''re saying that hu liang wanted to harm yundong first?"


    jin yuexiang choked and quickly argued, "didn''t he fail? on the contrary, my liangzi ended up like this. you''re the village chief of yongfu village. you have to stand up for my liangzi."


    "that''s right." the hu brothers looked at each other and said, "liangzi''s life is ruined. he won''t be able to support himself in the future. gu yundong has to pay a hundred taels of silver no matter what."


    gu yundong''s lips twitched. "dream on. why? do you want to have a taste of being whipped by me?"


    "..." the hu brothers suddenly shut their mouths and did not dare to speak anymore.


    although they had not seen gu yundong''s actions with their own eyes, they had heard a lot, especially about their parents being sent flying with a kick.


    on the other side, ah kuan could not stand it anymore. "i already said that it was the peng residence who did it. the peng residence spread the word that hu liang sneaked into the residence and stole something. he was caught red-handed by the servants of the peng residence, which was why he was beaten up like this."


    gu yundong said, "did you hear that? if you still think that i hit him, fine. let''s go to the peng residence and talk about it. let''s see what''s going on. anyway, my family has a carriage, so it''s convenient to enter the county city. but let''s make it clear. if you accuse me, this won''t be something that can be resolved with five taels of silver. think about it clearly."


    as she spoke, she looked at the hu brothers. the two of them quickly turned their heads away.


    wrong, wrong. it would be easier to blackmail kuan than gu yundong.


    at this moment, hu liang finally opened his eyes.


    he vaguely heard his mother''s voice and tilted his head. jin yuexiang immediately reacted and rushed up to shout, "liangzi, liangzi, how are you? tell me, what happened?"


    when hu liang woke up, he was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat. he immediately cried, "mother, mother, my legs are gone. the peng family broke my legs."


    "..." alright, forget about blackmailing gu yundong now, even kuan was no longer an option.

 Chapter 113 Guilty

    113 guilty


    as soon as hu liang said that, the hu brothers felt that they were in trouble, but what could they do? the village chief was watching from the side.


    madam zhou and madam song pursed their lips secretly. they were very tired of the hu family.


    although they were from the same village, hu liang was a cancer in the village. it might be a good thing if his legs were broken.


    jin yuexiang did not know what these people were thinking. when she saw that her old son had woken up and confirmed that it was really the peng family''s doing, she panicked and hurriedly asked, "what happened? what exactly happened? why did the people from the peng family break your legs for no reason? did you really go to their house to steal things? you''re stupid. how dare you sneak into the peng family? what will i do in the future?"


    as she spoke, she started crying. hu liang''s body was in pain, and he became even more irritable after she cried. "i''m not dead. stop howling."


    jin yuexiang was instantly choked and could not speak. nove(lb/in


    gu yundong quickly held it in so that her laughter would not agitate his family.


    chen liang felt a headache coming on. he took two steps forward and stood in front of hu liang. he asked, "tell me clearly, why did the peng family break your legs? what did you do?"


    hu liang gasped in pain as he screamed. even if the village chief was in front of him, he could not care less about his temper. "why? how would i know why? i was knocked out after circling the back door of the peng residence. when i woke up, i was in the peng residence. then, those servants of the peng residence grabbed me and beat me up. they said that i stole something and threw me out after beating me up. that''s not all. they even broke my legs later. i didn''t do anything at all. why don''t you ask the people of the peng residence yourself?"


    chen liang was so angry that he almost fell backward. however, jin yuexiang was still saying, "village chief, you heard it. you have to stand up for our liangzi."


    chen liang sneered. "stand up for him? how? listen to what he said. there''s not a single word of truth. what do you mean by being knocked unconscious and waking up in the peng residence? what the hell was going on in broad daylight? stand up for him? how dare you say that when hu liang was sneaking around in the past, he didn''t think of asking me to stand up for him? let me tell you, he was caught stealing something. it''s already a light punishment to have his legs broken. if you have the ability, bring your two sons to the peng residence and talk to them."


    seeing that the village chief had pointed at them, the hu brothers subconsciously took two steps back and said to jin yuexiang, "mother, liangzi is already like this. in the future, you and father can only rely on us. if the two of us offend the peng family and are beaten up like this, how can our family survive? besides, liangzi is in the wrong."


    "how am i in the wrong? i... ah..." hu liang was so agitated that he pulled at his wound. before he could catch his breath, he fainted again.


    chen liang was impatient, especially when he saw the blood seeping out of hu liang''s body again. he quickly waved his hand. "alright, quickly carry him back and find a doctor to treat him. don''t you know what kind of person liangzi is? his brother is right. he was in the wrong in the first place. why are you making a fuss?"


    jin yuexiang was frightened by her two sons'' words. although she doted on her old son, she was still the most important. her old son was already in such a state. she couldn''t possibly have nobody to rely on in the future, right?


    moreover, she actually felt that hu liang was lying. he must have entered the peng residence to steal something and was caught red-handed.


    since the village chief had already said so, he definitely did not intend to interfere. she could only let her two sons carry hu liang home.

 Chapter 114 Madam Zhou Sending Food

    114 madam zhou sending food


    only then did chen liang heave a sigh of relief. he turned around and said to madam zhou, "hu liang was spoiled to this extent by his parents. every time he did something wrong, they didn''t hit, scold, or teach him a lesson. they even protected him and doted on him like their eyeballs. now, someone else has helped teach his son how to be a human. you guys have to remember not to raise niu dan to be like him."


    madam zhou and madam song nodded.


    seeing that the matter had been resolved, ah kuan said goodbye. chen liang expressed his apologies for delaying him.


    ah kuan was fine with it. the unreasonable hu family had nothing to do with chen liang.


    as soon as he left, chen liang looked at gu yundong, who was quietly standing at the side. a smile instantly appeared on his face, and he felt much more relaxed. "yundong, why are you here?"


    "i''m here to buy land from uncle chen." yundong followed him to the central room.


    chen liang was stunned. "are you planning to buy farmland? how much do you want? what kind of farmland do you want?"


    "i want to buy more than ten acres first. it''s best if it''s a first-rate fertile land." she had asked around and found out that one acre of fertile land cost about ten taels of silver. ten acres was about enough.


    chen liang lowered his head and thought for a moment before saying, "that''s not easy. you came late. previously, there were a few acres of fertile land, but it was bought by the wang family and the he family."


    the wang family and the he family had fled here. although the two families had yet to build their houses and did not plan to build them well, they found the land immediately.


    gu yundong did not think of this at first. this was the difference between having experience and not gu yundong was stunned for a moment before she finally understood.


    10:14


    madam song lowered her head slightly and smiled. she had actually told madam zhou on purpose having experience.


    chen liang wanted to remind her, but firstly, the two families acted quickly and bought it before gu yundong came. secondly, the gu family''s situation was different. they did not have strong labor and had a few children to take care of. they probably did not have the time.


    "i see." gu yundong did not expect that ten acres of fertile land was not easy to buy. "then uncle chen, help me take a look first. let me know if you have any. i''ll prepare the silver first."


    "alright, i''ll keep an eye out for you." n(.o.)v))e)-l)(b.)1(.n


    gu yundong thanked her and went home.


    however, just as she reached the front yard, she was pulled over by madam zhou.


    gu yundong blinked in confusion. madam zhou took out a paper bag and handed it to her. "this is the dried cinnamon that your uncle chen bought in town yesterday. take it back. you can cook it and eat it as snacks."


    "auntie, what are you doing? i can''t accept this. hurry up and take it back." gu yundong was a little dumbfounded. why did she offer her food for no reason?


    however, madam zhou forced it into her hand. "if i give it to you, just take it. i didn''t know that brat niu dan had been coming to your house to freeload for the past two days. i heard that he specially went to eat meat. his mother is really something. she only told me today. take this food back. otherwise, aunt will be angry."


    gu yundong was stunned for a moment before she finally understood.


    madam song lowered her head slightly and smiled. she had actually told madam zhou on purpose today. she was a daughter-in-law. her family could not make the decision, and the good things were not in her hands. even if they were in her hands, she could not give them away openly.


    fortunately, her mother-in-law was sensible and knew that she could not take advantage of others for nothing. hence, she took out the cinnamon.


    madam song had a good impression of gu yundong, especially niu dan''s happy expression when he came back and talked about the gu family. if gu yunshu had not been playing with niu dan, that brat would not have been willing to study. she heard that he was praised by master because of gu yunshu.


    gu yundong could not refuse her kindness. in the end, she took the cinnamon home.


    as soon as she arrived at the zeng family, she saw madam fang and her daughter loitering at the foot of the mountain from afar.

 Chapter 115 Dumbfounded Liu An

    115 dumbfounded liu an


    gu yundong thought of the mother and daughter''s enthusiasm for liu wei and felt that it was a little painful to the eyes.


    could this be a bad idea?


    she shook her head and turned to enter.


    as soon as she entered, she heard a commotion coming from the courtyard. she followed the sound and looked over. she saw yunshu, yunke, the zeng siblings, and niu dan standing in front of the horse shed with a small handful of hay in their hands.


    liu wei''s manservant, liu an, stood at the side and made a fuss as he spoke. "you can''t feed it too much. it won''t be able to eat. hey, hey, keke, how many handfuls have you taken?"


    gu yunke opened her round eyes and made a "three" gesture with her hand. "i''ve only taken the second one. it''s very hungry. don''t talk nonsense. if i didn''t eat for the entire night, the next day, my stomach gurgles."


    liu an vomited blood. "you''re a human, it''s a horse."


    "so, you''re bullying it?" gu yunke was furious.


    liu an held onto the pillar of the horse shed at the side. why was it like this? why was it like this? he only saw the little girl eating a piece of fragrant oil pancake in her hand and was a little greedy.


    but why did he have to explain the key points of how to raise a horse to a group of children in the end? he was a pageboy, not a groom, and definitely not a nanny.


    gu yundong wanted to laugh, especially after gu yunke said that. the other children all looked at liu an accusingly.


    niu dan''s words were even more shocking. "i heard that those rich families don''t treat horses as humans."


    you also said that they were horses. of course, they couldn''t be seen as humans!!!


    "it''s different for our family. they treat cows very well and give them all the delicious food." niu dan''s family had a cow that his father and grandfather treasured. n)-o.-v/-e-)l..b/(1--n


    the children nodded and felt that it made sense.


    liu an was at a loss for words. how could he prove his love for horses?


    gu yundong coughed lightly and walked forward with a smile. gu yunke was still holding the dry grass in her hand. she waved it and ran over. "eldest sister, eldest sister, liu an bullied our horse."


    liu an was speechless. was she not even going to call him brother now? he was inferior to a horse.


    gu yundong took the hay from her hand and put it aside. she said in a low voice, "liu an is right. horses... have very thin bellies, so they can''t eat too much."


    she actually wanted to say stomach, but she was afraid that the children would not understand.


    "when we feed the horses, it''s best to cut the hay short, soak it soft or crush it so that the horses can eat happily. just like keke, you can''t eat cakes that are too hard and big, right?"


    gu yunke nodded, not fully understanding. "eldest sister is right."


    "when you''re free, you can even take the horse for a walk."


    "we''ll go now." gu yunshu also threw away the hay. eldest sister had said that the horse could not eat too much. eldest sister was right.


    gu yundong turned to look at liu an. "thank you."


    liu an''s eyes widened. "..." he really wasn''t a nanny.


    however, when he thought of what his young master had said before he left, he resigned himself to his fate and left with the children.


    then, the other children in the village followed.


    that night, shao qingyuan and liu wei didn''t return.


    madam fang and her daughter waited at the foot of the mountain for a long time. in the end, they could only go home regretfully.


    however, the next day, the two of them persevered to the foot of the mountain again. this time, they knew how to cover up. they took the basket and pretended to pick wild vegetables.


    gu yundong was still unaware of their actions. when he woke up the next day, it was already a little late. the dong family had already gone out.


    she walked slowly to the courtyard. she did not expect to see gu yunshu sitting alone in front of the horse shed with his chin on his hand, mumbling something.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Going to Town

    chapter 116: going to town


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was a little surprised and slowly walked behind him.


    the little thing sighed, ��wind chaser, i can��t take you out for a walk today. brother liu an said that he has something to do in the county city. the zeng brothers and sisters have gone to the fields. niu dan also went to school. mother went to the river to wash clothes. i can��t hold you alone, so i can only talk to you here.��


    wind chaser was the name they gave the horse yesterday. at that time, liu an gave them a bunch of names for the horse, but it was too complicated for the children to understand. in the end, they felt that wind chaser sounded very fast, so they decided on it.


    ��you have to be good. this way, i��ll go and gather grass every day for you to eat. in the future, i��ll even marry you and let you give birth to foals. big sister said that when our house is built, you can still live in a big stable. it��s very comfortable.��


    ��by the way, yesterday, niu dan taught me two words that i don��t know. do you want to know? you must want to know. after all, my elder sister took a fancy to you. you must be an eager-to-learn horse. 1��11 write it for you immediately.��


    as gu yunshu spoke, he squatted down and used a branch to draw on the ground.


    after writing, she tilted her head and read it carefully. after wiping it off, she wrote again.


    gu yundong watched from behind him for a long time. when she saw her small figure squatting on the ground alone, she secretly sighed.


    yunshu had only been in yongfu village for a short period of time. now, the only good friends she had were niu dan and zeng le.


    niu dan was going to school. although zeng le was young, he still had to work every day. early this morning, he went to the fields with his brother and sister.


    actually, yunshu had to work in the old gu family in the past. seeing zeng le busy himself, he wanted to follow.


    but how could madam dong let him do things for her? she stopped him and let him rest at home no matter what. she even fed the chickens in the backyard in advance and cleaned the courtyard.


    gu yundong wondered if she should let yunshu go to school. this child liked to study very much and was very intelligent. even if the school in town only accepted children over the age of six, yunshu had basic talent and was only a few months older. perhaps the teacher could make an exception and accept her?


    their house had not been built yet. they did not have poultry, fields, or vegetables. there was a limit to the work they could do. they could try going to the school in town.


    at the thought of this, gu yundong went forward and patted him on the shoulder. ��why are you mumbling here alone?��


    gu yunshu suddenly turned around. when he saw eldest sister, he hurriedly threw away the branch in his hand and stood up. ��elder sister, i��m talking to wind chaser.��


    ��what are you saying?��


    ��he said that brother liu an isn��t around, so i can��t take him out for a walk.��


    gu yundong smiled. ��what��s the big deal? we��ll go to town later. isn��t it just nice to take a walk?��


    gu yunshu��s eyes lit up. ��to town? us?��


    ��yes, we��ll leave when mother comes back. where��s keke?�� n))ovelbin


    ��she��s eating in the kitchen.�� gu yunshu sighed. ��eldest sister, you really have to talk to her properly. if she continues to eat like this, she��ll really become fat. she eats meat early in the morning. it��s such a big bowl.��


    as soon as he finished speaking, gu yunke rushed out of the kitchen and pushed him twice. ��stupid brother, baddie, i��ll bite you.��


    gu yundong picked her up and shook her. yes, the young lady was a little heavier than before, but it was not that serious. compared to those children who were excessively fed and clothed, she still failed.


    ��alright, go back to your room and change first.��


    when the two children came out after changing, madam yang had also returned..

 Chapter 117 - 117: Two Schools

    chapter 117: two schools


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    after following madam dong to the river a few times, madam yang could go alone now.


    this was at the foot of the mountain. the laundry place was a little far from the other women in the village, so she would not meet many people. madam yang was also at ease.


    after drying her clothes, madam yang immediately went to change her clothes happily.


    the family set up the carriage. gu yundong asked yunshu to inform zeng hu next door so that madam dong would not be anxious if she could not find them.


    then, she got into the carriage and set off for town.


    although they had all taken a carriage before, the carriage from before was rented. now that it was their own, the feeling was definitely different.


    along the way, other than gu yundong, who was driving the carriage outside, the other three were all excited.


    it took two hours to walk to town. it was much faster to take a carriage. they arrived in less than an hour.


    although gu yundong had been to the county city a few times, it was her first time in town. this place was naturally not as prosperous as the county city, but it was also very lively.


    gu yundong first inquired about the place where the carriage could be stored. when she came out of the carriage, she also asked about the school in town.


    there were a total of two schools in town. one of them was where niu dan was.


    the teachers were a scholar in his forties and his son. his son usually enlightened students who had just entered the school. the students of the scholar were slightly older.


    there was another school that was bigger than this first school. there were two scholars teaching. however, the difference was that this school accepted students based on money. not to mention the problem of tuition, even the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone had to be bought by the school.


    anyone who had brains would know that there would definitely be a lot of commission in between.


    therefore, ordinary people could not afford to attend this school. most of them were from families with good backgrounds in town.


    gu yundong had never considered a second school from the beginning. even the teachers in this school were like this. the atmosphere was too bad.


    hence, after asking for the address of the first school, she brought the three of them to the door.


    yunshu didn��t know at first. he just followed his sister and took a look at the town��s environment.


    he only turned to look at gu yundong in surprise when he stood in front of a school called wen mo hall. ��elder sister, why are we here?��


    he remembered that niu dan went to school here.


    gu yundong squeezed his small hand. ��1 brought you here to take a look. why? you don��t want to come?��


    gu yunshu was stunned, but his watery eyes seemed to glow.


    he wanted to come, of course he wanted to come. niu dan had told him a lot about the school. he didn��t know how much he yearned for it, but his family was poor. he heard that all the money was spent on the house and the carriage.


    studying cost a lot of money. he didn��t want to add to his sister��s burden. n).o))v(.e(/1--b-(i))n


    gu yunshu pursed his lips and made up his mind. just as he was about to say that he did not want to come, he looked up and realized that his eldest sister had already gone forward to speak to the concierge.


    after a while, she came back and led them through the door.


    this place was not big. according to niu dan, they had two classes. one was a preparation class, and they were all children of his age. the other class was on the other side. those students were all above the age of ten and were prepared for the scientific examination.


    gu yundong led the three of them all the way there. they could hear the students from the preparation class reading. they could vaguely hear niu dan��s voice mixed in.


    when they were about to reach the central room, they suddenly heard a stern voice coming from the corner.


    ��what did 1 tell you? look at what you did.. did you listen to the master?��

 Chapter 118 - 118: Teacher

    chapter 118: teacher


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong stopped in his tracks. gu yunke grabbed her hand nervously.


    the voice from the corner was still there. at this moment, another thin and childish voice sounded. ��teacher, i just want to help my family do some work. my family is in trouble now. father injured his hand, so the work in the field is slow. 1 think...��


    ��think, think, think, what are you thinking?�� the teacher interrupted him sternly. ��i told you long ago that we are scholars. the hands of scholars hold pens and write. look at how rough your hands are now? if you use your hands to flip through books, you can cut the pages.��


    gu yundong frowned. what was this guy saying?


    however, the master seemed to get angrier as he spoke. ��if your family is in trouble, won��t other families be in trouble? if you lack money, you can borrow it from the master. why are you going to the fields? if you want to help your family, you can go and copy books. will the master stop you?��


    the student lowered his voice even more. ��there are too many students copying books in town. my handwriting isn��t good. the price given by the bookstore owner is too low.��


    ��what��s the reason for your poor handwriting? it��s because you took your hands, which should have been holding a pen, to pick up a hoe. you��re a scholar. a scholar should do his job. have you completed the homework i set up every day? you still have the mood to go to the fields. it seems that you��ve read too little.��


    ��master, i...��


    ��alright, alright. i don��t want to hear it from you. this matter will only happen once. there won��t be a next time. study hard and don��t worry about anything else. you��re very talented in studying. i believe that you��ll definitely be able to pass the tongsheng exam next year. alright, go back.��


    the student did not say anything else and walked out with his head lowered. he did not seem to be in a good mood.


    the teacher also came out. when he saw gu yundong and his family, he was slightly stunned. then, his expression turned ugly.


    after the student left, he looked at the gatekeeper. ��what��s going on? who are they? why are they brought here?��


    ��master, this family��s surname is gu. they want to send their children to school.��


    the teacher glanced at them and quickly looked away. he frowned and said, ��where are the men in the family? didn��t 1 tell you long ago that if there are women coming over, they will be brought to the madam��s place? you ignored my words. if word gets out that this woman and i are alone in the same room, won��t my reputation be ruined?��


    gu yundong was speechless. she did not know if she should say anything.


    the gatekeeper hurriedly explained, ��this miss gu is the only one in the gu family who can make decisions. her father is not around. madam left early in the morning, so i brought her in. the children of the gu family know how to read, so old master can teach them...��


    ��since when is it your turn to tell old master what to do? so what if they know how to read? even if they know how to read, you can��t bring them to old master. madam isn��t here today, so let them come another day.��


    with that, the teacher flicked his sleeves and turned to leave. he did not even speak to gu yundong and the others. n(-o()v.)e-/l-/b/)1)-n


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched violently. the gatekeeper was also depressed. he had only brought them in after receiving a few copper coins. he did not expect the old master to reprimand him.


    the smile on his face immediately disappeared. he said to the few of them in a low mood, ��you heard it too. let��s go, let��s go. come back another day. 1 told you long ago that the women are all entertained by the madam.��


    gu yundong exhaled slowly. she held gu yunke��s hand and left.


    madam yang and gu yunshu hurriedly followed.


    unexpectedly, as soon as they walked out of the door, two women came up to them.. one of them looked a little... familiar?

 Chapter 119 - 119: Not Here

    chapter 119: not here


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong took a few more glances at the woman and remembered. wasn��t this the in-law she had seen at madam fang��s house?


    it seemed like... her surname was wu.


    according to madam fang, the family that was engaged to chen yulan was indeed from town.


    gu yundong did not like madam fang and had an average impression of auntie wu. hence, even if she recognized her, she pretended not to know her and walked past the two of them.


    unexpectedly, the gatekeeper suddenly said, ��miss gu, this is our madam.��


    he pointed at another woman beside auntie wu and said, ��you can tell madam about your brother going to school first.��


    gu yundong smiled. ��there��s no need. we still have something to do, so we��ll leave first.��


    she nodded at the teacher��s wife and led the family out of wen mo hall.


    the lady was stunned and asked the concierge, ��what��s going on?��


    the concierge explained their intentions. madam frowned and did not say anything.


    however, just as he turned to leave, she saw madam wu looking at gu yundong��s back thoughtfully. she could not help but ask curiously, ��why? do you know him?��


    madam wu came back to her senses and said with a smile, ��i��ve met her once. she fled here a while ago and settled down in yongfu village. this family is not a good family. i heard that they like to take advantage of others and don��t know what��s good for them. you have to be careful. if such a family enters this school, i��m afraid your teacher will fall for her tricks.��


    the madam��s expression changed slightly. she knew her master��s personality. he was pedantic and inflexible. wouldn��t he be at a disadvantage when he met someone scheming?


    after some thought, she instructed the concierge, ��if you encounter that family again in the future, don��t let them in. not everyone is accepted in our school. character is very important.��


    ��got it.��


    gu yundong could still feel madam wu��s gaze from afar. they had only met once, so she did not know why she was sizing her up.


    she secretly shook her head. when she saw gu yunshu lowering his head and looking depressed, she could not help but reach out and rub his head. ��what��s wrong?��


    ��eldest sister.�� gu yunshu pursed his lips and looked up at her again and again. after a while, he seemed to have made up his mind. ��i... 1 don��t want to go to school anymore.��


    gu yundong raised his eyebrows. ��why not?��


    ��i heard what the teacher said. he, he doesn��t allow students to work in the fields, but i��m the only man in our family. 1 have a lot of responsibilities. i want to work in the fields. 1 also have to do the work at home in the future.�� gu yunshu looked up and said very firmly.


    gu yundong was stunned. looking at his tense little face, she felt her heart soften.


    she squatted down and looked at him at eye level. she smiled and said, ��okay, then we won��t study here.��


    gu yunshu nodded and blamed herself. ��eldest sister, 1 know that i was too willful. you clearly worked so hard to let me go to school. not only did you ask niu dan about the school, but you also bought a carriage to transport me. you even personally came all the way to the school to look for the teacher. in the end, the teacher even scolded you. 1 let eldest sister down. i��m a bad person.�� n/)0velb1n


    gu yundong was speechless. baby, although 1 know you can find all kinds of excuses for eldest sister��s actions, isn��t this a little too much?


    it��s true that i asked niu dan about the school for you. but buying a carriage was really just for my convenience. moreover, it��s not a long journey from yongfu village to town..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Too Disappointed

    chapter 120: too disappointed


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. ��yunshu, eldest sister approves of you not attending this school not because you are too willful, but because eldest sister feels that this teacher is too pedantic and completely contradicts eldest sister��s views.��


    gu yunshu tilted his head. ��huh??��


    ��in the past, father said that one has to pass many examinations to become a preparation scholar, an elementary scholar, a high scholar, and an honorable scholar. every time they take an examination, they have to stay in a narrow shed for a day or even a few days. in such an environment, not to mention a weak scholar, even a strong man might not be able to last.��


    ��look at that teacher. isn��t he so fair and thin that he looks like he would collapse at the slightest breeze? his thoughts are simply misleading. the imperial court even sets up a field leave every may to encourage students to go home and cut wheat. why is it that in the eyes of that teacher, field work is something that students shouldn��t do?��


    she even suspected that the teacher was still a scholar because he was not feeling well in the examination hall.


    moreover, the expression on the master��s face when he was with a woman was as if she had tainted his innocence. it was simply blinding. did he think that he was in high demand?


    she did not think that the teacher was a bad person. from what he said, if the student��s family was in trouble, he would help. it was just that she did not agree with the teacher��s views. it was better to find a suitable teacher.


    gu yunshu felt that what eldest sister said made sense. ��so that teacher is wrong.��


    gu yundong pinched his face. ��let��s not think about wen mo hall. let��s go to another school.��


    gu yunshu was about to leave when he heard this and immediately stopped in his tracks. ��but didn��t you say that the school fees are very expensive?��


    ��this is all hearsay. eldest sister thinks that it��s impossible to judge a school without taking a look personally?�� for example, wen mo hall. previously, she had heard the village chief brag about it. it was good in every aspect. now that she saw the teacher, she felt that rumors were indeed terrifying.


    gu yunshu nodded and followed her obediently.


    but the result was not satisfactory. gu yundong had just spoken a few words with the concierge when the other party asked for a tael of silver first.


    later on, they happened to see a teacher who came out. his disdainful expression made people want to hit him. when the teacher saw that they were dressed averagely, he even asked the gatekeeper to chase them away.


    she would not come to such a lousy school even if it was free. n).o))v(.e(/1--b-(i))n


    gu yundong tried her best to restrain herself from beating him up and left with the three of them.


    gu yunshu sighed faintly and slowly shook his head. ��i��m simply too disappointed in them.��


    gu yundong, who had been holding his breath, was amused by his words. ��you��re so worried at such a young age. it��s not like there are only those teachers in this world. if there��s no one in town, let��s go to the county city. why are you disappointed?��


    ��to the county?��


    ��yes.�� gu yundong��s first choice was the town because it was close and convenient for transportation. gu yunshu was young, so it was not a problem for him to be enlightened in the town. he could also go to the county when he was a little older.


    from the looks of it, she should know more about the schools in the county.


    gu yunshu was extremely distressed. the tuition fees in the county must be very expensive.


    both of them were deep in thought. after taking a few steps, they realized that there seemed to be two people missing behind them.


    where were her mother and sister???

 Chapter 121 - 121: Returning to the Village

    chapter 121: returning to the village


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong��s eyebrows twitched. she quickly turned around to look for it and heaved a sigh of relief.


    fortunately, they were only three meters away and were not lost.


    she held gu yunshu��s hand and turned back. she saw the two of them staring at a stall selling pears.


    madam yang swallowed and whispered, ��i��m not hungry.��


    gu yunke sniffed hard. ��i just want to smell it. 1 don��t want to eat it.��


    as the two of them spoke, they carefully moved their feet, wanting to leave the fruit stall. however... they did not succeed. after moving for a long time, they only managed to move half a meter.


    on the other hand, the old man selling pears was doing his best to persuade the customers to stay. ��these pears are very crispy and have a lot of juice. they��re sweet and delicious. why don��t you buy two for the children? they��re not expensive. they��re all planted by my family. one copper coin for each.��


    gu yundong had already walked up to her. seeing this, she could not help but rub her forehead. she had fruits in her spatial storage, but other than the few apples she took out last time, she did not take any out.


    one reason was that it was inconvenient to live in someone else��s house. the other reason was that there were few fruits here. coupled with the season, there were even fewer ripe fruits now.


    just like apples, they couldn��t even be bought in the county.


    the pears looked good. she looked at the stall in front of her and gave the stall owner 30 copper coins. she picked 30 pears.


    the old man��s eyes lit up. he even gave her two more for free.


    gu yundong wiped them with a handkerchief and gave them one each. madam yang happily took a bite. but gu yunke frowned and looked up at gu yundong. she said seriously, ��i��m just smelling it.��


    ��hmm?��


    ��i don��t want to buy it.�� she was sensible.


    gu yundong also nodded seriously. ��yes, eldest sister wants to buy it. but let��s agree that you��re not allowed to stop while walking next time. even if you want to smell it, you have to tell eldest sister first, understand? otherwise, if eldest sister didn��t notice, you and mother will be lost.��


    next time, she would hold the young lady��s hand and let gu yunshu hold madam yang��s hand.


    gu yunke nodded. ��okay, i��ll be obedient.��


    ��let��s eat.�� nove/lb/1n


    only then did the little girl bite hard, so sweet that her eyes narrowed.


    gu yundong saw that it was getting late and she had finished asking about the school. she ate a bowl of noodles at the noodle stall and brought her family back to yongfu village.


    gu yunshu got into the carriage and remembered something. ��eldest sister, niu dan is still in wen mo hall. if the teacher teaches him wrongly, will it be bad for niu dan? 1 have to tell niu dan.��


    gu yundong was stunned. ��this matter...�� she thought for a moment. ��don��t say anymore. i��ll talk to the village chief later.��


    however, she felt that nothing would change. she did not agree with the teacher��s concept, but most people in this era might still think that he was right.


    they felt that since they were studying, they should focus on one goal and not be distracted by anything else. especially in the countryside, where their knowledge was limited, they felt that students should focus all their energy on studying.


    going to the fields? we have parents and grandparents at home. we don��t need you.


    gu yundong shook her head and drove the carriage back to yongfu village.


    madam dong was at home, holding the cloth that gu yundong had brought over and making clothes for them.


    seeing them enter, she quickly stood up and helped lead the carriage into the courtyard.


    after she tied the reins, she whispered to gu yundong, ��you didn��t know that the hu family was up to no good again after you left today.��


    because hu liang always caused trouble for gu yundong, madam dong could not help but pay more attention to the hu family.


    fortunately, he wasn��t looking for trouble with her this time..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Books in the Space

    chapter 122: books in the space


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong took out the pears and asked as she walked to the kitchen, ��what happened to the hu family?��


    ��this morning, hu liang woke up and shouted. later, for some reason, he suddenly said that zhuangzi had also been to the county city. moreover, hu liang had a fight with zhuangzi before he was knocked out.�� dong xiulan sighed. ��jin yuexiang went to zhuangzi��s house and insisted that zhuangzi had harmed hu liang and wanted him to compensate.��


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. the hu family must be crazy to want to extort money from everyone.


    they said that zhuangzi knocked hu liang unconscious. where was the evidence? they opened their mouths and bit him.


    ��how could zhuangzi��s family be willing? zhuangzi rushed up to hit the hu brothers at that time. if zhuangzi��s sister, lan huan��er, hadn��t cleverly gone to look for the village chief, who knows what would have happened.��


    gu yundong sympathized with the village chief. ��then what happened next?��


    ��the village chief was also angry. there��s no end to their nonsense. he told the hu family not to cause trouble. it was the peng family who broke hu liang��s leg. if you have the ability, go to the peng family. if you continue to accuse others, i��ll chase the hu family out of the village.��


    the hu family was shocked and returned home dejectedly.


    however, this time, the hu family and zhuangzi��s family had completely fallen out.


    dong xiulan didn��t know what the others were thinking, but she felt that this was good. hu liang��s leg was broken, so let��s see if he still dared to do bad things everywhere. without him taking the lead, zhuangzi and the other two also knew their place.


    gu yundong treated the hu family��s matter as a joke. she went into the kitchen, washed a few pears, cut them, and asked dong xiulan to bring them out for everyone to eat. then, she carried the remaining pears into her room.


    she asked them not to disturb her and sat on the edge of the bed. she calmed down and began to search her spatial storage.


    gu yundong vaguely remembered that there were a few books in her spatial storage about planting fruit trees. during the apocalypse, everyone was focused on collecting supplies for food and clothing. books were thrown aside and ignored.


    it was the same for gu yundong back then. as long as she had food and clothes, she could not care about anything else.


    later on, when she was hiding in a small bookstore to avoid zombies, a teammate beside her sighed and said, ��if one day, the apocalypse really ends, but these books are destroyed, won��t a lot of knowledge be cut off?��


    as soon as he finished speaking, the zombies came in. in a moment of desperation, gu yundong only had time to scoop up the pile of books beside her into her space. because of her teammate��s words, gu yundong no longer only collected food and clothes. occasionally, she would collect things that were not often used. n/)0velb1n


    after that, in order to survive, gu yundong did not carefully read these books.


    when she saw the old man selling pears today, gu yundong suddenly had the idea of planting fruit trees. there were not many types of fruits here. the prices were not low but ridiculously high. for example, the apples she had seen in the prefectural city.


    moreover, fruits were not easy to preserve. the pears she bought today had actually been plucked from the tree for some time. some of its skin was a little wrinkled.


    however, she had a spatial storage. time stopped inside. even if she kept the fruits for a year or two, they would still be fresh. when it was not easy to sell the fruits in the county city, she could sell them to the prefectural city and further away.


    even if she couldn��t sell them, she could still make easy-to-storage food like jam and dried fruits.


    coincidentally, she knew how to do all of this.


    to her, the most difficult part was actually the first step��planting fruit trees..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Determined Madam Fang and Her Daughter

    chapter 123: determined madam fang and her daughter


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ah, found it.


    soil and protection issues, and fruit tree cultivation techniques.


    after reading two thick books, gu yundong felt that it was almost the new year. moreover, it was definitely not possible to rely on just two books. she had to find someone who had grown fruits to discuss it. she could still give it a try. however, fruit trees could not mature in a short period of time. it was quite short for them to bear fruits in a year.


    before that, she could only go elsewhere to buy seasonal fruits. nove/lb/1n


    gu yundong put the book back into her spatial storage. this time, she specially found a corner so that it would be easier to look for fruits again.


    then, she picked up the bag of pears again and left. she had to test something and see if there was a market.


    however, when she went out, she realized that it was already very late. dong xiulan was already cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    she paused. ��1 guess we��ll have to wait until tomorrow.��


    gu yundong decided to prepare the things first. she found two pieces of bamboo in the courtyard and started to peel them with a knife.


    it did not take long for it to be cut into more than ten small wooden sticks. gu yunshu saw it and hurriedly ran over to ask, ��eldest sister, why are you cutting the wooden sticks?��


    ��you��ll know tomorrow.�� not only did gu yundong cut the wooden sticks, but she also dug out many molds of various shapes.


    this time, even gu yunke and the zeng siblings were extremely curious. they gathered around her and watched seriously.


    when gu yundong was done, she realized that there was a circle of children around her, including... madam yang.


    she laughed and put the things away. ��what are you all doing? auntie is busy in the kitchen. aren��t you going to help?��


    the children instantly dispersed.


    after dinner, the sky turned dark.


    shao qingyuan and liu wei still hadn��t returned. liu an had returned from the county city, but he looked listless and uncomfortable.


    gu yundong guessed that he might have been scolded.


    madam fang and her daughter picked wild vegetables for another day and returned empty-handed.


    gu yundong wanted to laugh, but she had clearly underestimated the stubbornness of the mother and daughter.


    the next morning, when she went out to the homestead to look at the house that was being built, she saw them at the foot of the mountain again.


    gu yundong was speechless. did the two of you pluck all the wild vegetables at the foot of the mountain?


    feng daneng was beside her, looking energetic. ��at this rate, we��ll be able to set up the beam soon. when you��re free, go to sixth grandfather��s place and ask him to pick a good day for you.��


    the start date of construction was chosen by sixth master. he was considered the most senior elder in yongfu village now.


    gu yundong nodded as he walked into the house. ��can 1 dig a well in this house?��


    ��after you told me two days ago, 1 got someone to take a look. the front yard won��t do. but there��s a spring in the backyard that can be dug out. shall 1 show you?��


    ��okay.��


    feng daneng brought her to the backyard. there was a place surrounded by wooden planks, probably to mark it.


    ��this is it.��


    gu yundong looked at the location. it was actually not very good. however, it was better to have a spring than nothing. there was no need to specially get water from the well. it was much more convenient to cook and wash clothes.


    after looking at the house, gu yundong returned to the zeng family.


    there was no one in the courtyard, so the children followed liu an to walk the horses. madam dong was brewing medicine in the kitchen. when she saw her return, she carried the medicine jar to the next room to see zeng hu.


    gu yundong thought of the things she had prepared yesterday and immediately ran to his room. she took out the pears and wooden sticks and went straight to the kitchen.


    she washed a few pears, peeled them, and cut them into pieces. then, she used gauze to squeeze out the juice..

 Chapter 124 - 124: Shao Qingyuan Is Back

    chapter 124: shao qingyuan is back


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    it was a pity that she did not have a juicer. otherwise, she would not be so tired.


    after squeezing the pears dry and filtering them twice until there was no residue left, she placed them aside as a backup. then, she started a fire and took out rock sugar and malt sugar.


    add pear juice and rock sugar to the pot. boil it and add a certain amount of malt sugar.


    the temperature had to be very high. gu yundong��s forehead was already drenched in sweat. after boiling it for a long time and seeing that it was about time, she slowly poured it into the mold she had made last night.


    afraid that she would not be able to take it out if it stuck, she specially applied a thin layer of oil paper under the mold. nove/lb/1n


    then, she took out a small wooden stick. this wooden stick had been cut extremely thin by her, and it was not much different from the kind of wooden stick used for lollipops.


    when everything was done, there was a chatter at the door.


    then, gu yunke��s childish voice could be heard. ��it smells so good. eldest sister made food.��


    after saying that, she ran towards the kitchen and quickly saw the candy on the table.


    the little girl��s eyes lit up. ��big sister, what is this?��


    ��fruit candy,�� gu yundong said with a smile. she stopped her small figure. ��you can��t eat it yet. wait until it��s cold and solid.��


    actually, it was best to put it in the fridge for a few hours, but the conditions here did not allow it. however, the temperature was low now, so they did not have to wait too long.


    gu yunke clicked her tongue and looked at her eagerly. ��then i��ll help eldest sister keep an eye on her.��


    ��alright, just watch.�� the young lady insisted on torturing herself, so gu yundong had no choice.


    but she was very obedient. if she said she would not eat it, she would not eat it. gu yundong was very assured.


    after a while, the other children came in. even liu an sniffed as he walked to the kitchen. ��what��s that smell? it��s sweet.��


    ��candy,�� gu yunke said. when she saw liu an reaching out to take it, she immediately glared at him angrily. ��eldest sister said that you can��t eat it yet.��


    ��i��m just looking.�� liu an defended himself.


    the little girl put her hands on her hips. ��you��re clumsy. you can��t touch it.��


    liu an felt that he had been discriminated against by the little girl. he wanted to defend himself, but gu yunshu and the zeng siblings were already standing on the side with the little girl, guarding against him.


    liu an was speechless. after all, he was the young master��s servant. why did they act like he had never seen the world?


    gu yundong had already left the kitchen. she took off her apron and went to sixth master��s house.


    since she was free today, she decided to pick a date first. she still had to make a trip to the county tomorrow.


    sixth grandfather��s house was not far from the village chief��s house. he was already 78 years old. in this era, there were very few people with a high lifespan.


    everyone said that sixth great-grandfather was blessed and that his children were filial. now, he was also respected in the village.


    sixth grandfather knew that it was inconvenient for them to live in someone else��s house now, so they were in a hurry to move into the new house. therefore, when choosing a date, he tried his best to choose the nearest one.


    gu yundong took the date and thanked him. she left a bag of soft pastries for sixth master before leaving happily.


    unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she saw madam fang and her daughter walking home. beside them was madam zhou, whose expression was very ugly.


    gu yundong had sharp ears and eyes. she could vaguely hear madam zhou��s dissatisfied voice. ��it��s not like we don��t have vegetables at home. even if you want to eat wild vegetables, you can go alone. why do you have to surround the foot of the mountain all day? your chickens have all run out, and the pigs are so hungry that they keep crying. why? don��t you want to live a good life?��


    gu yundong suppressed his laughter and strode back.


    unexpectedly, she heard liu wei��s exaggerated voice the moment she reached the zeng family��s door.


    eh? madam fang and her daughter were too lucky.. they had just left, but shao qingyuan and liu wei were already back?

 Chapter 125 - 125: Inquiring About Something

    chapter 125: inquiring about something


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong could not help but quicken his pace. the zeng family��s door opened, revealing madam dong��s anxious expression.


    ��yundong, you��re back?��


    ��what happened?��


    madam dong sighed. ��qingyuan was injured. i��ll bring him some medicine.��


    injured? gu yundong turned around and followed madam dong into shao qingyuan��s house.


    as soon as she entered, gu yundong could not help but widen her eyes and gasp.


    it seemed like they had gained a lot in the mountains these past few days. not only were there wild chickens and rabbits in the courtyard, but there were also two silly roe deers and a tiger. they had really caught a tiger.


    could shao qingyuan have been seriously injured by such a big tiger?


    gu yundong retracted his gaze and hurried into the inner room.


    ��auntie, if he��s injured, you should find a doctor. i...�� she stopped mid-sentence and met shao qingyuan��s clear eyes.


    after not seeing each other for a few days, shao qingyuan seemed to have lost a lot of weight. his clothes were tattered and he looked a little disheveled.


    however, his eyes were still as bright as before. no, it felt more aggressive than before.


    aggressive


    gu yundong blinked. when she looked again, shao qingyuan��s eyes had become cold and indifferent again.


    had she seen wrongly just now?


    before she had time to think about it, liu wei��s chattering voice had already sounded. ��i also asked him to see a doctor. i know doctor zhong from the county city��s anren clinic. he��s skilled in medicine and will definitely be able to heal you. don��t force yourself. i know it��s my fault this time. if it weren��t for saving me, you wouldn��t have been injured. i promise that next time, 1��11 obediently stay on the tree and won��t come down again.��


    ��there won��t be a next time.�� shao qingyuan glanced at him.


    liu wei choked for a moment and waved his hand after a while. ��we��ll talk about this later. let��s go see a doctor first.��


    ��it��s just a small injury. there��s no need.��


    only then did gu yundong see clearly where shao qingyuan was injured. there was blood on his shoulder, but fortunately, it did not look very deep. looking at him standing there in high spirits, his life was definitely not in danger. nove)lb(in


    gu yundong heaved a sigh of relief. shao qingyuan glanced at her discreetly and smiled. he said to liu wei, ��go boil water. 1��11 go back to my room to apply the medicine.��


    this wasn��t the first time shao qingyuan had been injured. his family had prepared trauma medicine. the medicine that madam dong had brought was for zeng hu. it was useless to him.


    seeing that he couldn��t persuade him, liu wei felt a little vexed and guilty. he sighed and shouted at liu an, ��have you boiled the hot water? your young master stinks.��


    gu yundong had wanted to walk to his side and ask about the situation when they entered the mountain, but she immediately took a step back when she heard this.


    liu wei:��...�� you��re too obvious, aren��t you? you actually dare to despise my peerless handsomeness?


    he snorted and deliberately walked towards gu yundong.


    gu yundong picked up a stick and pointed it at him. ��stop, stop. talk from this distance.��


    liu wei was so angry that his nose was crooked. fortunately, liu an ran over at this moment to let him take a shower.


    seeing this, gu yundong returned to the zeng family with dong xiulan.


    when they were done packing, gu yundong came over.


    shao qingyuan was still wearing the same tattered coat. gu yundong frowned.


    he and liu wei were both eating porridge while liu an was preparing the horse. it seemed like they would be leaving soon.


    gu yundong immediately sat at the side and asked liu wei, ��1 want to ask you something..��

 Chapter 126 - 126: Who Is Brother Qin?

    chapter 126: who is brother qin?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    you want to ask me for something?


    liu wei glanced at her, then turned around with the bowl of porridge in his hand with his back facing her.


    hmph, back then, you were full of disdain for me. now, you want to ask me questions just like that? are we very close?


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. so be it. she turned her head and spoke to shao qingyuan. ��there��s a lot of prey. how you plan to deal with them?��


    shao qingyuan put down the bowl and said, ��leave these pheasants and wild ducks at home to eat. pack them up and keep them. young master liu bought that big worm. as for the two roe deers, one is for young master liu to bring back and the other is for us to keep at home.��


    ��great. it just so happens that i haven��t eaten roe deer meat before.�� gu yundong��s eyes lit up. now, shao qingyuan��s food was brought over by the zeng family. when he said that he keep the meat at home to eat, he actually meant that he would stay at the zeng family��s house and eat together.


    however, before he could finish speaking, liu wei suddenly turned around and almost threw out the porridge in his hand. ��no, you have to give me both the roe deers. i specially followed you into the mountains to hunt for that roe deer. i prepared that for brother qin.��


    gu yundong was still talking to shao qingyuan. ��how much money did you sell the tiger for? let me tell you, this thing is full of treasures and is very valuable. it��s not cheap to sell. don��t be cheated by young master liu.��


    shao qingyuan smiled and nodded. ��this tiger skin is incomplete. there are several wounds on its body, and its fur color is not very pure. the price is a little low. the tiger bone and whip were sold according to the purchase price of the pharmacy. in addition, there��s tiger meat...��


    ��did the two of you hear me?�� liu wei suddenly placed the bowl on the table. ��we��re talking about the roe deer. 1 said that i want both roe deers. also, gu yundong, what kind of person do you think 1 am? would 1 go and cheat shao qingyuan? he saved me. am 1 that kind of ungrateful person?��


    ��who is brother qin?�� gu yundong suddenly asked.


    liu wei subconsciously replied, ��brother qin is an impressive figure. he was a scholar at three years old and a martial artist at five years old. he knows everything in the world. he��s also the youngest top scholar in this dynasty. when he was 18 years old, he was appointed as the top scholar by the late emperor. he...��


    liu wei suddenly shut up and snorted. ��why are you asking this?�� n/-0velbin


    gu yundong said, ��i��m just curious. seeing that you value brother qin so much and insist on keeping both roe deers for him, he should be an impressive person. listening to you, it��s true. i didn��t expect young master liu to know such a person.��


    ��of course. we��re very close.�� although brother qin might not remember him, he was definitely going to call him brother qin.


    ��since he��s the top scholar, shouldn��t he be an official in the capital? young master liu, are you sending the roe deers to the capital?��


    liu wei shook his head. ��he��s not an official in the capital. he��s in fengkai county now.��


    ��in fengkai county? what for?��


    ��he...�� liu wei stopped halfway and snorted again. ��why are you asking so many questions? anyway, it has nothing to do with you. by the way, didn��t you say that you wanted to ask me about something? what is it? ask me. i��ll tell you what 1 know.��


    gu yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. are you a pig? why do you keep snorting?


    however, seeing that it was getting late, liu wei and the others should be leaving in a while. anyway, he was no longer as awkward as before. ��i want to ask about the school in the county.��


    however, liu wei suddenly stood up and knocked over the stool behind him..

 Chapter 127 - 127: School Is Settled

    chapter 127: school is settled


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was shocked by him. she looked up and saw his furious expression.


    ��you, 1 was wondering why you kept asking me about brother qin. it turns out that you��re waiting here. you also want your brother to enter brother qin��s school, right?��


    gu yundong was dumbfounded at first, but then her eyes lit up. eh, so this brother qin opened a school in fengkai county.


    wait a minute, liu wei just said that he was the top scholar, right?


    from the way he addressed him, that guy didn��t sound very old. n/.0velbin


    gu yundong looked at liu wei with a smile. ��don��t be agitated, don��t be agitated. sit down and calm down. tell me about brother qin��s school.��


    liu wei was stunned. he looked at her for a long time and suddenly realized that he had confessed.


    he was instantly annoyed. he looked at gu yundong accusingly. ��i don��t know what you��re talking about.��


    hey, are you looking for a fight again?


    shao qingyuan had already finished his porridge and could hear their conversation clearly. he wiped his mouth and said to gu yundong, ��leave the two roe deers at home to eat. it��s easy to keep them in this weather. see if you can figure out how to make more dishes with the deer meat.��


    liu wei almost fainted from anger. he turned to look at shao qingyuan angrily.


    the latter turned sideways and aimed his injured shoulder at him.


    liu wei immediately became listless. he took a deep breath and told himself that this guy was his savior. he could not be ungrateful.


    after slowly calming down for a while, he said, ��forget it, forget it. it��s not a secret anyway. everyone in the county knows. only people in remote places like you don��t know anything.��


    gu yundong raised his eyebrows. ��go ahead.��


    ��brother qin��s original name was qin wenzheng. after he became the top scholar at the age of 18, he became an official in the hanlin academy in the capital. he was young and energetic, and he was also smart. he was full of ambition and wanted to make a contribution to the country and the people. but the late emperor...�� liu wei paused. there was no need to elaborate. everyone knew.


    the late emperor was muddle-headed and tyrannical. it was not easy for you to achieve results.


    many loyal officials were depressed and even beheaded. in the beginning, qin wenzheng was also suppressed everywhere. fortunately, his position was not high and he did not have any backing or real power. in the eyes of those in high positions, he was not a threat.


    although someone like him could easily become a pawn for others to use, qin wenzheng still had a brain. he had safely dodged several dangerous situations. it was also because of this that he no longer charged forward.


    after that, for some reason, qin wenzheng suddenly resigned from his post and traveled far and wide with his wife. in the end, they stopped at fengkai county.


    others didn��t know the reason for his sudden resignation, but liu wei��s family had connections. it was said that qin wenzheng had met the crown prince, who was now the new emperor, before he resigned. no one knew what they had discussed.


    liu wei lowered his voice. ��let me tell you, now that the new emperor has ascended the throne, a capable person like brother qin will probably be summoned back to the capital soon. therefore, it��s impossible for you to send your brother to study in his school. how can he still accept students at this juncture, right?��


    ��oh.�� gu yundong was enlightened. she looked as if he had a point.. however, in the next moment, her voice changed and she asked with a smile, ��then why are you giving him the roe deer? isn��t it to enter his school?��

 Chapter 128 - 128: Madam Fang Wants to See Young Master Liu

    chapter 128: madam fang wants to see young master liu


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    liu wei realized that this woman was not easy to deceive at all. she was too uncute.


    he sat back down angrily. ��i��m friends with him, aren��t 1? seeing that he might be returning to the capital, i��m sending him some delicious food. besides, i��m already so old. how can 1 enter his school?��


    gu yundong nodded. ��isn��t that just nice? you have a relationship with him, and 1 have a relationship with you. then do me a favor and talk to him nicely. how about he accept my brother as his student?��


    ��didn��t i say that he����


    ��i know, but didn��t you say that it��s possible for him to return to the capital? it��s just a possibility. you��re not sure yet. of course, even if he really wants to return to the capital, he used to be the top scholar in the examination. his knowledge must be very good. it��s worth it for my brother to be his student for a day or a month, right?��


    liu wei��s eyes widened. f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck. could this woman read his mind? how did she say what he was thinking?


    gu yundong looked at him with a smile. beside him, shao qingyuan tilted his shoulder...


    liu wei held his chest. why was he so kind? if he was as heartless as peng zhongfei, he wouldn��t have to care about this adulterous couple.


    after a moment of silence, he finally gritted his teeth fiercely. he lowered his head and muttered, ��what friendship? 1 don��t have any friendship with brother qin. otherwise, why would i send roe deer meat so that my brother can enter his family��s school?��


    ��cough cough...�� gu yundong choked on her own saliva.


    liu wei flew into a rage out of humiliation. ��why? do you think it��s so easy to enter his school? the young master of the county magistrate��s family wanted to learn from him, but was rejected. he didn��t give him any face at all, okay? brother qin has his own way of accepting students. it��s not useful just because you��re rich and powerful. it��s also not based on talent and looks. it��s not easy to enter, okay?��


    ��could it be that the roe deer meat...�� gu yundong guessed softly.


    ��you��re smart.��


    gu yundong was speechless. why did she feel that this reason was even more unreliable?


    however, liu wei lowered his voice mysteriously and said, ��this is a secret that 1 deduced myself. i��ve asked someone to keep an eye on the qin family for a long time. i realized that the servants of the qin family often go to buy wild animals. last time, brother qin took in a student because that student��s father gave him a large piece of roe deer leg. i promised my father that i would definitely send my brother to his school. that��s why 1 entered the mountains fearlessly. do you think it��s easy for me? so you��re not allowed to snatch it from me.��


    gu yundong felt that it was even more unreliable, especially when liu wei said that he had deduced it. the credibility was zero.


    ��when are you sending the roe deer to his house?��


    ��in a minute, while it��s fresh.��


    gu yundong smiled. ��bring me along.�� nove/lb.in


    not a chance.


    gu yundong analyzed for him. ��look, you want to bring two roe deers and a tiger to the county city. oh, and the few of you. that carriage will definitely not be enough. 1��11 lend mine to you. besides, i guarantee that i won��t say a word when i go. i��m just going to see the world and won��t fight with you for the spot. besides, 1 might be able to help you?��


    liu wei frowned. why did she sound so reasonable every time she spoke?


    ��that, that��s fine.�� his stance could be said to be very unstable.


    shao qingyuan saw that they were done talking. ��let��s go then.��


    as soon as she finished speaking, dong xiulan suddenly came over from next door. she looked at liu wei and said, ��sister-in-law fang is here. she wants to see young master liu..��

 Chapter 129 - 129: So What If I Hit You?

    chapter 129: so what if i hit you?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    liu wei was confused. ��sister-in-law fang? who?��


    ��it��s the mother and daughter who brought you to yong fu village,�� gu


    yundong said. this person��s memory was really bad.


    liu wei suddenly reacted. ��it��s them. then let them come over.��


    dong xiulan was in a difficult position. she hesitated for a moment before saying, ��they said they don��t dare.��


    that was why she went to the zeng family and waited for young master liu there.


    liu wei frowned. ��don��t dare, don��t dare what? don��t dare to see me?��


    ��they don��t dare to see me!�� shao qingyuan said.


    liu wei blinked. ��why...�� halfway through, he remembered. ��oh, oh, oh, i know. back then, they seemed to have said that you were a wolf cub and were very scary.��


    gu yundong glared at him fiercely. don��t speak if you don��t know how to speak. you��re the wolf cub.


    shao qingyuan saw her small actions and couldn��t help but smile. he was in a good mood. nove)lb/in


    liu wei, on the other hand, was baffled by the glare. he said with a dumbfounded expression, ��i didn��t say anything. but then again, why do they call you a wolf cub? 1 don��t think you��re scary at all. tsk, forget it. since they don��t dare to come, don��t come. i��m busy. i won��t see them!��


    in any case, they were not familiar with each other, so it was probably nothing important.


    gu yundong wanted to laugh. how many times had madam fang and her daughter been back and forth at the foot of the mountain? previously, they had been brought home by madam zhou. when they heard that shao qingyuan and the others were back, they immediately ran over. their spirit was really admirable.


    dong xiulan went back. she was just passing on the message. she wasn��t familiar with young master liu, so she naturally wouldn��t say anything.


    liu wei immediately threw madam fang and her daughter to the back of his mind and began to urge gu yundong. ��it��s getting late. let��s set off now. hurry back and prepare the carriage. we��ll leave immediately.��


    ��alright, let��s make things clear first. jvly carriage is meant for people.�� without waiting for liu wei to retort, she continued, ��my carriage is newly bought. if you put the tiger and roe deer inside, what if my horse is frightened because it hasn��t been trained?��


    liu wei could only nod when he heard that.


    only then did gu yundong leave the shao family and return to the zeng family.


    unexpectedly, madam fang and her daughter did not leave.


    chen yulan immediately stood up when she saw gu yundong. she walked up to her and asked, ��why doesn��t young master liu want to see us?��


    ��how would 1 know?�� gu yundong looked puzzled.


    ��did you say something to young master liu? did you say something bad about us? you were in the shao family just now, right? 1 couldn��t tell, gu yundong. in order to get close to young master liu, you��re not even afraid of the wolf cub.��


    gu yundong looked at her coldly. ��say that again.��


    ��you act like you don��t care about anything on the surface, but in fact, aren��t you trying to climb up the social ladder? when you saw that young master liu was rich, you waited eagerly. you didn��t even care about avoiding suspicion. as soon as he came back, you stuck to him.��


    slap! gu yundong raised her hand and slapped her.


    madam fang had been watching coldly from the sidelines. when she saw this, she rushed over and pulled chen yulan back. then, she looked at gu yundong in shock. ��how dare you hit someone?��


    ��so what if 1 hit you? your mouth is so dirty. you should wash it properly.�� gu yundong took a step closer. ��do you think that everyone has the same thoughts as you? who is the person who has been wandering around the foot of the mountain for two days? do you think that everyone is blind and can��t see clearly? who in the entire village doesn��t watch you and your daughter make a fool of yourselves? if it weren��t for the village chief, you would have been spat to death..��

 Chapter 130 - 130: Sudden Despair (2)

    chapter 130: sudden despair (2)


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    zhao ritian waved his hand, and decided to settle this matter quickly.


    when the five people opposite heard zhao ritian��s words, they immediately revealed happy expressions. they knew that this matter had finally been resolved.


    however, just as the five of them were about to leave, a sudden change happened.


    ��howl!��


    suddenly, a roar came from behind the five of them.


    the sudden sound frightened the five people because they were very familiar with that cry. that cry was completely a zombie��s cry.


    the five of them hurriedly turned around, and were shocked to see that their boss had turned into a zombie.


    at this moment, their boss still had an arrow stuck in his head, but it did not affect the other party��s activities. after the other party saw the five of them, he pounced on them.


    faced with this situation, the other five people had never expected to see something like this. especially shocking was their boss, who suddenly turned into a zombie and pounced over.


    this development immediately frightened the five people. all of them wanted to escape quickly.


    unfortunately, the boss didn��t become completely stiff after turning into a zombie. he quickly pounced on one of them.


    then, they heard a series of tearing sounds. the young man who was pounced on was instantly bitten by the zombie boss.


    ��quickly pull away from the other party. ah, no, you can��t pull away. he will be infected if it��s already bitten him.��


    at this moment, the others immediately reacted. a few of them wanted to pull away from the other party, but when they thought that the other party had already been bitten, they completely gave up on this idea.


    ��what are you looking at? run quickly. let��s run in all directions! run in all directions! hurry!��


    upon hearing this sudden sentence, the remaining four people instantly ran in four directions.


    now that a zombie had appeared in this place, it was completely unsafe. therefore, they could not stay here. the most important thing was to leave this place first.


    just as zhao ritian was about to leave with his sister, he suddenly realized that the two people who had been shot by his sister had also gotten up.


    after they got up, they charged towards zhao ritian and his companion. they opened their bloody mouths, looking extremely ferocious.


    it was as if they were going to take revenge on zhao ritian and the other person for the previous hatred and conflicts.


    seeing the two zombies rushing over, zhao ritian did not escape immediately. instead, he gritted his teeth and raised his shield, knocking one of the zombies to the ground.


    ��quick, go and help my sister. i��ll deal with this zombie,�� zhao ritian hurriedly said to chu xiu. at the same time, he held his shield and kept hitting the zombie that he had knocked to the ground.


    bang! bang! bang! bang!


    a crazy smashing sound rang out. zhao ritian ruthlessly smashed the zombie on the ground, not letting it move at all.


    at the same time, zhao ritian��s sister also raised her bow and shot the calf of the zombie opposite her. soon, the zombie fell to the ground.


    clearly, she knew very well how to deal with such zombies. they had to have dealt with many other zombies before, which was why they were so experienced.


    ��i��ll control his movements. you think of a way to smash his head.��


    zhao ritian��s sister quickly revealed her plan. they had dealt with this kind of zombie before. they knew that as long as they smashed their heads, they could get rid of the zombie in front of them.


    as long as they attacked fast enough, they could completely finish off the three zombies quickly.


    when chu xiu heard this, he did not do anything. instead, he just watched calmly.


    when sister zhao yutian saw chu xiu��s actions, she immediately felt that something was amiss.


    however, she had no room to keep talking and persuade him. instead, she hurriedly took out a hammer from her backpack.


    she walked past chu xiu and smashed the hammer in her hand on the zombie��s head. immediately, blood splattered.


    soon, after a series of crazy beatings, the zombie was finally killed completely.


    chu xiu could tell that the other party had specially thought of a way to flip the zombie��s body so that the back of its head was facing the sky.


    the other party was desperately beating the back of the zombie��s head into pieces.


    at this moment, zhao ritian had also finished off the other zombie using the shield in his hand to smash the back of the zombie��s head into pieces.


    clearly, the two of them had already discovered the zombie��s weakness, so they attacked very decisively and ruthlessly without any hesitation.


    after his sister intercepted the two zombies, zhao ritian and his sister hurriedly looked at the last zombie.


    however, at this moment, something even worse happened.


    ��help! no, no! why are there so many zombies here? where did they come from?��


    the four people who had escaped previously actually ran back one by one.


    however, the four of them were in a very bad state because two of them were actually holding each other��s arms and necks. it was obvious that they were injured.


    in addition, they could completely understand what the other party had said earlier. the other party had been bitten by a zombie.


    ��stop following us. you��ve all been bitten by zombies. you��ll definitely become a zombie. do a good deed and lure the zombies away.��


    the other two young men shouted angrily at the two people who had been bitten. in their opinion, since he had already been bitten, he should not continue to follow them.


    they might as well act honorably and sacrifice themselves to lure the two zombies away. that way, the other two could be safe.


    ��don��t even think that i��ll die alone. don��t even think about surviving on your own. we must die together.��


    the eyes of the two young men who were bitten were also red. they didn��t care at all, and couldn��t help but roar angrily. the argument between the two immediately attracted the attention of the other zombies.


    soon, a large number of zombies rushed over from all directions. clearly, they were attracted by these four people. n((o)-v-/e--l)-b-/i-(n


    after seeing the current situation, zhao ritian and his sister looked at the current situation in despair.


    if there were only a few zombies coming at them, they would have the confidence to think of a way to escape, but the zombies�� numbers were already too terrifying.


    the current number was no longer that simple. it was no longer a question of whether they could escape, but a question of whether they could keep their corpses intact.


    ��sister, it looks like this is the end of us. it looks like we have no way of leaving this place,�� zhao ritian said helplessly. although he said that there was no way, his eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    although sister zhao ritian did not say anything, a very sad expression appeared on her face.


    she had not expected that they would encounter such a thing when they were clearly about to leave this place. it seemed that this was their fate.


    ��alright, we��re all going to die here next. what a pity. i��ve never touched a girl��s hand in my life,�� zhao ritian said with some distress. now, he felt that he was really regretful.


    however, at this moment, he suddenly saw chu xiu walking in. it indeed made him feel a little strange.


    ��hey, brother, why aren��t you afraid at all? could it be that you��ve already ignored life and death?��


    at that moment, he was a little puzzled. this was because chu xiu did not look like someone who was facing death at all. instead, he looked like he was on an outing.


    ��it��s very simple, because these zombies are not a problem for me,�� chu xiu replied very calmly.


    ��brother, your mental fortitude is really good. you can actually make such a cold joke at this time,��


    zhao ritian said speechlessly. he did not expect chu xiu to be so good at making cold jokes.


    now, he felt that there was indeed something wrong with chu xiu��s brain.


    since he could still say such words at a time like this, he only felt that it was a little ridiculous.


    looking at the huge number of zombies rushing towards them, zhao ritian suddenly wanted to smoke a cigarette. this was because the scene in front of him was very similar to the scenes in movies.


    the male lead was facing a large group of zombies as he smoked calmly and bravely faced this group of zombies..

 Chapter 131 - 131: Familiar Figure

    chapter 131: familiar figure


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    madam fang took a step back and looked up to see chen liang walking out. she immediately started crying. ��sister-in-law, you��re poking at my heart. i��ve been brother tian��s widow for so many years and rarely left the house. 1 didn��t expect to hear you say this. i might as well die.��


    madam zhou sneered. ��go back to your house and cry.��


    chen liang frowned and walked out from behind madam zhou. ��alright, you��re her sister-in-law. what are you saying?��


    ��yes, 1 don��t know how to speak. she didn��t do anything wrong. 1��11 leave.�� madam zhou glared at chen liang fiercely before turning around and returning to her room.


    chen liang frowned even more and looked at madam fang impatiently.


    why didn��t he feel that madam fang was so unreasonable in the past?


    ��don��t cry anymore. your sister-in-law has been in a bad mood for the past two days. don��t take what she said to heart. go back first.��


    ��uncle, you also think that what i did was wrong, right? 1 really don��t have any other intentions. it��s just that young master liu��s family is in the county city. they have a big family and power. in the future, when yulan marries into the wu family, the wu family will also want to do some small business in the county city. if we can build a relationship with young master liu, it will be helpful to the wu family. yulan will also have a status in the wu family.�� n./o-/v(/e./l)(b.)i/)n


    chen liang sighed. ��alright, i understand. you guys can go home first.��


    seeing that he did not believe her, madam fang was a little anxious. however, chen liang looked like he was unwilling to say more. she could only bite her lip and bring chen yulan home.


    at this moment, gu yundong had long forgotten about the mother and daughter and had already prepared the carriage.


    on the other side, the big tiger and roe deer had already been loaded into liu wei��s carriage.


    however, liu an was a coward. even if it was the tiger��s corpse, he was still very afraid. therefore, he could only let shao qingyuan drive the carriage.


    liu an ran to gu yundong��s side and jumped into the carriage.


    as a result, only gu yundong and liu wei were left in the carriage.


    gu yundong was speechless.


    liu wei:��...��


    when the carriage left the village, gu yundong suddenly shouted, ��liu an, come in. 1��11 drive the carriage.��


    liu an was so frightened that he subconsciously entered the carriage.


    gu yundong took the reins and sat on the shaft, swaying.


    liu wei��s face was ashen. he was despised again!


    gu yundong drove the carriage behind shao qingyuan. her driving skills were not very good. shao qingyuan saw that there was still time and slowed down slightly.


    when they arrived at the county city, the surroundings immediately became lively.


    wind chaser was a good horse. he was used to following behind shao qingyuan��s carriage and did not need gu yundong to exert much effort.


    qin wenzheng��s school was in the east of the city. liu wei had to return to the liu residence to bring his brother over first.


    unexpectedly, when they were about to reach the liu residence, gu yundong suddenly saw a familiar figure flash past.


    she was suddenly stunned. she sat up straight and turned around.


    at the next moment, she grabbed the reins and jumped down from the shaft. ��liu an, come out and drive. 1 have something on. i��ll be back in a while.��


    with that, he ran away.


    liu wei lifted the curtain of the carriage and only had time to see her back view.


    shao qingyuan, who was in front, also heard it. he subconsciously stopped the carriage and jumped down, wanting to chase after her.


    she was stopped by liu wei. ��she said she��ll be back in a while. anyway, i��ve already told her the address of brother qin��s school. she��ll find it.��


    liu wei felt that since she was in such a hurry, she definitely wanted to go to the toilet..

 Chapter 132 - 132: It鈥檚 Gu Dajiang?

    chapter 132: it��s gu dajiang?


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    but gu yundong had already chased after the familiar figure in front of her and turned into another street.


    the person in front walked very quickly. gu yundong could only call out to him, ��gu dajiang, gu dajiang...��


    however, that person did not react at all. in the blink of an eye, he entered an alley.


    gu yundong hastened his pace, afraid that the wrong person would disappear.


    however, this street was a little congested. there were even stalls in front.


    gu yundong was anxious and could not care less. she directly passed through the stall.


    she thought that she would be able to jump over, but the stall owner suddenly stood up. gu yundong avoided her, but she did not avoid the basket on the ground.


    the basket fell, and gu yundong could vaguely feel the things inside fall out.


    she did not even have time to take a look. she only said to the stall owner, ��i��m sorry, big sister. 1��11 come back and compensate you later.��


    as soon as she finished speaking, she turned into the alley.


    seeing that the person in front of him had not disappeared, gu yundong finally heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran forward. ��gu dajiang, father, you...��


    that person turned around and gu yundong choked on her words.


    no!!


    it wasn��t gu dajiang. she had recognized the wrong person.


    that��s right. this is a small county city under the xuanhe prefecture. the probability of meeting gu dajiang is too low. how could it be him?


    however, this person��s side profile was too similar.


    that person looked at gu yundong in confusion. ��miss, what��s the matter? if there��s nothing else, i��m leaving. i��m on my way.��


    ��i��m sorry, i mistook you for someone else.�� gu yundong smiled apologetically.


    after watching the person walk away, she let out a sigh of relief and patted her face.


    ��it doesn��t matter. we��ll find him one day.��


    ��right, that vendor.��


    gu yundong hurried back to the basket that she had knocked over earlier.


    only then did she see what was in the basket. it was oranges...


    more than half of the oranges had fallen to the ground. the couple who sold them were squatting on the ground to pick them up.


    gu yundong quickly picked the oranges up and lowered her head to apologize. ��i��m sorry. i ran in a hurry just now and knocked over your basket. count how many of them are broken. i��ll compensate.��


    ��no, no need. no, it��s not broken.�� the man at the side immediately waved his hand and shook his head repeatedly.


    gu yundong looked up and met the man��s face. he was stunned. ��you are...��


    he looked familiar.


    however, the man suddenly lowered his head and turned slightly to avoid her gaze.


    gu yundong frowned and looked at the woman beside him.


    then, she came to a realization. ��it��s you.��


    zhuangzi��s parents had seen him once, so they almost didn��t recognize him.


    zhuangzi��s father was called shi dashan, and his mother was called he ye. according to dong xiuian, this couple was very timid. it seemed that they had encountered something in the past. now, they did not dare to fight or snatch anything. they would retreat when they could.


    she did not know how these two cowards raised their children. her son had become a rogue, and her daughter was also smart.


    no wonder when she had asked the four families to compensate her, the hu family had pestered them endlessly, but this family had immediately nodded and said that there was not enough money. they had obediently gone to gather money.


    they were so obedient that gu yundong felt like he was bullying an honest person.


    ��miss, miss gu, the oranges aren��t broken. let��s just wipe them. you, if you have something to do, go ahead,�� he ye said softly.


    in the eyes of the couple, gu yundong was a little... scary. after all, even someone like hu liang could not do well in her hands. not only was he beaten up, but he also lost money..n./o-/v(/e./l)(b.)i/)n

 Chapter 133 - 133: Brother Qin, Take It

    chapter 133: brother qin, take it


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    for a moment, gu yundong felt that she might be a devil.


    the corners of her mouth couldn��t help but twitch. she placed the oranges in her hand into the basket.


    then, she narrowed her eyes. she hadn��t looked carefully just now, but now, she noticed that the oranges in the basket were all plump and round. the skin was yellow and orange, and the shape was even. they were arranged neatly in the basket and looked indescribably beautiful. nove)lb(in


    ��did you... plant this?�� gu yundong asked.


    he ye was stunned for a moment before nodding. ��we planted them. there aren��t many of them. the fruits this year are quite good, so we chose this place to sell them. do you want to eat them? these oranges are delicious.��


    gu yundong nodded. he ye smiled and immediately peeled the orange for her.


    gu yundong looked at the orange in her hand. it was thin and juicy. after tasting a piece, her eyes lit up. it was really delicious. it was natural and unpolluted. it was even sweeter than the oranges in her space.


    she looked at the couple in surprise. she did not expect them to have such ability.


    rubbing her chin, gu yundong wondered if she should trick the two of them into helping her plant the orchard.


    she was in need of experienced manpower.


    she would ask the village chief about their past. if it was appropriate, she could get busy.


    gu yundong ate an entire orange in a few bites and then picked a few more from the basket.


    he ye and shi dashan looked at each other. they were both worried, but they did not dare to say anything or ask anything.


    after gu yundong picked four or five, he stopped, looked up, and said, ��i��ll take these first. can you sell the remaining twenty or so and bring them back to yongfu village for me? i don��t have anything to pack and can��t take them. i��ll pay the money to you when 1 return to the village later, alright?��


    shi dashan blurted out, ��you want to pay?��


    gu yundong blinked. ��don��t 1 have to pay for things?�� no, did they think that she was a freeloader?


    shi dashan shook his head repeatedly. ��no, no, no. that��s not what i meant.��


    gu yundong held his forehead. this expression was simply exposing himself.


    seeing that it was getting late, she bade them farewell. ��then it��s settled. i still have something to do, so i��ll leave first.��


    she came and left in a hurry. carrying a few oranges, she went straight to qin wenzheng��s school.


    she was panting after running for so long.


    but before she could reach her destination, she saw shao qingyuan and liu an walking over with the carriage.


    as for liu wei, he followed behind the carriage dejectedly, looking like he had nothing to live for.


    was this... a failure?


    and why was he out so quickly? where was his brother? didn��t he say that he would go to the liu residence to pick up his brother first?


    according to gu yundong��s speculation, it would take at least an hour for liu wei and the others to return to the liu residence to pick up their younger brother and then go to qin wenzheng��s school to deliver the roe deer meat, right?


    at the very least, if liu wei nagged seriously, it would definitely take more than an hour.


    but how long had it been?


    gu yundong walked over and distributed the oranges in his hand to shao qingyuan and liu an. he asked softly, ��is his brother qin unwilling to accept his brother as a student?��


    ��no, he isn��t,�� shao qingyuan said.


    gu yundong��s eyes widened. he actually accepted it? but...


    she pointed at liu wei in surprise. ��then why does he look like the sky is falling?��


    look, look, look. at this moment, he was knocking his head against the carriage. liu an was so frightened that he almost threw the orange away to save him..

 Chapter 134 - 134: Bring Back the Roe Deer

    chapter 134: bring back the roe deer


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    before shao qingyuan could answer, liu wei was already standing in front of gu yundong.


    his eyes were wide open, and his lips were pursed tightly. he panted heavily, looking furious.


    gu yundong blinked and blinked again. ��wasn��t it your wish to accept your brother?��


    ��but what does that have to do with me?��


    ��huh?�� gu yundong replied.


    liu wei was already exasperated. ��brother qin accepted my brother not because i risked my life to go deep into the mountains to hunt those two roe deers, but because he owes my family a favor!!!��


    gu yundong was enlightened. ��so, even if you didn��t give him the roe deer, he would still accept your brother, right?��


    ��that��s right!��


    his father had lied to him. this definitely wasn��t his biological father. no.


    gu yundong narrowed his eyes and glanced at the carriage behind him. he asked, ��then... can you give me two roe deers?��


    ��i��ve already given them to brother qin.��


    ��since those two roe deers are useless, why did you give them away??�� gu yundong wanted to pry open his brain to see if they were made of paste.


    liu wei also wanted to cry. ��do you think i want to? 1 gave him the two roe deers before he told me that he owed my family a favor.��


    gu yundong clicked his tongue. ��as expected of the top scholar at such a young age. he��s indeed sinister.��


    ��that��s right. i��ve already given it away. 1 can��t go back on my word and ask him to take it back, right?�� liu wei used to think that qin wenzheng was noble and magnanimous. when the court was in turmoil, he was a very far-sighted gentleman.


    as expected, he was still inexperienced.


    gu yundong looked at him. ��why can��t i take it back? he accepted your brother to return the favor. if he accepts the roe deer, it��s equivalent to not returning the favor. let��s go and ask him to take it back now.��


    liu wei was stunned. this... made a lot of sense.


    he really followed behind gu yundong and returned to school.


    shao qingyuan gave his carriage to liu an and quickly followed.


    the school was not far away. gu yundong stood at the door and looked up at the signboard above his head. the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.


    indeed, talented people were willful. they didn��t even give a name and just called it a school.


    the concierge knew liu wei. when he saw that liu wei had returned, he was a little surprised. he hurriedly went forward and asked, ��young master liu, is there anything else?��


    liu wei looked at gu yundong and said hesitantly, ��i still have something to say. i��m here to look for elder brother qin. please inform him.��


    the concierge nodded and quickly ran inside.


    liu wei thought about it and turned to gu yundong. ��you want those two roe deers back because you want to send your brother to school, right? but do you think they will still accept your brother if you do that?��


    bringing them back and sending them over was no different from taking off your pants and farting. it would even leave a bad impression on brother qin. gu yundong glanced at him. was he stupid? did he really think that she was trying to get the two roe deers back? she was just finding an excuse to enter the qin family. when she saw qin wenzheng, she would definitely not mention the roe deers.


    gu yundong did not speak. he just waited quietly.


    the qin family was not very big, and there were not many servants. the gatekeeper found qin wenzheng��s servant, and the servant went to the study.


    ��master, young master liu is here again.��


    as he spoke, he glanced at the things on qin wenzheng��s table.


    it was an arrest warrant. on it was a portrait of a person. that person looked like a real person. it was said that master had brought him back from the prefectural city..nove.lb-in

 Chapter 135 - 135: The Painting on the Wanted List

    chapter 135: the painting on the wanted list


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    qin wenzheng was only twenty-six years old this year, and he was indeed elegant.


    it was said that back then, the late emperor had hesitated for a long time about choosing him as the top scholar. after all, since ancient times, the top three candidates had won with their looks. at that time, the third place was already in his thirties, and he was still a little inferior to this man in terms of looks.


    later on, there was still an old minister who argued on the basis of reason. he felt that the scientific examination valued knowledge, and appearance was secondary. moreover, an 18-year-old top scholar would bring glory to the country, especially it happened during the previous emperor��s reign. it could be recorded in history.


    perhaps the last sentence had touched the late emperor��s heart. he waved his hand on the spot and qin wenzheng became the top scholar, the most handsome top scholar in history.


    now that a few years had passed, other than the fact that his aura had improved, his appearance had not changed much.


    hearing the servant��s words, he frowned slightly. he was a little unhappy that he was disturbed. without looking up, he said, ��he said that madam and i are out. he won��t see us.��


    after saying that, she lowered her head and looked at the wanted poster on the table.


    beside the wanted poster was a piece of paper with a half-drawn picture on it. it was an imitation of the person on the wanted poster, and qin wenzheng was holding a charcoal pen in his right hand.


    upon hearing this, the servant turned around and ran out of the study. he did not expect to run into qin wenzheng��s wife, madam ge.


    madam ge walked in with a plate of pastries in her hand and smiled. ��why didn��t i know i was going out?��


    qin wenzheng raised his head and waved for the servant to leave quickly. he went over to take the pastries. ��why are you here? aren��t you writing with ning��er?��


    ��she went to see the two roe deer. she was overjoyed to know that there would be wild animals for dinner.�� madam ge walked to his desk and saw the wanted poster. she then looked at the half-drawn map beside it.


    she laughed. ��master is indeed amazing. you��ve already learned how to draw like this.��


    qin wenzheng shook his head. ��not yet. i feel like something is missing.�� something was wrong.


    ��isn��t it good? they��re very similar.�� madam ge looked at it carefully for a moment and felt that it was very lifelike.


    however, qin wenzheng was very dissatisfied. he sat at the side and took a sip of tea. he said, ��prefecture magistrate dai is too petty. no matter how i asked him, he refused to tell me who drew this arrest warrant. he said that he promised that person not to leak any news about him.��


    madam ge covered her mouth and laughed. ��you��re the one who taught me to keep my word. why? do you want the prefecture magistrate to go back on his word now? he didn��t say anything because he wanted to protect the painter��s identity so that he wouldn��t be in danger.��


    ��i won��t tell anyone. i just want to exchange painting skills with him.�� qin wenzheng picked up the one he had drawn. he paused for a moment, then crumpled it into a ball and threw it away.


    madam ge could not stop him and looked at him helplessly.


    however, qin wenzheng stood up. ��no, 1 have to go to the prefectural city.


    there are only so many painters in the prefectural city. i��ll find them eventually.��


    as he spoke, he left the study to call for the servant.


    the servant had just finished speaking to the concierge when he rushed back.


    at this moment, gu yundong and the rest also saw the concierge who had just returned. ��master and madam just went out.��


    ��nonsense. you��re the concierge. wouldn��t you know if they went out?�� liu wei was dissatisfied.


    the concierge said helplessly, ��they went out the back door. i couldn��t see them either.��


    ��you...�� n-(0velbin


    gu yundong pulled liu wei. ��forget it.��


    it seemed like he didn��t want to see her anymore. it would be too ugly and repulsive to argue at the door like this..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Someone Is Looking for You Outside

    chapter 136: someone is looking for you outside


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the three of them returned to the carriage. gu yundong then asked liu wei, ��where��s your brother?��


    ��all? oh, he was brought back to the residence by the butler. he said that he had to prepare and would come to school tomorrow.��


    gu yundong raised his eyebrows. ��then i��ll pretend to be your servant tomorrow and send your brother to school. how about that?��


    ��...�� how could he say no?


    gu yundong smiled. shao qingyuan nodded. ��good idea.��


    liu wei suddenly turned to look at him. what did gu yundong say that made you feel bad? you��re a man. can��t you have some opinions?


    ��it��s settled then. thank you.�� gu yundong happily got into the carriage.


    liu wei sneered. ��have you asked for my opinion?��


    he walked angrily to liu an��s side. ��let��s go back.��


    they parted ways and never saw each other again. nove.lb-in


    shao qingyuan also got into gu yundong��s carriage. he was the one who drove them back. when they were almost at the village entrance, it was gu yundong.


    on the way, he talked about this trip into the mountains. everything was going smoothly, and shao qingyuan��s plan didn��t go wrong. liu wei did indeed have some martial arts skills. although he wasn��t very strong, as long as he didn��t encounter any big guys, it wouldn��t be a problem.


    he was the one who got one of the roe deers, but he was too excited and overestimated himself. he did not listen to shao qingyuan when they encountered the tiger and was targeted by it.


    shao qingyuan had been injured to save him. fortunately, he had the crossbow that gu yundong had given him.


    the crossbow could be operated with one hand, and it was very fast. it was much more useful than ordinary bows.


    it was precisely because of this that the tiger skin could not be completely preserved.


    although gu yundong felt that it was a pity, human safety was naturally more important. he comforted him and quickly avoided the topic.


    not long after, the carriage entered yongfu village.


    when she arrived at the zeng family��s house, she found that dong xiulan had already brought madam yang and zeng yue to clean up the wild animals in the courtyard.


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. ��although there are no roe deers, it��s not bad to have wild chickens and rabbits.��


    ��you like to eat roe deer meat?�� shao qingyuan asked.


    ��not really. i just haven��t eaten it before.��


    shao qingyuan nodded thoughtfully. after driving the carriage to the zeng family, he returned.


    gu yundong went to his homestead to take a look. he did not expect feng daneng and the rest to surround him. ��yundong, i heard that shao qingyuan hit a big worm. is that true?��


    shao qingyuan and liu wei had brought the tiger back from the back door of the shao family and gotten into the carriage. they were at the foot of the mountain, so almost no one saw them.


    no one knew who spread it, but no one believed it.


    a big tiger. that was a big tiger. could it be easily caught?


    gu yundong nodded firmly. ��it��s true.��


    ��what about the big tiger?��


    ��he was taken away by young master liu.��


    ��all...�� everyone was very disappointed. they still wanted to see it. they had been excited for the entire afternoon, but who knew that they still didn��t have the chance.


    gu yundong went home to help cook dinner after visiting the homestead. unexpectedly, as soon as she reached the kitchen, she found miss gu yunke sleeping on the table with her head tilted.


    in front of her was... pear candy.


    oh no, she had forgotten about this.


    when the little girl heard the sound, she opened her eyes and looked at her pitifully. ��big sister, can��t i eat it?�� she had been waiting for an entire afternoon.


    gu yundong coughed lightly and quickly nodded. ��sure, sure.��


    the little girl immediately cheered. ��i��ll go call brother and the others.�� she was a good child and had to tell her friends if she had food.


    gu yundong laughed and shook her head. she took out the candies.


    after a while, the young lady came in. ��big sister, someone is looking for you outside..��

 Chapter 137 Good Farmer

    137 good farmer


    gu yundong put down the candy in his hand, wiped his hands, and left.


    he ye was standing in the courtyard with a basket in her hand. she looked very uneasy.


    when she saw gu yundong come out, dong xiulan hurriedly went forward and asked, "sister-in-law shi said that she would give you oranges."


    "i know. i saw her in the city before and told her. aunt, please pour me a glass of water."


    dong xiulan nodded. "alright, there''s still ginger tea that i made for the homestead. i''ll bring it over."


    gu yundong thanked him and led he ye to the central room.


    "aunt, have you sold out the basket of oranges?"


    he ye quickly nodded. "sigh, i sold them all. i met a teahouse buyer and saw that the oranges were fresh, so i bought them all. my boss specially picked these and brought them back. can you take a look?"


    she placed the basket on the table and opened the cloth, revealing more than ten round and refreshing oranges.


    gu yundong liked it at a glance. he ye felt a little uncomfortable when she asked him to sit, so he sat on half of her butt.


    "auntie, calculate how much it is. i''ll pay."


    he ye was silent for a moment before saying softly, "one, one copper coin each."


    gu yundong frowned. the pears he bought last time were also one copper coin each, but the quality of the pears was not good and they were not very fresh. they could not compare to this orange at all. the price was obviously lower.


    "auntie, let''s go with the market price. if you give me such a cheap price, others will say that i bullied an honest person."


    at this moment, dong xiulan came over with ginger tea. she handed it to he ye and said with a smile, "the shi family planted oranges well. last time, a foreign merchant passed by the village and saw it. he bought it for ten copper coins a catty."


    ten copper coins per catty? in this era, a catty was sixteen taels. the shi family''s oranges were big and watery. almost four of them would be a catty.


    this was only what she had bought in the village. it might be more than that if she sold the orange at the market.


    gu yundong knew what to do and took out 60 copper coins.


    "auntie, keep it."


    when he ye saw this, she quickly refused. "that''s too much, that''s too much."


    "yes, 50 copper coins is the money i paid for the 20 oranges. the other 10 copper coins are compensation for knocking over your basket."


    when he ye heard this, she did not dare to take the money anymore. "it''s not damaged. why would i want compensation?"


    gu yundong had a headache. it was not good to be too polite.


    dong xiulan had been with her for a while and more or less understood her personality, so she pulled he ye aside to persuade her.


    gu yundong heaved a sigh of relief. nove.lb-in


    in the end, he ye accepted the 60 copper coins and thanked gu yundong again and again before leaving the zeng family.


    "her son is a hooligan. i didn''t expect the parents to be so honest." gu yundong shook his head and turned to look at the oranges on the table. he said to dong xiulan, "the shi family''s oranges are indeed planted well. they are fragrant, sweet, and big."


    "of course. shi dashan and his wife are really good at farming, especially those fruit trees. they''re just too cowardly." dong xiulan admitted that she wasn''t bold, but compared to shi dashan and his wife, she could be considered valiant.


    gu yundong thought about it and felt that she should go to the village chief''s house. "aunt, i''ll have to trouble you to cook dinner with my mother. i have something to do and have to go out."


    "hey, it''s so late. why are you still going out?"


    "i''ll be right back." with that, gu yundong walked out of the zeng family''s door.


    it was only when gu yundong reached chen liang''s house that he realized that it was impolite to come to his house during dinner.

 Chapter 138 The Shi Familys Past

    138 the shi family''s past


    fortunately, when she entered, madam zhou had just started cooking.


    chen liang was a little surprised to see her. "why are you here at this time? are you looking for me?"


    "i want to ask uncle chen about something."


    chen liang walked to the central room and sat down. he pointed at the chair opposite him. "ask away." n))0velb1n


    "it''s about shi dashan''s family. i met them selling oranges in the city today. they looked big and sweet. auntie dong said that the couple is very good at planting fruit trees. i won''t hide it from uncle chen. i want to plant some fruit trees, but i don''t know much about this."


    chen liang was a little surprised. "you want to plant fruit trees?"


    "yes." in any case, the village chief would know if she bought land later.


    his vitality seemed to have been forcefully sucked away just like that. at that time, zhuangzi had just been born.


    before his parents died, they reminded him not to resist. their family had no background or backing, and those relatives did not dare to help them offend the landlord and village chief. for this family and for the newborn zhuangzi, they should tolerate it if they could. they would retreat if they could and try not to become enemies with others.


    since then, shi dashan and his wife''s temperament had changed drastically. they did not argue with the landlord again. from then on, they did not walk around outside much and mostly stayed at home.


    as for zhuangzi, he became more and more rebellious because he was dissatisfied with his parents.


    especially after he discovered that after hanging out with hu liang, those people who bullied his family did not dare to cause trouble again. it was as if he had found a way to survive and became even more uncontrollable.


    gu yundong could not help but sigh. it was no wonder that his parents had passed away.


    "what about the landlord?"

 Chapter 139 Confrontation

    139 confrontation


    when gu yundong came out of the village chief''s house, the sky was already slightly dark.


    she was not in a hurry. she walked slowly along the village path. n(.o-)v-(e.-l)/b-.1)(n


    she had been in yongfu village for so long, but she had never felt the peace of yongfu village at such a time.


    the sound of children crying could be heard from this house, and the sound of husband and wife quarreling could be heard from that house. it was lively, as if all kinds of life flashed past her eyes.


    she should be glad that she came to yongfu village at the right time and met chen liang as the village chief.


    the former village chief was said to have drunken alcohol one night and had not found his home after leaving. he had frozen to death outside on a snowy day.


    everyone said that he had done too many bad things and received retribution.


    the landlord didn''t have a good ending either. a few years ago, fengkai county had the current county magistrate. the landlord did something evil and bumped into the county magistrate. his house was confiscated, and the landlord was beheaded. his family was exiled.


    unfortunately, the shi couple''s temperament had already been set. even if the two mountains that suppressed them were gone, they would not be able to turn around.


    the corners of gu yundong''s mouth twitched. she had asked madam yang to sew this pocket for her. occasionally, this girl would take some peanuts and chestnuts and put them in the pocket to eat slowly. the lollipop was wrapped in oil paper, so it would not stick to the pocket.


    after stuffing the lollipop into the front pocket, the little girl realized that the lollipops in the two sides of her pants had fallen out again. she was so anxious that she was sweating profusely.


    in the end, she simply pulled off the hat on her head, put the lollipop inside, closed it, and hid it behind her back.


    then, she raised her head. her hair was bouncing because she had lost her hat. "look, i didn''t."


    gu yunshu was furious. "it''s in your hat." hiding the candy in front of everyone. did she think they were all blind?


    the little girl shook her head vigorously. "i said no, so i didn''t."


    "keke, give each of us another one. you can have the rest, okay?" niu dan coaxed her. he had licked the lollipop just now. it was simply too delicious. he felt like he was about to ascend to heaven. it was much, much better than sweets. he couldn''t bear to eat another bite.


    gu yundong shook his head. he walked behind gu yunke and took the hat from her hand.


    the little girl was stunned and hurriedly turned around. when she saw that it was her eldest sister, she immediately pouted and looked at her pitifully. "i didn''t." that aggrieved expression, as if tears were about to fall the next moment.

 Chapter 140 Nice, Delicious, Not Greasy

    140 nice, delicious, not greasy n./ovelb1n


    gu yundong could not take it anymore. she quickly took one out of her hat and gave it to her.


    "you can''t eat too much sugar, or your teeth will rot. in the future, you won''t be able to eat braised pork, rabbit meat, or chicken."


    the little girl swallowed her saliva and looked at the lollipop eagerly. "then i, then i..."


    she couldn''t finish the rest of the sentence.


    gu yundong smiled. "how about this? i''ll keep the candy for now. i''ll give you one a day, okay?"


    as she spoke, she looked at the other children. "you too. you can''t eat too much sugar. in the future, take one every day to develop a habit. otherwise, if i make all kinds of sugar in the future, you won''t be able to keep your teeth."


    gu yunshu''s eyes lit up. "eldest sister wants to make all kinds of sugar?"


    niu dan and the others'' focus was on another thing. "can we eat candy every day?"


    this was a very extravagant thing. sugar was very precious. niu dan''s family rarely bought it. even if they did, they could only eat it during the new year and festival. it was usually hidden well.


    gu yundong nodded. "i just made this candy. try it and see if it tastes good. i''ll try another type of candy tomorrow."


    gu yunke looked on helplessly as she ate. her gaze was extremely pitiful.


    gu yundong was amused by her. "don''t worry, there will definitely be one a day. if you perform well, eldest sister will reward you with one more."


    with that, she went into the kitchen.


    because the sweets she made had received the unanimous approval of shao qingyuan and the others, gu yundong became confident about what she had to do next.


    at night, she lay in bed and thought about her future development. when she earned money, it would be much simpler to look for gu dajiang or treat madam yang.


    the next morning, gu yundong put on the carriage and went out.


    unexpectedly, when she left the courtyard, she saw that shao qingyuan was already waiting there.


    "young master liu hasn''t given me the money. i''ll go to the county city too."


    "this is a big deal. come up then."


    the two of them went to the liu residence together. unexpectedly, when they reached the entrance, liu wei was already waiting outside.

 Chapter 141 20 Catties First

    141 20 catties first


    liu wei had a gloating smile on his face. gu yundong''s heart skipped a beat and she had a bad feeling.


    sure enough, as soon as she stepped forward, she heard his sly voice. "i have bad news for you. do you want to hear it?"


    "..." gu yundong clenched her fists. could she go up and beat him up?


    before she could answer, liu wei couldn''t help but say, "half an hour ago, a servant from the qin family came over and said that brother qin and his wife had gone out and would only be back in a few days. he left my brother some homework and asked him to finish it at home."


    "so your plan to go to school is ruined."


    liu wei felt that his grievances from yesterday were finally swept away.


    gu yundong could not hold it in any longer. she stepped on his foot and turned to leave.


    "ouch..." liu wei cried so loudly that even liu an couldn''t bear to look at him.


    young master, you''re the eldest young master of the liu family. can you take note of your status? how can you feel so accomplished bullying a thirteen-year-old girl?


    before liu wei could stop shouting, shao qingyuan was already standing in front of him. "give me the silver."


    "i''ll take you there."


    the largest grocery store in the county was also on east street. it was not far away. when gu yundong entered, the grocery store was quite lively.


    the waiter greeted the other customers. gu yundong looked around and frowned slightly.


    seeing that she didn''t buy anything after walking around and even looked a little unhappy, the shopkeeper walked over and asked, "miss, what do you want to buy? our shop is the largest grocery store in fengkai county. you can buy anything you want."


    "i want to buy white sugar." she looked around but couldn''t find it.


    the shopkeeper was stunned. he looked at her from head to toe. judging from her clothes, she was also from the countryside. how could she afford white sugar?


    "miss, this white sugar is not cheap. how much do you want?"


    "let''s start with 20 catties."


    the shopkeeper glared at her. even the waiter and customers beside her turned their heads in surprise when they heard this.


    "how much do you want?!"


    n))0velb1n

 Chapter 142 Can You afford It?

    142 can you afford it?


    "20 catties," gu yundong repeated. she didn''t know what they were trying to do with their expressions. n))o((v-/��(/1..b-)1--n


    the shopkeeper frowned. "miss, you''re here to cause trouble, right? twenty catties? do you know how much it costs?"


    "how much?"


    "one tael of white sugar for twenty-five copper coins!!" the shopkeeper sneered. "can you afford it? you asked for twenty catties so easily."


    gu yundong knew that white sugar and brown sugar were quite expensive. she had bought sweets on the streets for the two children as snacks. the sweets were slightly cheaper.


    previously, in the prefectural city of xuanhe prefecture, she had forgotten to buy white sugar when she went to the grocery store to buy oil, salt, rice, and noodles.


    it was only when she returned to aunt ke''s house to take out some things that she remembered. at that time, she wanted to buy it. aunt ke said that sugar was expensive and she wouldn''t need much anyway. they had it at home, so she could use it at home.


    gu yundong did not refuse. however, the white sugar aunt ke took out was not pure white sugar. it was just brighter than black sugar. however, she only used it as seasoning when cooking braised pork. she rarely used it for other purposes.


    later on, when she came to yongfu village, she never thought of buying candy, mainly because it was inconvenient. she had forgotten about it a few times when she went to the county city in town. therefore, when she needed candy, she could only take it from her space when madam dong was not paying attention.


    shao qingyuan stood at the door and did not go in. he did not know what was going on inside. he only saw that gu yundong had not come out in a long time. she looked inside. seeing that she was fine, he turned back.


    the waiter quickly brought out a large bag of sugar and placed it in front of gu yundong. he said arrogantly, "here, it''s all here. do you want me to weigh it for you?"


    gu yundong opened the bag and looked down. her expression immediately became complicated.


    this... was also considered white sugar?


    "shopkeeper, i want that kind of very white sugar. it''s like white clouds. isn''t this too black?"


    the shopkeeper suddenly walked out from behind the counter, closed the bag, and put it behind him. "what nonsense are you talking about? and very white sugar. let me tell you, this is the best we have. are you buying it or not? if not, get lost."


    he was about to spit out saliva. "you''re here to cause trouble because our shop''s business is good, right? i knew it. you look poor and keep saying that you want to buy 20 catties of white sugar. you''ve never seen the world, so you''re spouting nonsense here. if you have the ability, find me white sugar like white clouds. if you find it, i''ll buy it back at ten times the price."


    with that, he pushed gu yundong. shao qingyuan rushed forward and grabbed his hand. he looked at him coldly.


    gu yundong was also annoyed. "you''re the one who hasn''t seen the world. i''ll make some for you to see. don''t forget what you said when the time comes."


    as soon as liu wei arrived, he heard her last sentence.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Make It Yourself, Plant It Yourself

    chapter 143: make it yourself, plant it yourself


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the shopkeeper was a little afraid of being beaten up by shao qingyuan. he did not dare to look him in the eye and could only say to gu yundong, ��alright, go and try making some. you stinky girl who doesn��t know the immensity of heaven and earth... ah...��


    when shao qingyuan exerted force, the shopkeeper immediately did not dare to speak.


    liu wei knew that this provision store belonged to the tao family in the county city. gu yundong and shao qingyuan would be at a disadvantage if this matter blew up. he quickly took two steps forward and glared at the shopkeeper. ��you snob. let��s go. we won��t buy it here.��


    with that, he pulled gu yundong and shao qingyuan out of the provision store. n(.o-)v-(e.-l)/b-.1)(n


    as soon as they left, the others in the shop suddenly woke up.


    after a moment of silence, they burst into laughter in the next moment.


    ��that little girl really dares to brag. is there something wrong with her brain?��


    ��i think she��s talking nonsense. if she had that ability, would she still be dressed like that?��


    ��she definitely can��t take out eight taels of silver and is deliberately looking for a way out.��


    when gu yundong returned to yongfu village, she asked dong xiulan who planted sugarcane.


    coincidentally, the shi family had it.


    however, it wasn��t a lot. when shao qingyuan heard this, he bought a large batch from other places.


    gu yundong was surprised, but she was very happy.


    she went to look for shi dashan. the couple happened to be working in the field.


    gu yundong took the opportunity to look at her fruit forest. it was really as the village chief had said. it looked pleasing.


    when the shi couple saw gu yundong suddenly come over, they panicked, especially when they saw that her gaze was fixed on their fruit forest with satisfaction in her eyes. they were so flustered that they almost hit their feet with their hoe.


    could it be that after landlord li died, another landlord gu came?


    was it fate that they were not suitable for planting fruit trees? they had waited for landlord li to die before planting such a small piece.


    gu yundong had already jumped off the ridge. she smiled and tried her best to look at the shi couple lovingly.


    however, shi dashan and his wife looked at her expression as if they had seen a ghost. they resisted the urge to turn around and run..

 Chapter 144 - 144: House Constructed

    chapter 144: house constructed


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong could not understand their attitude, but she still tried her best to be friendly and tell them about his plan to buy his sugarcane.


    when the shi couple heard this, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief and asked her how much she wanted. n)-o-.v-.e)-l-(b(.1--n


    gu yundong had already seen the quantity of sugarcane in their house. it was not much.


    therefore...


    ��sell them all to me if you can.��


    the shi couple was surprised, but it was naturally good that they could sell all the sugarcane. this was much easier than them painstakingly dragging the sugarcane to town or county to sell.


    gu yundong still paid the market price. after paying, the shi couple quickly harvested all the sugarcane and sent it to her.


    this method was to simmer the sugarcane after squeezing the juice. first, they would make black sugar according to the conventional method. then, they would put the black sugar into a tile funnel to form a lump. then, they would pour the yellow mud water into the funnel to produce a reaction. then, they would obtain white sugar.


    gu yundong brought everything she needed to the zeng family��s backyard. madam dong knew that these skills could not be taught to outsiders, so she was very self-aware. after doing what she could, she usually did not go to the backyard.


    gu yundong experimented, perfected, processed, and picked up the steps bit by bit.


    her family didn��t bother her. they even kept quiet and tried not to disturb her.


    shao qingyuan had been here a few times, and he had always helped her do the work that required hard work.


    liu wei had also been here. he seemed to have something urgent to discuss with gu yundong. but just as he reached the door, he was stopped by shao qingyuan.


    gu yundong vaguely heard him mention the word ��young master tao��. however, she was very busy and quickly focused on her own matters.


    after more than ten days, when gu yundong was still busy in the backyard, she was finally pulled out by madam dong.


    her house was already built.. the beam would be installed the day after tomorrow!!

 Chapter 145 Gu Yundong, Why Are You Here?

    145 gu yundong, why are you here?


    gu yundong was still in a daze. the beam would be installed?


    aiyo, she had not been to her house for the past few days. she did not know what was going on. n./o(.v((e)/l-)b.)i./n


    she quickly put down the work in her hands, packed up, changed her clothes, and walked towards the homestead.


    gu yundong''s eyes lit up as she looked at the refreshing green brick house in front of him.


    finally, she had her own house.


    feng daneng was also very excited. this was the most proud house he had built.


    he followed gu yundong inside. as he looked, he said, "the beam will be up the day after tomorrow. this furniture might take another two days to be pulled over. this is the cellar you wanted. the well in the backyard has been dug. this house is really good."


    feng daneng sighed. gu yundong looked around and was very satisfied.


    she would tell madam dong about the treat later. the beam-installation here required a party.


    however, there were not many people in the village that the gu family were familiar with. it was impossible for her to treat the entire village to a banquet.


    gu yunshu and gu yunke were completely awake and were playing with each other.


    after the beam was up and the crowd dispersed, it was time to prepare the food.


    madam dong, madam zhou, and the others began to cut the vegetables and meat. they looked at the vegetables that gu yundong had bought and smiled.


    later on, guests arrived one after another.


    there were also uninvited guests from the village. as long as they were not here to cause trouble, gu yundong would let them in, including madam fang and her daughter.


    liu wei was in the county city, but he came especially early, as if he was here for breakfast.


    however, there was also an unexpected family��the peng family.


    peng zhongfei didn''t come. he didn''t dare to come. however, he also paid attention to the day when the gu family''s house was completed. that day, he got someone to send a gift over. because the person in charge of the gu family was a girl, he asked for the help of his wife''s nanny to send it over.


    that nanny was quite arrogant. she even brought two servant girls with her.


    since they were guests, gu yundong naturally invited them in. besides, she was very willing to accept gifts.


    unexpectedly, just as the three of them entered, one of the servant girls behind the nanny suddenly widened her eyes and shouted, "gu yundong!! why is it you??"

 Chapter 146 Gu Xianers Request

    146 gu xian''er''s request


    the voice was almost shrill. everyone present heard it and looked at the girl who spoke in surprise.


    gu yundong also looked at her. it took her a while to find out this person''s identity from her memories.


    oh, it was gu xian''er.


    second uncle gu dahe''s daughter, the cousin who specialized in bullying them.


    back then, gu dajiang got married relatively late, so gu yundong was only four months older than her cousin.


    gu yundong was very dissatisfied with this f*cking life. she wanted to meet gu dajiang, but she couldn''t. now, she actually met this person who she didn''t even want to look at.


    the mammy of the peng family also looked at gu xian''er in surprise. the latter had already taken a few steps forward and grabbed gu yundong''s hand. "why are you here? you''re not dead?"


    pfft, you''re the one who should be dead. she was the one who wanted to ask why gu xian''er was here. enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.


    "this is my home. if i''m not here, where am i?"


    of course, these brown sugars were the products of gu yundong''s experiments before she refined white sugar.


    everyone''s attention was immediately attracted by the brown sugar water. only a few people looked at gu yundong.


    gu yundong brought her to a room inside. along the way, gu xian''er took in the scenery of the gu family. although the house had not been completely decorated, just by looking at the prototype that had been built, it was enough to imagine how blissful it would be to stay in such a home.


    at least, it was much better than the old gu family in the past.


    gu xian''er was overjoyed. she did not expect gu yundong to be so lucky. not only did she survive the famine, but she also built such a huge house.


    gu xian''er was glad that she had followed granny qian here today.


    after closing the door of the room, gu yundong saw that she was still looking left and right, her eyes shining. she did not need to think to know what this woman was thinking.


    "why are you here? how did you become a servant of the peng family?"


    gu xian''er finally came back to her senses. when she heard the word ''servant'', she was a little unhappy.


    "it''s all because of those two old farts. they were instigated by third uncle''s family and actually sold me to a human broker with a bag of sweet potatoes. i was brought to fengkai county by the human broker." then, as if she had thought of something, her eyes suddenly lit up and she said, "you must have a lot of money to build such a good house. hurry up and go to the peng residence to redeem me."


    n./o(.v((e)/l-)b.)i./n

 Chapter 147 Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Hard

    147 bullying the weak and fearing the hard


    ''huh?''


    gu yundong almost laughed out loud at her words. redeem her? it would be good enough if she did not force her to be a servant girl in the peng residence. redeem her?


    however, gu xian''er did not see her expression. she looked up at the room that was twice as big as the one she used to have in the gu family and said excitedly, "this room is not bad. let me stay in it in the future. when the time comes, i want a big carved bed and a dressing table. there have to be a few cabinets over there. oh right, there are also vases. rich families have to put vases in their rooms. that''s how the peng family is."


    she had already planned to get gu yundong to buy her a few silk flowers and cut a few pieces of cloth with a better color to make clothes.


    living in such a house and wearing new clothes, wasn''t she like a young lady?


    "gu xian''er." gu yundong interrupted her thoughts and asked with a sneer, "how long have you been a servant in the peng manor?"


    "why are you asking this? it''s been less than two months," she replied impatiently.


    "less than two months." it seemed that she came to yongfu village a little earlier. gu yundong nodded. "that''s not a short period of time. why? have you not learned how to bend your knees after being a servant for nearly two months?"


    seeing gu yundong like this, gu xian''er was still a little afraid. she could not help but take a step back. she braced herself and said, "you, aren''t you afraid that i''ll go out and shout at others, saying that you don''t care about your cousin''s life and death, that you have a cousin who is a servant in someone else''s house and you won''t save her?"


    gu yundong did not care. "go. let''s see what the nanny who brought you here will think when she hears your words. oh, she will probably realize that you think the peng family is a tiger''s den. if i don''t redeem you, i will leave you in the lurch?"


    gu xian''er''s expression changed. she didn''t dare.


    she had only been in the peng residence for less than two months and was just a servant girl. today, granny qian happened to see her cleaning the courtyard and brought her along. it was said that she had this opportunity because those second and third-grade maidservants refused to come to this countryside.


    along the way, she had already seen nanny qian''s strictness. if she heard these words, she would definitely suffer when she returned to the peng residence.


    in fact, she had improved a little in the two months she had been in the peng residence. it was just that she had suddenly met gu yundong and was used to her previous way of doing things.


    now that she saw that gu yundong was not easy to bully, she did not dare to be too arrogant.


    this was something that bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    n./o(.v((e)/l-)b.)i./n

 Chapter 148 - 148: I鈥檓 Your Sister

    chapter 148: i��m your sister


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu xian��er gritted her teeth. ��are you really not afraid that others will say that you have a servant cousin? aren��t you afraid that the villagers will point fingers at you?��


    ��i��m not the one who sold you. what am i afraid of? the gao family in this village has a daughter who went to the prefectural city to be a servant girl. the gao family still feels proud. do you want to work hard and be a first-grade servant girl later so that i can bask in the glory?��


    ��you...�� gu xian��er realized that not only had gu yundong become bolder, but even her words were harsh.


    she did not want to be a servant at all. she had to wake up at a fixed time every day and wash clothes after sweeping the courtyard. anyone could order her around. she was so busy every day that she did not have any time to rest.


    she also wanted to live in a big house and wear new clothes. she had seen that the material of gu yundong��s clothes today was very good.


    gu xian��er knew when to yield and when to stand tall. at the thought of this, she knelt down with a thud. her tears came as she said, ��sister, you��re my elder sister. please help me. i really can��t stay in the peng residence anymore. i have endless work to do every day and i still have to be beaten and scolded. the only family i have here is you. we have the same blood flowing in our bodies. moreover, we��ve also left our hometown and met here. this is god telling us sisters to take care of each other and support each other.��


    however, they could not suppress the flames of gossip in their hearts. all of them wanted to ask the rest of the gu family.


    they did not dare to ask gu yundong. with madam yang helping in the kitchen, there were only two children left.


    someone stopped gu yunshu and asked him in a low voice, ��who was the maid from the peng residence to you?��


    gu yunshu had always been worried. his impression of gu xian��er bullying his elder sister in the old gu family was still there. now that he saw gu xian��er coming out, he hurriedly ran towards his elder sister.


    after running a few steps, he rushed over and took gu yunke away.


    he still remembered that gu xian��er had spared no effort in bullying gu yunke in the past. what if she was beaten up if he left her here alone?


    everyone:��...�� answer the question before you leave.


    everyone was curious, and so was granny qian. she saw gu xian��er return with red eyes and looked like she had been wronged.


    she narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice.. ��what��s going on? do you know this family?��

 Chapter 149 - 149: Have to Guard Against Gu Xian鈥檈r

    chapter 149: have to guard against gu xian��er


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu xian��er was slightly stunned. she lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes. then, she nodded and said softly, ��yes, that��s my cousin.��


    nanny qian was stunned and shocked. ��your cousin? then you...��


    ��granny probably doesn��t know that we fled here because of the famine in yongning prefecture. my cousin��s family was chased out by my grandparents long ago. i was sold to human traffickers by my grandparents before i came to peng manor. i always thought that my cousin and the others were long gone. after all, my grandparents only gave them a few potatoes back then. eldest aunt is a fool and my cousin has two young siblings. eldest uncle has also disappeared.��


    nanny qian really did not know gu xian��er��s background. after all, she had only casually called a servant girl to carry things.


    and her cousin...


    nanny qian looked at the imposing green brick house in front of her and frowned slightly.


    gu xian��er sighed slightly and continued, ��i was too shocked and excited to see cousin just now, so i couldn��t help but say a few more words. i thought i would never see the gu family again in my life. i didn��t expect cousin to not only live well, but also have the money to build such a good house and even know young master peng. she��s too capable.��


    after staying in a rich family for a long time, nanny qian��s thoughts became more complicated.


    she felt that this girl from the gu family was really good at climbing up the ladder.


    the capable gu yundong stood in the room and could not help but laugh at the two worried children. ��do you think she can still bully eldest sister now? eldest sister will fight back.��


    gu yunshu thought about it. yes, eldest sister is not easy to bully now.


    then they were relieved.


    ��alright, you don��t have to worry about eldest sister. if you��re really worried, go and protect mother.�� gu yundong patted their heads.


    when the two little guys heard this, it was as if they had received an important mission. they nodded very seriously and rushed to the zeng family.


    the new house could not be used yet. they could only do the cooking at the zeng family��s house for the time being.


    the two of them left, but gu yundong narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction of the front yard.


    gu xian��er wasn��t someone who would give up easily. she had to be careful..

 Chapter 150 - 150: Let the Country Bumpkins Broaden Their Horizons

    chapter 150: let the country bumpkins broaden their horizons


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was pondering when shao qingyuan arrived.


    he saw that she had not come out for a long time and was a little worried, so he came to take a look.


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up when she saw him. ��shao qingyuan, do me a favor.��


    ��tell me.��


    ��that gu xian��er, the woman who just came with me, is my cousin. help me keep an eye on her today and see what she has done.��


    shao qingyuan agreed without another word. ��okay.�� then, he walked towards the front courtyard.


    however, he had only taken two steps when gu yundong stopped him. ��hey, wait, forget it. your presence is too strong. it��s too easy to be discovered if you keep an eye on her.��


    shao qingyuan took two steps back and said, ��don��t worry, i won��t be discovered. you have to trust me.��


    gu yundong was stunned. when she met his sincere gaze, she nodded inexplicably.


    shao qingyuan suddenly laughed and left.


    there was a screen with embroidery of the eight spirits of the golden age on it.


    also, cloth. the peng family was the largest cloth merchant in fengkai county. this was the most practical gift.


    gu yundong did not expect the peng family to be so generous. peng zhongfei... was he really frightened?


    not to mention anything else, just that calligraphy painting and that ornament were not easy to obtain.


    liu wei was also shocked. he thought of the gift he had given out previously and quietly pulled liu an over. ��later, add another 20 taels of silver as a gift.��


    liu an widened his eyes. young master, you��re too prodigal.


    although he liked the gu family, the gu family was in the countryside after all. if he gave them too much, it would make them feel uneasy.


    if gu yundong knew what liu an was thinking, she would definitely kick him aside.


    what was there to be uneasy about? the more, the better. she could even smile in her dreams at night, okay?


    did she look like someone who had never seen the world?


    nanny qian smiled and asked, ��miss gu, do you like them?��


    she wanted to see gu yundong��s flattered expression, but the latter nodded and calmly took the items. ��this is a token of your young madam��s appreciation. of course i like it..��

 Chapter 151 Banquet

    151 banquet


    gu yundong could tell that nanny qian had become hostile ever since gu xian''er returned. she turned around and said to the others, "everyone is here to congratulate my family for building a new house. i like whatever they give me."


    the villagers, who had been shocked by the gift from the peng family, immediately laughed.


    feng daneng thought, no wonder the village chief said that this girl''s words made him feel comfortable.


    nanny qian''s smile stiffened slightly. gu yundong greeted her with a smile. "there are many people today. i''m so busy that my feet don''t even touch the ground. please forgive me if i''m lacking in hospitality. nanny, please help yourself."


    nanny qian nodded with a smile. seeing that gu yundong had gone to another table, she sat down again and asked gu xian''er, "didn''t you say that she''s your cousin? but she doesn''t sound like she came from the countryside at all."


    gu xian''er bit her lip slightly. "my uncle studied when he was young, so my cousin learned a few words with him."


    so that was how it was. no wonder she spoke eloquently as if she was afraid that others would not know that she could speak a few idioms. the more she lacked something, the more she wanted to show off.


    at this moment, everyone had already sat down. shao qingyuan was sitting not far from granny qian''s table. liu wei was familiar with him, so he naturally sat at the same table as him.


    however, nanny qian could not stay any longer. halfway through the meal, she still went to say goodbye to gu yundong.


    gu xian''er couldn''t bear to leave, but there was nothing she could do. she stuffed two pieces of meat into her mouth forcefully before wiping her mouth and standing up.


    "wait for me outside. i''ll go tell the master." she had originally wanted to bring gu xian''er along, but after half a day, she could tell that gu yundong and her cousin did not have a good relationship. otherwise, why did she not even say a word to gu xian''er?


    gu xian''er and the other servant girl could only wait outside. however, the little girl was in a hurry to go to the toilet and left gu xian''er alone at the door.


    gu xian''er secretly sneered. "lazy people have a lot of feces and urine." as she spoke, she clasped her hands. it was really cold.


    she did not even have two pieces of clothing on her, but gu yundong could live so well. just thinking about it made her feel unbalanced.


    "are you gu yundong''s cousin?"


    suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came from behind.

 Chapter 152 You Killed Me This Time

    152 you killed me this time


    gu xian''er turned around and saw a girl who was slightly older than her standing there.


    she gave her a measuring look. "who are you?"


    "my name is chen yulan. do you want to know about gu yundong? i can tell you." chen yulan sat at the same table as them. she had overheard her conversation with nanny qian.


    she was very surprised that the two of them were cousins.


    gu xian''er narrowed her eyes and sized up chen yulan. did this person have a grudge against gu yundong?


    she knew it. gu yundong looked unlucky. she must have offended many people. look, wasn''t this just one?


    granny qian and the other girl had not arrived yet. gu xian''er looked around and said to chen yulan, "let''s talk over there."


    the two of them walked forward and stopped twenty meters away from the house.


    gu xian''er really wanted to know what happened after gu yundong came to yongfu village. she wanted to know where she got the money.


    coincidentally, gu yundong had something to discuss with them, so she did not stop them.


    when most of the guests had left, she was about to look for the shi couple when she saw gu yunshu run over and whisper in her ear mysteriously, "elder sister, brother liu is looking for you."


    liu wei?


    gu yundong''s eyes lit up when he thought of qin wenzheng. could it be that there was news of his return?


    liu wei was waiting for her by the well in the backyard. when gu yundong went over, he was holding his hair and walking back and forth anxiously.


    gu yundong was surprised. "what could make young master liu want to tear his head off?"


    liu wei suddenly turned around. "hey, hey, hey, you''re finally here. i have something very important to tell you."


    he had been waiting for an entire day, but he endured it and waited for her to finish the banquet before looking for her.


    "what is it? tell me."


    "you killed me this time." liu wei suddenly glared at her.

 Chapter 153 - 153: You鈥檙e Smart, You Solve It

    chapter 153: you��re smart, you solve it


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was confused. she had been studying white sugar in seclusion for the past few days and had not gone out for more than ten days. she had only started to prepare the things needed for the banquet yesterday. how did she harm him?


    ��you have to make yourself clear. what did i do?��


    liu wei took two more steps back and forth before he gritted his teeth and said, ��do you know that there��s a rumor circulating in the upper circle of the county now?��


    ��you said it yourself. how would i know about the upper echelons of the county?�� gu yundong could not help but roll her eyes.


    liu wei choked and didn��t keep her in suspense anymore. he said directly, ��it��s all because you bragged in the tao family��s provision store last time. the next day, that kid from the tao family specially came to me to verify the white sugar making matter. damn it, he actually deliberately brought that shopkeeper over to ask about this. do you think i can deny it? i braced myself and had to help you lie. in the end, this sinister person spread the news after leaving my house. he said that the liu family had found a capable person who could make white sugar as white as the clouds.��


    gu yundong was speechless. she was not boasting. she was not!


    liu wei didn��t seem to have a high iq.


    with that, she turned around and left the backyard, returning to the main house.


    as soon as the door closed, she took out a jar from her space.


    looking at the thin, white, and sweet sugar inside, gu yundong smiled in satisfaction.


    when she came out again, she realized that shao qingyuan, who had left earlier, had returned.


    seeing that there was no one around, shao qingyuan walked to her side and said softly, ��chen yulan went to look for gu xian��er. the two of them talked for a long time outside.��


    ��what did they say?�� chen yulan? why was this person so restless?


    she couldn��t be bothered with her anymore. the mother and daughter were still jumping out. did they really think that she wouldn��t dare to touch them because they had an uncle who was the village chief?


    ��i didn��t hear them clearly. they��re too far away and there��s nothing to cover me. it��s not easy to get close.�� shao qingyuan pursed his lips and looked very dissatisfied. ��i followed the mother and daughter just now. they seemed to have gone straight back. they didn��t do anything for the time being.��


    ��it��s fine. it��s enough to know that these two are in cahoots,�� gu yundong said.


    shao qingyuan was about to ask if he needed to do anything when he saw liu wei running out impatiently..

 Chapter 154 - 154: It鈥檚 Really White Sugar!!

    chapter 154: it��s really white sugar!!


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��gu girl, gu girl, why did you take so long? have you thought of a solution?�� liu wei did not seem to see shao qingyuan. he reached out to pull gu yundong the moment he arrived.


    shao qingyuan blocked him. ��just talk. don��t touch her.��


    only then did liu wei react. he quickly retracted his hand, but the expression on his face was still extremely anxious. ��gu girl, how is it?��


    gu yundong ignored him and walked to the backyard. people were coming over at any time.


    when they reached the backyard, gu yundong handed the jar in his hand to liu wei.


    the latter was stunned. ��what is it?��


    ��why don��t you take a look?��


    liu wei could only suppress the anxiety in his heart and open the lid of the jar.


    then, under the sunlight, it looked especially dazzling.


    gu yundong looked up at the sky and then at the sugar. he thought for a moment and said, ��what do you think?��


    liu wei was dumbfounded. she made it, she really made it!!


    she was not boasting. this sugar was sweet and tasted different from brown sugar, but it was even sweeter.


    liu wei was extremely shocked. how could she be so capable?!


    ��ha, hahaha.�� liu wei was stunned for a long time before he suddenly laughed. at first, he laughed intermittently, but later on, he actually laughed out loud. he laughed until his entire face turned red, and his entire body even trembled.


    liu an, who was originally guarding the entrance of the backyard, was shocked. he thought that something had happened and hurriedly ran over.


    seeing that the young master was about to go crazy, liu an��s heart skipped a beat and he was about to cry. he quickly went forward and patted him. ��young master, young master, what��s wrong with you? don��t scare me. what happened to you? let��s talk nicely.��


    liu wei was almost suffocated by his slap. he suddenly kicked him. ��go away.��


    then, he held the jar in front of gu yundong and said with shining eyes, ��gu girl, you��re amazing. how did you do it? what was it made of? did you make it yourself?��


    gu yundong was about to reply when liu wei waved his hand again. ��forget it, forget it. we��ll talk about this later. the most important thing now is to bring this jar of white sugar to tao. i want him, this stupid person, to open his dog eyes and see what white sugar is.��


    he couldn��t help but laugh as he spoke. he took the jar and left..

 Chapter 155 - 155: You鈥檙e Mine

    chapter 155: you��re mine


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    however, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by shao qingyuan.


    liu wei widened his eyes. ��shao qingyuan, what are you doing?�� as he spoke, he hid the jar behind his back, as if he was afraid that shao qingyuan would snatch it away.


    he could defend against shao qingyuan, but not against gu yundong.


    gu yundong heaved a sigh of relief when she immediately took the jar behind him.


    fortunately, shao qingyuan moved quickly. this liu wei was a fool. before she could finish speaking, he wanted to shout everywhere. she really wanted to beat him up.


    liu wei stretched out his hand. ��give it back to me.��


    ��what do you mean by give it back to you? this is mine!!�� could this person have any self-awareness?


    liu wei was instantly dejected, but he quickly said energetically, ��then sell it to me. how much is this jar?��


    gu yundong rolled her eyes. ��i refined this candy, but i only have this one can.��


    ��not yet.��


    ��why not?��


    ��one jar is too few. back then, i said 20 catties at the grocery store. don��t you want to show that tao guy 20 catties? secondly, do you think many people will want to get the formula and cause trouble for me if you go out with such white sugar now?��


    liu wei was stunned. beside him, shao qingyuan also frowned.


    this last point was indeed a troublesome matter.


    at that time, the tao family would probably be the first to have ideas.


    liu wei couldn��t help but pull his hair again. ��then what should we do?��


    ��i��m looking for a backer.�� there was no patent now, but even if there was, it was useless to meet someone with power and influence.


    gu yundong had learned her lesson from peng zhongfei. if he dared to take her blueprint for himself so blatantly, others would also do whatever they could when they saw the huge benefits in the white sugar.


    liu wei nodded in agreement. then, his eyes lit up. ��with our liu family as your backer, everyone in the county thinks that you��re mine.��


    shao qingyuan suddenly looked at him.. what did he mean by ��you��re mine��?

 Chapter 156 - 156: So Gu Yundong Is So Insidious

    chapter 156: so gu yundong is so insidious


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    shao qingyuan immediately denied it. ��not enough.��


    liu wei straightened his neck and wanted to retort, but gu yundong agreed. ��it��s indeed not enough.��


    ��then who are you looking for?�� liu wei was unconvinced. the liu family was considered one of the best in the county, right? besides, their liu family also had someone backing them.


    gu yundong said, ��last time, you said that the emperor intended for qin wenzheng to return to the court. is the news accurate?��


    ��of course...�� he paused and narrowed his eyes. ��you want qin wenzheng to be your backer?��


    well, well, qin wenzheng was indeed a very suitable candidate...


    however, he said, ��will he agree? actually, our liu family is not bad. you can even work with our family. our family has channels and connections. your sugar will definitely sell well.��


    this brat finally thought of helping his family with business.


    this white sugar was a new thing and was very expensive. it was unique. the liu family was already planning to leave the county city and walk to the prefectural city. this white sugar had come at the right time.


    ��can��t you stand it? give me another ten days at most, and i��ll give you twenty pounds.��


    ��alright, alright.�� it was so difficult to endure for ten days.


    gu yundong said, ��actually, you can use these ten days to let tao show off in front of you again. then, you can take the opportunity to increase the stakes. when that time comes...��


    liu wei looked at gu yundong. was this girl so sinister?


    still, he liked it.


    ��hahaha, you��re too smart. you��re right. this time, i��ll let tao shoot himself in the foot and make him bleed.��


    after saying that, liu wei turned around and ran away. ��liu an, let��s go back.��


    liu an hurriedly responded and followed.


    gu yundong watched as he ran away like a gust of wind. he could not help but turn to shao qingyuan and say, ��do you think i��ll be affected by him being so silly?��


    ��just stay away from him in the future.��


    gu yundong nodded in agreement. however, halfway through, he suddenly clapped his hands. ��oh no, i forgot to tell him that this matter is confidential. don��t tell the liu family for the time being..��

 Chapter 157 Gu Yundongs Image Is Ruined

    157 gu yundong''s image is ruined


    gu yundong hurriedly turned around and left, but by the time she reached the door, liu wei''s carriage had already run far away.


    shao qingyuan frowned. "i''ll chase after him."


    with that, he ran to the back of the carriage.


    gu yundong sighed. just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly saw a figure poking his head out of her door. when he saw her looking over, he quickly turned around and left.


    gu yundong squatted down to pick up a small stone and threw it at him.


    the man''s head was hit squarely and he immediately stopped.


    gu yundong walked towards him. "you ran away when you saw me. why? did you do something guilty again? you''re sneaking around outside my house. could it be that you''re targeting my house again?"


    "of course not." zhuangzi suddenly turned around and hurriedly denied it.


    seeing gu yundong''s serious expression, his thumb, which had already recovered, began to hurt again.


    zhuangzi nodded. "yes." then, he looked up and down at he ye. "mother, are you injured?"


    "huh?" what was he asking? "i was just washing the dishes. how could i be injured?"


    "where''s father?"


    "your father went to help move the tables. he should be back soon." the tables and chairs of the gu family were borrowed from other families in the village. after cleaning up the utilities, they naturally had to return them.


    gu yundong was speechless. she finally understood that zhuangzi treated her as if she was a demon.


    f*ck, had her image been ruined to this extent?


    gu yundong could not help but rub her temples. she secretly took a deep breath and suppressed the violent emotions in her heart.


    then, she turned around and said kindly to he ye, "auntie he, go in and drink some brown sugar water to warm up. i have something to tell zhuangzi."


    he ye''s impression of gu yundong had changed a lot. she knew that this girl was actually reasonable, so she nodded. "okay."


    there were many children playing outside the gate. the two of them were not alone. it was fine to talk in the countryside.

 Chapter 158 Finding Work for Zhuangzi

    158 finding work for zhuangzi


    zhuangzi looked at her uneasily. he looked around, as if he was looking for an opportunity to escape at any time.


    "w-what are you going to tell me? i''ll return that silver to you soon. give me a few more days. no, give me another��no, two months."


    gu yundong''s mouth twitched. "don''t worry, i''m not asking you for the debt. i just want to ask you for a favor."


    "a favor?" zhuangzi blinked in shock. she still needed his help?


    for some reason, he felt a little proud.


    "that''s right. if you agree, you don''t have to return the money."


    "alright, alright, alright. what favor are you talking about? i agree."


    she hadn''t even said anything about the favor, but he dared to agree so quickly. wasn''t he afraid that she would make him commit murder and arson?


    gu yundong glanced at him and lowered her voice slightly. "help me keep an eye on chen yulan and her mother. see what they have done and who they are meeting."


    the moment she saw zhuangzi, she felt that he was the most suitable candidate.


    zhuangzi quickly calculated in his heart. yes, it was only a month, but he could erase the debt of more than one tael of silver. it was much more profitable than him working outside.


    moreover, it was farm time now. the strong laborers of the various villages had gone out to work. it was too difficult for a hooligan like him, who could not lift anything heavy, to find work.


    after talking to zhuangzi, gu yundong let him go.


    zhuangzi was also dedicated to his work. when he returned, he went to squat near madam fang''s house.


    as soon as he left, madam zhou and the rest also came out of the zeng family home. the cutlery and other things had already been cleaned up. a portion of the leftovers was left behind, and gu yundong had let them split it up and leave.


    in addition, everyone was given a catty of brown sugar. madam zhou and the others were overjoyed.


    nowadays, sugar was very expensive. they only bought a little more than a catty a year. usually, they could not bear to eat it. they only ate it during the new year or during confinement.


    unexpectedly, gu yundong gave them one catty each, especially madam zhou. she and her daughter-in-law, madam song, came to help, but gu yundong gave her two catties. madam zhou beamed with joy and almost treated her as her biological daughter.


    perhaps only madam dong knew how much brown sugar gu yundong had. to others, brown sugar was very precious, but to gu yundong, it was the most suitable gift.


    after madam zhou and the others left, gu yundong carried the remaining brown sugar into her new home. shi dashan and he ye were still waiting for her there.

 Chapter 159 Buying a Small Mountain

    159 buying a small mountain


    shi dashan and his wife did not know why gu yundong wanted them to stay. at this moment, they were sitting upright in the central room and quietly looking at the brand new house.


    no matter what, living in such a house was enviable and comfortable. they did not know when they could build one.


    if they built a new house, zhuangzi would not have to worry about getting a wife.


    however, they were still in debt.


    the two of them looked at each other and sighed.


    gu yundong came in at this time. seeing this, she could not help but laugh. "what''s wrong? uncle and aunt shi must have waited for a long time. i''m sorry."


    the two of them quickly stood up. "not long, not long. yundong asked us to stay and talk about something. what exactly is it? if you need help, just tell us."


    "i really have something to ask uncle and aunt shi for help with." gu yundong asked the two of them to sit and fetched water for them. then, she sat opposite them and said, "i went to see uncle shi''s fruit forest. the fruits planted are really good. i want to buy land to specially plant fruits. the workload is a little large, so i want you to help me take a look at the most suitable land in this village or the neighboring village. if you can handle it, i also want you to help me manage the fruit forest. of course, i still have to hire more people, and the salary will not be low."


    the couple was stunned and looked at her in disbelief. "fruit forest??"


    gu yundong felt that the thing that needed to be planted in large quantities at the moment was... "sugarcane."


    shi dashan thought for a moment and said, "actually, there''s a small mountain on the east side of our village. it''s very suitable, but it''s not very big."


    "really?"


    "yes, i used to think about buying that place when i had the money. but later..." he did not dare to. "it''s about thirty acres. do you want to take a look?"


    "yes."


    gu yundong immediately stood up and followed shi dashan and his wife to the eastern mountain.


    although it was called a mountain, it was actually a slope. of course, it was different from the deep mountains.


    she couldn''t tell anything. even after reading two books, she still didn''t understand what sand, loam, and clay were. however, looking at shi dashan''s happy expression, she knew that this was a good land.


    after looking around, gu yundong went to look for the village chief.


    chen liang did not expect that she had already decided to buy a small mountain before he could help her find a good land.

 Chapter 160 Something Strange Bit Me

    160 something strange bit me


    that mountain was not very expensive. when everyone had money, they would buy fertile land first.


    few people were willing to take such a mountain that was suitable for planting fruit trees. after all, fruits were not easy to grow and sell.


    one was expensive. rich people had their own manors and orchards and rarely bought fruits outside. those who didn''t have money couldn''t afford them. if they wanted to eat fruits, they would go to the mountains to pick some wild sweet fruits.


    secondly, it was not easy to preserve them. there were too many plants. once they matured in one go, they had to be sold quickly, or they would rot. however, everyone was from the countryside and had no channels or connections. at most, they would be dragged to the county city.


    hence, gu yundong bought the 30 acres of land for 120 taels of silver.


    as soon as she paid, she instantly felt that her money was a little tight again.


    since she had already bought the land, shi dashan said to her, "if you want to plant sugarcane, we can start preparing sucrose ditches on the ground now and choose the seedlings."


    gu yundong knew that sugarcane was usually planted from february to april. it could be harvested from november to april.


    it was november in the lunar calendar, so the preliminary preparations could begin.


    in this aspect, shi dashan and his wife were still the best. gu yundong left it to them.


    she pointed at the main room in front of her and said, "that room is for father and mother. other than that room, you can choose any."


    gu yunshu pointed to the room on the left. "i choose that one."


    gu yundong looked at gu yunke again, but the young girl suddenly hugged her leg. "do i have to live alone? it''s scary. something strange is biting my hand."


    gu yundong was stunned. yes, she was only three years old. she was still too young.


    she picked up the little girl. "then keke will sleep with mother. when you grow up, you can choose a room you like, okay?"


    she was going to stay in a room by herself anyway.


    the little girl immediately nodded. "okay." then, she whispered into gu yundong''s ear, "mother is also afraid. i''ll accompany mother."


    gu yundong looked at madam yang. as expected, when she heard that she was sleeping with gu yunke, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. she had been negligent. although her mother was an adult, her mind was similar to keke''s.


    gu yundong could not help but look at gu yunshu.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Cart of Sugarcanes

    chapter 161: cart of sugarcanes


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the little boy seemed to have thought of something and looked uneasy.


    gu yundong rubbed her forehead. alright, actually, this kid was also afraid, but he just didn��t say it.


    ��yunshu, can you accompany mother and sister for a while more?�� this house was big after all, and it was a brand new and unfamiliar place for them. yunshu was only five years old. after the excitement of seeing a new house had passed, she still felt very uneasy.


    after all, in the old gu family, their family of five only had one room.


    gu yunshu immediately puffed out his chest. ��i-i��m not afraid.�� there was no such thing as ghosts. yes, his father had once said that strange powers did not disturb the mind. what third uncle had said about hanging headless ghosts in the past was all lies.


    ��of course yunshu isn��t afraid, but the weather is cold now. you��ll catch a cold easily if you sleep alone. when spring comes, you can stay in any room you want.��


    ��okay!!�� gu yunshu nodded vigorously. then, he lowered his head and quietly exhaled.


    gu yundong immediately smiled. she took the two children��s hands and walked to the room. she started talking about the decorations.


    she saw shao qingyuan��s travel-worn appearance and thought about how he had helped her keep an eye on gu xian��er even though he hadn��t eaten much for lunch. later on, he had chased after liu wei to transport the sugarcane. she immediately felt a little guilty.


    she seemed to be ordering him around too naturally. why didn��t this person know how to refuse?


    ��what do you want to eat tonight? i��ll make it for you.��


    shao qingyuan thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ��egg-fried rice.��


    ��alright, rest first. it��ll be done soon.��


    she rolled up her sleeves and went to the zeng family��s kitchen. shao qingyuan looked at her back and shook his hand slightly. his eyes were deep and there was a smile on his lips.


    in the next two days, the furniture for the new house arrived.


    gu yundong also moved the sugar-making tools to the new house. after all, the courtyard here was big and there was a well. it was much more convenient.


    liu wei came again the next day. he said in a hurry that the tao family had indeed gone to find trouble with him. he was beaming with joy as he recounted how he had tricked the tao family.


    just as gu yundong despised him for spouting saliva, shi dashan came knocking on her door..

 Chapter 162 - 162: Shao Qingyuan Gave Silver

    chapter 162: shao qingyuan gave silver


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong secretly heaved a sigh of relief. she quickly escaped from liu wei��s torment and ran out of the door.


    shi dashan was sweating profusely, but his face was filled with excitement.


    when gu yundong let him in, he immediately waved his hand and said, ��yundong, didn��t you say that you wanted to find more fruit forests? there are 50 acres of fruit forests in anping village next door. a landlord in town urgently needed money and took them out to sell.��


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. anping village was not far away and there were 50 acres. that was a rare opportunity.


    shi dashan continued, ��that land was originally planted with fruit trees. it��s a good land. it��s just that the landowner doesn��t know how to plant them, so the fruits they produce are astringent. two years ago, they cut down fruit trees and planted some other things. the harvest wasn��t very good, so they didn��t manage it very well. now that they��re selling it, the price should be able to be lowered. it��s just that the landowner asks the buyer to buy all 50 acres. this...��


    at the end, shi dashan was a little worried.


    it would cost a lot of money to buy this land. he did not know if she had enough.


    gu yundong also calculated the money in her heart. she could not help but frown. she was tight on money.


    however, her eyes quickly lit up. she said to shi dashan, ��i��ll borrow the silver from someone else first. uncle dashan, help me go to anping village and ask around. see if there��s anyone else who wants to buy it and how much you can lower the price.��


    she hurriedly called out to him, ��wait, i��m fine...��


    although she said that, her brows were still slightly furrowed.


    suddenly, she looked up at shao qingyuan. yes, if liu wei wasn��t around, wasn��t there still shao qingyuan?


    gu yundong immediately walked to his side with a smile and coughed lightly. there was an obvious... purpose on her face.


    shao qingyuan raised his eyebrows. ��what��s wrong?��


    ��can you lend me some silver?�� not long ago, shao qingyuan had brought liu wei to the mountains to hunt two roe deers and a tiger. liu wei was generous and had promised to give him a hundred taels of silver as long as shao qingyuan brought him into the mountains to hunt roe deers.


    in the end, shao qingyuan not only caught two roe deers, but also a tiger. in the end, he even saved liu wei��s life.


    gu yundong did not ask how much money was given, but it was definitely a lot.


    ��wait for me.�� shao qingyuan didn��t even ask why she wanted money. he turned around and returned to his house.


    not long after, he came over with a box. ��here you go.��


    gu yundong was stunned. wasn��t this too straightforward?


    she slowly opened the box. the next second, her eyes widened..

 Chapter 163 - 163: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Decision

    chapter 163: gu yundong��s decision


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong raised her head in a daze and looked at the calm person opposite her.


    she reached out and took out the banknotes from the box. she counted them again and again.


    eight hundred taels, he actually had eight hundred taels of silver!!!


    this person was actually an invisible tycoon. in the entire yongfu village, there was probably no one richer than him.


    but the problem was...


    ��you have so much money, yet you still eat dry steamed buns, live in a dilapidated house, and wear clothes filled with patches?��


    even if he didn��t know how to cook, hiring someone shouldn��t be a problem, right? there was no need to live like a refugee.


    shao qingyuan glanced at the banknotes in her hand. his eyes were as calm as if it was just a few ordinary pieces of paper. there was no emotion in them.


    after a while, he said, ��it doesn��t matter. i��m all alone.��


    ��money is useless by my side. you should still buy land and fruit trees. there are many places where you need to spend a lot of money.��


    ��you can buy land, too.��


    shao qingyuan paused and said in a low voice, ��the village won��t sell the land to me.��


    ��why not?�� gu yundong was surprised. as far as she knew, although chen liang was not very close to shao qingyuan, he would not have any bad opinions of him. he was just like an ordinary villager. it was not to the extent that the village chief would not sell the land to him, right?


    shao qingyuan didn��t think there was anything inappropriate to say. everyone in the village knew about this. ��when i left the li family back then, in order to repay them for raising me, i promised in front of the village chief and everyone that i wouldn��t buy an acre of land.��


    gu yundong was so angry that she wanted to laugh. ��you��re not allowed to buy land just because they raised you? that��s ridiculous. what were you thinking back then?��


    ��back then... as long as i could sever ties with the li family, any conditions wouldn��t be difficult.�� perhaps because of the past, shao qingyuan��s gaze gradually became a little cold.


    seeing this, gu yundong quickly changed the topic. ��forget it. it��s all in the past. then your 800 taels...��


    ��you use it.�� shao qingyuan��s tone was firm.


    gu yundong pursed her lips and looked up at him, then at the banknotes in his hand, and then at him.


    after a while, she suddenly seemed to have made a major decision and looked at shao qingyuan solemnly..

 Chapter 164 - 164: Buying Another 50 Acres

    chapter 164: buying another 50 acres


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��since you know that i��m making white sugar, you should have guessed that i��ll definitely turn this into a business in the future.�� gu yundong said, ��how about this? since you have no use for the silver, i��ll use this silver as a share for you. when the time comes, i��ll give you ten, no, twenty percent of the profits from selling white sugar. how about that?��


    she thought for a moment and added, ��but it��s just the sugar business. if i have other businesses in the future, you won��t have a share.��


    gu yundong had thought about it. she was the only one who knew how to refine white sugar. she had a lot of things to do. in the future, she would have to make dried sweets and fruits. she would have to find someone she could trust to share the burden.


    shao qingyuan was alone without any relatives or friends. moreover, he was brave and resourceful. he was not a soft-hearted person. most importantly, she realized that this person had a tacit understanding with her. working with such a person would save her a lot of trouble.


    most importantly, she realized that shao qingyuan was very obedient.


    of course, there was also her hidden selfishness.


    shao qingyuan was stunned. he didn��t expect her to make such a suggestion to involve him in what she was doing.


    he clenched his fists by his side, as if he was trying his best to control the emotions in his eyes.


    she asked shi dashan to help find fruit trees suitable for planting. she did not plan to plant sugarcane in these 50 acres.


    once everything was settled, gu yundong focused on making sugar again.


    liu wei came again every two days to check on the progress, but he was chased away by gu yundong. ��if you come here every day, what if the tao family finds out that something is wrong? if you expose white sugar in advance, you will lose your bet.��


    liu wei suddenly reacted. ��yes, yes, yes. you��re right. i��ll go back now. when i go back, i��ll pretend that i��m at my wits�� end and fly into a rage. i��ll let them be smug for a few days.��


    with that, he hurried home.


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. now that she was working with shao qingyuan, she naturally handed him the method to make sugar.


    since shao qingyuan dared to hand over all his assets to her, gu yundong naturally would not let him down. there was no need to hide the method of making sugar.


    it had to be said that shao qingyuan got the hang of it much faster than her.


    with his help, their speed became much faster.


    after another day, gu yundong carried more than 20 catties of white sugar to the county city..

 Chapter 165 - 165: Little Liu Yi

    chapter 165: little liu yi


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong went to the liu residence. because of liu wei��s instructions, she was not stopped when she entered.


    liu wei was very happy to see her. he was even happier to see the 20 catties of white sugar. he took it and was about to leave.


    gu yundong could not take it anymore and kicked him. ��didn��t we agree on ten days? it��s not time yet.��


    ��but isn��t it already 20 catties?�� liu wei felt wronged. if he counted enough catties, he could throw it at tao xing��s face.


    gu yundong secretly suppressed the anger in her heart. ��so have you forgotten the second point i mentioned last time?��


    the second point??


    liu wei thought for a while and finally remembered. ��backer?��


    ��yes.�� gu yundong glared at him fiercely. ��i��m going to look for qin wenzheng now to test his intentions. your brother hasn��t gone to school yet, right? find me a clean servant��s clothes.��


    ��why do you want the servant��s clothes?��


    ��to send your brother to school!!�� she had specially woken up early in the morning and waited for the city gate to open before coming over. did he think she had nothing better to do?


    gu yundong asked, ��what do you mean by places he shouldn��t go?��


    ��mm... mm...�� liu yi thought for a long time but couldn��t think of anything. his little face turned red.


    how could he know what was a place he shouldn��t go? it was just that when his parents said so, he learned it.


    but when he saw gu yundong��s curious expression, he could only straighten his neck and say in a childish voice, ��you know what it is.��


    then, he changed the topic and urged the coachman to set off quickly.


    gu yundong felt that this child was quite interesting. if yunshu became his classmate in the future, it would definitely be interesting.


    thinking of this, she was looking forward to seeing qin wenzheng.


    however, what she did not expect was that just as she set off, another carriage came from outside the liu residence.


    as soon as the carriage stopped, a young man got out.


    in the liu residence, old master liu had just heard that a girl had entered the residence to look for his son. he wanted to ask liu wei to come over and clarify things, but he suddenly heard the butler say that qin wenzheng had come.


    he immediately ignored his son and went forward.


    unexpectedly, when qin wenzheng saw him, he frowned slightly and said, ��how did this matter blow up so much? now that the entire county knows that your liu family can produce white sugar, why didn��t you suppress this matter?��

 Chapter 166 - 166: The Liu Family鈥檚 Backer

    chapter 166: the liu family��s backer


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    suppress it?


    speaking of this, old master liu was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ��it��s all that prodigal son��s fault. i wanted to suppress it, but just as i spoke to old master tao, liu wei had already made a bet with tao xing in front of everyone in the city. what else can i say?��


    qin wenzheng did not expect liu wei to be so unreliable.


    this matter had blown up too much. if it was not contained, someone would make a big deal out of it.


    qin wenzheng had some friendship with the liu family. old master liu was a concubine son of his uncle��s family. when he was young, he was forced to leave home. he happened to meet the current emperor, who was only the sixth prince at that time. coincidentally, he became the sixth prince��s subordinate. later, he had been secretly helping the sixth prince.


    old master liu and his cousin had a good relationship when they were young.


    indeed, it was a wise move for him to nurture his youngest son, liu yi.


    actually, he had originally planned to get someone to go to yongfu village today to find that woman. previously, when he heard that a woman came to look for liu wei, old master liu guessed that it was most likely her.


    qin wenzheng also found it strange. he had seen liu wei before. although he didn��t like to study and wasn��t smart, he wouldn��t be so unreliable in the face of important matters.


    ��where is he? i��ll go see him.�� qin wenzheng was thoughtful and felt that liu wei was a little strange.


    to blindly believe a woman��s words, could it be that he had fallen into a relationship that he could not extricate himself from?


    old master liu nodded repeatedly. ��alright, follow me.�� he was also about to look for him.


    the two of them hurried towards liu wei��s courtyard. unexpectedly, as soon as they stepped into the courtyard, they heard liu wei laughing loudly. that voice frightened old master liu.


    just as he was infuriated, he heard liu wei start singing. his singing was... awful. not only was he tone-deaf, but he was also wailing like a ghost.


    old master liu felt extremely ashamed..

 Chapter 167 - 167: School Entrance

    chapter 167: school entrance


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    qin wenzheng could not help but twitch his lips. he looked at old master liu. ��don��t tell me he��s lost his mind?��


    old master liu��s expression changed and he hurriedly rushed in.


    as soon as liu wei turned around while singing, he saw old master liu and qin wenzheng coming in. his singing had just reached a high-pitched stage, but at this moment, it stopped abruptly, as if a duck was being strangled.


    the expression on his face froze, and his mouth opened wide, looking especially ferocious.


    old master liu felt his heart ache and quickly came over to help him sit down. ��why did you suddenly go crazy? i heard that a girl came to look for you previously. did she do something? father will send someone to capture her now.��


    liu wei blinked and finally came back to his senses. he hurriedly reached out to hold his father��s hand and shouted, ��wait, wait, wait. father, what crazy illness are you talking about? i��m not crazy. i��m fine. i��m just happy.��


    ��i��m not.�� he was about to slap his enemy in the face. why should he be wronged?


    qin wenzheng was stunned and felt a headache coming on. ��do you know how serious the consequences of this matter are? when the time limit for your bet is up and you can��t take out the white sugar you mentioned, the liu family might lose more than five shops. you might even lose the entire liu family.�� ��i know, but i...�� liu wei��s heart was itching. he even wanted to put the white sugar under qin wenzheng��s nose and tell him that he had it.


    but he could not. if he ruined gu yundong��s plans, she would definitely skin him alive.


    liu wei couldn��t help but shudder. he couldn��t care less and reached out to push qin wenzheng out. ��brother qin, go back to school first. when you go back, you��ll know everything. really, i beg you to go back quickly. if there��s no result when you go back, come and look for me in the afternoon. i��ll do whatever you say.��


    qin wenzheng was stunned. he narrowed his eyes and looked at liu wei for a moment before finally nodding. ��okay.��


    he bade farewell to old master liu and turned around to go home.


    liu wei heaved a sigh of relief. gu yundong would probably thank him. yes.


    at this moment, gu yundong had already brought liu yi to the school. as soon as they got off the carriage, they saw many people surrounding the school gate..

 Chapter 168 - 168: Violent

    chapter 168: violent


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong asked liu yi to stand where he was, instructed the coachman to keep an eye on him, and squeezed into the crowd.


    the people outside were all people who lived nearby. all of them looked at the two parties who were confronting each other inside.


    one of them stood at the entrance of the school. there were four people. one was a young woman with a maidservant beside her. she was carrying a young girl in her arms. the last one was the gatekeeper that gu yundong had seen before.


    standing opposite them was a middle-aged man who looked a little old. he was wearing a neat long robe and a square scarf. he looked like a scholar.


    there were three youths and two children standing beside him. it was obvious that they were coming aggressively.


    today, the person who had brought a few students to look for qin wenzheng was just an ordinary teacher.


    madam ge, who was at the door, was also annoyed by these people, but she still said patiently, ��my husband is not at home. if you have something to ask him, come another day.��


    the teacher standing in front sneered when he heard this. ��not at home? i��m afraid he knows that he said something wrong yesterday and doesn��t dare to come out, right? to think that he��s still a teacher who teaches and educates people. he doesn��t have literature in his heart, but he has to pretend to be knowledgeable. a person like him doesn��t deserve to be a scholar at all. teaching and educating people is misleading them. i think if he doesn��t become a teacher, there��s no need to open a school.��


    madam ge��s expression changed, but the students behind the master also echoed. their words were each sharper than the other, and the onlookers began to whisper.


    this was clearly ruining her husband��s reputation.


    madam ge couldn��t help but take a step forward. ��my husband doesn��t have literature in his heart? what a joke. why don��t you go back and ask the dean of your academy if my husband is knowledgeable?��


    ��who doesn��t know that our dean is not at the academy but has left for the capital for the examination? don��t talk about other stuff. we don��t talk to a woman like you. call master qin out. don��t hide inside and not make a sound.��


    as the teacher spoke, he approached. madam ge could not help but take a small step back..

 Chapter 169 - 169: You Are Blind

    chapter 169: you are blind


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    however, she had forgotten that there was a staircase behind her. she lost her balance and flipped backward.


    the maidservant behind her screamed, ��madam, be careful.�� she wanted to help her, but she was still carrying the young lady in her hand. coincidentally, there was the gatekeeper blocking the way in front. it was too far away and she could not make it in time.


    just as madam ge was about to fall to the ground, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side. he suddenly held madam ge��s waist and pulled her back.


    madam ge gasped in shock and exhaled twice. she said in shock, ��thank you.�� if this guy hadn��t supported her, she would have embarrassed herself in front of so many people today.


    as soon as she finished speaking, she realized that there was silence around her. no one made a sound.


    stunned, madam ge looked up and saw everyone looking at her... waist.


    she lowered her head slightly and saw the hand that was still on her waist. she looked up along the finger and saw a delicate face.


    madam ge frowned slightly. this face...


    before she could take a closer look, a few sneers suddenly came from dongyi academy.


    the teacher blew his beard and glared at him. ��in public, it��s inappropriate for a married woman to hug a servant. it��s insulting to the refined. it��s simply insulting to the refined.��


    gu yundong immediately turned around and called out to the dumbfounded maidservant, ��aren��t you coming over?��


    the maidservant suddenly came back to her senses, and her face turned pale. she hurriedly put down the little girl who was struggling to call her mother and came up to grab madam ge��s hand.


    ��madam, how are you?��


    ��mother, how are you?��


    madam ge shook her head and smiled at gu yundong. ��thank you so much.��


    ��yo, you��re still deep in love here. you��ve even developed feelings for each other after hugging for a long time?��


    ��mrs. qin, i think your husband is useless. look, he��s still hiding inside and not coming out. why don��t you just marry this servant?��


    therefore, the words of a scholar who had read books were even worse when he did not have any grace.


    gu yundong let go of madam ge��s hand and looked at the people from dongyi academy.


    the teacher laughed disdainfully. ��why? you did such an ugly thing in front of everyone and you��re not letting anyone talk about it?��


    f*ck, a bunch of ducks.


    ��are you blind!!�� gu yundong suddenly reached out and removed the hat on her head. ��open your eyes and take a good look.. i��m a woman, a woman!!��

 Chapter 170 - 170: Argument

    chapter 170: argument


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    her silky long hair fell to the side, and her crisp voice exploded.


    the scene was deathly silent. everyone seemed to have their acupoints pressed as they stared at her without moving.


    after a while, the master of dongyi academy suddenly came back to his senses. he shook his head fiercely and pointed at gu yundong. ��you, you��re a woman?��


    ��why? not only are you blind, but your eyeballs are also gone, right?��


    the student behind the master couldn��t help but exclaim, ��if she��s a woman, why is she disguised as a man?��


    ��because i��m happy to. it��s none of your business!!�� gu yundong glanced at him and snorted.


    the master was so angry that he almost fell backward. his entire face was red with anger. ��how unbecoming. it��s simply unbecoming. not only is she disguised as a man, but she also curses. it��s simply insulting to the refined.��


    ��you, you...�� a student flew into a rage out of humiliation. after holding it in for a long time, he suddenly said, ��nonsense. indeed, only women and villains are difficult to take care of.��


    the master nodded vigorously. ��you��re right. the ancients were right. only women and villains are difficult to take care of.��


    gu yundong suddenly scolded, ��hey, you unfilial sons!!��


    the few of them were stunned and did not understand. ��how are we unfilial?��


    ��your mothers aren��t women? you actually said that she��s difficult to raise. you don��t want to support her, right? if this isn��t unfilial, what is?��


    the few of them blushed. the teacher��s heart ached. he pointed at gu yundong. ��you��re being unreasonable.��


    ��i��ll speak the truth! if you can��t win, shut your mouth. what a disgrace.�� gu yundong slapped his hand away.


    the master��s face gradually contorted. suddenly, he felt his vision turn black and his entire body fell backward.


    ��master, master.�� the three students were shocked. they hurriedly supported him and glared at gu yundong before running away..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Becoming Famous in One Battle

    chapter 171: becoming famous in one battle


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong scoffed. if you have the ability, come and find trouble with me. if you have the ability, don��t pretend to be unconscious, coward.


    she turned around and swept her gaze across the crowd.


    just now, these people were still making sarcastic remarks and pointing fingers at madam ge, but now, they looked at her and did not dare to say a word.


    who would dare to come out? didn��t they see that she was so sharp-tongued that even a scholar fainted from her scolding?


    ��is there anything else?�� gu yundong asked.


    everyone immediately shook their heads like rattle drums and waved their hands to deny it. ��no, no, no.��


    ��miss, what you said just now makes sense.��


    ��it��s those people. they don��t have any rules.��


    ��ah, i remember that there��s still porridge cooking at home. i have to leave quickly.��


    gu yundong put the basket aside and said, ��i thought my words were too sharp and rude just now, and madam won��t like me.��


    madam ge was stunned for a moment before she laughed. ��what are you talking about? you were trying to help me. am i such an ungrateful person? besides, those people from dongyi academy are indeed detestable. i also want to scold them fiercely. but i��m not as eloquent as you.��


    gu yundong smiled. qin wenzheng��s wife was easy to talk to.


    madam ge had sprained her ankle. fortunately, it was not very serious.


    there were not many servants in the qin family. other than the gatekeeper, there was also the butler, madam ge��s maidservant, qin wenzheng��s servant, and an old woman at the stove.


    the servant followed qin wenzheng to the liu residence. the butler was also instructed to go out to do something. the old woman went to the market to buy groceries, which resulted in only madam ge and few people in the house.


    now that the old woman was back, she knew how to take care of injuries. she took the medicinal wine and rubbed the ankle hard.


    madam ge changed her clothes and came out of the inner room to talk to gu yundong. ��i haven��t asked for your name. why did you dress up as a servant and follow the young master of the liu family here? what��s the matter?��


    gu yundong nodded. ��my name is gu yundong. i��m indeed here for something today.��


    ��miss gu, please speak.��


    ��i want to����


    she had just started when hurried footsteps came from outside.. ��madam, madam, how are you?��

 Chapter 172 - 172: My Brother Yunshu Is Deeply Virtuous

    chapter 172: my brother yunshu is deeply virtuous


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    before gu yundong could regain his senses, she saw a figure rush in like a gust of wind. he ran to madam ge��s side and squatted down to look at her feet.


    madam ge pushed him anxiously. ��don��t. there��s someone here. i��m fine. i��ve already applied the medicine.��


    qin wenzheng had indeed smelled the medicinal wine. seeing that madam ge was not injured, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    as soon as he returned, he heard from the gatekeeper that the students of the headmaster of dongyi academy had come to cause trouble. he was extremely anxious and immediately ran in.


    when he heard madam ge��s words, he stood up and turned to look at gu yundong.


    ��i heard from uncle quan that you saved my wife. thank you, miss.��


    ��you��re welcome.�� gu yundong smiled. she had finally met the legendary qin wenzheng.


    ��that��s it?��


    gu yundong nodded seriously. ��i heard from young master liu that teacher qin is knowledgeable. i saw that the liu family sent their children here to school. i think teacher qin must be good.��


    qin wenzheng took a sip of tea. well, at least liu wei had some knowledge.


    ��i��ve always taken in students based on their aptitude and character. if they catch my eye, no matter if they��re rich or poor, they��ll still be my students. i haven��t seen your brother yet. miss, why don��t you bring him over to take a look?��


    gu yundong smiled. ��no exceptions?�� didn��t the liu family send liu yi here because of favors? although she trusted her brother��s qualifications and character.


    madam ge reached out and nudged qin wenzheng.


    the corners of qin wenzheng��s mouth twitched, and he coughed lightly. ��that��s true. miss helped my family a lot today, so i can naturally relax my requirements.��


    as for how relaxed... sigh, who asked him to love his wife?


    that was a five-year-old child. whether he was stupid or had a bad character, he could more or less turn things around if he put in more effort.


    gu yundong was relieved to hear that. ��apart from that, i have something else to discuss with master qin..��

 Chapter 173 - 173: As You See, This Is White Sugar

    chapter 173: as you see, this is white sugar


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    qin wenzheng frowned slightly. hey, hey, hey. don��t push your luck. he had a temper too.


    gu yundong looked to the side and said, ��i want to talk to mr. qin alone about this.��


    qin wenzheng��s frown deepened. however, he remembered that he also wanted to ask this girl if the liu family��s bet had anything to do with her, so he agreed. he asked the maidservant to bring his daughter out, and also asked the manservant who was originally standing at the door to leave.


    however, he did not let madam ge leave. ��i don��t have anything to hide from madam. if you have something to say, just say it. coincidentally, i have something to ask you.��


    gu yundong had no objections. instead, she felt that such a respectful and trusting couple was more reassuring.


    still...


    ��master qin, do you have something to ask me?�� this was a little strange. ��then you can ask first.��


    it was also a good opportunity to get to know qin wenzheng better. after all, she still needed to be cautious about what she was going to say next.


    qin wenzheng did not decline. he was originally quite anxious.


    qin wenzheng was stunned. he looked at the jar and then exchanged glances with madam ge.


    ��master, can you open it and take a look?�� gu yundong made an inviting gesture.


    qin wenzheng paused for a moment. with a tense expression, he opened the lid and peeked out...


    the things inside were fine and white, as if they were salt, but also not.


    ��this is...��


    ��you can try it.�� this time, gu yundong was more careful and prepared a small spoon. after all, the teacher was a scholar. he could not just swoop with his hand like liu wei.


    qin wenzheng suspiciously picked up a small spoon and scooped a little. after hesitating for a moment, seeing that madam ge was about to eat it herself, he brought it to his mouth and took a shallow sip.


    the next moment, his pupils constricted and he suddenly stood up from his chair.


    ��sweet, this is...��


    gu yundong also stood up. ��as you can see, this is white sugar. do you believe that i have the ability now?��


    qin wenzheng��s entire body shook, and his eyes suddenly became bright..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Second Suggestion

    chapter 174: second suggestion


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong��s hair stood on end from his gaze. she had the illusion that she was shining.


    she calmed herself down and said, ��master?��


    qin wenzheng sat down again and stuffed the spoon in his hand into his mouth. he ate the spoonful of sugar and closed his eyes. as if he was savoring the aftertaste, he carefully pursed his lips.


    gu yundong:��...�� can you not make it sound like you��re doing drugs?


    when qin wenzheng opened his eyes again, he was much calmer, but his eyes were still burning with ecstasy.


    he took a deep breath. ��lady gu, did you really make this?��


    ��yes.��


    ��good, good. you��ve made a huge contribution to our country.��


    contribution to the country?? no, no, no.


    qin wenzheng frowned. that was not wrong.


    however, he said, ��then why did you come to see me today...��


    ��after the sugar is released, i��m afraid many people will covet it. therefore, i want to find a reliable and capable person to cooperate with. master qin is not an ordinary teacher. let��s cooperate and split the profits. how about that?��


    qin wenzheng was stunned. this girl actually had such an idea.


    but...


    he shook his head slightly and frowned. ��although i��m not a rich person, i��m not short of money. besides, this white sugar is a hot potato to me.��


    he wanted this share, but if the emperor found out, he would definitely not let him off.


    this was white sugar. it was unique. it was not like he was cooperating with others to open a restaurant or shop. it was easy to get a share of the profits from those, but it was not easy to get them from white sugar.


    gu yundong was not surprised by his rejection. she smiled and said, ��master qin, why don��t you listen to my second suggestion?��


    ��eh, there��s more?��


    qin wenzheng could not help but sit up straight. ��speak..��

 Chapter 175 - 175: Qin Wenzheng Is Unromantic

    chapter 175: qin wenzheng is unromantic


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong pointed at the white sugar. ��the formula for the white sugar can be presented to the imperial court.��


    qin wenzheng��s eyes lit up, but she continued, ��but there are conditions.��


    ��what conditions?��


    ��the imperial court will allow me to privately make and sell it.�� damn it, she was clearly the one who made it. she still had to obtain the imperial court��s permission to make deals. it was so annoying.


    but gu yundong knew that it was impossible for her to keep the technique of extracting white sugar in her hands.


    this thing was not like recipe or embroidery skills. this person did not have it, but that person did. they could hide it as an inheritance and let the future generations inherit the skills.


    gu yundong continued, ��as for me, even if i make a private transaction, i will only set the price to be about the same as the imperial court��s. i don��t need much, so most people still have to ask the emperor for it, right? as long as master qin is my backer and doesn��t let others find trouble with me, i will tell you the formula.��


    qin wenzheng was silent. after thinking for a long time, he finally nodded seriously. ��alright, then can i go to yongfu village now to see how you refine this white sugar?��


    ��master qin, you should ask the higher-ups first and confirm it.��


    qin wenzheng looked at her deeply. ��you don��t look like a farmer girl at all.��


    ��i also think i��m very smart.��


    madam ge, who was sitting quietly at the side, could not help but laugh out loud. qin wenzheng��s tense face could not help but twitch. he shook his head and laughed. ��then miss gu, wait a moment. i��ll go write a letter.��


    as he spoke, he took the white candy and left.


    madam ge had been watching. when she heard that qin wenzheng was leaving, she wondered if she could have a bite of such sweet and white sugar. she did not expect her husband, who was insensitive, to take it away..

 Chapter 176 - 176: Family Goes to Yongfu Village

    chapter 176: family goes to yongfu village


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    qin wenzheng quickly finished writing the letter and got someone to send the jar of white sugar to the capital.


    after that, he returned and chatted with gu yundong for a long time. .


    madam ge instructed the servants to prepare lunch and let gu yundong eat at the qin residence before leaving.


    as soon as she left, madam ge asked qin wenzheng worriedly, ��will this matter work?��


    qin wenzheng looked at the distant carriage and reached out to hold madam ge��s hand. he said in a low voice, ��the emperor is a monarch who cherishes talent.��


    madam ge understood that it was most likely possible.


    ��if that��s the case, miss gu can privately manufacture and sell white sugar? that will attract a lot of attention. it won��t be difficult for the people in the capital to find out.��


    speaking of which, even if lady gu gave the entire formula to the imperial court and did not care about it, those who wanted to find out would still be able to find out that she was the inventor.


    ��don��t worry. i��ve been in fengkai county for a few years. now that the county magistrate is under the dai prefecture magistrate, those people will have to ask for my permission if they want to interfere.�� qin wenzheng smiled. ��i��m afraid i��ll be busy from now on. my wife, please bear with me.��


    at first, he was afraid that these children did not know. after all, he did not know gu yundong��s father��s name.


    unexpectedly, the children nodded in unison.


    the gu family?


    other families might be unknown, but who did not know the gu family? the most imposing green brick tiled house was her house. it was very impressive.


    one of the children immediately shouted in a certain direction, ��yunshu, yunshu, someone is looking for your family. is it a relative of yours?��


    the child was a little envious. yunshu��s family was rich, and so were her relatives. looking at the big carriage, they were even richer than her family.


    qin wenzheng followed the child��s gaze and saw a child standing far away, wiping a little girl��s hands with a handkerchief.


    perhaps because he did not hear the child��s cry, gu yunshu did not turn around.


    the child wanted to call out again, but qin wenzheng waved his hand, got off the carriage, and walked over.


    yunshu? wasn��t this the name of the younger brother that gu yundong had mentioned before?


    qin wenzheng slowly walked behind him and heard the young and patient little voice..

 Chapter 177 - 177: Heart of Love for Talents

    chapter 177: heart of love for talents


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��let��s see if you still dare to run so fast. fortunately, your clothes are thick and you didn��t fall too hard. if you fall and hurt yourself, won��t you cry? don��t run next time, understand? if you want to find me, just call me loudly. will i not wait for you?��


    gu yunshu carefully wiped her palm with a handkerchief. she had probably hit a small stone and it was a little red. fortunately, her skin was not broken.


    the little girl��s eyes were red, but she shook her head hard. ��i��m not running anymore. give me two puffs.��


    as she spoke, she stretched out her small hand. gu yunshu seriously blew on it twice.


    then, the little girl smiled in satisfaction. ��alright, it doesn��t hurt anymore.��


    ��let��s go home and change your clothes.�� gu yunshu held her small hand.


    unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he saw qin wenzheng standing behind him.


    gu yunshu blinked. ��what can i do for you?��


    qin wenzheng quietly listened to the siblings�� conversation, and his impression of this child improved a lot.


    with that, he held gu yunke��s hand and walked forward.


    they were only at the village entrance now. their house was at the foot of the mountain, and it was still a little far away. qin wenzheng wanted the two of them to get into the carriage.


    unexpectedly, gu yunshu shook his head firmly. ��we��ll just walk.��


    eldest sister had said that they could not get into a stranger��s carriage. what if they were kidnapped?


    he and his sister were both very beautiful, cute, and eye-catching.


    when qin wenzheng heard this, he did not get into the carriage. he let the servant drive behind him while he accompanied the two little fellows.


    as they walked, they chatted. the more they talked, the more qin wenzheng liked the siblings.


    he realized that gu yunshu was very smart and talented in studying. in addition, he had a good character. qin wenzheng developed a love for talent and wanted to nurture him well.


    they soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. although the gu family had not moved to their new home, gu yundong was usually here during the day.


    hence, gu yunshu brought them to the entrance of the new house and shouted, ��eldest sister, eldest sister, a mr. and mrs. qin from the county city are here to look for you.��


    qin wenzheng, on the other hand, stood where he was, staring at the green brick tiled house in front of him with slightly widened eyes..

 Chapter 178 - 178: This Is a Scam

    chapter 178: this is a scam .


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the gu house was actually so big and imposing?


    qin wenzheng could not link the green brick house in front of him to the gu family. didn��t they say that gu yundong��s family had fled from elsewhere? didn��t they say that her father had still gone missing?


    moreover, when gu yundong had chatted with him previously, she had clearly acted as if she was very short of money, and needed white sugar business.


    this was a scam, a scam!!


    her house was even better than his. looking at the stone road at the door, the neat flowerbeds around, and the brand new bricks, it was even more luxurious than the landlord��s house!!


    when gu yundong came out, she saw madam ge carrying her daughter down from the carriage.


    she quickly stepped forward with a smile. ��mrs. qin, you��re here. come in and sit.��


    it was made with white sugar. compared to brown sugar, it was as if nothing was added. the water was still transparent and clear. it looked very refreshing, but it tasted sweet in his mouth.


    madam ge let out a comfortable breath and looked at her daughter. she saw that she had already gulped it all down and handed the empty cup to qin wenzheng for him to pour another cup.


    previously, qin wenzheng had sent all the white sugar to the capital. he did not leave any for himself, so seriously speaking, this was the first time he had drunk such sugar water. he could not help but nod to himself. it was indeed not bad.


    after drinking the sugar water, qin wenzheng saw the siblings standing quietly beside gu yundong, as if they wanted to embolden her. he could not help but smile. ��yunshu, we have something to say to your elder sister. can you take our ning��er out for a walk?��


    qin anning listened eagerly and excitedly.


    her mother had said that she had to be reserved, quiet, and polite when she was a guest at someone else��s house, so she had been restraining herself from being too perky, even though she had wanted to talk to yunshu and yunke for a long time.


    gu yunshu looked up at his eldest sister, who nodded. he came over and said to qin anning, ��let��s go. you have to follow us closely. otherwise, you��ll be taken away by the tiger on the mountain.��


    qin anning immediately became agitated. ��are there tigers on the mountain? have you seen them before? can you take me there? my family had two roe deers last time, but they were already dead. i...��


    ��cough, cough.�� madam ge could not help but hold her forehead..

 Chapter 179 - 179: Let Me Do It

    chapter 179: let me do it


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    after the three children left, qin wenzheng said, ��there��s a reply from the capital. the emperor has agreed to your conditions. moreover, the emperor has also instructed that lady gu can create and sell as much as she wants. no one will come looking for trouble with you.��


    of course, the people here referred to those high-ranking officials and nobles who wanted a share on the surface, including people like the tao family in the county.


    however, gu yundong still had to pay attention to those despicable people. qin wenzheng would try his best to help.


    this couldn��t be helped. since he wanted to do business, he couldn��t avoid these troublesome things.


    not to mention gu yundong, even if it was someone like the liu family, there would also be someone secretly causing trouble. they would even plant spies to disrupt the family��s business.


    gu yundong knew that he was bringing her good news. she immediately nodded. ��then i��m relieved. since it��s confirmed, do you want to see the process of making sugar?��


    ��of course.�� qin wenzheng was a little excited. he had been looking forward to it for a long time. .


    gu yundong brought them to the backyard. the place where sugar was made was in the backyard.


    qin wenzheng went forward and touched it. indeed, he felt a little white sugar and brown sugar. his hand was sticky, but it made him very excited.


    ��quick, quickly refine it for me to see.�� qin wenzheng looked a little impatient.


    gu yundong went to take the apron, but just as she was about to put it on, she was stopped by shao qingyuan.


    he took the apron from gu yundong��s hands. ��i��ll do it. i��m very familiar with it anyway. watch from the side and explain it to master qin.��


    gu yundong thought about it and nodded. ��alright.��


    qin wenzheng raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say anything.


    shao qingyuan quickly took the cane juice that he had squeezed previously and placed it in the vat to boil. when it turned into yellowish-black syrup, he poured it into the bucket and condensed it into black sugar.


    then, he placed a tile funnel on a vat and plugged the funnel with straw. he poured the black sugar into the funnel and waited for the black sugar to form a block before removing the straw. then, he poured the black sugar in the funnel with yellow mud water. the black slag flowed from the funnel into the vat below. the black sugar in the funnel turned into white frost. the top layer was about five inches and was very white.


    qin wenzheng did not speak from the beginning to the end. he watched everything as shao qingyuan refined the white sugar bit by bit, as if she was casting a spell. the originally black and red sugar actually became so fair after this process.


    his expression became more and more excited..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Yunshu鈥檚 Teacher

    chapter 180: yunshu��s teacher


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    shao qingyuan only stopped after doing all this. beside him, qin wenzheng��s breathing could not help but slow down.


    good. that��s great.


    he immediately wanted to try it himself. seeing that it was getting late, gu yundong quickly stopped him. ��master qin, have lunch first before you try. otherwise, everyone will go hungry if you keep working.��


    qin wenzheng suddenly came back to his senses and left the backyard reluctantly.


    lunch was still at the zeng family��s house. although the furniture in the new house had been moved in, the house still needed to be exposed to the sun for a few days before it could be lived in.


    while eating, qin wenzheng suddenly remembered that he had to take in a disciple. he took the opportunity to ask gu yunshu if he wanted to go to school. unexpectedly, the little guy shook his head. ��my family is poor. if you don��t charge tuition fees, i-i��ll go.��


    after spending an entire morning with qin anning, he finally knew qin wenzheng��s identity.


    they had actually learned some words from gu yunshu over the past few days. they were already very satisfied.


    qin wenzheng laughed and reached out to help gu yunshu up. he patted his shoulder. ��good, good. you��re a smart child. how about this? i still have something to do these few days. you can report to school in three days.��


    ��yes.�� yunshu nodded vigorously and turned to look at her elder sister.


    his little face was red. gu yundong knew that even though he had always said that his family was poor and he did not need to go to school, he still yearned for it.


    ��from now on, study well with master qin. master qin is knowledgeable. you won��t lose out if you follow him.��


    qin wenzheng glanced at her. why did these words sound so awkward?


    was it because he was knowledgeable that he would not suffer a loss, or was it because he had a strong backing?


    gu yundong pretended not to notice his gaze. she pulled gu yunshu back and asked everyone to continue eating.


    unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she saw madam yang��s eyes wide open in shock as tears slowly fell.


    gu yundong was shocked and hurried to her side.. ��mother, what��s wrong?��

 Chapter 181 - 181: Madam Yang Cries

    chapter 181: madam yang cries


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    for some reason, madam yang could not help but cry when she saw gu yunshu had a teacher.


    she looked at gu yundong blankly. after thinking for a while, she said, ��your father will be happy.��


    gu yundong was stunned. she slowly sat down beside madam yang and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. she said softly, ��yes, if father sees that yunshu can study and has such a powerful teacher, he will definitely be very happy.��


    madam yang nodded heavily. ��let��s find your father.��


    ��okay.�� gu yundong did not forget to look for gu dajiang, but she had to have money first. she had to settle down at home so that she could have no worries.


    in ancient times, where there were no communication tools, it took a lot of manpower and time to find someone.


    seeing this, qin wenzheng couldn��t help but ask, ��where did you and your father get separated? if you need help, just tell me.��


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. yes, mr. qin had a lot of connections.


    shao qingyuan was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, ��let��s buy some people.��


    gu yundong was stunned. ��buy someone?��


    ��well, you don��t have to buy too many. two or three will do. white sugar is extracted from black sugar. it��s not a secret to make black sugar. a lot of people know how to make it. we just have to do the last step.��


    gu yundong hesitated for a moment and nodded. ��alright, then we��ll buy some workers. we��ll go tomorrow.��


    the next morning, gu yundong went to the county city. shao qingyuan followed him.


    unexpectedly, as soon as the two of them arrived at the city gate, they saw liu wei��s servant, liu an.


    liu an was driving the carriage out of the city. when he saw shao qingyuan, he immediately became happy. ��i was just about to go to yongfu village to look for you and miss gu.��


    hearing her name, gu yundong poked her head out of the carriage.


    liu an was even happier. ��so miss gu is here too. great, i don��t have to make another trip.��


    ��why are you looking for us?��


    ��miss gu, how could you forget? today is the agreed deadline between our young master and the tao family��s young master. it��s in the afternoon. the young master specially asked me to invite the two of you to watch the show early in the morning..��

 Chapter 182 - 182: Buying Workers

    chapter 182: buying workers


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong calculated the time. it was really today.


    ��in the afternoon? where?��


    liu an replied, ��yes, early in the morning, at jinxiu restaurant in the city.��


    the liu family was mainly in the business of restaurants. jinxiu restaurant was the largest restaurant in fengkai county. of course, the liu family also had various shops under their name. they sold snacks, pastries, and even groceries.


    ��alright, i understand. we still have something to do now. we��ll go over at noon. tell your young master to keep a seat for us.��


    liu an hurriedly asked, ��miss gu, what��s the matter? do you need my help?��


    gu yundong thought about it. liu an was more familiar with the county. she could save some effort by asking him. she asked, ��do you know which broker shop in the county has a fair price? is the broker��s reputation good?��


    liu an was stunned. ��miss, you want to buy servants?��


    after looking around, her gaze finally landed on a family with the surname tong.


    according to granny cao, this family of six used to be servants of a large family in the county city. that family had moved away some time ago and could not bring many servants with them, so they sold a portion of them. the tong family was among them.


    it was said that in the previous master��s house, the tong family was also diligent in their work. however, they did not know how to suck up to their master and could not get close to the master��s house, so in the end, they were not taken away.


    the tong family had an old man and a mother. they were both 46 years old this year. the couple had two sons. the eldest son was 30 years old and had married a woman. he had a 14-year-old daughter.


    what surprised gu yundong was that this daughter was very strong, even though she ate a lot.


    the younger son was twenty-five years old. it was said that he had a wife before, but that wife found him boring. in the end, she climbed into the bed of the young master of the family and became his concubine.


    upon hearing this, gu yundong roughly knew why this family had been sold by the previous owner.


    this concubine must have put in a lot of effort.


    gu yundong asked them a few questions. for the time being, she did not feel that there was anything bad about them, so she bought them.


    because they were all strong laborers and were healthy, the six of them had cost 70 taels of silver on gu yundong, and that was because granny cao had given a discount..

 Chapter 183 - 183: Young Master Liu, Don鈥檛 Give Up

    chapter 183: young master liu, don��t give up


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong paid the money and instantly felt that she was poor again. she really could not afford to spend this money. she had to earn more quickly.


    shao qingyuan saw that she was frowning as soon as she left the brokerage shop. he thought for a moment and asked, ��is there no more silver? i��ll go up the mountain tomorrow to see if there are any tigers.��


    there was also the roe deer. last time, she said that she had never eaten a roe deer. it was just that he had been busy recently and could not find the time to go up the mountain.


    gu yundong immediately shook her head. ��you have to go deep into the mountains to fight the tigers. it��s so cold now. you��ll freeze if you stay in the mountains for two days. besides, it��s not that easy to fight the tigers. do you think you can encounter them so easily? it��s better not to go. it��s too dangerous.��


    shao qingyuan smiled. ��okay, i won��t go.��


    the two of them got into the carriage. the tong family was still at the brokerage shop. gu yundong asked them to pack their things first. she would pick them up in the afternoon when they returned from jinxiu restaurant.


    jinxiu restaurant was still some distance away. when gu yundong and the others arrived, the entire restaurant was surrounded with carriages.


    according to the waiter, the stable in the restaurant could not accommodate all the horses at all. they could only block the road. there were too many people.


    he wiped his hair and crossed his legs. he looked like an arrogant profligate son, completely different from his previous image.


    ��who did you think we were, then?��


    ��i thought that tao xing and the others were here to laugh at me in advance, so i deliberately pretended to be defeated and had nothing to live for to make them happy. that way, the happier they are now, the worse they will fall later. hahahaha.��


    this person��s bad taste was quite strong.


    gu yundong sat at the table and poured himself and shao qingyuan a cup of tea. she reached out to open the window.


    liu wei immediately stopped her. ��no, no, no. there are so many people downstairs. if everyone sees how confident i am later, it will be boring.��


    gu yundong could only retract her hand and ask him, ��is there anything delicious in your restaurant? i��m hungry. let��s eat first. there are still more than two hours left.��


    ��yes, i��ll get someone to serve the dishes immediately.��


    as he spoke, he opened the door of the private room with messy hair and shouted to the waiter outside, ��serve me the signature dishes of the restaurant. hurry up.��


    two young masters happened to pass by outside the door. when they heard this, they immediately smiled.. ��young master liu, you clearly know that you��re going to lose, so you��re starting to give up on yourself? there��s no need to waste the food, right?��

 Chapter 184 - 184: Old Master Liu Is Here

    chapter 184: old master liu is here


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    another person also smiled and said, ��that��s right. you don��t care about your image at all. after all, you��re a handsome man in fengkai county. how can you go crazy just because of five shops?��


    the only response they got was the sound of liu wei slamming the door.


    the two young masters looked at each other and sneered. ��he��s angry from embarrassment.��


    ��how pitiful. after this, liu wei will probably be completely abandoned by the liu family.��


    ��won��t there be one less person at our gathering in the future?��


    ��hahaha, isn��t there still tao xing? he won a few shops this time. wouldn��t he be more generous and invite everyone out to celebrate?��


    the two of them were getting further and further away. liu wei leaned behind the door and listened for a long time with his butt raised. in the end, he snorted and said proudly, ��i��ll see how your eyeballs pop out later. you only know how to make sarcastic remarks. when i win, i won��t treat you. just feel sorry for yourselves.��


    gu yundong was speechless.


    shao qingyuan: ��...have some tea.��


    gu yundong was speechless.


    at this moment, the door of the private room was opened. old master liu walked in angrily.


    liu wei suddenly jumped up and instantly retreated behind shao qingyuan.


    gu yundong put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. she greeted, ��old master liu.��


    old master liu glared fiercely at liu wei before looking at gu yundong and shao qingyuan. a moment later, his expression changed and he smiled. ��you��re miss gu, right?��


    gu yundong blinked. old master liu looked quite happy. she thought that he would be angry that she had harmed his son. she did not expect him to smile.


    she nodded. old master liu walked over and sighed. ��miss gu is so capable at such a young age. you��re not inferior to men.��


    gu yundong was stunned again. ��does old master liu... know?��


    ��yes, i just came from master qin��s place.��


    liu wei immediately exploded when he heard that. ��father, since you know, why did you look like you wanted to kill me just now?��


    ��if i don��t put on an act, will the people outside believe that you��re going to destroy my family assets?��

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Older the Wiser

    chapter 185: the older the wiser


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the three juniors in the private room instantly felt deep veneration. indeed, the older the ginger, the spicier it was.


    gu yundong finally knew who liu wei had inherited his personality from. it seemed that liu yi would have a hard time in the future. not only did he have to take care of his elder brother, but he also had to take care of his father.


    old master liu snorted proudly and walked to liu wei��s original seat. he sat down and said to him, ��where��s the white sugar? i haven��t seen it before. show it to me.��


    liu wei eagerly took the white sugar out of the cloth bag in the round vat in a large wooden basket in the corner.


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. you hid it too well.


    liu wei scooped a little with a small bowl and placed it in front of old master liu.


    old master liu immediately beamed with joy when he saw this. he twisted a little and put it in his mouth before nodding repeatedly. ��sweet, sweet, good, good.��


    he turned to look at gu yundong with a smile, but quickly shook his head regretfully. ��actually, it��s not a bad idea to cooperate with the liu family. you��re wei��er��s friend, so uncle liu won��t take advantage of you.�� as he spoke, he glared at his son resentfully. ��how useless.��


    ��duan jingyuan, the young master of the county magistrate of fengkai county.��


    gu yundong remembered that when they first met, liu wei had told him that he knew the county magistrate��s son.


    ��he seems pretty protective of you.��


    liu wei was a little proud.


    as expected of the county magistrate��s son, duan jingyuan��s words carried weight. the arrogant shouts downstairs immediately weakened.


    although there were still whispers, no one dared to openly provoke him.


    however, not long after, the agreed time arrived, and the commotion downstairs could not be suppressed.


    the moment tao xing stepped out of the room on the second floor and walked down the stairs, the commotion reached the peak.


    someone told liu wei to hurry downstairs and stop hiding away.


    gu yundong even heard a familiar voice from these shouts..

 Chapter 186 - 186: Girl, Come Down Together

    chapter 186: girl, come down together


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��liu wei, hurry up. if you don��t come down, we��ll go up and carry you down.��


    this voice was cheap and loud, instantly drowning out the laughter of the others.


    gu yundong was still wondering where she had heard this voice when shao qingyuan reminded him in a low voice, ��it��s peng zhongfei.��


    ��huh?�� it was him.


    gu yundong could not help but look at liu wei. ��aren��t you friends with peng zhongfei?��


    ��he��s just a bad friend. he and tao xing are also friends. they drink together and go to brothels together.�� at the critical moment, they would watch from the side. how could they really support each other?


    old master liu coughed lightly. liu wei was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. ��don��t misunderstand. i went to the brothel to recite poems, play the zither, and recite music to relieve the bitterness in my heart.��


    ��oh...�� gu yundong looked like she understood. she finally understood what the place that liu yi had said she should not visit was.


    after waiting for so long, today finally came. liu an took out the cloth bag from the vat and placed it on the basket. then, he carried the basket on his back in high spirits and followed liu wei downstairs.


    old master liu was still up there. after all, the people below were all juniors. if he went down, he would be giving them too much face.


    he comfortably made himself a cup of sugar water and sat on the chair, enjoying it with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    however, when the people downstairs saw that he was not coming down, they felt that he was too ashamed.


    but it didn��t matter. he could still feel it upstairs.


    liu wei went downstairs. along the way, people on the stairs, along the aisle, and in the lobby downstairs all moved aside to make way for them.


    tao xing sat in the middle of the hall with a smile. there was a table in front of him with a few pieces of paper on it. they were the bet agreement between him and liu wei, as well as the contracts for the five shops.


    he glanced at liu wei, then at gu yundong.


    she was quite good-looking, but she didn��t have any brains. she was also dressed in old-fashioned clothes. it was said that she came from the countryside and didn��t know much. she dared to say anything.


    liu wei was actually charmed by such a person. this generation of the liu family was probably finished.


    peng zhongfei, who was sitting beside him, also saw gu yundong and immediately stood up..

 Chapter 187 - 187: Broadening Their Horizons

    chapter 187: broadening their horizons


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    previously, peng zhongfei did not see clearly who the woman in the private room on the second floor was. now, he knew that it was gu yundong!


    for some reason, he felt a little flustered.


    perhaps because he had made too much noise, tao xing turned his head and looked at him. ��what��s wrong?��


    ��no, nothing.�� peng zhongfei sat back down silently.


    just now, he was the one who caused the most trouble. now, he was as quiet as a chicken and did not say anything.


    however, peng zhongfei was still puzzled. when did gu yundong and liu wei become so close?


    tao xing glanced at him strangely and ignored him. he reached out and knocked on the table. ��put up the contracts for the five shops.��


    liu wei��s hair was still a little messy. he sat on the chair brought over by the waiter angrily.


    he first flipped through the contract on tao xing��s desk. seeing that the addresses were indeed the ones they had agreed on previously, he was satisfied and took out his copy.


    liu wei glanced at them from the corner of his eyes. ��if you��ve never seen it before, it means that you��re ignorant. you really think too highly of yourselves.��


    as he spoke, he waved his hand and flipped his hair. ��liu an, broaden their horizons.��


    ��yes, young master,�� liu an replied excitedly. he bent down and took out the cloth bag from the basket with great effort.


    everyone was confused. could it be that there really was something?


    tao xing also frowned slightly and straightened his body.


    ever since peng zhongfei heard that gu yundong might have made the sugar, he felt that liu wei was going to win.


    this person had the protection of that mysterious old man. what could she not do?


    as soon as the cloth bag was pulled open, the people around the table craned their necks to look inside.


    then, their pupils dilated slightly.


    ��this, this is...��


    liu wei waved his hand. ��go away.�� he took a bowl, scooped out a bowl, and placed it on the table with a bang. ��come, come, try it. i��ll show you what white sugar is..��

 Chapter 188 - 188: These Animals

    chapter 188: these animals


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    everyone stared at the white particles in front of them and could not help but swallow their saliva.


    however, after watching for a long time, no one made a move. they only raised their heads and looked at each other.


    liu wei was getting impatient. ��do you want to eat it or not? hurry up. don��t make it look like i��m going to poison you to death.��


    duan jingyuan was the first to go forward. he pinched it with his hand and put it into his mouth. then, his eyes suddenly lit up. ��it��s sweet. it��s really sugar.��


    ��of course,�� liu wei said proudly.


    in the next moment, the onlookers at the table rushed forward and pushed liu wei away. they didn��t even care about their basic manners and reached into their bowls with one hand each.


    fortunately, gu yundong was quick. shao qingyuan pulled him to the side and avoided the noisy crowd.


    soon, exclamations sounded in the hall one after another. ��oh my god, it��s really sugar.��


    liu wei glared at him and shouted, ��tao xing, are you trying to go back on your word?��


    perhaps because his voice was too sharp, it drowned out the noisy crowd. the people around the table instantly quietened down and looked in tao xing��s direction.


    tao xing cursed in his heart and slowly straightened up. he tidied up his clothes that were also messed up and turned to look at liu wei. ��what nonsense are you talking about? going back on my word? i just saw too many people being squeezed out. didn��t you come out too?��


    it would be strange if liu wei believed him. he trembled and went forward. ��alright, since you��re not going to go back on your word, we can fulfill the bet now. you have eaten the white sugar too. how is it? it��s the same as the white clouds, right?��


    he saw two grains of white sugar stuck to the corner of tao xing��s mouth.


    tao xing��s face darkened.


    liu wei had already spread out his hands. ��give me the contracts.��


    tao xing was indignant and clenched his fists.


    he wanted to go back on his word. those were five shops, and they were considered good five shops in the tao family. at that time, he had promised in front of his father that he would not lose, so his father had given him the deeds.


    in the end, not only did he not win back the liu family��s shops, but he also suffered heavy losses. wouldn��t he be beaten to death by his father when he returned home? most importantly, his eldest brother would definitely take this opportunity to suppress him.


    tao xing pursed his lips. when he looked up, he suddenly saw gu yundong standing at the side..

 Chapter 189 - 189: Peng Zhongfei, the Fence Sitters

    chapter 189: peng zhongfei, the fence sitters


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    when liu wei saw his eyes rolling around, he knew that this guy was definitely up to no good.


    sure enough, in the next moment, he heard tao xing point at gu yundong and say, ��i admit that this white sugar is real. but our bet was that you could make such snow-white white sugar. can you guarantee that you really made this white sugar and you didn��t find it from somewhere?��


    gu yundong did not expect the fire to burn her. she glanced at liu wei and nodded. ��i made it. do you want me to swear?��


    ��what��s the use of swearing?�� tao xing snorted. ��why don��t you do it again in front of all of us? that way, we will believe that you created this thing.��


    gu yundong was so angry that she almost laughed. in front of everyone? how could he say that?


    however, the surrounding people did not mind the commotion and started to jeer. ��that��s right, that��s right. make it again in front of everyone so that we can see how this white sugar came about.��


    liu wei flipped up his right hand. ��the contracts.��


    tao xing gritted his teeth and lowered his head slightly. his eyes became gloomy.


    he asked the servant behind him to bring the contracts over and personally handed them to liu wei.


    liu wei flipped through them in front of everyone. after reading them again and again, he was finally satisfied. ��don��t forget to visit the government later.��


    with that, he turned around and left.


    however, just as he took a step forward, he suddenly stopped as if he had thought of something.


    then, he took out the white sugar in his hand. ��i almost forgot. back then, your shopkeeper said that he would buy this white sugar back at ten times the price. it��s just right. twenty catties for eighty taels of silver.��


    tao xing was stunned. this white sugar... was a rare thing. it was not a bad idea to buy it back.


    however, 80 taels was too expensive. just as he was about to say that liu wei had scooped out a bowlful previously and wanted to lower the price, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ��i��ll pay 100 taels. give me these 20 catties of white sugar..��

 Chapter 190 - 190: Almost Corrupted by Money

    chapter 190: almost corrupted by money


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��i offer 110 taels.��


    ��one hundred and twenty taels.��


    ��one hundred and fifty taels.��


    one after another, voices sounded in the hall. these young masters were not short of money, especially those from families who did business. how could this hundred and eighty taels compare to such rare white sugar?


    liu wei��s eyes lit up. he didn��t expect this bag of white sugar to be auctioned.


    but this sugar belonged to gu yundong. he turned to ask for her opinion.


    gu yundong��s eyes were also sparkling. let the prodigal sons come more fiercely. she was very short of money now.


    tao xing was angry at first, but when he heard this, he was instantly happy.


    unexpectedly, gu yundong continued, ��it��s just that young master liu was wrong about one thing. back then, the shopkeeper said that he would buy it back at ten times the price, so it was ten times the price of this white sugar. and this white sugar will be released soon. at that time, the price will be 100 copper coins per tael. here, 20 catties is 32 taels, so ten times the price is 320 taels. so young master tao, for 320 taels, this sugar is yours.��


    this was not wrong. if qin wenzheng brought it back, the imperial court would set the price at 100 copper coins per tael of white sugar.


    gu yundong felt that the price was actually not bad. many people could afford it. she remembered that white sugar used to be a luxury item that only the royal family could afford in england.


    when the people present heard this price, they felt that it was very acceptable. the bid just now had soared to 600 taels.


    tao xing almost vomited blood. previously, he found 80 taels too expensive, but now it was 320 taels.


    he wouldn��t pay. whoever wanted it could have it.


    but before he could say anything, he heard a dignified voice behind him. ��tao xing, give it to her. the tao family won��t go back on their word and bully a girl.��


    tao xing suddenly turned around and saw his father, who was originally in the private room upstairs, standing behind him with a very ugly expression..

 Chapter 191 - 191: Silver Again

    chapter 191: silver again


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    however, it was not only master tao who was standing there, but also tao xing��s brother, tao feng, whom he hated very much.


    tao feng had a smile on his face, and his expression was filled with gloating.


    old master tao had already walked forward and said to liu wei and gu yundong, ��the tao family admits defeat. young master liu is so capable. the friends you know are not ordinary people.��


    liu wei secretly cursed the old fox in his heart, but he said with a smile, ��thank you for your praise.��


    under master tao��s sharp gaze, tao xing finally took out 320 taels of silver and handed it to liu wei.


    liu wei retracted his hand and called gu yundong and shao qingyuan upstairs.


    he didn��t want to talk to master tao. anyway, he had already gotten what he wanted.


    gu yundong was also satisfied. she was no longer short of money. with this money, she could buy land, build a factory, and collect sugar cane.


    life was getting better bit by bit.


    thinking back to those days in the apocalypse, it really felt like heaven now.


    as soon as he said this, the others stopped.


    that��s right. the liu family was richer than them. it was not their turn.


    however, they did not give up. many people still went upstairs to talk to gu yundong.


    fortunately, liu wei brought them away quickly. after entering the private room, old master liu immediately asked his steward to go out and deal with them. only then did they heave a sigh of relief.


    in contrast, the tao family of three did not come up. master tao did not even want to stay in this restaurant for long. he turned around and left with his two sons.


    as tao xing walked, his eyes darted around.


    after getting into the carriage, he immediately went to master tao��s side and said, ��father, are you willing to let us lose these five shops? that liu family did it on purpose. that sugar was prepared long ago and they even pretended to be about to lose. they��re sinister and despicable.��


    old master tao was angry and disappointed in his son. ��that��s because you��re stupid. you fell into the trap so easily.��


    after saying that, he closed her eyes and ignored him.


    tao xing gritted his teeth. ��father, i didn��t think this through. i accept the punishment, but it��s not like we can��t get it back.��


    ��oh, how do you want to get it back?�� tao feng asked, but he looked at tao xing with disdain.


    tao xing didn��t even look at him and continued to say to master tao, ��father, that gu girl is just a country girl. we can totally force her to hand over the formula..��

 Chapter 192 - 192: Beaten

    chapter 192: beaten


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    ��pa!��


    as soon as tao xing finished speaking, he was slapped hard on the face.


    he covered his face in disbelief and glared at his father. ��dad, you hit me?��


    ��stop it. if you dare to go out and cause trouble again, i��ll break your legs!!��


    old master tao had been suppressing his anger. wouldn��t he be angry after losing five shops? wouldn��t he be angry after being laughed at by so many people? his family was arrogant and proud before, but today, they were as sarcastic and embarrassed.


    he had lost all his face, but he still had to personally go downstairs to clean up the aftermath for his son and protect the last bit of dignity of the tao family.


    it was fine if tao xing did not regret it at all, but he actually came up with a bad idea.


    old master tao wanted to endure it until he reached home before teaching him a lesson, but his thoughts flew away. he wished he could kick him out of the carriage.


    however, tao xing had always been pampered at home. his father had never hit him. now, in front of his elder brother...


    ��yeah.��


    after tao feng got out of the carriage, master tao brought tao xing home.


    however, tao feng was destined to return empty-handed. while the liu family steward was dealing with the people downstairs, gu yundong and shao qingyuan were taken away by liu wei from the back door of the restaurant.


    only when the three of them got into the carriage did they slowly heave a sigh of relief.


    liu wei said, ��gu girl, don��t worry. my father can handle things here. you don��t have to worry that those people will find your yongfu village. brother qin will block them.��


    ��phew, i didn��t expect these people to be so crazy.��


    liu wei chuckled and suddenly moved closer to her. if shao qingyuan had not reached out to block him, he would have knocked gu yundong��s head.


    ��gu girl, you��ve helped me so much today. tell me what you want. as long as i can do it, i��ll definitely do it for you.��


    ��what i what?��


    gu yundong touched her chin. of course, what she wanted the most was money. wasn��t the liu family rich?


    but now...

 Chapter 193 - 193: Got a Shop

    chapter 193: got a shop


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong��s eyes lit up. ��i want a shop.��


    liu wei was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reacted. ��yes, yes, yes. if you want to do business, you must have shops. coincidentally, i won five shops from tao xing today. let me tell you, these shops are not bad. i��ll give you two.�� ��so generous?�� gu yundong knew very well that although liu wei had won the bet by himself, tao xing had placed such a huge bet because they wanted to trick the liu family.


    the liu family also needed to take out the same stake before this bet could be established.


    she was not greedy. she only wanted a shop.


    liu wei smiled smugly. ��i��ve always been generous. besides, it��s all thanks to you this time. come, come, let me introduce you to these five shops. you can choose first.��


    if possible, it was actually better to bring her to see the shops.


    however, the shops were not empty yet, so it was inconvenient.


    gu yundong pondered as she listened, occasionally asking for shao qingyuan��s opinion.


    it was getting late. the group got into the carriage and went straight to the city gate.


    however, not long after the carriage left, gu yundong suddenly stopped it.


    she was sitting in liu wei��s carriage, and the driver was shao qingyuan.


    shao qingyuan stopped the carriage and saw gu yundong jump down and enter a shop in front of him.


    he looked up and realized that it was a clothing shop. it seemed to be the peng family��s shop.


    gu yundong came out after a while. he carried a bag and got into the carriage. ��let��s go.��


    shao qingyuan took a few more glances curiously, but he didn��t ask. the carriage quickly left the city gate and headed straight for yongfu village.


    the two carriages entered the village one after another and went straight to the foot of the mountain. the villagers were already used to it.


    on the other hand, apart from boss tong, who was driving the carriage, the rest of the tong family stayed in the carriage obediently. they did not even lift the curtain.


    however, they were still a little nervous. when the master girl bought them, she did not say much. now, they knew that they had entered the village..

 Chapter 194 - 194: Gu Yunshu鈥檚 Worry

    chapter 194: gu yunshu��s worry


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    the carriage stopped in front of the zeng family��s house. the six members of the tong family alighted one by one. they looked up and saw the dilapidated mud brick house in front of them.


    even though they were mentally prepared, they still found it unbelievable.


    especially after gu yundong brought them into the courtyard and they saw the narrow road with the low courtyard walls, they looked at each other.


    the master��s house... was actually like this?


    the tong family really could not understand. the master had spent so much money on them. why did she not use it to repair the house?


    until gu yundong said to them, ��our house has just been built. we can only move in the day after tomorrow. we��ll make do here for the next two days. the men will squeeze in the shao family next door first, and the women will stay here. this is auntie dong. this is her home. auntie dong has already helped pack your room. go take a look and put down your luggage.��


    dong xiulan knew that she had gone out early in the morning to buy people, so she quickly tidied up the unoccupied room in her house.


    the shao family could also vacate a room, so they could arrange it.


    now that he heard from his eldest sister that his family had a shop and a source of income, there was no problem.


    gu yunshu was relieved. he had an extra big bowl of food for dinner.


    gu yundong turned around and saw the expression on his face. she suddenly had a headache. why did her brother think that his family was so poor that they could not even pay his tuition? she clearly acted like... she was rich.


    if he was worried at such a young age, he might not grow up tall in the future.


    after dinner, the tong family members began to clean up.


    gu yundong returned to her room. after a while, she came out with the bag she had brought back from the county.


    everyone was busy and did not see her.


    gu yundong came out of the zeng family��s back door and went straight to the next door.


    shao qingyuan was feeding the horses. the liu family��s carriage was temporarily resting at his house. liu wei had said that he could return it when he was free.


    when he saw gu yundong enter, he was slightly stunned and could not help but stop what he was doing..

 Chapter 195 - 195: The Clothes Are Gifted

    chapter 195: the clothes are gifted


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong patted the bag in her hand with a smile and handed it to him.


    ��this is for you.��


    ��what?�� shao qingyuan could tell. wasn��t this what she had taken out when she entered the ready-to-wear shop?


    ��clothes.��


    shao qingyuan looked at her and then at the bag in her hand.


    after a while, he held his breath and opened the bag.


    in the next moment, a navy blue dress was revealed. it was brand new and it made one��s eyes light up.


    he looked up in shock, his voice slightly hoarse. ��you... you��re giving it to me?��


    gu yundong coughed lightly. ��that��s right. i saw that the last time you went hunting in the mountains, when you came back, your clothes had already become strips. i didn��t see you buy new clothes, so i took the cloth and went to the tailor��s to get someone to make a set. after all, you��ll be working with me in the future. you have to wear better clothes. otherwise, people will think that i took all your money.��


    ��...�� isn��t your focus wrong?


    ��i��ve made a rough estimate. i don��t know if it fits. you can try it later. if it doesn��t fit, you can change it.��


    ��it fits,�� shao qingyuan said without thinking.


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. she suddenly could not stand his gaze and hurriedly said, ��that��s all for now. i-i��ll go back.��


    after saying that, she quickly left.


    shao qingyuan didn��t move. he just stared at her back until she left. then, he lowered his eyes to look at the bag in his hand, and the smile on his lips grew wider.


    he quickly turned around and entered the house, taking out his clothes to change into.


    it really fit him. it felt warm and comfortable on his body.


    however, in the next moment, he quickly took it off and gently folded it to the side. then, he put on his original tattered clothes and went out the door with his bow and arrow. he went straight up the mountain.


    gu yundong did not know that. she had fallen asleep after returning to the zeng family.


    actually, she had also thought of asking madam dong to help make the clothes. however, that day, she took out the fabric for some reason. when she arrived at the county city, she asked the shopkeeper of the tailor shop to help make a set..

 Chapter 196 - 196: Familiar

    chapter 196: familiar


    translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong rubbed her brows, turned over, and fell asleep.


    the next day, she went to look for chen liang to buy land.


    chen liang was so shocked that he almost spat out his water. ��buy land again?�� how come she still have money?


    ��i��m buying a homestead this time. i want to build a workshop.��


    a workshop? chen liang��s eyes lit up.


    their village was not very rich, and the villagers relied on those acres of land to make a living.


    some villages had workshops. even if it was a small village that specialized in carpentry, the village was also famous among those towns and counties. the villagers more or less benefited from it, and their families were much better.


    now, there would actually be a workshop in their village?


    chen liang was a little excited. he stood up and paced around the central room.


    after a long while, she finally calmed down and asked about serious matters. ��what is your workshop doing? how big is it? do you have any idea? if you build a workshop, it won��t be a joke.��


    she was referring to the school where niu dan went to that gu yundong came to talk about.


    actually, they were quite satisfied with that teacher and felt that he had taught them correctly. shouldn��t students just read books? why would the adults in the family need them for farm work? even if the teacher didn��t say anything, they wouldn��t let niu dan go to the fields.


    however, gu yundong said that the child had to have good stamina for the exams in the future. by helping the family, he could understand how difficult it was for his parents and family. he would cherish them even more.


    in any case, what she said made sense. however, she was only a thirteen-year-old girl after all. the teacher of the school was so old and was an elementary scholar. how could he be wrong?


    but look at gu yundong now. wasn��t she advancing step by step?


    chen liang was also thinking about this question. after a while, he said, ��let me think about it.��


    when gu yundong returned to the zeng family, he realized that only his mother was there.


    the tong family��s mother said, ��master shao next door caught a roe deer. everyone went to help.��


    gu yundong was surprised. ��shao qingyuan entered the mountain?��


    shao qingyuan returned after getting a roe deer. as soon as he entered, he took a shower and changed into his new clothes.


    when dong xiulan entered, she happened to see him coming out in high spirits.


    she could not help but take a few more glances. the color of the clothes... felt familiar..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Clothes Make a Man

    Chapter 197: Clothes Make a Man


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Not only did Dong Xiulan take a second look at him, but the others in the courtyard were also stunned when they saw him coming out in a new set of clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan��s usual clothes were gray and especially old. Now that he was dressed like this, he surprisingly looked handsome and noble. He was not inferior to Liu Wei from the county.


    When Gu Yundong entered, she saw this scene and her eyes lit up.


    Indeed, clothes were everything. Shao Qingyuan��s good looks had been ruined by him.


    But soon, when Gu Yundong��s gaze landed on the roe deer on the ground, she frowned again.


    ��Did you go into the mountains last night?��


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly thought of what she had said previously and thought that she was angry. He immediately explained, ��I wasn��t deep in the mountains. There��s no danger.��


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and muttered softly, ��It��s late at night. Even if you didn��t go deep into the mountains, it��s still dangerous. Besides, the weather was so cold. Can��t you hunt during the day?�� This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    ��Alright, I won��t go next time.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She only muttered a few words and did not say that she wanted to order him around. Her ears were quite sharp.


    The girl from the Tong family was called Tong Shuitao. She was fourteen years old and looked soft and weak, but she was stronger than her father. She could lift the roe deer in front of her with one hand.


    Perhaps because they were slowly getting familiar with each other and knew that their master was not as fierce as before, they became a little bolder.


    Gu Yundong liked her. She worked hard and was smart.


    She was a little surprised. ��We��re moving to the new house opposite. Didn��t you see it when you went out? It��s quite a big building.��


    Tong Shuitao widened her eyes and opened her mouth wide. Of course she saw it.


    So, that was the master��s house, where they would live in the future?


    Gu Yundong laughed. She thought that even if she did not say it, they would be able to guess it.


    ��Alright, let��s prepare the roe deer and the wild chicken and rabbits first.��


    Tong Shuitao blushed and went to pick up the roe deer.


    Gu Yundong then went to look for Dong Xiulan. She wanted to ask her to make a school bag for Gu Yunshu to carry to school.


    However, after looking around and not seeing anyone, she could not help but walk in.


    Just as she reached the door of the room on the left, she suddenly heard Dong Xiulan��s voice.. She seemed to have mentioned her?

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Two Of Them Are Quite Suitable For Each Other

    Chapter 198: The Two Of Them Are Quite Suitable For Each Other This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��I didn��t see wrongly. The clothes Qingyuan is wearing belong to Yundong.�� Dong Xiulan was talking to her husband, Zeng Hu. ��Do you think the two of them...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Zeng Hu interrupted her. ��Don��t talk nonsense. This is completely ungrounded.��


    ��Sigh, I��m just worried about those two children.�� Dong Xiulan sighed softly. ��It��s fine for Qingyuan. He��s a loner, and no one cares if he has a wife or not. He doesn��t care either. He��s almost 20 years old. If he delays any longer, he��ll become an old bachelor in the village.��


    Dong Xiulan fed Zeng Hu a mouthful of rice. ��What about Yundong? Although she has a father, a mother, and a family, her father is missing, and her mother doesn��t understand these things. Yundong has to take care of herself. She also has to look for her father. Now, she��s focused on earning more money. What do you think her family will do when she gets married in the future?��


    Zeng Hu couldn��t help but nod when he heard that. ��Yes, she��ll be 14 years old after the new year. It��s almost time to talk about marriage. With Yundong��s current family background, there must be many people proposing marriage. It��s just that after she gets married, it won��t be easy to take care of her mother and the others. Her in-laws probably won��t agree either.��


    ��Hmph, those people who propose marriage are most likely after her family��s house. Yundong will definitely suffer if she marries into such a family.�� Dong Xiulan��s eyes suddenly lit up as she spoke. ��So I think Yundong and Qingyuan are actually quite suitable for each other.��


    Shao Qingyuan was alone and was doing business with Yundong now. Without in-laws, he could help Yundong take care of Madam Yang and the other two in the future.


    Gu Yundong staggered and almost fell.


    Who asked for your promise?��


    She walked even faster and only heaved a sigh of relief when she reached the Zeng family��s door.


    However, in the next moment, a soft cry suddenly came from behind. ��Hey.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. She turned around and saw a head sneakily sticking out from the haystack not far away and staring at her for a long time.


    Gu Yundong could not help but roll her eyes. She strode over. ��If you��re looking for me, just come for me. Why are you sneaking around?��


    Don��t you think this is more eye-catching?


    Zhuangzi paused and thought that it made sense. He stood up straight and chuckled.


    ��You��re looking for me at this time? Is there a situation?�� Gu Yundong had asked Zhuangzi to keep an eye on Madam Fang and her daughter, but he had not come to her. She did not expect him to come looking for her today..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Discovering the Adultery

    Chapter 199: Discovering the Adultery


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhuangzi smiled at her mysteriously. Slowly, that smile became vulgar.


    Gu Yundong could not help but take a small step back. ��Stop laughing. Hurry up and say it.�� His smile was too ugly.


    ��Ahem.�� Zhuangzi coughed lightly and looked around before saying softly, ��You asked me to keep an eye on the mother and daughter previously. Did you already guess that there was an affair? Hehe, your guess is right. That Madam Fang looks innocent, but I didn��t expect her to have hooked up with someone long ago.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Huh? She found out that Madam Fang was having an affair? When did this happen? Why didn��t she know?


    Zhuangzi started to smile wretchedly again. ��Do you know who Madam Fang hooked up with? It��s beyond your imagination.��


    ��Can you get to the point?�� I didn��t expect you to be a gossipy man. Look at how excited you are. The flesh on your face is trembling, okay?


    ��Oh, oh, let me tell you. Madam Fang��s lover is our village��s widower, Zhao Dafa. Before dawn this morning, I saw the two of them secretly meet. Madam Fang even gave Zhao Dafa a bag of something. I don��t know what it was. However, the two of them seemed to have quarreled later. Zhao Dafa threw the bag on the ground and left.��


    He only ran two steps before he came back. He looked at Gu Yundong and said hesitantly, ��Well, I have to thank you. I know that you hired my parents to do things and gave them a very high salary.��


    Without waiting for Gu Yundong to react, he disappeared.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and returned to the Zeng family.


    Because there were many people at home, all kinds of meat were prepared quickly.


    The next morning, everyone hurriedly moved their things to their new home.


    Gu Yundong took out the barbecue grill that she had ordered previously. This thing was quite big and there was no problem with roasting meat.


    Previously, she had invited guests when she set up the beam. This time, she would not invite them.


    However, Gu Yundong still asked Gu Yunshu to invite the village chief and the Feng family over. Unexpectedly, they had not returned even after half a day.


    Gu Yundong decided to take a look herself. Before she reached the village chief��s house, she saw an unfamiliar person looking at her.


    Gu Yundong was quite sharp. She turned around and saw a middle-aged man standing not far away..

 Chapter 200 - 200: He Actually Ran Away

    Chapter 200: He Actually Ran Away


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong frowned. Just as she was about to ask who he was, she saw that person jump up in shock like a mouse seeing a cat and run away.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Did she have the word ��fiendish�� on her face?


    ��Hey, isn��t that Zhao Dafa?�� A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw Chen Liang��s family coming over. The one who spoke was Madam Zhou. She was holding a basket filled with various vegetables.


    Zhao Dafa? So he was the Zhao Dafa that Zhuangzi was talking about.


    Gu Yundong looked thoughtfully in the direction where he had run off before asking Madam Zhou, ��I was about to look for you. I asked Yunshu to invite you over for a meal. I haven��t seen you all this time and was thinking about what had delayed you.��


    Gu Yunshu was standing at the back, talking to Niu Dan. When he heard this, he looked up and said, ��Don��t worry, Eldest Sister. I will definitely complete the mission.��


    ��Isn��t that so?�� Madam Zhou smiled and said, ��Your Yunshu is too eloquent. That little mouth of his is so eloquent. If we didn��t come, we would feel that we had committed a heinous crime. However, we can��t come empty-handed. Look, we picked some vegetables from the field and we were delayed for a while.��


    ��Auntie, you��re too kind.�� Dive into Stories, Embrace Enchantment: N?v��lB?n.


    Only then did Chen Liang know that the Gu family��s business was actually working with Shao Qingyuan. Actually, this was good too. Chen Liang had a good impression of Shao Qingyuan and was not as afraid as the people in the village.


    This meal of roasted meat lasted until the sky darkened before everyone dispersed reluctantly.


    The Tong family swiftly packed up their things. Gu Yundong stood in the courtyard and looked at the new house. He smiled exceptionally happily.


    They could stay in the new house today. Not only her, but Madam Yang and the two little ones were also jumping around happily. They lay on the bed and could not fall asleep.


    ��It��ll be good if we can find Father.�� Gu Yunshu sighed faintly. He was the one who missed Gu Dajiang the most.


    Whenever there was a joyous occasion at home, he hoped that Gu Dajiang would be there too. It would be perfect if the family could reunite.


    Gu Yundong patted his head. ��We will find him.��


    After chatting for a while, Gu Yundong let the three of them sleep.


    Then, under Madam Yang��s eager gaze, she decisively went to the room next door to sleep.


    She slept so comfortably in the new house that the entire family woke up late the next day.


    Gu Yundong sat up in a daze, vaguely thinking that she had forgotten something..

 Chapter 201 - 201: Role Model

    Chapter 201: Role Model


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was not until Madam Dong came over and handed her the school bag that she suddenly woke up.


    Yes, she had to send Yunshu to school today.


    Gu Yundong cursed in her heart. She thanked Madam Dong and ran to Madam Yang��s room with the school bag.


    Madam Yang had already woken up. She had developed a biological clock. Although she slept especially comfortably today, she did not wake up much later.


    The two little ones were sleeping messily on the bed. She searched for a long time before she found Yunshu��s head on the other side. She took the opportunity to dig Yunke��s head out of the blanket to prevent her from suffocating.


    ��Yunshu, wake up, wake up.�� She pinched the little fellow��s nose. The latter closed his eyes and immediately opened his mouth to breathe.


    Gu Yundong:Let��s see how capable you are.


    She simply carried him out from under the blanket. Gu Yunshu shivered and woke up. ��Eldest Sister?��


    Qin Wenzheng coughed lightly. ��Your relationship with Madam is quite good.��


    With that, he took the sugar without hesitation and led Gu Yunshu in.


    Gu Yundong stood on the spot and looked at his back. She sighed in her heart��what a role model.


    After settling the matter of Gu Yunshu going to school, she returned to the village. She had to recruit people and start working.


    The carriage drove all the way into Yongfu Village. Just as it reached the entrance of the village, they saw Zhao Dafa.


    Zhao Dafa also saw her, and his expression changed slightly. He turned around and ran.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. If he hid when he saw her, what else could it be but that he had done something bad?


    She picked up something beside her and threw it at him.


    Zhao Dafa exclaimed and stopped in his tracks. Gu Yundong jumped down from the carriage.


    Father Tong, who was driving the carriage, blocked Zhao Dafa��s way first. He had no way to retreat. He could only turn around and look at Gu Yundong with a dry smile.


    ��Did you do something to me?�� Gu Yundong sized him up.. ��Otherwise, why would you run away for no reason?��

 Chapter 202 - 202: Recruitment

    Chapter 202: Recruitment


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhao Dafa shuddered and hurriedly explained, ��I didn��t. I didn��t do anything.��


    ��I don��t really believe it.��


    ��Really, I swear.�� Zhao Dafa was about to cry. ��That woman from the Chen family asked me to visit your house more often. I didn��t agree. I rejected her. I didn��t think of stealing. I��m different from a hooligan like Hu Liang. You, you can��t hit me.��


    Zhao Dafa was really afraid of Gu Yundong. Not only did he see how Gu Yundong dealt with Hu Liang and the others, but he also saw the scene of Hu Liang��s legs being broken.


    He remembered that because Hu Liang had scolded Gu Yundong a few more times, he had been tortured to death by the Peng family��s servants.


    That day, when he was in the county city, he saw it with his own eyes. When he returned, he had a nightmare. When he met the Gu family, he avoided them.


    Zhao Dafa was certain that Gu Yundong was definitely related to the Peng family and was not someone he could offend.


    Gu Yundong could roughly tell from his words that Madam Fang and her daughter did want Zhao Dafa to cause trouble for her family, but Zhao Dafa was afraid of her and rejected them.


    It was not difficult to understand what Zhuangzi had said about the two of them quarreling.


    She had heard before that people who hit their wife and children at home were usually cowards outside. They bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong returned home from the county city, there were many people gathered at the entrance of the Gu residence. Not only were there people from the village, but there were also many people from the neighboring village.


    Upon seeing her return, all of them rushed forward and asked, ��Yundong, is your family really going to hire someone to help with the work? How much is the salary?��


    ��Yundong, are you really going to build a workshop?��


    ��Yundong, what do you think of me? I��m very strong. I can do anything you want me to.��


    ��Yundong...��


    Gu Yundong was surrounded and almost pushed through the door. All of them were calling her so affectionately. They had clearly not spoken before.


    She coughed lightly and stood on the steps. ��Everyone, listen to me. I do want to set up a sugar workshop, but the workshop can only be built after spring. At the moment, I can only borrow the Liu family��s courtyard to use for the time being, so I won��t hire many people. About ten people will be enough. The salary will be set at 500 copper coins a month. If you do your job well, it will naturally be increased.��


    500 copper coins was a lot.


    ��Of course, the workers have to be diligent when I hire people, and...��


    ��Miss Gu, what do you think of me? I��m very efficient.��


    Gu Yundong was interrupted before she could finish speaking. She frowned slightly and looked at the person who spoke. She did not recognize him. He did not seem to be from the village.


    However, Dong Xiulan��s expression instantly turned ugly when she saw this person..

 Chapter 203 - 203: I鈥檓 From Yongfu Village

    Chapter 203: I��m From Yongfu Village


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong ignored the person and continued, ��There��s one more thing that I have to say in advance. Because there are not many people to hire, we will choose from the locals of Yong Fu Village first. But don��t worry, in the future, the workshop...��


    ��I��m from Yongfu Village. Choose me, choose me,�� the person shouted again.


    Gu Yundong was not very patient to begin with. Moreover, this person had interrupted her again and again. She shot a cold gaze at the woman who had spoken.


    She looked young, about 17 or 18 years old, but she was dressed like a woman. She must have married.


    ��Even if you��re from Yong Fu Village, I won��t choose you.��


    The person was still smiling, but when she heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Her face immediately turned stiff. ��Why don��t you choose me? Why not? I��m agile and diligent. Didn��t you say your request just now? Isn��t it just right for me?��


    Madam Dong snorted coldly and said, ��How are you good? You��re already married. You can��t be considered a member of Yongfu Village.��


    Tong Shuitao was already itching to give it a try. One look at this woman and one would be displeased. She was the one who was insensible. When the young miss spoke, she would always interrupt her, and her voice was especially loud.


    She walked towards Li Xiangchun. The latter did not take the soft and weak Tong Shuitao seriously at all. She sneered and did not move.


    It was only when Tong Shuitao grabbed her waist and dragged her out that everyone suddenly gasped.


    Li Xiangchun was not thin at all, especially after giving birth. She had never lost weight, not to mention that she was taller and stronger than that girl. But now, she was easily dragged away.


    Li Xiangchun widened her eyes and panted. She hurriedly shouted to the side, ��Are you dead? Can��t you see that your wife has been bullied?��


    A lean man at the side immediately rushed out. He did not even look at Tong Shuitao. Instead, he shouted at Gu Yundong, ��Tell her to let him go, do you hear me? Otherwise, I��ll...��


    ��Otherwise what?�� A cold voice came from behind him.


    This voice was very familiar, so familiar that the man felt a chill run down his spine and almost jumped up.


    Li Xiangchun was also stunned when she saw who it was..

 Chapter 204 - 204: All Afraid of Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 204: All Afraid of Shao Qingyuan


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan asked again, ��Otherwise what?�� Dive into Stories, Embrace Enchantment: N?v��lB?n.


    The man slowly turned his head away and his face instantly turned pale. ��I, you, I...��


    He could not speak for a long time. He stammered for a long time but could not express himself clearly.


    Shao Qingyuan��s face was cold as he looked at Li Xiangchun. ��Who asked you to come here?��


    Li Xiangchun was a little braver than her man, but not by much. She said softly, ��I, I came to the workshop to work.��


    ��No need. Get lost.��


    Li Xiangchun shrunk her neck and tried her best to defend herself. ��This isn��t your workshop. If you say you don��t need me, then, then I��m not needed?��


    ��This is my workshop.�� Shao Qingyuan stared at her and said word by word.


    Li Xiangchun��s eyes widened, and so did the others present.


    But there were still too many people, so Gu Yundong could only choose a few.


    In the end, eight men and three women were left behind. They were all in their prime.


    Including Dong Xiulan, the Liu family of three, and the village chief��s second son, Chen Jinbao, there were a total of 16 people.


    After confirming the candidates, Gu Yundong took out a contract and read the terms to them. If there were no objections, they would press their thumbprints and start work in two days.


    Only one woman objected and did not sign the contract. Gu Yundong did not force her. The sixteen people became fifteen.


    Gu Yundong explained the things to take note of and also said that this was a short-term job that would only last for four to five months.


    However, if it was suitable, the work would continue next year. When the workshop was built, it would be even more standardized. Short-term work could also become longer.


    No one had any objections when they heard that. At this time, there was no farming to do, and it was difficult to find things to do outside. They sat at home all day and ate food without work. They were also anxious.


    Not to mention that the Gu family paid them a lot of money and the work was not heavy.


    When the sixteen of them went home, their families were happy. They all urged them to do their best and strive to stay after the workshop was built next year.


    After everyone left, Gu Yundong put away the contract.. He then had the time to ask Shao Qingyuan, ��Who is Li Xiangchun?��

 Chapter 205 - 205: She鈥檚 From the Li Family

    Chapter 205: She��s From the Li Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan��s expression was cold. ��Someone from the Li family.��


    Gu Yundong did not understand at first. After a while, he reacted. The Li family? Wasn��t it the family that adopted Shao Qingyuan?


    Heh, this shameless person actually dared to come over even though she knew that Shao Qingyuan lived nearby.


    After Shao Qingyuan left, Madam Dong said to her, ��That Li Xiangchun is only a year younger than Qingyuan. She has been domineering since she was young. When Qingyuan was young, she bullied him countless times. Later on, she got married and even came back every other day to cause trouble for Qingyuan. It was only when Old Master Li passed away and Qingyuan stopped indulging them that the Li family stopped.��


    What she didn��t say was that half of Li Xiangchun��s man��s hair had been cut off by Shao Qingyuan. He was so frightened that he peed his pants.


    He had not been to Yongfu Village for more than half a year. They did not expect him to appear again today.


    He deserved to be taught another lesson.


    After Madam Dong finished speaking, she glanced at Gu Yundong��s expression and sighed softly. ��Qingyuan is actually quite a good person. As long as you don��t anger him, he won��t teach you a lesson. Look at those people who are so afraid of him. Which one of them doesn��t deserve it? Our family has been his neighbor for so long. If we really need his help, he will come immediately without a word. Don��t think that he hasn��t married yet. That��s because others have ruined his reputation and don��t understand his character. Otherwise, with his appearance and ability, the number of girls who want to marry him can line up from our village to the town.��


    The six members of the Tong family were all helping. Gu Yundong had also raised their monthly allowance.


    She had told the Tong family in advance that the production of white sugar was an order from the emperor of the capital. If anyone leaked the formula, their entire family would be executed.


    The Tong family was honest to begin with. When they heard this, they did their best and controlled the process tightly.


    The sugar production went on in an orderly manner. When it was almost done, Gu Yundong began to plan to open the shop.


    After checking the calendar, the nearest good day was two days before the Laba Festival.


    Gu Yundong took a look. Wasn��t this perfect? They could cook Laba porridge when they went home after buying sugar.


    Hence, she set the date to the sixth of December and asked Liu Wei to help promote it.


    Liu Wei was not afraid of publicity. It did not take long for everyone in his circle to know.


    Although the price of white sugar was not too ridiculous, it was still expensive to ordinary people. Therefore, the target customers were basically those rich families.


    On the sixth day of December, Gu Yundong put on her new clothes early in the morning. She got into the carriage and went straight to the county..

 Chapter 206 - 206: The Family Goes to the County City

    Chapter 206: The Family Goes to the County City


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong also applied for leave for Gu Yunshu. Father Tong and his wife were the only ones guarding the Tong family. Everyone else went to the county to open for business.


    Dong Xiulan also brought the children over. Her husband asked Father Tong to help take care of them for the time being.


    Gu Yundong��s carriage was not big enough. Fortunately, Liu An came to pick her up early. He looked much more excited than her. He only turned the carriage around and brought Shao Qingyuan to pick Liu Wei up after sending her to the entrance of the shop.


    The Gu family��s shop was in the east of the city. It was called ��Gu��s�� and the name was given by Shao Qingyuan. When Gu Yundong went to discuss it with him, he almost blurted it out.


    The street in the east of the city was considered the most prosperous and lively commercial street in Fengkai County. There were pharmaceutical shops, butcher shops, grocery stores, satin sellers and restaurants everywhere. In the middle, it was originally the Tao family��s wine shop. Some time ago, it suddenly closed and was renovated. The surrounding shops did not know what it looked like.


    Gu Yundong had personally designed the interior of Gu��s. There was a long wooden board hanging on the right side of the door. On it was written the goods for sale. The first line was white sugar, followed by brown sugar, orange sugar, and pear sugar.


    Some time ago, Shao Qingyuan took Uncle Zeng to the best medical center in the county to see a doctor. Perhaps because he had eaten well recently and was in a good mood, Zeng Hu��s condition was very optimistic.


    Now that Dong Xiulan was working in the workshop and the three children had helped a lot, and Gu Yundong would pay her, the Zeng family was indeed prospering.


    Dong Xiulan��s smile widened. She was very grateful to Gu Yundong. If not for her, their family might have really declined.


    She was a woman with three children and had to take care of her man. Not only was she tired, but her man was also very depressed during that period of time. He almost gave up on himself and felt that he was a burden to them.


    Shao Qingyuan happened to be in the prefectural city at that time. He didn��t know the situation even if he wanted to help.


    Now, everything would really be fine.


    Just as they were talking, the sound of banging came from outside the door.


    The people in the courtyard were stunned and ran out..

 Chapter 207 - 207: Opening Day

    Chapter 207: Opening Day


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as the door opened, she saw a huge lion head rushing towards her.


    Gu Yundong immediately took a step back and subconsciously wanted to raise her leg to kick it. The lion head began to turn to the side again, and the lion tail jumped around.


    This one was not enough. Soon, another lion also jumped up. The second lion was obviously more professional than the first.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. She swore that she had never thought of calling the dragon and lion dancers over. It turned out that the banging was their gongs and drums.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the first lion��s head was removed, revealing Liu Wei��s somewhat silly face.


    ��How is it? This opening is lively, right? It attracted everyone.�� He wiped the sweat off his face and suddenly shouted at the lion behind him, ��Shao Qingyuan, come here.��


    The lion behind also removed its head. Shao Qingyuan glared at Liu Wei with a cold expression.


    Gu Yundong was originally speechless, but when she saw Shao Qingyuan��s attire, she could not help but laugh. ��I was wondering why you left with Liu An. So you prepared such a surprise. Hahaha, this suits you very well. Really, you��re especially handsome. You were even better than Liu Wei in lion dance just now.��


    There were a lot of people. Although the shop was big, there were very few tables and chairs. Gu Yundong could only ask Shao Qingyuan to borrow stools next door.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she found Shao Qingyuan looking at Tao Feng.


    She pursed her lips slightly and recalled that last time at Jinxiu Restaurant, he had also stared at the Tao family for a long time.


    Gu Yundong did not understand. Did Shao Qingyuan have any conflict with the Tao family?


    It didn��t look like it. If there was, the Tao family wouldn��t be so calm when they saw Shao Qingyuan, right?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Peng Zhongfei came over.


    Not only did he come, but he also brought his wife in. However, the expression on his face was a little impatient. It was obvious that he did not want to bring his wife.


    However, in the next moment, when he looked up and saw Gu Yundong, his expression instantly became bright. There was even a hint of flattery in his smile.


    Seeing this, Madam Peng��s face suddenly darkened. She tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hands and secretly tore it.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.. Was he trying to attract haters for her?

 Chapter 208 - 208: Madam Yao

    Chapter 208: Madam Yao


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mrs. Peng��s surname was Yao. The nanny beside her was Nanny Qian, who had come to deliver the congratulatory gift when the Gu family set up the beam.


    Nanny Qian smiled and introduced, ��Miss Gu, this is my Young Madam.��


    Gu Yundong nodded at Madam Yao. Madam Yao was sizing her up, but she had a smile on her face and looked very friendly. ��Miss Gu, congratulations. I heard that your sugar is unique in Fengkai County. My master saw it last time at Jinxiu Restaurant. When he came back, he praised it so much that I was curious and couldn��t wait to see it. Look, I shamelessly followed my master here. Don��t take it to heart.��


    Gu Yundong also laughed. ��Madam Peng, you must be joking. It��s not that exaggerated. Let��s go to the backyard and drink a cup of white sugar water. It tastes good.��


    ��Okay.�� Madam Yao asked Nanny Qian to deliver the gift and nodded with a smile. N?v��lB?n: A Haven for Bookworms and Dreamers.


    Peng Zhongfei was not the only one who brought his wife here today. Gu Yundong had asked Dong Xiulan to invite the others to the backyard for tea.


    Since Madam Yao was here, Gu Yundong naturally led her to the back.


    Dong Xiulan was a countryside woman. How could she have interacted with the wives of these wealthy families? She had always been worried. Fortunately, she had the wife of the eldest son of the Tong family, Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang had been a servant in a rich family before. Although she could not serve her master directly, she knew the rules of these families.


    However, Gu Yundong was not worried about the customers at all. After the opening, her sugar would be sold like crazy.


    ��I want 50 pounds.��


    ��I want a hundred pounds.��


    ��I don��t want much. 20 catties is enough.��


    Gu Yundong looked at the people who rushed to the counter with silver in their hands and asked their servants to block the counter with white sugar, as if they were afraid that the sugar would be snatched away.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ��It��s my humble shop��s honor to have all of you here today. However, there��s a limited number of goods, so each customer can only buy five catties at most.��


    ��I��ll pay more,�� someone said.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��Only five catties.�� In such a short period of time, the amount of white sugar she could produce was limited. How could she sell dozens of catties?


    Everyone was extremely disappointed. In the end, they could only carry a small cloth bag out.


    Peng Zhongfei also bought five catties, but he left after throwing down 20 taels of silver.


    Madam Yao saw his actions clearly and her eyes could not help but darken..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Call Gu Xian鈥檈r Over

    Chapter 209: Call Gu Xian��er Over


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Peng Zhongfei happily got into the carriage with five catties of white sugar. He didn��t even care about Madam Yao��s expression.


    Nanny Qian carefully helped her into the car and advised in a low voice, ��Young Madam, don��t think too much. Young Master might just like this white sugar. He��ll naturally be happy if he can buy it.��


    Madam Yao snorted and closed her eyes to rest after getting into the carriage.


    She thought of Gu Yundong, a woman who was full of vitality, capable, and beautiful.


    However, she wasn��t Master��s type. She hadn��t fully matured yet, and Master liked someone like Concubine Xia.


    Yes, she was not Master��s type.


    Madam Yao thought about it and heaved a sigh of relief. Peng Zhongfei��s voice sounded in her ear. ��This candy is too little. I��ll ask the Gu family��s girl later if she can give us more.�� No matter what, they had a little friendship, right? ��She looks better than last time.��


    Madam Yao suddenly opened her eyes. ��Master, do you think Miss Gu is quite good-looking?��


    He was referring to the non-existent old man, but it sounded to Madam Yao that Peng Zhongfei was trying to please Gu Yundong.


    Madam Yao could only laugh dryly and could not continue the conversation.


    Master did not intend to talk about how he and Gu Yundong met. It seemed that there was more to this than met the eye.


    Nanny Qian lowered her head at the side and became even more frightened when she heard Young Master��s words.


    When they arrived at the Peng residence, Peng Zhongfei carried the bag of white sugar and left. Nanny Qian trembled as she helped Madam Yao back to the Ruyi Garden.


    As soon as they entered the house, Madam Yao sneered. ��You��re really capable.��


    Nanny Qian knew who she was talking about. She lowered her head slightly and said, ��Young Madam, perhaps that��s not what Young Master meant. That girl can��t meet Young Master��s requirements at all.��


    ��Doesn��t that mean that she��s capable?��


    After Madam Yao walked around the house twice, she suddenly said to Nanny Qian, ��Go and call that Gu Xian��er over.��


    ��Yes,�� Nanny Qian quickly replied and left..

 Chapter 210 - 210: Don鈥檛 Like That

    Chapter 210: Don��t Like That


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ever since Gu Xian��er returned from the Gu family, she had been promoted as a second-class maid.


    She guessed that it was probably because Nanny Qian had told her about her relationship with Gu Yundong that Young Madam had such intentions. Perhaps she wanted her to help do something.


    However, Young Madam did not see her much after that. This made Gu Xian��er feel a little conflicted.


    Fortunately, as a second-class maid, her work became much easier. Her monthly salary was also raised, and she even had the time to dress up.


    She even understood a lot of things in the Peng Residence. For example... Young Madam was a jealous and scheming person, and Concubine Xia was favored. Young Master liked women with curves. Be it concubines or servant girls, they were all this type.


    Unexpectedly, Nanny Qian came over today to say that Young Madam was looking for her.


    Gu Xian��er tidied her clothes and hair before following Nanny Qian to the Ruyi Garden obediently.


    However, Madam Yao narrowed her eyes slightly. Did someone teach her?


    ��Then why do you think that Young Master won��t like her?��


    Gu Xian��er touched her head and said softly, ��I just think that she looks average. Be it her temperament or appearance, she��s far inferior to Madam. Young Master would never like her. Moreover, if Young Master really likes her, why didn��t he just take her as a concubine instead of letting her hang out with other men in that countryside?��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��Yes, so Young Madam doesn��t need to care about her at all.��


    Madam Yao chuckled softly and rubbed the lid of the cup with her fingers. ��But why do I feel that Master seems to think highly of her?��


    ��Well...�� Gu Xian��er thought for a moment and said, ��Perhaps something happened between the two of them? Perhaps my cousin helped Young Master before? That��s why Young Master looks at her differently. It might not be a romantic relationship. Otherwise, my cousin, who has been working so hard with her silly mother and young siblings, would��ve hurried into the manor to enjoy life after meeting someone like Young Master, right?��


    Madam Yao nodded. ��What you said makes sense.��


    ��Actually, it��s very simple if you want to know what��s going on between the two of them,�� Gu Xian��er said softly.


    ��Tell me..��

 Chapter 211 - 211: How Much Did You Earn?

    Chapter 211: How Much Did You Earn?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Xian��er said, ��Young Madam, you can invite my cousin to the residence and ask her personally.��


    ��Will she answer honestly?��


    ��Young Madam, you��re extremely smart. Regardless of whether she answers honestly or not, you will definitely get an answer.��


    Madam Yao took a sip of tea and looked at Gu Xian��er with a faint smile. After a while, she nodded. ��That makes sense. Alright, I understand. You can leave.��


    ��Yes, I��ll take my leave.�� Gu Xian��er went down. When she walked out of the Ruyi Garden, she couldn��t control the excitement on her face.


    Gu Yundong, oh Gu Yundong, this is the price you have to pay for not helping me.


    As soon as she left, Nanny Qian approached Madam Yao and whispered, ��Young Madam, this Gu Xian��er simply wants to use you to deal with that girl from the Gu family.�� After learning a few idioms, she actually tried to flatter her master. This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    She went back, but Liu Wei didn��t leave. Seeing that the shop was closed, he hurriedly came over. ��Quick, take a look at how much money we earned today.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him. ��You��re an outsider. Why should I count the money in front of you?��


    Liu Wei was speechless. Friendship over, friendship over!


    He turned around angrily and left. After taking two steps, he came back unwillingly. He glared and said, ��Even if you didn��t say it, I could have deduced it.��


    How many catties of sugar did she sell today and how many candies did she sell? Did she think he was blind?


    Gu Yundong gave him a thumbs up. ��Not bad. I thought you were just bragging to others. Turns out you know what you��re doing.��


    Liu Wei raised his eyebrows. ��After all, I��m the young master of the Liu family. Alright, hurry up and count.��


    In fact, Gu Yundong already had an idea. After all, the price of white sugar was set there. In addition, almost everyone had five catties today. She even saw some people buy another five catties after buying five catties.


    There were also many people who bought second-rate sweets. The shopkeepers next door thought that white sugar was too expensive. In addition, those rich young masters had it, so they simply bought second-rate sweets to try.


    Gu Yundong took out the money box and saw that it was filled with banknotes and silver pieces. She slowly took a deep breath..

 Chapter 212 - 212: Looking for the Shopkeeper

    Chapter 212: Looking for the Shopkeeper


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    900 taels!!!


    There was actually 900 taels of silver. This white sugar was too profitable.


    Liu Wei swallowed his saliva. In fact, he had only estimated 500 taels in his heart at the beginning. He had calculated wrongly. Wu wu wu...


    However, this 900 taels of silver had to deduct the cost to be what she had earned today. Still, the cost was not high at all.


    Gu Yundong also secretly took a deep breath. Her eyes lit up. She was finally... a millionaire.


    If she continued to work hard, she would become a billionaire.


    With money, Gu Yundong became much more generous. She gave two taels to everyone present. ��It��s been hard on everyone today.��


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t even look at it and directly put away the silver. The four members of the Tong family held the silver and beamed with joy.


    Madam Yang thought for a moment and took a bite. Realizing that it was real, she handed it to Gu Yundong very preciously. ��Keep it. It won��t be lost.��


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously. Indeed, someone who spoke the truth needed to wake up this wastrel.


    Liu Wei almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ��Why?��


    ��Your price is too high. We can��t afford it.��


    ��How is it high? Look at how much money you earned in a day. Two taels of silver is not even a fraction... Forget it, one tael is fine.��


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him. He turned to Gu Yundong and said, ��But the shop is indeed short of a shopkeeper and clerks. We can��t let you look after the shop every day.��


    ��Unfortunately, my father isn��t around.�� Gu Dajiang had once been an accountant in a restaurant and had some experience. He was actually the most suitable candidate.


    Liu Wei stomped his feet at the side. ��I already said that I��ll be the shopkeeper.��


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and said, ��I have a suitable candidate.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. ��Who?��


    ��Me!!�� Liu Wei shouted, ��You��ll regret it if you don��t invite me. I have a lot of connections in this county.��


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and gave the Tong brothers a look at the same time. The two of them quickly dragged Liu Wei away..

 Chapter 213 - 213: Deal

    Chapter 213: Deal


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Only then did the two of them calm down. Shao Qingyuan said, ��I used to work for an escort agency in town.��


    He had no land in Yongfu Village. Other than hunting in the mountains, he went to the county city or prefectural city to do short-term work. That escort agency was not big, and the escorts were only short-distance. Most of them were between the prefectural city and the county city. The furthest was between the two neighboring prefectural cities.


    Shao Qingyuan was quite skilled. The head of the escort company really wanted him to stay in the escort company, but he didn��t agree. However, he had also helped with two short-range escorts and everyone in the escort company knew him.


    ��Chief Escort has an elder brother. He used to be the shopkeeper of a large family in the prefectural city. Later on, that old master passed away. His two sons fought to the death. In the end, not only did the family collapse, but that shop was also sold. Uncle Zheng returned to the county city. He has nothing to do now.��


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and thought for a while. ��Is this person reliable?�� ��Reliable,�� he replied without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Alright, if you say he��s reliable, then he��s reliable. Then it��s him.��


    Zheng Gang smiled. ��The boss thinks highly of me. I, Zheng Gang, will definitely not let you down.��


    ��As for the monthly salary, it��s temporarily set at five taels of silver. If you do it well, I will increase it.�� She had some understanding. The prices and wages in the county city were not comparable to the prefectural city. Most of the shopkeepers here only had three to four taels of silver a month.


    Of course, a big restaurant like the Liu family��s was different. However, if she did well, she would not treat the shopkeeper badly.


    Zheng Gang immediately nodded. ��Alright.�� When he was a shopkeeper in the prefectural city, he only earned five taels a month. He had worked for many years before raising it by two taels.


    After agreeing on the time for work the next day, Zheng Gang went back.


    Now that the shopkeeper had been confirmed, she still needed a waiter.


    This waiter did not necessarily need to be experienced. With Zheng Gang leading him, it was not a big problem to help move the goods in the shop and entertain the customers. The most important thing was to be clever.


    At the mention of cleverness, a person flashed across Gu Yundong��s mind..

 Chapter 214 - 214: Zhuangzi

    Chapter 214: Zhuangzi


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched at the thought of this person.


    However, after thinking about it, she still felt that he was the most suitable.


    Therefore, after returning to the village at night, she went straight to the Shi family.


    When the parents of the Shi family saw her coming, they were stunned for a moment, thinking that she was looking for them for the matter in the field.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong was looking for Zhuangzi. Zhuangzi had never been at home, especially recently. He often left after eating in the morning with a few steamed buns and only returned when it was dark.


    Shi Dashan asked a few times, but he couldn��t get anything out of him, so he let him be.


    In any case, ever since he stopped hanging out with Hu Liang, there had been no rumors of him sneaking around.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. She could roughly guess where Zhuangzi had gone.


    However, before she could look for him, Lan Hua��er said, ��I know where my brother is. I��ll go look for him.��


    ��I��ve been invited to work as a shop assistant?1


    How could a rotten person like him, who couldn��t even be a short-term worker when he went to town, become a shop assistant?


    For some reason, he felt like crying.


    Zhuangzi turned around abruptly and wiped his face forcefully with his sleeve.


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��What��s wrong? Are you unwilling?��


    ��Yes, of course.�� Zhuangzi immediately turned around. His eyes were still a little red, but he hurriedly nodded.


    The Shi couple and Lan Hua��er nodded vigorously. ��He��s willing.��


    ��Well, the salary is one tael a month for the time being. If you do well, we will increase it. If you agree, you can follow me to the county tomorrow. There��s a courtyard there that you can stay in. You can come back if you want. If it��s too late and you��re too tired, you can stay in the shop.��


    Zhuangzi nodded vigorously. One tael of silver. He had heard that the shop assistants in the workshop only earned five hundred copper coins.


    Actually, he also wanted to go to the workshop, but Gu Yundong wanted honest and reliable people. He admitted that he was not. Besides, he still had to keep an eye on Madam Fang and Zhao Dafa.


    At the thought of this, Zhuangzi suddenly reacted.. ��Then, then Madam Fang...��

 Chapter 215 - 215: Two People He Was Most Afraid Of

    Chapter 215: Two People He Was Most Afraid Of


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong interrupted him. ��No need. You can come early tomorrow.��


    He had been watching Madam Fang and her daughter for almost a month. Other than asking Zhao Dafa to steal from her house, there was nothing else.


    Now that her house was guarded by the Tong family, she was not afraid that Madam Fang would find someone to sneak into their house.


    Besides, there was no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. Her initial thought was to keep an eye on them for a month.


    Zhuangzi immediately agreed. After Gu Yundong left, he reached out and slapped himself hard. Then, he asked his parents, ��Am I dreaming?��


    ��It��s not a dream. You can really become a worker in the county city.�� Shi Dashan��s honest face was filled with excitement. He patted his shoulder heavily with his rough palm.


    He Ye also nodded repeatedly. Her son was finally promising.


    ��One tael of silver a month. Your father and I also have a salary every month now. Now that you have something serious to do, you can get married soon.��


    In the past, her poor son did not have a good reputation. He idled around all day and the matchmakers would take a detour when they saw him. Now, she could even imagine the scene of her hugging her grandson in the near future.


    She asked Zhuangzi to get into the carriage too. The latter shook his head and sat beside Father Tong. ��I��ll sit outside with the old man.��


    Gu Yundong did not try to persuade him anymore. Then, Zhuangzi watched as Shao Qingyuan came out of the Shao family��s house. When he saw him sitting on the shaft of the carriage, the guy naturally entered the carriage.


    Zhuangzi��s eyes widened and he shuddered violently.


    No, he couldn��t be afraid. What was there to be afraid of? He hadn��t offended Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Right, I heard that the workshop is half Shao Qingyuan��s, so he also has a share in this shop?��


    ��Does that mean he��s my boss too?��


    The two people he was most afraid of were actually his bosses!!


    How did he end up in such a situation? Why did he take things so hard? Ahhh!


    The carriage entered the county city. Gu Yundong first sent her brother to school, then went to the clothing store and asked Zhuangzi to choose suitable clothes.


    Zhuangzi was extremely excited. ��Gift? I can choose anything?��


    Shao Qingyuan��s cold gaze shot at him. Zhuangzi suddenly shivered and felt a chill on his neck, as if he would be separated from his head at any time. He moved to the side weakly..

 Chapter 216 - 216: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 216: Uninvited Guest


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong glared at him. ��Dream on. Do you want to choose silk? Just choose something that looks clean, neat, warm, and without patches.��


    Zhuangzi nodded, but he was still very happy. At least he had new clothes to wear.


    Seeing that he had gone to choose, Gu Yundong said to Shao Qingyuan, ��Help Shopkeeper Zheng choose a set too. Since Zhuangzi has been given work clothes, it doesn��t make sense that the shopkeeper doesn��t have them. See which one is suitable.��


    ��Work clothes?�� Shao Qingyuan��s expression softened.


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong pointed at Zhuangzi. ��We can��t let him wear those clothes to entertain the guests, right? Treat it as a benefit in our shop.��


    Our shop? Shao Qingyuan��s expression brightened. ��Alright, I��ll choose.��


    The clothes given to the shopkeeper were definitely different from the shop assistant��s. Shao Qingyuan estimated Zheng Gang��s figure and quickly chose a set for him.


    Zhuangzi returned very quickly. He was still a little apprehensive, but seeing that Gu Yundong had no objections and readily paid, he became happy again.


    When they arrived at the shop, Zheng Gang was already waiting there.


    Gu Yundong knew that there would definitely be a lot of customers for white sugar during the first three days. Some people would repeatedly buy a few more kilograms, or give them away, or sell them in the prefectural city. Gu Yundong could not care less.


    The amount she produced was limited, and it was only a small matter. The imperial court was the main force, and they did not care about her small amount of candy.


    After a busy day, Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi.


    However, during lunch, she saw Zhuangzi take out two hard and cold pancakes from his pocket and her eyebrows could not help but twitch.


    There was a kitchen in the backyard of the shop. Gu Yundong could just let them use it.


    Surprisingly, Zhuangzi actually knew how to cook. Although it was average, he would not starve to death.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and gave them an extra 500 copper coins to buy the ingredients and cook for themselves. It could be considered free lunch. 500 copper coins was completely enough.


    Zhuangzi was extremely excited, and so was Zheng Gang. He had originally asked his wife to deliver lunch to him every day.


    The next day was the Laba Festival. Gu Yundong asked the Tong family��s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to make a large pot of Laba porridge for the holiday.


    She also planned to go to the shop and stay for half a day before coming back. Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi were basically fine.


    However, just as she was about to go home, an uninvited guest came to the shop..

 Chapter 217 - 217: Finally Here

    Chapter 217: Finally Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was Nanny Qian. She carried a basket with a smile.


    ��This is Laba porridge. Young Madam asked me to send it over. Miss Gu has just arrived in Fengkai County. You can try our local Laba porridge and see if it��s any different from yours.��


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. Why did Madam Yao send her Laba porridge?


    However, Nanny Qian quickly resolved her doubts. ��Young Madam said that she came to Gu��s with Young Master to celebrate Miss Gu��s opening a few days ago. She hit it off with Miss at first sight. Unfortunately, there were many guests that day and business was booming. Miss was busy, so our Young Madam didn��t have the chance to talk to Miss.��


    As Nanny Qian spoke, she took out an invitation. ��Seeing that Miss��s shop has stabilized over the past few days, Young Madam wants to invite Miss into the residence as a guest. Coincidentally, there��s a plum garden in the Peng Residence. At this time of the year, the plum blossoms are blooming. Young Madam sent me over to send Miss an invitation. Please don��t decline.�� This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    ��Huh?�� Gu Yundong asked. Guest? Invite her to the Peng residence to admire the plum blossoms?


    No, no, no. She didn��t have any romantic cells in her. She was a vulgar person who only wanted to earn money every day and didn��t have time to admire the flowers.


    ��Yeah.��


    Zhuangzi couldn��t wait to open the lid. His eyes lit up.


    The Laba porridge in Peng Manor was indeed different. There were many ingredients such as river rice, white fruit, walnut kernels, chestnuts, red dates, longan, and so on. To Zhuangzi, it was even more sumptuous than the Spring Festival��s food.


    Gu Yundong also glanced at it, then retracted her gaze and went back with the invitation.


    Zhuangzi immediately went to find bowls and chopsticks to share with Zheng Gang.


    Yongfu Village was very lively. The Laba Festival was a day to worship ancestors and gods and pray for a bumper harvest and auspicious luck. Every family had more or less prepared Laba porridge. Even if the ingredients were not rich, it had to be done.


    The workshop was not on holiday, but the Laba porridge that Gu Yundong had asked the Tong family��s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to cook in the morning was very sweet. She gave everyone in the workshop a big bowl to bring back.


    Everyone in the workshop looked at the full bowl of Laba porridge and their smiles never faded.


    As expected, working in the Gu family��s workshop was simply too good. After eating the porridge, they worked even harder.


    Gu Yundong had been busy for two days and had almost forgotten the date she had agreed on with Madam Yao..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Going to the Peng Residence Again

    Chapter 218: Going to the Peng Residence Again


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    This morning, Gu Yundong instructed Shao Qingyuan on some matters in his workshop and planned to go straight to the county city.


    Shao Qingyuan knew about Gu Xian��er��s relationship with her and was worried. This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��I��m not afraid of her. I��ll deal with whatever comes my way. It��s fine if she knows her place, but if she really dares to approach me, I can teach her how to behave.��


    With that, she was about to leave with Gu Yunshu.


    Unexpectedly, this little fellow ran straight to the Zeng family. Not long after, he mysteriously carried a huge bag out and climbed into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ��What are you bringing to school?��


    The kid blinked, as if wondering if he should tell her.


    Gu Yundong carried the child over. ��I��m not angry. I��m very happy with your actions. In the future, when you encounter such things, remember to tell the teacher in advance, okay?��


    The intermediate fee he charged was not high. Dong Xiulan could earn 360 copper coins from four schoolbags, which was also a help to her family.


    When Gu Yunshu heard what she said, he hurriedly nodded. ��Yes, I told Auntie to make it better. They��re even sturdier than mine. I also asked my classmates for their opinions. I did everything I could.��


    The two of them chatted as the carriage entered the county city.


    She sent Gu Yunshu to school. When she saw him running away happily with his bag, she turned the carriage around and went to the Peng residence.


    Nanny Qian was already waiting at the door. When she saw her, she quickly welcomed her. ��Miss, you��re here. Please come in. Young Madam has been talking about you since early in the morning and instructed me to wait here.��


    As she spoke, she took a few more glances at her. Seeing that her hands were empty, she could not help but purse her lips.


    Those who came from the countryside were from the countryside. Who would come to visit without any gifts?


    She led Gu Yundong all the way to the Ruyi Garden.


    As expected, Madam Yao was waiting for her at the door, looking expectant and happy..

 Chapter 219 - 219: Madam Yao Wants to Get Information

    Chapter 219: Madam Yao Wants to Get Information This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��You��re finally here. Come in quickly. Nanny Qian, pour tea for Miss Gu.��


    Madam Yao pulled her hand affectionately and walked inside. The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. It was too incongruous to be so enthusiastic.


    Nanny Qian poured a cup of tea for Gu Yundong. Madam Yao said, ��There��s also white sugar in this tea that Miss Gu bought. It��s sweet and suitable for us women to drink. Miss Gu, try it?��


    Then, she shook her head. ��It��s too distant to call you Miss Gu. Can I call you Yundong? You can call me Sister Yao too. How about that?��


    ��Fine by me.�� Gu Yundong took a sip of tea. She did not really drink it. Strange people in unfamiliar places were strangely enthusiastic. She would be a fool if she dared to eat her food.


    The moment she raised her hand to drink the tea, she poured the tea into her space.


    ��Is that so?�� Madam Yao lowered her eyes and took a sip of tea. She nodded. ��Our master is indeed quite close to Young Master Liu, but it��s rare to drink tea in a teahouse.�� Didn��t they always meet in a brothel?


    Gu Yundong glanced at her slightly tightened fingers from the corner of her eye and sighed secretly. If you don��t believe me, don��t ask me.


    She didn��t know what Peng Zhongfei said to her, but it seemed that no matter how she responded, it would make her unhappy.


    Madam Yao said a few more words to her before saying, ��Yundong, take a seat first. I��m going to change. I��ll be back in a while. When the time comes, we��ll go to the plum garden to see the plum blossoms.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong watched her leave with a smile.


    Madam Yao went out, and Nanny Qian followed behind.


    As soon as the two of them left the Ruyi Garden, Madam Yao��s expression changed.


    ��She��s just a country girl. She��s quite pretentious. She even stammered when I asked her questions. It��s obvious that she has something on her mind.��


    Madam Yao stood outside the courtyard and glared inside..

 Chapter 220 - 220: Gu Xian鈥檈r鈥檚 Plan

    Chapter 220: Gu Xian��er��s Plan


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Nanny Qian quickly comforted her. ��Young Madam, don��t lower yourself to her level. She��s unruly and doesn��t know anything.��


    ��Hmph, I think she��s very smug. I said that Master was protecting her, and she shamelessly admitted it. Pitiful? Concubine Xia also said that she was pitiful back then, but in the end, she was brought into the residence by Young Master. Is she hinting to me that she will enter the residence one day?��


    Nanny Qian nodded repeatedly and echoed, ��Her thoughts were seen through by Young Madam at a glance.��


    Madam Yao was furious. In the past, there was a Concubine Xia who would beat around the bush and refuse to speak honestly. In the end, she turned around and complained to her master. This Gu Yundong was the same as Concubine Xia. They were not good people. Dive into Stories, Embrace Enchantment: N?v��lB?n.


    ��I asked her how she got to know Master. She even deliberately mentioned Young Master Liu to suppress me. She��s very smug about knowing Young Master Liu.��


    The more Madam Yao spoke, the angrier she became. She took two deep breaths before calming down.


    Nanny Qian did not dare to speak.


    Madam Yao slowly calmed down and asked softly, ��Young Madam, what should we do next?��


    ��Then where is Gu Xian��er?��


    Seeing this, Madam Yao smiled and said, ��I heard that the two of you are cousins. You��ve been separated for so long, so you must have a lot to talk about. Why don��t you take a walk in the plum garden? I won��t disturb you anymore.


    I��ll go over there and pick a few plum blossoms.��


    Gu Xian��er was about to agree.


    But Gu Yundong shook her head and said, ��No need. Sister Yao probably doesn��t know. Although she and I are cousins, our relationship has never been good, so there��s nothing much to say. I��ll go pick plum blossoms with Sister Yao. I wonder if it��s convenient for me to bring a few back.��


    Gu Xian��er:��...��


    Madam Yao was speechless.


    Nanny Qian was also speechless.


    However, Gu Yundong was the first to walk into the garden. She looked slightly happy.


    Why do I have to listen to you? Do I have to jump down obediently even though I know it��s a trap?


    Madam Yao frowned deeply. If Gu Yundong was not alone with Gu Xian��er, how could they fight?


    Gu Xian��er was furious. She had already made arrangements.. Why couldn��t Gu Yundong be more obedient?

 Chapter 221 - 221: Peng Zhong Is Here

    Chapter 221: Peng Zhong Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The four of them had different thoughts and could only walk into the plum garden together.


    Gu Yundong quite liked this place. The Peng family was indeed rich and imposing. They had actually opened up such a large plum garden.


    In the future, when she had money, she would also get a plum garden or peach blossom forest. It would definitely be very comfortable.


    Madam Yao was not in the mood to admire the flowers behind her. From the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Xian��er, who was far behind. She could not help but feel angry. What a useless thing.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly saw her maid, Zhen Zhu, rush over from behind. She did not look too good.


    Madam Yao stopped in her tracks. Zhen Zhu whispered into her ear, ��Young Madam, Young Master heard that Miss Gu was here and insisted on coming over. We couldn��t stop him.�� N?v��lB?n: A Haven for Bookworms and Dreamers.


    ��Master, don��t scare my esteemed guest. Look at how travel-worn you are. You should go back and tidy up first. Sister Yundong will be having lunch here. If you have anything to say, say it later.��


    Peng Zhongfei did not want to wait. He happened to have something urgent to talk to Gu Yundong at the moment and did not have the patience to return to his courtyard. Besides, wasn��t he quite neat and clean?


    Hence, he waved his hand and said to Madam Yao, ��Since the Gu family��s girl is having lunch at home, go tell the kitchen to make some delicious food. Draft the menu yourself. I have something to discuss with the Gu family��s girl.��


    Madam Yao could not hold the smile on her face at all. Just as she was about to retort, Nanny Qian suddenly tugged at her. ��Young Madam, Young Master must have something to discuss with Shopkeeper Gu. Let��s get the kitchen to make a few dishes from Shopkeeper Gu��s hometown for the guest to try.��


    ��That��s right. Go ahead.�� Peng Zhongfei waved his hand.


    Madam Yao received Nanny Qian��s signal and could only leave the plum garden with her hand in hers.


    As soon as she went out, she said unhappily, ��Why did you ask me to come out? They��re left alone...��


    ��Young Madam, isn��t this just nice? Let��s keep Gu Xian��er here too. We��ll find an excuse to lure Young Master out later so that Gu Xian��er can make a move. In that case, if anything happens to Gu Yundong, Young Master can��t blame you.��


    Madam Yao thought about it and agreed.. If something happened to Gu Yundong right under Master��s nose, would Master blame her for not entertaining the guest well?

 Chapter 222 - 222: Gu Xian鈥檈r Takes Action

    Chapter 222: Gu Xian��er Takes Action


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Yao smiled and asked Zhen Zhu to come over. She instructed her in a low voice, ��Go and find Zhi��er, who is by Concubine Xia��s side. Tell her to tell Concubine Xia about Master and Gu Yundong being alone in the plum garden.�� ��Young Madam, you��re killing three birds with one stone.�� Nanny Qian smiled until the wrinkles on her face moved.


    Madam Yao took a handkerchief and laughed softly. ��Let��s go to the kitchen and prepare a feast to entertain the esteemed guest according to Master��s instructions!��


    ��Yes.��


    The master and servant walked further and further away.


    As for Gu Yundong, she walked out of the forest just as Madam Yao and Peng Zhongfei��s conversation ended.


    Unfortunately, she was still a step too late. There was no sign of Madam Yao outside. There was only Peng Zhongfei, whose eyes lit up when he saw her.


    Gu Yundong secretly held his forehead. ��Where��s your wife?��


    ��Oh, I sent her to the kitchen to arrange the dishes. I have something to discuss with you. She��s a hindrance.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Damn, this person��s EQmust be negative.


    No wonder Madam Yao looked at him as if he was an enemy. It was simply because this person had it coming.


    ��No.��


    Peng Zhongfei leaned forward. ��Then how about we cooperate?��


    Gu Yundong gave him a strange look. The Peng family should know who was taking the bulk of the sugar benefits now, right? How dare he say that?


    However, Peng Zhongfei was different from what she thought. ��I heard that your workshop hasn��t been built yet?��


    Gu Yundong was about to nod when she saw a figure walking over from the corner of her eye.


    She looked up and saw Gu Xian��er carrying two cups of tea over.


    Peng Zhongfei also saw it and was instantly dissatisfied. ��Didn��t I tell you all to go down?��


    Gu Xian��er lowered her head obediently. ��Young Madam instructed this servant to serve Young Master and the esteemed guest well. This servant, this servant is just here to serve tea.��


    Peng Zhongfei was a little thirsty, so he nodded.


    Gu Yundong saw that the colors of the two cups of tea were different. She thought for a moment and asked, ��What tea is this?��


    ��This is Qihong. Young Master��s is Pu��er tea.��


    Gu Yundong swapped the two cups of tea. ��I��ve never had Pu��er before.. Young Master Peng, do you mind exchanging with me?��

 Chapter 223 - 223:1 Advise You to Be a Human

    Chapter 223:1 Advise You to Be a Human


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Peng Zhongfei didn��t care at all. ��What��s wrong with that? You haven��t drunk Pu��er before. Coincidentally, I have it at home. I��ll get the servants to prepare some for you later. You can take it back and drink it slowly.��


    Gu Yundong thanked him and picked up the cup of Pu��er tea. From the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Xian��er��s motionless expression.


    Huh? She changed the tea, but Gu Xian��er was actually indifferent?


    Could it be that she was wrong and Gu Xian��er did not tamper with the tea?


    On the other side, Peng Zhongfei had already picked up Qihong and taken two sips. Gu Yundong also covered the tea with her sleeves and poured all the tea into the space.


    Gu Xian��er was satisfied and left with a smile.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly. Gu Xian��er must have done something, but she did not seem to mind that the two of them had changed teacups.


    Then there was only one possibility. There was something wrong with both cups of tea.


    With Gu Xian��er��s guts, she definitely wouldn��t dare to harm Peng Zhongfei. There shouldn��t be anything in the tea that would harm his life.


    Looking at Peng Zhongfei��s smug expression and thinking about how he wanted to forcefully occupy her blueprint, a bad feeling surged in her heart.


    ��Don��t tell me you bought it forcefully. Not only did you occupy his workshop, but you also want his daughter to be your concubine?��


    Peng Zhongfei snorted coldly. ��It��s that family who doesn��t know what��s good for them. I was polite before resorting to force. I came personally to propose with sincerity and even promised to give them 50 taels of silver. In the end, they actually dared to take out a broom and beat me out. Fine, they refused a toast only to drink a forfeit. Then don��t blame me for being ruthless.��


    F*ck, you��re actually very proud of yourself for doing such a shameless thing?


    Indeed, a dog can��t change its habit of eating shit.


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to beat him to death and planned to persuade him to be human.


    In the end, a maid ran over and panted. ��Young Master, Concubine Xia has fainted.��


    Peng Zhongfei was speechless.


    He silently turned to look at Gu Yundong. ��..Why is it that every time you come to my house, something happens?��


    ��He is probably telling you not to do evil.�� Gu Yundong pointed to the top of her head. ��God is everywhere.��


    Peng Zhongfei suddenly stood up. ��I��ll return the workshop and that concubine. Damn it, luckily I haven��t touched her yet.�� Seeing that the maidservant was still standing at the side, he immediately shouted, ��What are you waiting for? Get a doctor for the concubine..��

 Chapter 224 - 224: Returning You A Concubine

    Chapter 224: Returning You A Concubine


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The maidservant trembled. She was a little afraid of Peng Zhongfei and quickly ran away.


    Peng Zhongfei took a deep breath and almost fell down the stairs. He thought that his guilty conscience had caused his limbs to go limp.


    However, after taking a few steps, even her eyes were a little blurry, and her breathing became hurried.


    When they reached the entrance of the plum garden, Gu Xian��er ran out of nowhere. ��Young Master, are you alright? I��ll help you back to your room to rest.��


    Peng Zhongfei nodded randomly. He also realized that something was wrong with himself.


    However, he felt that this must be the old man in the sky punishing him. He was so afraid that he was about to die. He was about to lose his mind when he instructed his servant, ��You, quickly let the woman I just brought back home. Return the workshop and give some silver to her.��


    The servant held his other side and hurriedly nodded. ��I understand. Master, you look sick. Shall I call the doctor?��


    Gu Xian��er instantly became nervous. Just as she was about to find an excuse, Peng Zhongfei waved his hand. ��No need. I��m fine. Hurry up and do what I instructed. I��ll be fine after resting for a while.��


    Seeing that Peng Zhongfei had already started to strip, Gu Yundong completely understood Gu Xian��er��s plan.


    ��Cousin, enjoy it slowly.�� Gu Xian��er finally smiled sinisterly and threw Gu Yundong onto the bed.


    However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly felt a pain in her back shoulder. Then, her body slowly fell back and she lost consciousness.


    Gu Yundong parted ways with her. She clapped her hands and tidied her clothes. Without even looking at Peng Zhongfei, who had already pounced on Gu Xian��er, she strode out of the room.


    ��Since it��s enjoyment, I��ll leave it to you.��


    Didn��t Peng Zhongfei lack a concubine? She had to return one to him. He should be grateful to her.


    She just didn��t know how Gu Xian��er would face Madam Yao��s anger and Concubine Xia��s methods after becoming the Peng family��s concubine.


    Gu Yundong returned to the plum garden and started to pluck the branches excitedly. When she came out with a large bouquet of plum blossoms, Madam Yao still had not returned.


    She smiled. She really did not understand what Madam Yao was thinking.


    However, just as she reached the pavilion, a short man in servant clothes with a scar on his face and a wretched smile walked over..

 Chapter 225 - 225: Madam Yao Has Fainted

    Chapter 225: Madam Yao Has Fainted


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had just frowned when she heard him ask, ��You��re Miss Gu, right? Are you feeling unwell? Do you feel very hot? Do you need my help?��


    As he spoke, he approached her. In the next moment, a stench assaulted her face.


    Gu Yundong was so frightened that she immediately took a step back. ��Stop right there. Don��t come over. I��m fine. I��m not feeling unwell. I don��t need your help.��


    The man frowned. The scar on his face became more distorted because of this action, and he looked a little fierce.


    Gu Yundong could not figure out where this person came from, but his question was very strange, as if he had guessed what would happen to her.


    Seeing that the man was coming forward again, Gu Yundong immediately walked out of the plum garden.


    The man immediately chased after her. Because of the smell on his body, Gu Yundong had no intention of fighting him.


    She broke into a run. Not far from the plum garden, she happened to see Madam Yao and her servant.


    She could not care less about Gu Yundong and hurriedly said to Nanny Qian, ��Let��s go to the plum garden to take a look.��


    Nanny Qian was also worried. The two of them went to the plum garden.


    Before they entered, they saw a few servants surrounding the house not far away and pointing at it.


    Madam Yao��s eyelids twitched as she rushed over.


    The voice inside was too familiar. Who else could it be other than Peng Zhongfei?


    Madam Yao almost fainted. Nanny Qian quickly asked the other servants to leave and pushed open the door herself.


    The room was in a mess. When she saw the people inside clearly, Madam Yao couldn��t breathe and really fainted.


    Nanny Qian panicked, and the Peng Residence instantly fell into chaos.


    Gu Yundong did not care about them. As soon as she left the Peng residence, she hurriedly got into the carriage and saw an unexpected person sitting inside.


    ��Why are you here?��

 Chapter 226 - 226: Bringing News of the Peng Residence

    Chapter 226: Bringing News of the Peng Residence


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan couldn��t be bothered to answer. However, when he saw her anxious expression, he immediately became nervous. ��How are you?��


    ��What could possibly happen to me?��


    ��Then why did you...�� It was as if someone was chasing after her.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��I��m not the one in trouble. Don��t worry, we��ll just watch the show from now on.��


    She didn��t ask why Shao Qingyuan was here anymore. She felt that it might not be good to ask too much.


    However, it was undeniable that there was an indescribable joy in her heart.


    Seeing that she was indeed fine, Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief and changed the topic. ��Do you want to go to the shop to take a look?��


    ��Go ahead.��


    She was in a good mood. Now that something like this had happened to Gu Xian��er, it was no longer a problem. This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v�l??n��


    In the following days, Gu Yundong became even busier. This was the first year since she arrived at Yongfu Village. It was also the first year since she left the old Gu family and took charge. It was also the first year when she had money to buy New Year goods.


    Gu Yundong had bought everything early and even asked Gu Yunshu to ask Qin Wenzheng for a few couplets.


    She even made two sets of new clothes for her family, including Shao Qingyuan.


    Yes, the Tong family also each had a set. The entire family was overjoyed and worked even harder.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the Tong family. She thought that her business would definitely expand in the future, so she had the intention to train the Tong family.


    Hence, after finishing her work and eating, she would get Gu Yunshu to teach everyone how to read.


    Gu Yunshu clearly liked being a little teacher. His adult-like behavior amused Gu Yundong.


    The Tong family was even more excited. It was very rare for servants to be able to read. Therefore, even though they had been busy for the entire day, they did not slack off at all when they studied.


    To Gu Yundong��s surprise, the one who had learned the best was the second son of the Tong family, the man who had never remarried and had almost no presence.


    She did not go to the Peng residence again, but she had agreed to watch the show. Naturally, she asked someone to pay attention to the commotion there.


    The best candidate was Liu Wei. After all, he was also a gossip.


    On the 23rd day, Liu Wei lived up to her expectations and brought her the aftermath of what happened that day, as well as Gu Xian��er��s end..

 Chapter 227 Gu Xianers End

    227 Gu Xian''er''s End


    It was said that after Madam Yao fainted that day, she was actually found to be pregnant.


    It was said that Gu Xian''er had become Peng Zhongfei''s concubine. She was not Peng Zhongfei''s type to begin with.


    He wanted a curvaceous woman. Gu Xian''er''s figure was average. She grew up in the countryside in the past and had not grown well. She was so shriveled that no one was interested.


    Moreover, her face was not outstanding. At the very least, although Gu Yundong''s figure did not meet his standards, her face was good-looking.


    However, Gu Xian''er didn''t have anything and didn''t seem very smart.


    Peng Zhongfei despised her very much. He didn''t even plan to give her the identity of a concubine.


    In any case, he was only sleeping with a maid. He did not sleep with just one maid in the residence. Did he have to be responsible for every one of them?


    Peng Zhongfei was a scumbag. He would abandon any girl he had slept with.


    However, Gu Xian''er was indignant. She knew that there was no way to salvage the situation, especially since she was caught red-handed by Madam Yao. If she was just a maidservant, she believed that she would be a corpse tomorrow.


    How could she do that? Getting rid of Gu Xian''er became the thing she needed to do the most.


    Not only did she want to get rid of Gu Xian''er, but she also wanted to take the opportunity to deal with Madam Yao.


    Hence, Madam Yao lost her child because of Gu Xian''er.


    Madam Yao hated her to death. However, Peng Zhongfei had only given her a small punishment because of Gu Xian''er and Gu Yundong.


    Madam Yao was not satisfied. She told Peng Zhongfei that the two of them were like fire and water. That day in the plum garden, Gu Xian''er had wanted to set Gu Yundong up with the servant who poured the urine. In the end, Gu Yundong was fine and she climbed into Young Master''s bed.


    When Peng Zhongfei heard this, he was even more convinced that Gu Yundong had been blessed by someone to escape safely. After further investigation, Madam Yao was indeed telling the truth.


    Peng Zhongfei hated Gu Xian''er to the core and handed her over to Madam Yao to deal with.


    He originally wanted to punish Madam Yao. He was not a fool and naturally knew that there was something wrong with Madam Yao.


    However, she had already aborted the child. It was fine if she said a few words, but he completely hated Madam Yao.


    When Liu Wei said this, he even added with a smile, "Oh right, Peng Zhongfei also asked me to pass you a message."

 Chapter 228 New Years Goods

    228 New Year''s Goods


    "What?"


    "Cough, he said that he was quite sorry that you had encountered such a thing in his residence." Liu Wei coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Strange, why didn''t he come to tell you personally?"


    What else could it be? He must be afraid of her. What if he was unlucky again?


    Gu Yundong sighed deeply about the Peng family.


    "In that case, Concubine Xia has become the biggest winner."


    "Isn''t that so?" Liu Wei recalled the whole story and couldn''t help but tremble. "These women''s methods are too terrifying."


    Fortunately, his father was a good person and there was no such mess in the family.


    Otherwise, with his innocent personality, he might not live past three years old.


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at him from the corner of his eye. No one knew who he was talking to. "So, one wife is enough."


    Liu Wei nodded in agreement. "Yes, that makes sense. I-I won''t go to brothels in the future."


    This awareness was quite high. Could he bear to?


    It was one thing to give out New Year goods, but why did she give out so many?


    Everyone became excited and couldn''t help but glance at the cart.


    This was especially true for people from poor families. Although they received a month''s salary, their families had many urgent needs. How could they have the ability to buy anything good?


    They wished they could come to work during the New Year and show off their hard work. That way, the Gu family would recruit them again.


    Gu Yundong walked to a step in the Liu family''s courtyard. Unfortunately, she was still growing. Even if she stood on the step, she would only be looked at from above.


    She could not help but tiptoe a little. After a while, she gave up and said as if nothing had happened, "Everyone has worked hard recently. It''s the New Year, so it''s only right to give out some rewards. Let''s be happy together."


    Everyone immediately beamed with joy. They had just seen that there were many good things on it. They were better than what they had bought themselves.


    They had also heard about bosses who gave out New Year goods, but the things those people gave were not worth much.


    What''s more, they were short-term workers. After the New Year, they would rest for a while.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. "Next, those whose names I call, come forward and receive them one by one. I don''t want to miss out on anyone."


    "Alright, alright," someone replied. Then, as if he had thought of something, he hurriedly said, "I, I''ll go wash my hands. I''ll be back soon."


    Dive into Stories, Embrace Enchantment: N?v��lB?n.

 Chapter 229 Comeback

    229 Comeback


    Seeing this, the others also looked at their sticky and black hands and quickly turned to run.


    Gu Yundong was carrying the first batch of New Year goods. Before she could hand it over, everyone in front of her had already run away.


    Father Tong, who was standing behind her, held back his laughter. He simply lowered his head and began to organize the things on the cart, looking very busy.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She pretended that nothing had happened.


    Soon, the person who went out ran back and stood in front of Gu Yundong, scratching his head and laughing.


    Gu Yundong was also helpless. She held cloth in her left hand and pork in her right. Then, she started to call out names.


    "Wang Shuanzi, two catties of pork, half a catty of brown sugar, and half a piece of cloth."


    The man called Wang Shuanzi was so excited that his eyes turned red. He stretched out his trembling hands and took it over after a long time.


    The next moment, he wiped his eyes fiercely. "Boss, thank you. Thank you."


    His family didn''t even have a new set of clothes for the New Year. Now that they had cloth, he could finally make a full set for his wife and children. They could also eat meat.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said deliberately, "After receiving the New Year''s goods, you have to work hard. You will only rest tomorrow."


    As for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi, they were the same.


    The Shi family had a good New Year this year. The three members of the family worked for Gu Yundong. Just the meat alone was six catties. If they couldn''t finish it, they would marinate it. The surrounding neighbors were envious.


    In the past, the Shi family was the poorest family in their area. Unexpectedly, they could not even finish eating meat.


    However, it was also because of this that everyone in the village knew that working in the Gu family''s workshop would earn them extra things for the New Year. All of them rubbed their palms together, thinking that they would definitely fight for it the next time the Gu family recruited workers.


    Qin Wenzheng and the Liu family were also given New Year goods.


    After the New Year''s goods were distributed, the workshop temporarily stopped work and the shop was closed.


    The next day was New Year''s Eve. Gu Yundong prepared everyone''s red packets and even went to the county to buy firecrackers and fireworks. She was waiting for them to be lit at night.


    The entire village was very lively on New Year''s Eve. Many people would stay up through the night for the New Year.


    As soon as it was dark, the firecrackers in the village crackled. After this house was finished, there was the next one. There was almost no break in between.


    Zeng Jia of the Zeng family also brought his younger siblings out to set off firecrackers. He even greeted Gu Yundong when he saw her.


    The three children''s faces were red. In the past, their families were poor. Although they had firecrackers, they could only buy a small batch. This year, they had bought a large bunch of firecrackers.


    Dive into Stories, Embrace Enchantment: N?v��lB?n.

 Chapter 230 Brother Shao Is Too Pitiful

    230 Brother Shao Is Too Pitiful


    After the Zeng family finished setting off the firecrackers, they bade Gu Yundong and hr family goodnight and closed the door.


    Gu Yundong was about to set off firecrackers when she suddenly saw the quiet Shao family.


    Ever since they moved to the new house, Zeng Hu had also returned home. Shao Qingyuan was the only one left in the Shao family.


    She thought about how he was alone. Although he had prepared some New Year goods, they were not much.


    Shao Qingyuan had helped her buy the firecrackers, so Gu Yundong really did not know if he had prepared them for himself.


    At the side, Gu Yunshu also looked at the Shao family''s door. She sighed and said faintly, "Brother Shao is too pitiful."


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her head and asked Gu Yunshu, "Do you dare to release these firecrackers?"


    Gu Yunshu clenched his fists. He had never done it, but he had seen kids crying after being injured by the firecrackers.


    At that time, she was quite afraid. Now, she was a little excited and had forgotten about that.


    But now that Eldest Sister asked, he remembered again. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    The next moment, a crackling sound rang in everyone''s ears. Gu Yundong handed the long wooden stick to Shao Qingyuan and stood beside Gu Yunshu.


    The two children were jumping around, and it was unknown what they were saying. They could not be heard at all amidst the firecrackers.


    After a while, the firecrackers were finished. Gu Yundong then took out the fireworks.


    The young lady was very bold. Sure enough, she took the lighter and lit it. However, after touching it, she immediately ran back and hid in Gu Yundong''s arms without looking.


    There was no movement for a long time.


    The young lady raised her head slightly and turned to look. Gu Yunshu, who was at the side, held his belly and laughed. "Hahahahaha, it wasn''t lit at all."


    In the end, it was Gu Yunshu who lit it. The little fellow was very excited.


    With a bang, the fireworks shot into the sky and exploded into dazzling flames. Everyone looked up with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    The villagers who had already closed their doors ran to the courtyard to take a look when they heard the commotion.


    They would get better and better in the New Year.

 Chapter 231 Receiving Red Packets for the New Year

    231 Receiving Red Packets for the New Year


    After the fireworks, the Gu residence was about to close, so Shao Qingyuan went back.


    However, when he returned home, he went straight to the roof and lay on it to listen to the continuous firecrackers in the village.


    He turned his head slightly and looked at the Gu family. Unfortunately, the Gu family''s house was built so high that he could only see the walls.


    Not daring to light a fire? Well, if you say you don''t dare, so be it.


    On New Year''s Eve, Shao Qingyuan lay on the roof and stayed up all night.


    Early in the morning on the first day of New Year, Madam Yang put on new clothes for the two children and sat happily in front of the dressing table to put on makeup.


    Previously, Gu Yundong saw that her hands were so cold that they had frostbite, so she bought frostbite cream. Later on, she even bought face cream and lip cream to prevent her skin and lips from cracking and bleeding from the cold.


    Madam Yang had been using it for a while, and her face was much tenderer now.


    After cleaning up, the three of them left the room and ran to Gu Yundong''s room to pay their New Year greetings.


    Gu Yundong held a red packet in his hand and gave one to each of them.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes burned as she looked at the redness in her palm.


    This was not only the first red packet she had received in this world, but also the first she had received in her two lifetimes.


    In her previous life, when she had a phone, there were indeed people in the group who sent it, but it was everyone who fought for it. The red packet that was handed to her alone was actually so precious.


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes. After a while, she looked up and smiled. "Thank you."


    Later on, she went back to her room and opened it. There were ten taels of silver inside. It was actually the same as what she had prepared for him.


    Gu Yundong did not know how much money Shao Qingyuan had now. During the New Year, she had given him his 10%. However, Shao Qingyuan had only taken out a banknote worth 100 taels of silver and returned the rest to her.


    He said that the money was enough for him. He would leave the rest to her as an investment.


    He had also bought some New Year goods during the New Year. Many of the things at home had been changed. He probably did not have much money on hand now.


    Gu Yundong stuffed the ten taels of silver back into the red packet. She took out a metal box from her storage and placed the red packet inside.


    There were a lot of things in the metal box. She had placed the deeds and household registrations inside.

 Chapter 232 The Qian Familys Granny Is Here

    232 The Qian Family''s Granny Is Here


    On the second day of the New Year, everyone started to visit their relatives. Dong Xiulan brought the children to her parents'' house.


    Gu Yundong did not have any relatives to visit, so she brought Madam Yang and the other two to the county school to wish Mr. Qin a happy New Year.


    In the afternoon, they went to the Liu residence. Old Master Liu had a married eldest daughter who happened to be back, so they did not go out.


    On the third day of the New Year, Gu Yundong did not go out again. Zheng Gang brought his family over, and Zhao Zhu actually brought Gousheng over to pay New Year greetings.


    On the fourth day of the New Year, an unexpected person came to the door.


    This person was wearing patched clothes and holding a walking stick. Her hair indicated that she was already half a hundred years old, and she was trembling as she stood at the entrance and looked around.


    Father Tong almost thought that she was here to beg. After asking a few more questions, he found out that this old lady was Old Madam Qian from the neighboring village. She said that she was here to return the money. New novel chapters are published on


    However, when she reached the house and saw the imposing door, she was a little afraid. Her heart was beating like a drum, so she hesitated and did not dare to knock.


    Father Tong did not recognize this person and quickly went to report to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong asked her to come in first. Seeing that the old lady was very cold, she quickly moved the brazier over to let her warm up.


    After following him, Big Qian knew that what Hu Liang did was not the right path.


    But what did it matter? They were friends and should help each other. Besides, these people scolded him and hit him first. They only stole a little and didn''t hurt them.


    Look, after he followed Hu Liang, these people were scared to death when they saw him.


    Grandma Qian was furious because of this, but what could she do? She was old and could not control it.


    It was not until a few months ago when Grandma Qian fainted from anger and the doctor said that she could not be agitated anymore that Big Qian came back to his senses.


    He only had one family member. They had relied on each other since he was young. How could he bear to let anything happen to her?


    Therefore, Big Qian went to Hu Liang and said that he did not plan to fool around in the future and would farm obediently.


    Of course, Hu Liang was unwilling. Even Zhuangzi and Gousheng could not understand at that time. They scolded him for being ungrateful and worse than a beast.


    However, Big Qian had already made up his mind. He had no choice. In the end, Hu Liang asked him to do one last job.


    At that time, they had gone to steal Gu Yundong''s money, but they failed.

 Chapter 233 Return the Money

    233 Return the Money


    Not only did he fail, but he also had to pay five taels of silver.


    How could the Qian family have it?


    Actually, the old lady of the Qian family had also heard that something had happened to her grandson and rushed to Yongfu Village. However, she walked slowly and met Big Qian halfway.


    The next day, he went out to look for work and never came back.


    Gu Yundong had never thought of urging them to repay their debts. Although she had an IOU on hand, she did not write down the repayment date at that time. After knowing that Big Qian only had Grandma Qian at home, she would not go.


    Unexpectedly, Grandma Qian came to visit during the New Year.


    The room was warm. Grandma Qian felt that her hands were not as cold as before, so she slowly took out a cloth bag.


    The cloth bag was spread out in her hand. She opened it layer by layer, slowly revealing the silver inside.


    Trembling, she placed the silver pieces on the table one by one and counted them as she did so. When she was done, she looked at Gu Yundong. "Miss, this is the five taels of silver that we owe you. I''ve brought it all over." New novel chapters are published on


    It was really sweet. It was different from the brown sugar she drank when she was young. Other than sweetness, there was no other taste.


    Gu Yundong brought her soft pastries again, but the old man refused to eat them.


    At this moment, Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke returned. She waved and asked them to coax Grandma Qian to eat.


    She turned around and returned to her room, quickly finding the IOU.


    She looked at the note in her hand and sighed slightly.


    She had to accept the five taels of silver. Since the guy had done it, he had to pay the price. If she saw that the other party was pitiful and let him go easily, then how could she manage the workshop and shop? When the other party did something wrong later, he would cry in front of her and complain. Then, her workshop would at most be at this size.


    However, she could not watch Grandma Qian go back just like that.


    Grandma Qian was a good person. She had never thought of giving this old woman a hard time.


    Moreover, to be able to earn five taels of silver in such a short period of time, Big Qian was clearly not too stupid.

 Chapter 234 Unexpected Person

    234 Unexpected Person


    When Gu Yundong came out again, she had something in her hand.


    Grandma Qian, who was in the central room, was indeed coaxed by the two children to eat something. The smile on her face became brighter.


    "Grandma Qian, this is the IOU. Take it back and let Big Qian burn it in the stove. Then, the debt between us will be written off."


    Grandma Qian took the note and opened the cloth bag. She carefully placed the note inside and covered it before putting it back into her arms.


    "Then, then I''ll leave now."


    She felt a little embarrassed after eating such good pastries. She quickly grabbed her walking stick and was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong smiled. "There''s no hurry. There''s still something here for you to bring back."


    "Huh? Why are you giving something to me?" When she narrowed her eyes and saw the cloth and meat in her hand, she widened her eyes in shock. "This, this is for me? Why are you giving it to me?"


    "It''s not just for you. Zhuangzi and Gousheng''s families also have it. They''ve also returned the money." She didn''t mention the New Year goods that these two families were given for working for her.


    In the past few years, the Shi couple would take Lan Huan''er for a walk. After all, the two children were already grown. If they want to get married in the future, their reputation would be very important.


    This year, Zhuangzi had followed them for three days just to show off.


    There were actually people who wanted to arrange a marriage for Zhuangzi, but Zhuangzi rejected them expressionlessly.


    He even went to see Big Qian and Gousheng. When he found out that Big Qian had returned the money and the Gu family had even sent something over, he patted his shoulder and sighed. "Work hard in the future and take care of your grandmother. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll help you ask if you can work for the Gu family. It''s really good to work for the Gu family. It''s easy to talk about marriage in the future if you have money."


    Zhuangzi now held Gu Yundong in high esteem. He felt that if Gu Yundong could use him, she would definitely be able to use Big Qian in the future.


    Although she was a little cruel at times, as long as he listened, he would be able to get candy.


    Big Qian was still a little uncomfortable, but when he thought of Tong Shuitao and those things that his grandmother had brought back that day, the discomfort he felt towards the Gu family was almost gone.


    Gousheng was now working for his father, helping him tidy up the orchard. This guy was also very obedient.


    The four thieves had all turned over a new leaf. Other than Hu Liang, who had broken his legs and was still lying in bed. Even his parents had begun to despise him.


    Gu Yundong''s workshop and shop were on the right track. There was no problem for the time being, but an unexpected person came to Yongfu Village that day.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Aunt Ke Is Here

    Chapter 235 - 235: Aunt Ke Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When they saw another carriage drive into the village and ask for the Gu family��s address, the villagers of Yong Fu Village were already numb.


    In any case, almost all the carriages entering the village were looking for the Gu family.


    However, the children in the village still skipped behind the carriage to join in the fun.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Gu residence. A woman in plain clothes got out of the carriage. After the person handed the money to the coachman, the carriage turned around and left.


    The people behind the carriage suddenly realized that the carriage was rented.


    The woman stood at the Gu family��s entrance and looked up at the imposing green brick tiled house in front of her. She laughed and said in a low voice, ��I knew that girl was capable. It��s only been a while, but she actually has the money to build such a big house.��Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Madam Cui did not know her. Seeing that she was standing at the door and did not enter, she could not help but take a step forward. ��May I ask who you are looking for?��


    Aunt Ke hugged him and squatted down to pinch his little face. ��I just came over. Did you come back from school? If I had known earlier, I would have let the carriage walk slower. Who knows, we might have bumped into each other on the way. I��ve been riding the carriage all day. I��m very tired. In order to reach your village before dark, the coachman worked so hard that my old bones almost scattered. I only ate two little buns on the way. I specially came to your house on an empty stomach and let your sister cook braised pork for me. Aiyo, you��re getting more and more beautiful. You look really energetic in these clothes. Have you been in school for a few days?��


    ��How��s the teacher of the school? Did any of your classmates bully you? How many friends have you made? Is the school very far away? Your elder sister is really too much. Why didn��t she find a closer place for you? Look at the cold weather. You have to rush to school in the morning. You��ll fall sick from the cold.��


    Gu Yunshu chuckled. He knew that Aunt Ke looked serious, but she could ramble on for two hours without stopping in front of him and his sister.


    But even so, Gu Yunshu was very happy and did not find her annoying at all.


    ��It��s only been a month. Aunt, let��s go in first. It��s cold at the door. I��ll bring you to see our house. My house is very beautiful. Come.��


    He pulled Aunt Ke inside. ��Eldest Sister, Mother, Keke, Aunt Ke is here.��


    Gu Yundong was in the backyard with Madam Yang and Gu Yunke. She did not know what had happened in front. Now that Gu Yunshu was shouting at the top of his lungs, she could vaguely hear him.


    She was stunned and quickly ran out.


    ��Aunt Ke? It��s really you.. Why are you here?��

 Chapter 236 - 236: Serious Business

    Chapter 236 - 236: Serious Business


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Aunt Ke no longer had that kind expression when facing Gu Yundong. She snorted softly. ��Why? Can��t I come?��


    ��Of course you can come. The two little ones were talking about you two days ago.��


    Gu Yundong quickly invited her to sit in the central room. Gu Yunshu had already rushed over to pour some sugar water.


    Aunt Ke took a sip and nodded. ��Looks like your business is doing well.��


    Gu Yundong had sent her and Nie Cong New Year��s goods before the New Year. She had asked Zheng Gang��s family��s bodyguard agency to deliver them. Among them was white sugar. She had also written a letter, but she had roughly mentioned her business without writing in detail.


    ��It��s not bad.��


    Aunt Ke nodded at her. ��You��re pretending to be humble again.�� Then she looked at Gu Yunke. The young lady had not seen her for months. Although she knew Aunt Ke, she was still young and her mind was a little blurry. At this moment, she was standing behind her and looking at her curiously.


    Aunt Ke��s heart melted from her big, watery eyes. She hurriedly waved her hand. ��Keke doesn��t remember Aunt Ke? In the past, when you were at my house, you insisted on sleeping with me. Aunt Ke even told you many stories. Have you forgotten?��


    However, when she saw the unfamiliar man sitting in the Gu family��s restaurant, she could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    As Aunt Ke, who had grown up with her childhood sweetheart and had a good relationship with him, she knew what Shao Qingyuan��s gaze meant.


    No matter how obscure it was, she could clearly see the gaze that would drift to Gu Yundong from time to time.


    Moreover, this man was very aggressive. One look and one could tell that he was the kind of person who would not give up until he achieved his goal. Furthermore, he listened to Gu Yundong��s every word and entered the kitchen whenever he was told to. Gu Yundong was used to his dog-like temper and would not fancy other men. Sooner or later, she would fall into his hands.


    Aunt Ke sighed inwardly. She had wanted to matchmake her silly nephew Nie Cong and Gu Yundong, but now it seemed that she should forget it. She would just focus on watching the show.


    Shao Qingyuan was a man of few words. He knew Aunt Ke and knew that she had helped the Gu family a lot. Hence, his attitude was friendly. He greeted her first and quietly became a listener. He ate... braised pork.


    Seeing that his movements were not slow, even if Aunt Ke wanted to chat with the two children, she forcefully endured it and became a refined noblewoman who did not speak during meals.


    Let��s eat first.


    However, after eating, it was more important to talk about serious matters first..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Does Big Sister Not Want Me Anymore?

    Chapter 237 - 237: Does Big Sister Not Want Me Anymore?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Aunt Ke wiped her mouth and went straight to the point. ��I came this time mainly because there��s news from Dr. Song.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. Joy flashed across her face and she almost stood up in excitement. ��Really? Where is he?��


    ��In Qing��an Prefecture.��


    Qing��an Prefecture? Gu Yundong was stunned. Wasn��t that...


    Aunt Ke: ��Physician He from Huimin Medical Center told me. He still remembers your mother��s condition. Physician Song went back to Xuanhe Prefecture, but he only stayed for an hour to get some herbs before leaving. He said that he was going to Qing��an Prefecture. There��s an important patient waiting for him there.��


    Gu Yundong clenched her fists tightly and trembled slightly.


    She looked at Madam Yang, who was still confused, and the hope in her heart grew.


    ��I received the news yesterday and came over early this morning. Doctor Song should have left yesterday. He probably has to stay in Qing��an Prefecture for a period of time. At the very least, he has to treat that important patient. What do you think now?��


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled and held Madam Yang��s hand with her fingers. The latter smiled and put her other hand on it.


    Although Gu Yundong also hoped that everything would go her way, she still had to tell the truth. ��I��m not sure yet. Of course, it��s best if we can cure Mother and find Father, but nothing is absolute. I��m not sure yet.��


    Gu Yunshu was a little disappointed, but he quickly pulled himself together. ��But there��s still hope, right?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, ��When do you plan to set off?��


    ��There��s no time to lose. Tomorrow it is.��


    This time, even Aunt Ke was surprised. ��So fast?��


    ��Yes, I��ll make some arrangements in the morning and leave in the afternoon.��


    The atmosphere in the central room suddenly became tense. Even Gu Yunke seemed to realize something. She quietly pulled Gu Yundong��s hand and asked softly, ��Eldest Sister, are you leaving? Where are you going? What about me?��


    Gu Yundong carried her over. ��Eldest Sister will be away for a while. Keke, can you wait for Eldest Sister at home?��


    The little girl burst into tears and hugged her neck tightly.. ��Big Sister, don��t you want me anymore?��

 Chapter 238 - 238: Explanation

    Chapter 238 - 238: Explanation


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. She simply carried her out. As they walked, she coaxed her softly, ��How can Eldest Sister not want Keke? Eldest Sister is bringing Mother to the doctor. Keke also knows that Mother is sick, right?��


    The little girl buried her head in her arms, but she still nodded gently.


    ��That doctor is very far away now. Your Eldest Sister has to bring Mother over quickly. This way, she can bring Mother back as soon as possible. At that time, Keke will be able to see Eldest Sister and Mother again.��


    ��At that time, will Mother recover from her illness?��


    ��It��s possible. That doctor is very powerful. If Eldest Sister finds him, Mother��s illness will be cured.��


    The little girl still hugged her neck tightly, and her sobbing gradually became softer. After a long time, she said softly and firmly, ��Then Eldest Sister, go. I��ll be good. I��ll wait at home. I-I��ll also take care of Older Brother and not make him cry.��


    ��Yes, Keke is the best.��


    The little girl lowered her head shyly and muttered softly, ��I cried just now. It wasn��t very good.��


    She went to the guest room to look for Aunt Ke. Before she could speak, the latter said, ��Don��t worry, I��ll stay at your house while you��re gone. I have no problem taking care of the two children. Besides, I didn��t expect you to have servants at your house. They can help.��


    Gu Yundong trusted Aunt Ke. She took out a banknote.


    Aunt Ke frowned. ��Why? Is this considered my salary? Do you want to be my boss?��


    She sounded very unhappy.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��Of course not. This is the cost of food. You have to eat and wear, right? Keep the rest on you for emergencies. I don��t know when I��ll be back. When the weather warms up later, you still have to buy cloth to make clothes for Yunshu and the rest.��


    Aunt Ke accepted it in satisfaction when she heard her tone.


    Gu Yundong came out after exchanging a few words with her. She still had some things to tell the Tong family.


    However, not long after she walked out of the guest room, she saw a figure standing in the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan��s expression flickered under the night sky, looking a little cold..

 Chapter 239 - 239: I鈥檒l Only Be Relaxed With You Around

    Chapter 239 - 239: I��ll Only Be Relaxed With You Around


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing her, Shao Qingyuan straightened his body slightly and walked towards her. After standing still, he said, ��I��ll go with you.��


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��No.��


    ��If you encounter any danger on the way with nobody except Auntie, I can help.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I brought my mother, brother, and sister here safely even when I was escaping from the wilderness. Now, my mother is the only one I��m taking. There��s no problem.��


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, but he didn��t say anything.


    Gu Yundong sighed. ��If you leave, what will happen to the family? What about the workshop? What about the shop? Aunt Ke is not from the village after all. She is not familiar with many things. The Tong family are servants. Although the people in the village don��t say anything, there are many people who don��t take them seriously. Mr. Qin lives in the county city. If anything happens, he won��t be able to rush over in time. As long as you��re here, I won��t have anything to worry about.��


    As long as you��re here, I won��t have anything to worry about.


    Shao Qingyuan��s breathing suddenly stopped, and his heart raced.


    He lowered his eyes slightly and smiled bitterly.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished giving instructions, she went to the village chief Chen Liang��s house and said that she would be away for a while.


    After that, she returned to pack her luggage.


    Actually, there wasn��t much. There were only some clothes and shoes in her bag. The rest were all in her spatial storage.


    After going through everything, she returned to her room to sleep.


    The next morning, she got up early again and went to the kitchen to make a lot of good food.


    Then, she took some and put them into her spatial storage without anyone knowing. Her spatial storage could preserve freshness, so she could eat warm food on the way.


    She was not in a hurry to leave. After the two children got up and bade them farewell, she brought Madam Yang into the carriage under their reluctant gazes.


    Madam Yang didn��t know what to do at first. It was only after Aunt Ke patiently explained it to her last night that she vaguely understood half of it.


    Tong Shuitao had wanted to follow them to take care of their clothes, food, accommodation, and transportation, but she was rejected by Gu Yundong.


    She would definitely have to use the spatial storage a lot along the way. Forget it. Besides, she and Madam Yang were already missing from the team who processed white sugar. Every worker counted.


    When Gu Yundong drove the carriage to the county city, the city gate had just opened..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Departure to Qing鈥檃n Prefecture

    Chapter 240 - 240: Departure to Qing��an Prefecture


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had to go to Qin Wenzheng��s school.


    Qin Wenzheng also knew a little about her family, but he really did not know that Madam Yang��s illness needed to be treated by Doctor Song.


    He knew Dr. Song. He had even met him back then and said a few words. That person was really capable.


    However, back then, the late emperor was muddle-headed. Physician Song was clearly skilled in medicine, but he was framed. If not for the fact that he had once saved the late empress dowager��s life and the empress dowager begged for mercy, Imperial Physician Song might not even be able to keep his life.


    Unfortunately, ever since Imperial Physician Song left the capital, Qin Wenzheng did not know where he went.


    He heard that the emperor wanted to hire him back to the Imperial Hospital.


    So he was in Qing��an Prefecture?


    Qin Wenzheng asked Gu Yundong to wait while he went to the study to write a letter. ��If you see Dr. Song, please help me pass this letter to him. Yunshu, don��t worry and leave everything to me. I��ll also watch over your family.��


    ��Okay.��


    Gu Yundong received the letter and went to the Liu residence.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��There��s something to eat in the cabinet beside the carriage. If Mother wants to eat it, you can take it yourself.��


    ��Oh, oh, okay.��


    Madam Yang nodded repeatedly and carefully opened the cabinet beside her.


    There was sugar, preserved fruit, oranges, pastries, and a container with water in it.


    Madam Yang looked around and finally took a sip of water. She felt a little better and sat down obediently.


    She didn��t know how long she had maintained this posture. After enduring it for a while, she finally couldn��t help but ask, ��Dongdong, where are we going?�� ��Mother, do you still remember where Father has repeatedly instructed us to meet?��


    Madam Yang knew this answer and said almost without thinking, ��Qing��an Prefecture.��


    ��Yes, let��s go to Qing��an Prefecture.��


    The carriage drove very quickly. She did not stop at noon and only took out warm pancakes and buns from her space and handed them to Madam Yang.


    She had bought them in the county previously. There were two large bags.


    After Madam Yang finished eating, Gu Yundong casually took a few bites.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, they finally arrived at their first stop..

 Chapter 241 - 241: Seeing Gu Yundong鈥檚 Foolish Smile

    Chapter 241 - 241: Seeing Gu Yundong��s Foolish Smile


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    This was a small town with a small population. There were only two or three good inns in the town.


    Gu Yundong chose a rather lively inn and she only booked an upper room.


    When she was out, she naturally had to stay with Madam Ya


    The day before, she slept late and woke up early. After dinner, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. On the other hand, Madam Yang was a little unaccustomed with her eyes open.


    Ah Shu and Keke weren��t around, but Dongdong was. It was fine.


    Madam Yang turned sideways. She did not move, afraid that she would disturb Gu Yundong��s rest. She just looked at her gently.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong had kicked the blanket away, she hurriedly covered her again nervously.


    Gu Yundong was a light sleeper when she was outside. She suddenly opened her eyes.


    Madam Yang immediately became helpless. ��Did I wake you up? I just wanted to cover you with a blanket. You��ll catch a cold.��


    Gu Yundong��s expression immediately softened. She looked at the blanket on her body and said in a low voice, ��It��s okay. Go to sleep.��


    They would not always coincidentally encounter a town or county city and be able to stay in an inn.


    Sometimes, when it was dark and they happened to arrive at a village, they would stay here for the night.


    Just like this village called FuguiO Village.


    It was quite... fitting to call it a rich village. This village was much better than Yongfu Village. After all, the village was close to the official road and there were many guests coming and going. There were even people selling snacks at the entrance of the village.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong��s carriage drove into the village, the adults who passed by only looked at it in surprise. Only a few children followed behind happily as if they were joining in the fun.


    Gu Yundong went to look for the village chief directly. Hence, this Fugui Village was not called for nothing. It was obvious that the village chief was much smarter than Chen Liang. He mentioned a bunch of benefits of the village so that he could raise the accommodation fee.


    Gu Yundong lived in the village chief��s house. It was also a green brick house with many rooms. It was not a problem to vacate one of the rooms for Gu Yundong and her mother. They even included breakfast and dinner. The price was also within her acceptable range.


    Gu Yundong nodded and planned to go out to pull the carriage to the backyard.


    Beside the carriage stood a group of children. When they saw her come out, they ran away with a smile.


    Only one person was still standing there. That person was not a child. He was tall and big. He tilted his head slightly and smiled foolishly at Gu Yundong.


    However, when Gu Yundong saw the person��s face clearly, her pupils constricted and she was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Unexpectedly An Old Friend

    Chapter 242 - 242: Unexpectedly An Old Friend


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The village chief also saw that person when he came out. He frowned slightly, but he still said to him patiently, ��It��s already so late. Hurry up and go home. Don��t stay outside.��


    That person chuckled, turned around, and ran.


    Gu Yundong came back to her senses and asked, ��Who was that?��


    ��Oh, him. He came to our village a few months ago.�� The village chief didn��t mind saying this. ��I think he escaped from Yongning Prefecture in the past. It��s said that when he arrived at Qing��an Prefecture, he encountered chaos. His parents, wife, and daughter were gone. He was injured himself, and he became unclear. In the beginning, he was awake for most of the day, but now...��


    As the village chief spoke, he shook his head. ��For now, it��s already good enough if he��s awake for one day in two days. When he first came, he even saw a doctor. The doctor said that he could be cured. There��s a widow in our village. Seeing that he��s penniless and sick, she married him and lived with him.��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Why? Could they become husband and wife just because she sympathized him? Only a fool would believe that. The widow probably saw that he was good-looking, right? This was just a cover.


    ��If I may ask, how old is the widow?��


    The village chief coughed lightly and looked a little strange. ��About... ten years older than him.��


    Although her mother was also ignorant, her mother only did not understand and think about some profound things. As long as others explained it to her in a simple manner, she would be obedient and do it.


    However, the Fu Ming just now had a silly smile on his face. He was like a person who could not take care of himself.


    There was also the matter of his parents, wife, and daughter dying. She did not expect that the last time she met her aunt would be that time outside Qing��an Prefecture City.


    Gu Yundong did not feel guilty at all. Those who wanted to harm others would always be harmed.


    If it had been her eldest aunt��s family back then, she would definitely have taken them away and protected them.


    ��Miss Gu, rest for a while. I��ll call you again after dinner.�� Madam Jiang��s voice pulled her back to her senses.


    Gu Yundong put Fu Ming��s matter to the back of her mind and smiled at Madam Jiang. ��Alright, thank you, Aunt.��


    Madam Jiang shook her head and left the guest room.


    However, as soon as she left the house, she immediately ran to her room to look for her man in a hurry, looking mysterious..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Gossip Couple

    Chapter 243 - 243: Gossip Couple


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The village chief was happily eating peanuts with the money Gu Yundong had given him.


    When he saw his wife enter, he only raised his eyes slightly. ��Have you tidied it up over there?��


    ��Alright, alright.�� Madam Jiang waved her hand and sat on the brick bed. She reached out and snatched the money from his hand before putting it away. The village chief wanted to say something, but he immediately stopped when she glared at him.


    Madam Jiang, on the other hand, was in high spirits. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, ��Do you know what I found?��


    ��What?��


    ��Wasn��t that Miss Gu the one who kept talking to us just now? Her mother had been standing at the side and didn��t speak. At first, I thought she was a mute, but I didn��t expect...�� She pointed at her head. ��There seems to be a problem here.��


    The village chief sat up straighter in surprise. ��Really?��


    However, he shook his head slightly. ��It doesn��t look like it. She��s dressed neatly and cleanly. When she doesn��t speak, she��s like a quiet noblewoman. She��s not at all the same as that half-wit who just came to our village.�� Madam Jiang pinched him. ��Do you still think that she��s quite good-looking? You were looking so carefully.��


    This couple was indeed a match made in heaven. They were both so gossipy. Since they did not have any ill intentions, Gu Yundong did not say anything. She only stepped forward slightly and called Aunt when she was far away. Other than the gossip factor that had been burning, Madam Jiang was not bad in other aspects.


    She would ask Gu Yundong and her mother about their tastes and if they were used to the temperature here and if they needed more blankets.


    However, she would ask Gu Yundong some personal questions from time to time. If she could answer, she would. If she could not, Gu Yundong would smile. This made Madam Jiang even more itchy.


    Gu Yundong was also speechless. Fortunately, they were only staying for a day. After dinner, she and Madam Yang went to rest.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong prepared to set off. She led the carriage out and helped Madam Yang in.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave, Madam Jiang suddenly called out to her, ��Gu girl, I��ve packed some pickled radishes for you. Don��t you like them? Take them and eat slowly on the way.��


    Madam Jiang marinated the radish herself. Her family did not like it, but Gu Yundong liked it very much. Madam Jiang was overjoyed.


    Gu Yundong quickly went back and saw Madam Jiang walking over with a small jar.


    She quickly took it. Unexpectedly, Madam Yang��s scream suddenly came from the carriage outside.. ��Ah...��

 Chapter 244 - 244: I鈥檓 Your Uncle

    Chapter 244 - 244: I��m Your Uncle


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s heart skipped a beat. She retracted her hand and ran out, lifting the curtain of the car.


    Madam Yang was huddled in the corner of the carriage, looking at a sloppy man squatting opposite her in horror.


    The man��s back was facing the door. Gu Yundong did not even look at him and pulled him down.


    With a thud, the man fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Gu Yundong ignored him and hurriedly got into the carriage. She hugged Madam Yang and patted her back. ��It��s alright, Mother. It��s alright. Don��t be afraid. I��m here.��


    Madam Yang took two deep breaths and quickly calmed down. ��I��m fine, Dongdong. I��m fine. I��m not worried.��


    Only then did Gu Yundong let go. Seeing that she had a gentle smile on her face, her hair was not messy, and her clothes were neat, Gu Yundong felt slightly relieved.


    She had just turned around and entered the door. Madam Yang must have just been shocked by the sudden appearance of the man and was not injured.


    ��Who are you calling Yundong?��


    ��Why are you talking so strangely?��


    The village chief was even more surprised. He widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Madam Jiang asked excitedly, ��Gu girl, he seems to know your name. Do you know him?�� As expected, there was an inside story. There was something new to hear.


    Gu Yundong replied coldly, ��I don��t know him.��


    As she spoke, she was about to help Madam Yang into the carriage again and leave. She was unwilling to look at Fu Ming again and even stopped taking the small jar of pickled radishes.


    However, how could Fu Ming let her go? He immediately stood in front of her and said bitterly, ��Yundong, I��m your uncle. How can you not recognize me? Look at me. I doted on you when we were at Yongning Prefecture. Now that I��m in trouble, you can��t leave me behind.��


    ��Uncle?!!��


    Everyone was stunned. Their gazes immediately focused on Gu Yundong and her mother.. They actually had such a relationship?The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 245 - 245: Targeting Madam Yang

    Chapter 245 - 245: Targeting Madam Yang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong almost laughed out of anger. She looked at Fu Ming. ��Who��s my uncle? You? My aunt is gone, and you��ve married someone else. What kind of uncle are you?��


    Everyone understood. She turned out to be a relative of Fu Ming��s late wife.


    Speaking of which, they were not connected now. However, if this uncle had indeed taken care of her in the past and treated her well, she could not be so heartless as to pretend not to know him.


    However, the village chief did not think so. He was smart and had interacted with Gu Yundong before. From her attitude towards her mother, he knew that she was not an ungrateful person.


    Now that her attitude towards Fu Ming was so bad, there might have been a huge conflict in the past.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong had stayed at his house for a night. How could she be being blocked at the door?


    As he spoke, he looked at Madam Yang. ��Take me away. I can help you take care of your mother. Look at your mother now. You don��t have a father, and no one will want your mother in the future. Although I��ve injured my brain, I can be cured. At that time, your mother will have someone to rely on and you can also have someone to rely on. Think about it, isn��t that right?��


    Fu Ming had always known that Madam Yang was quite beautiful. In the past, because she had to work in the Gu family, she did not dress well. Her face was sallow and her fingers were rough.


    Therefore, he felt that although she was good-looking, she was still not as good-looking as Gu Qiuyue. However, now that he looked at Madam Yang, who had already cleaned up, he actually felt that Gu Qiuyue was a little ugly.


    Compared to Widow Sun, the difference was like heaven and earth. Even if there was something wrong with her brain, she looked good, right?


    But Gu Yundong was infuriated by his words. Not only was he shameless, but he also dared to have designs on her mother?


    The surrounding people were stunned when they heard this. Fu Ming had a wife.


    At this moment, no one noticed Gu Yundong. Hence, she rushed forward and raised the wooden stick in her hand to hit him. ��Even a toad wants to eat swan meat, it has to see what it is. I don��t even want to look at you. My little aunt will come to look for me in the middle of the night? Let her come. I��ll make her soul dissipate.. Do you believe me?��

 Chapter 246 - 246: Madam Yang Takes Action

    Chapter 246 - 246: Madam Yang Takes Action


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was merciless. Everyone was stunned. This young lady was so young, but she was so cruel... Jiang watched her attack excitedly. However, as the village chief��s wife, she still stopped her when she saw her fellow villager being beaten up.


    However, no one could stop the invincible Gu Yundong, especially after what she had said.


    Just listen to it. She wasn��t even afraid of ghosts and deities, but she wanted to destroy Little Aunt��s soul. How much hatred did she have?


    Fu Ming dodged left and right, screaming in pain as he spoke. ��Help! Hurry up and stop her. She��s crazy. She��s just like her mother. She��s crazy.��


    As he spoke, a villager with a hoe came over. He quickly went forward and snatched the hoe from him. He turned around and smashed it on Gu Yundong��s head. ��You don��t know what��s good for you. Then go to hell.��


    Gu Yundong sneered. She dodged the attack and hit his leg with a stick.


    Fu Ming gasped in pain, and the hoe hit her even harder.


    Seeing that someone was about to die, the village chief hurriedly called for everyone to stop him.


    ��Why are you glaring at me? Am I wrong? No matter what, he��s still your elder. Didn��t you...�� The woman didn��t dare to say anything else. In the end, she muttered and left. ��Fu Ming is right. Look at how fierce she is. She��s a lunatic.��


    The others did not dare to say anything. Madam Jiang quickly comforted her. ��Alright, alright. It was that Fu Ming who spoke nonsense. He��s not clear-headed. Don��t mind him.��


    Gu Yundong did not want to argue with him. Wasn��t she going to pretend that she did not know him and leave when she saw him this time? But this b*tch insisted on coming to find trouble. Was it her fault?


    Gu Yundong was stopped, and no one was beside Fu Ming.


    Therefore, no one noticed that a figure had passed by with a stone and smashed it towards Fu Ming��s head.


    ��Who asked you to bully Dongdong?��


    ��Ah...��


    Fu Ming grunted and fell silent.


    Everyone was stunned. Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. ��Mother...��


    She broke free from everyone��s grip and quickly went forward to hug Madam Yang.


    Madam Yang looked at the bloody hole in Fu Ming��s head and her mind went blank for a moment. It was only when Gu Yundong came over that she threw the stone away and said, ��Dongdong, don��t be afraid. Mother will protect you..��

 Chapter 247 - 247: My Mother Was Just Protecting Me

    Chapter 247: My Mother Was Just Protecting Me


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s eyes were hot as she stroked Madam Yang��s back. ��Yes, I��m not afraid.��


    As she spoke, she glanced at Fu Ming with a cold gaze, but she still stood up calmly and shielded Madam Yang behind her.


    Everyone finally reacted. The village chief��s expression changed drastically as he shouted, ��What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get a doctor. The two of you, carry Fu Ming in first.��


    The incident happened at the entrance of the village chief��s house, so they naturally carried the patient to his house first.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang were also surrounded. With such a thing happening, they definitely could not leave.


    Although Fu Ming had only been in Fugui Village for a few months, he had married Widow Sun and could be considered a member of Fugui Village. The outsider had injured someone from Fugui Village, so she had to give an explanation. Moreover, this explanation could not be low.


    Now, even the village chief and Madam Jiang could not stand on her side.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang were invited back to the village chief��s house. The village chief asked someone to watch them and see how Fu Ming was doing before making a decision.


    Gu Yundong nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Madam Jiang looked at Madam Yang again and whispered, ��If your mother is like this and you encounter such a thing again in the future, she��ll probably be a burden...��


    ��My mother is fine, Auntie. She��s just protecting me.��


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had completely forgotten the thought of not allowing Madam Yang and the other two to drag her down when she first came to this world.


    Now, be it Madam Yang or Yunshu and Yunke, they had already become her family and responsibility.


    She would protect them. Even if Fu Ming really died today, she would not let anything happen to her mother!


    Madam Jiang suddenly felt inexplicably envious of Madam Yang. If she became stupid one day and lost her mind, she would bring trouble to her children. Would she have the same treatment as Madam Yang?


    It was said that there was no filial son in front of a sickbed after a long time. For example, Ah Guang from their village was a famous filial son in this area. However, his mother was sick and could not take care of herself. He became impatient and went home.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly heard a sharp voice from the door.


    Madam Jiang��s expression changed slightly. She quickly stood up and reminded Gu Yundong, ��Widow Sun is here. No, she��s not a widow anymore. Aiya, she��s Fu Ming��s current wife. I��ll go out and take a look..��

 Chapter 248 - 248: Gu Yundong Is Easy to Bully?

    Chapter 248: Gu Yundong Is Easy to Bully?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Jiang went out and saw Widow Sun walking towards Fu Ming��s room impatiently.


    ��What��s going on? I heard that my husband was beaten up? His head was split open. Who beat him up? Get someone to come out and talk to me.��


    Widow Sun was a shrew, but she only went to the bed to take a look at Fu Ming before quickly looking away.


    Fu Ming was indeed good-looking. Back then, she had taken a fancy to his appearance and thought that he had fled to this place. He did not have any relatives or friends and did not even have a place to stay. If she was married to him, she would not have parents-in-law. She could still be in charge at home. She was also familiar with the village.


    Although Fu Ming was silly from time to time, didn��t the doctor say that he could be cured?


    But...


    ��Cure my ass.��


    No matter how good-looking Fu Ming was, he could not take care of himself for two out of three days. His clothes were dirty, and his snot was all over his sleeves. No matter how good-looking he was, she was disgusted.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw Widow Sun��s expression. She knew why Fu Ming was so anxious for her to take him away.


    She was ugly, really. She was especially burly. When she walked, the flesh on her face trembled. Gu Yundong felt that it was a little painful to look at her.


    No wonder she wanted to find someone like Fu Ming. She probably had no other choice.


    When Widow Sun arrived, she had heard that the mother and daughter were the ones who hit her man. The younger one was only in her teens, and the older one had a problem with her brain.


    Fu Ming��s head was smashed by that big one, but it didn��t look like she had much strength. Otherwise, he would have been smashed to death.


    Widow Sun smiled in satisfaction when she saw the two of them.


    Alright, it was obvious that these two people were easy to bully.


    She turned around and was about to close the door.


    The two villagers looked at each other and quickly said, ��Auntie Sun, why don��t we ask the village chief to make a decision?��


    ��What decision? This is between our families. They smashed my man. I��ll talk to them about compensation. Don��t be a busybody. Get lost.��


    She pushed the two of them away abruptly and closed the door. She even deliberately bolted it..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Blackmail

    Chapter 249: Blackmail


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes at her. Widow Sun had a scheming smile on her face. Her eyes were narrowed into a line, as if a lump of fat had been pressed into a crease. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Widow Sun walked around the mother and daughter. Gu Yundong was not afraid of her, but Madam Yang closed her eyes and hugged her daughter tightly.


    Widow Sun was even more satisfied when she saw her like that.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was about right, she brought a stool over from the side and sat opposite the two of them boldly. She slanted her eyes and said, ��I heard that you injured my man severely. That won��t do. He��s the only strong laborer in my family. The doctor said that he��ll have to lie in bed for at least half a year with his injuries. Without him in this half a year, how can we live?�� Gu Yundong found it funny as she comforted Madam Yang. That was not what Madam Jiang had told her previously.


    ��This twenty-five taels can��t be reduced at all. How about this? I think that the carriage will be worth five taels of silver. After all, it��s already old. Other than this, there��s also my man��s medicinal money. He has to be nourished after losing so much blood. At least a chicken will be stewed every five days. It��s at least fifty taels of silver here, don��t you think?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��That much?��


    ��Not much. From the looks of it, you can take out seventy taels of silver, right?�� Widow Sun��s expression became fierce. ��You almost took my man��s life. If this family doesn��t have strong labor, it will also take my life. Aren��t two lives worth seventy taels of silver and a carriage? Or do you not want to leave this village?�� Madam Yang was shocked by her sudden raised voice. Gu Yundong hurriedly patted her shoulder and looked up into Widow Sun��s eyes. ��Speak softer. You��re too noisy.��


    ��Hey, I��m talking to you nicely. You don��t know what��s good for you, do you?��


    As Widow Sun spoke, she reached out and pushed Madam Yang��s shoulder. ��Do you believe that I��ll beat you up, break your limbs, and throw you into the pond?��


    Gu Yundong��s face darkened. She let go of Madam Yang and stood up, pushing Widow Sun away.


    ��You little girl, you��re courting death.�� Widow Sun rolled up her sleeves and slapped Gu Yundong��s face..

 Chapter 250 - 250: Counter Blackmail

    Chapter 250: Counter Blackmail


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong kicked her knee. Widow Sun stumbled and fell to her knees.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to cover her mouth to prevent her from calling out to the person at the door. Then, she kicked her twice and placed a dagger on her neck.


    Widow Sun held her breath. She had wanted to grab Gu Yundong��s hand but did not dare to move.


    The dagger was cold and sharp.


    If she had moved a little, her neck would have bled.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door and Madam Jiang��s voice. ��Widow Sun, don��t mess around. Come out and talk.��


    ��Auntie, we��re fine. We��ll go out in a while.�� Gu Yundong spoke first.


    She let go of Widow Sun��s mouth and wiped her saliva on her clothes in disdain. She said to Widow Sun, who was about to say something, ��Don��t scream. If you scare me, my hands will tremble uncontrollably.��


    However, when she said that it was poison, the one in front of her immediately believed her without any doubt.


    Widow Sun glared at Gu Yundong angrily. ��I didn��t expect you to be so vicious at such a young age.��


    ��We��re outside. If we��re not vicious, wouldn��t we be bullied by you just like before?�� Gu Yundong squatted in front of her. ��Now, it��s time to talk about my compensation.��


    ��You, what compensation do you want?��


    ��Look, we were supposed to leave early in the morning, but your man stopped us and delayed us. My time is very precious. You have to compensate me. He even went crazy and wanted to smash me to death with a hoe. I��m still so frightened that my heart is beating wildly. You have to compensate me. Also, you threatened and pushed my mother just now, scaring her. You must compensate for that too. I��m kind-hearted and don��t want much. Just take out all the silver on you.��


    She couldn��t possibly go to Widow Sun��s house. She didn��t have the time.


    Widow Sun did not want to give it to her, but she was poisoned. When Gu Yundong said that the poison would act up in half an hour, she hurriedly took out the silver from her sleeve.


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at the five taels of silver in her hand. ��What else?��


    ��No, that��s all.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I��ll get it right away..1

 Chapter 251 - 251: Fu Ming Wakes Up

    Chapter 251: Fu Ming Wakes Up


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong saw her sitting on the ground, pressing down on the fat on her stomach. She took off her shoes with some difficulty and took out a banknote worth five taels from under her shoes and handed it over.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Damn it, her eyes hurt from the smoke.


    Madam Yang quickly went forward and covered her nose. ��Dongdong, come here. She��s releasing poison.��


    Gu Yundong felt that her mother��s words were very vivid. She immediately waved her hand. ��Keep it well. I don��t want it.��


    It was too smelly. There was nowhere to put it.


    Widow Sun hurriedly stuffed the banknotes back into her shoes and put them on.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She had spent so much effort and wasted one of her Mai Lisu pills, but she had only received five taels of silver.


    She glared at Widow Sun and hurriedly asked Gu Yundong, ��She didn��t bully you?��


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ��No, Auntie Sun is still very reasonable. We told her what happened and apologized. She especially understood that it was not easy for us two weak women. She knew that we have urgent matters to attend to, so she said that she would explain to you personally and not pursue the matter.��


    Widow Sun could not help but tremble. Apologize? Weak women? This brat was too good at acting.


    Madam Jiang had a complicated expression. Was Widow Sun a reasonable person?


    Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively. ��That��s right. It��s already been half an hour. If we don��t leave now, we won��t be able to make it to the next town.��


    Madam Jiang was puzzled. They had delayed more than half an hour, right?


    However, when Widow Sun heard that, she suddenly became anxious. ��That��s right, that��s right. Two women can��t sleep in the wilderness. It��s not safe. Let them hurry up. Otherwise, if the people outside know, they will think that our village is bullying them and won��t let them go.��


    The village chief felt like he had seen a ghost. Why did he feel like he didn��t know Widow Sun? ��But Fu Ming isn��t awake yet.�� As a victim, he couldn��t possibly not know anything, right?


    As soon as he finished speaking, a villager shouted, ��He��s awake, he��s awake. Fu


    Ming is awake. Village Chief, go and take a look..��

 Chapter 252 - 252: Departure

    Chapter 252: Departure


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The village chief hurriedly went in to take a look. The others also went over one after another.


    Gu Yundong did not really want to go, but Madam Jiang dragged her there.


    There were two thick layers of bandages on Fu Ming��s forehead. At this moment, he opened his eyes and looked at the person standing by the bed.


    In the end, her gaze landed on Widow Sun. Widow Sun frowned. This bastard had better not cause trouble at this time and not let the Gu family��s mother and daughter leave. She still had to detoxify the poison.


    In the next moment, Fu Ming suddenly curled his fingers and chuckled. ��Wife, I��m hungry.��


    Everyone saw that he had become a fool again.


    They couldn��t ask for his opinion now, so Widow Sun had the final say.


    Since she did not mind and there was nothing wrong with Fu Ming, they could not hold on to two weak women.


    Besides, it was indeed Fu Ming who provoked her first. She was about to leave, but he insisted on stopping her and saying something inappropriate.


    The villagers left one after another. Widow Sun was very anxious. She asked Gu Yundong, ��You guys should leave quickly too.��


    ��Of course. You��ve already let me go. Wouldn��t I be courting death if I harmed your life again?��


    Gu Yundong shook the reins and the carriage immediately sped up.


    Widow Sun paced back and forth for a while before she could not take it anymore. She could not wait for more than half an hour.


    It did not take long for her to catch up. When she reached the village entrance and found the second tree, she saw a note.


    Widow Sun quickly took it out and rushed to the village chief��s house.


    Madam Jiang was tidying up the guest room when she saw the bag of white sugar. She took it out to study it with the village chief.


    ��What the hell is this?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Madam Jiang shook her head, then suddenly slapped her head. ��By the way, there was a small note under it at that time. Take a look at what was written on it?��


    The village chief quickly took it and read with narrowed eyes, ��White sugar. You can make sugar water or use it as a seasoning to make sweet food. Thank you for your hospitality.��


    Madam Jiang was delighted. ��White sugar? The Gu family��s girl gave us white sugar? It��s so white. It must be very expensive...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Widow Sun��s noisy voice came from the door.


    Madam Jiang hurriedly put away the white sugar and covered it under the blanket. The next moment, she saw her barge in.


    The village chief��s expression was ugly.. ��What do you want now?��

 Chapter 253 - 253: Completely Crippled

    Chapter 253: Completely Crippled


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Widow Sun was panting. She did not care about his expression and hurriedly took out the paper and handed it over.


    ��Quick, help me see what��s written on it.��


    The village chief took it impatiently. ��Huh?�� he said.


    The words on it were written with charcoal, just like the note Madam Jiang had brought just now. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    He raised his head and glanced at Widow Sun strangely. The latter was extremely anxious. ��Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and read it.��


    ��Can��t you be a little nicer when you��re begging?��


    The village chief snorted and began to read the words on it. ��Mai Lisu. It��s a candy. It tastes great. Take it as a snack and drink more water, and it will keep you in good health. You have to admit that you��re too old. If you��re sick in the head, treat it quickly. See you again.��


    He chuckled. ��Who wrote this? It��s quite poetic.��


    Widow Sun��s face was ashen, and her fingers were trembling. However, she still asked unwillingly, ��That��s all? Is there nothing else?��


    ��That��s it.��


    Widow Sun couldn��t take it anymore and chased Fu Ming out.


    However, even though Fu Ming was retarded, he still remembered Widow Sun��s house. He could find it himself.


    He even became irritable. If Widow Sun chased him away again, he would hit her.


    Then, Widow Sun starved him and kept him cold. She tried to trick him into leaving Fugui Village.


    Then, Fu Ming came back and continued to hit her.


    The two of them repeated this cycle, and the days became more and more difficult.


    Gu Yundong left Fugui Village in a good mood.


    Madam Yang also smiled and came out to sit on the shaft of the carriage. She held her hand and said, ��Dongdong is so awesome.��


    ��Mother is also powerful.�� Gu Yundong turned her head. ��But don��t rush to the bad guys in the future. Fu Ming fell to the ground and did not have the ability to fight back. If you encounter someone who fights back, Mother will be injured.��


    Madam Yang didn��t know if she understood, but she tilted her head and suddenly pointed into the distance. ��We��ve been there before.��


    Gu Yundong followed her finger and saw that she had been here before. Back then, they had also passed by here when they were pulling the pushcart from Qing��an Prefecture to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    After walking for another five to six days, the carriage finally arrived at Qing��an Prefecture..

 Chapter 254 - 254: Doctor Song Is Here

    Chapter 254: Doctor Song Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The last time they came to Qing��an Prefecture, they did not enter the city gate. This time, he did, but the prefectural city here was much more desolate than the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    It couldn��t be helped. It hadn��t been long since the chaos last year.


    It was said that not only was the prefecture magistrate killed in the Qing��an Prefecture, but many of the wealthy and influential people in the city had also become fat meat for those bandits. They directly barged into other people��s residences to kill and snatch.


    The civilians were even more in trouble. Those who dodged quickly escaped, but those who did not could only be killed when they encountered those inhumane bandits.


    The refugees only snatched things, but it was also easy to get into conflicts. Many of them were killed or injured.


    That chaos had caused the Qing��an Prefecture to suffer heavy losses.


    Gu Yundong led the carriage all the way and saw that many shops on the street had been destroyed and had to be renovated.


    There were many stalls along the way. Gu Yundong bought some food for Madam Yang and inquired about the location of Huimin Medical Center.


    Huimin Medical Center seemed to be quite famous. Soon, someone pointed ahead and said, ��Walk to the end here and turn left. You��ll reach it after walking for a while.�� The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    With that, he took Gu Yundong��s letter and ran to the backyard.


    After a while, the shop assistant came out. ��Our shopkeeper invites you in. Follow me.��


    Gu Yundong brought Madam Yang and followed the shop assistant into the backyard. The manager of Huimin Medical Center was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was holding a herb in the backyard and talking to a doctor.


    Seeing them come over, the shopkeeper asked the doctor to go to the front hall first.


    ��I��ve read Doctor He��s letter. I know why you��re here.�� The shopkeeper let them sit. He glanced at Madam Yang and asked, ��The patient is this Madam, right?�� Madam Yang hid slightly behind.


    Doctor He��s letter was not very detailed. After all, he was not very familiar with Gu Yundong. He only asked the shopkeeper to help if he could. It would be good if he could fulfill Miss Gu��s filial piety.


    However, if Dr. Song did not agree, he could not force him.


    The shopkeeper was just a middleman and a matchmaker.


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong held Madam Yang��s hand and asked anxiously, ��Is Doctor Song in Qing��an Prefecture?��


    The shopkeeper saw her subtle movements and sighed in his heart. ��Doctor Song is in Qing��an Prefecture, but...��


    ��But what?�� Gu Yundong quickly asked..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Familiar Child

    Chapter 255: Familiar Child


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The shopkeeper said, ��It��s just that I don��t know where he is now.��


    Seeing Gu Yundong frown, he said, ��He went to treat a patient. I heard that he��s an important patient. I can��t ask where he lives.��


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as he was still in Qing��an Prefecture.


    ��When will he be back?��


    ��That��s hard to say.�� The shopkeeper shook his head. ��Doctor Song arrived the afternoon before yesterday. He just came to get some medicine and left. He didn��t even have the time to take a break or drink a cup of tea. He hasn��t come back since the afternoon before yesterday.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. So long?


    ��But don��t worry, Dr. Song��s things are still in Huimin Medical Center. He will definitely come again.��


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. It seemed that she could only wait.


    Shopkeeper Cao was in a dilemma...


    Gu Yundong naturally saw the change in his expression, so she added, ��Actually, I still want to ask Shopkeeper Cao for a favor. I��ll go to the inn next door to get a room later. If Doctor Song comes back, please ask the staff in the medical center to inform me immediately. What do you think?��


    ��Sure, of course.�� Yes, now he could accept the white candy in peace.


    However, in the next moment, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ��Are you planning to stay in the inn next door? Then you have to hurry. That inn��s business is very good. If you go late, there won��t be any good rooms.��


    Gu Yundong hurriedly thanked him and left with Madam Yang.


    She was quite lucky. When she booked the room, there was only one upper room left. Then, there was a large bunk.


    Gu Yundong quickly handed over the money. Just as it was settled, someone asked about the room.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and brought Madam Yang upstairs with the waiter.


    As soon as she entered the room, she put down her bag and asked Madam Yang to wait for her here. She went to the medical center again and told Shopkeeper Cao her room number. At the same time, she brought the carriage to the stable of the inn.


    Then, she walked back to the hall and asked the waiter for a meal to send to her room.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she saw a familiar child..

 Chapter 256 - 256: Where Are You Taking My Brother?

    Chapter 256: Where Are You Taking My Brother?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong could not help but take a few more glances, but a tall and thin man carrying the child glared at her fiercely. ��What are you looking at?��


    Then, he hurried away. In that moment, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered where she had seen this child before.


    Wasn��t it one of the two fair and chubby children who lived next door to the farmhouse��s courtyard when they were escaping?


    Coincidentally, this was the little boy Gu Yundong had seen before.


    When she was escaping from the wilderness, the children she saw were all sallow, thin, and on the verge of death. Therefore, the two pink children were too conspicuous and left an impression in her mind.


    She remembered that the person who had brought the children back then was the man who was known as ��Uncle Gao��. One look at their clothes and she knew that they were rich.


    But now?


    The child was wearing a burlap shirt, and so was the tall and thin man. Moreover, his expression was gloomy, as if he was flustered and uneasy. When he saw her take a few more glances, he immediately became fierce and quickened his footsteps.


    Then, she shouted at the onlookers, ��This is a baby stealer. Everyone, catch him quickly.��


    The man��s expression changed drastically as he shouted in a low voice, ��You��re the wild girl who came from nowhere. That��s my son. Return the child to me, do you hear me? Everyone, help me. I don��t know who instructed this girl to take my son away.��


    As he spoke, the man��s accomplices immediately swarmed forward.


    ��Miss, you��re too young. How can you do such a thing?��


    ��That��s right. Hurry up and return the child to him. Didn��t you see that the father and son are both wearing the same clothes?��


    ��When the time comes, apologize properly. No one will blame you. Don��t do such a thing next time.��


    ��Look at the way you��re carrying the child. It��s pitiful. Don��t hurt the child.��


    As he spoke, three to four people moved to snatch the child. When the onlookers heard this, they were a little hesitant.


    The three of them all said the same. Everyone stood on the side of the tall and thin man. The others naturally thought that the two of them were father and


    son..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Captured

    Chapter 257: Captured


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong frowned and kicked a middle-aged woman who had come to snatch the child away.


    The other three were stunned. The tall and thin man��s face flashed with ruthlessness. He gave them a look and the three of them came over at the same time. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Some held her hand, some hugged the child, some pulled her hair, and some pinched her arm.


    But before these people could touch her, Gu Yundong nimbly bumped into the weakest-looking person and kicked him between his legs.


    That person immediately bent down in pain. Gu Yundong flashed past him and ran into the inn.


    She said to the people present who still did not understand, ��These people are all in cahoots. They��re the ones who are kidnapping. If you don��t believe me, report it to the officials. I��ll wait in this inn for the officials to arrest me.��


    The waiter in the inn suddenly came back to his senses. This girl was their guest and had brought her mother, who seemed to be a little silly. From her gentle and polite words, it was obvious that she was knowledgeable.


    Still, his accomplices saw that the situation was not good and wanted to hide in the crowd and leave in several different directions.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes turned sharp. ��And those few are his accomplices. I saw them signaling with their eyes.��


    As she spoke, she saw a tea set on the table beside her. She handed the child to the waiter and smashed the teacups on their heads.


    As the teacup fell to the ground, the few people were instantly exposed and caught by the surrounding commoners.


    The few of them immediately struggled. ��Let go of me. I just thought that you were snatching someone��s child. Who��s in cahoots?��


    ��Me too. I don��t know them.��


    Gu Yundong sneered. ��Since you��re innocent, wait here for the officials to come. Anyway, you��re so enthusiastic. You definitely don��t mind being witnesses.��


    ��I-I still have something urgent to do,�� the woman hurriedly said. ��I still have to go home and cook for my husband. If he doesn��t see me when he comes back, he��ll be anxious.��


    ��That��s easy. Where is your house? I��ll pay someone to send a message to your house. If what you say is true, I��ll even treat your husband to a meal here. How about that?��


    ��1,1,1...�� Now that she could not say it, everyone believed that Gu Yundong was a good person..

 Chapter 258 - 258: Awake

    Chapter 258: Awake


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked down at the child in the waiter��s arms. She took the child and said to the waiter, ��Please help me find a doctor from the Huimin Medical Center next door. I��m worried that this child has been drugged by them.��


    The waiter nodded repeatedly and turned to run. ��I��ll go now.��


    The shopkeeper, who had been silent all this while, also said, ��Til get someone to find the officials. Miss, don��t worry. Our Qing��an Prefecture��s officials are not bad.��


    Of course, they were not bad. Ever since the last chaos, there had been a huge change in the Qing��an Prefecture. In addition, the new emperor had ascended the throne with sharp methods. He had directly sent a trusted prefecture magistrate over, and even the governance of the officials below had become much clearer.


    Gu Yundong thanked him, and the waiter happened to invite a doctor over.


    Perhaps the doctor next door had also heard the commotion and knew that the matter had started. As soon as he came over, he took the child over and looked at him carefully. After a long while, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ��He��s fine. He was knocked unconscious.��


    As he spoke, he took a silver needle and pricked him slightly.


    Soon, the child frowned and groaned. He slowly opened his eyes.


    ��Your Sister Liang must be very anxious when she saw that you were gone.


    Where did you buy candy and split up?��


    The child shook his head. ��I don��t know either. I just remember...��


    Before he could finish speaking, a commotion came from outside the inn.


    A few officials followed closely behind, as well as a maidservant who looked to be no more than 15 or 16 years old. When the maidservant saw the child, she immediately cried tears of joy. ��Young Master, it��s really you. Young Master, this is great.��


    ��Sister Liang.�� The child hurriedly called out to her, but he remained in Gu Yundong��s arms.


    Liang Jing wiped her face. As soon as she realized that the child was gone, she searched nearby, but she couldn��t find him at all.


    She quickly went to the government office to report the case. Fortunately, the government office was not far away. Unexpectedly, she happened to encounter someone who came over to report a matter. A child was saved and they asked the sheriff to go over and take a look.


    When Liang Jing heard that he seemed to be her young master, she hurriedly followed him.


    Thank goodness the young master was fine and appeared in front of her safely..

 Chapter 259 - 259: Dr. Song Is Back

    Chapter 259: Dr. Song Is Back


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The shopkeeper had already told the official what had happened in detail. Liang Jing heard it clearly and was immediately grateful to Gu Yundong. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ��Miss, thank you so much. If it weren��t for you, I don��t know what would have happened to my young master. I could��ve only apologized with my life. You��re my benefactor. I��ll kowtow to you.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked and quickly reached out to pull her back. ��Don��t. I��ll help anyone when I see injustice. If you��re grateful to me, pay the doctor��s consultation fee.��


    Liang Jing was stunned and did not know whether to laugh or cry. She quickly took out her money bag. ��Yes, of course.��


    She paid the doctor before thanking Gu Yundong again and again.


    The leader of the officers also laughed out loud. ��Miss, you��re right. When you see injustice on the road, you have a chivalrous heart. This time, not only does this child��s family have to thank you, but we also have to thank you. You don��t know, a few days ago, on the night of the Lantern Festival, kidnappers appeared to specialize in abducting children. These few days, we��ve been looking for them. We��ve finally found these bastards.��


    As he spoke, the officer kicked the tall and thin man hard. ��Bastard, you still dare to glare at me. Previously, someone reported that the kidnapper had a mole on his nose. This person is you, right? Come back to the office with us and tell us where the other children are. Let��s go.��


    The official waved his hand. ��And the few of you, don��t shout that you��re innocent. We��ll know if you��re innocent when you go to the government office. Take them away.��


    Madam Yang liked it very much. When she got it, she was overjoyed.


    She actually knew how to assemble the pieces, but she still couldn��t bear to let it go. She enjoyed doing it repeatedly.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, she turned around and smiled at her. ��Dongdong, I heard that it was so lively downstairs. It was so noisy. But I obediently didn��t open the door or go out to take a look. Look at how I worked. The time was short again.��


    Gu Yundong went forward to take a look and immediately praised, ��Mother is getting better and better.��


    ��Yes, I��ll play a few more times. When I get home, I��ll be able to teach Ah Shu and Keke.�� When the time came, they would think that their mother was very powerful.


    It was rare for Gu Yundong to see Madam Yang with such a sense of accomplishment. She smiled and nodded.


    After dinner, she took Madam Yang to rest.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong had just packed up and was about to go to Huimin Medical Center when there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and saw that it was the staff of the medical center.


    The shop assistant said to her happily, ��Miss Gu, Doctor Song is back..��

 Chapter 260 - 260: Gao Feng鈥檚 Visit

    Chapter 260: Gao Feng��s Visit


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and her face lit up with joy.


    ��Really, bring us there.�� She turned around and wanted to call out to Madam Yang, who was still sleeping on the bed.


    Madam Yang usually woke up earlier than her, but for some reason, she woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night yesterday. She called out to Gu Dajiang, and it was almost dawn before she fell asleep again.


    The shop assistant hurriedly said, ��Miss Gu, our shopkeeper said that Doctor Song seemed to have come back to get the medicine. I don��t know when he will leave. If we don��t see him quickly, I��m afraid we won��t be able to see him again.�� Gu Yundong could not be bothered to wake up Madam Yang. She had to see Doctor Song first and get the man to agree to treat her mother before bringing Madam Yang over.


    Hence, she nodded. ��Alright, I��ll go over now.��


    The shop assistant went downstairs and Gu Yundong went out to close the door.


    She happened to see the waiter coming over and asked him to help watch over here. If her mother woke up, he would tell her mother that she had gone out and would be back soon.


    Gao Feng lowered his eyes and retracted his coldness. He patted his head gently. ��It��s fine. It won��t be too late to thank her when we see her later.��


    The two of them ordered some food and waited for Gu Yundong to return. Meanwhile, Gu Yundong was following Shopkeeper Cao to the backyard. ��Doctor Song is looking for herbs in the pharmacy in the backyard. I��ll go in and ask him later. Wait outside.�� After all, he had accepted a bag of white sugar. Shopkeeper Cao was still very friendly.


    Gu Yundong nodded and stopped at the entrance of the pharmacy.


    Shopkeeper Cao went in alone and saw Dr. Song frowning as he looked at the herbs in his hand.


    ��Doctor Song, there��s a girl outside who came all the way from the Xuanhe Prefecture to look for you. She wants you to treat her mother.��


    Song Dejiang lowered his head as if he did not see or hear Shopkeeper Cao. He only muttered something.


    Shopkeeper Cao could not help but swallow his saliva. He tried again and said, ��Doctor Song? That girl is outside. Her mother��s condition is quite serious. I pity her filial piety...��


    ��Aiya, aren��t you annoying? Why should I treat her mother? Can��t you see that I��m annoyed? Get lost.�� Song Dejiang raised his head. He was fierce and irritable. His eyes were a little bloodshot, and he looked like he had not slept well for the past two days.


    Shopkeeper Cao was scolded badly. He wiped his face and was about to leave. However, after all, he had accepted the girl��s sugar. Before he left, he still said, ��That girl was introduced by Doctor He from the Xuanhe Prefecture. There��s also a handwritten letter from Doctor He..��

 Chapter 261 - 261: No Treating

    Chapter 261: No Treating


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What��s great about Doctor He��s introduction? Do I have to treat her just because he introduced her? Do you think I have nothing better to do? I haven��t settled my own matters. No matter what illness you have, get lost and don��t disturb me!!��


    Song Dejiang was furious. He raised his hand, grabbed a pen from the table beside him, and threw it.


    Shopkeeper Cao immediately did not dare to say anything else. He hurriedly left with his face covered in dust.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door, and shook his head with a sigh. ��Did you hear that? Let��s go.��


    Song Dejiang��s voice was so loud that Gu Yundong naturally heard him clearly. She could not help but frown fiercely.


    Her mother��s illness could not be delayed. She immediately wanted to go in herself.


    Shopkeeper Cao quickly stopped her. ��Don��t go. Doctor Song has just returned from his important patient��s house. His eyes are red. It seems that he has spent a lot of effort on the patient. He��s currently thinking about the prescription and has a bad temper. At this time, he��ll only be more annoyed no matter what you say. It��s better to wait and think of another way.��


    Song Dejiang was not a doctor of Huimin Medical Center. He was a distinguished guest of their boss. This guy was just a shopkeeper of a small branch. He did not dare to offend him or order him around.


    Gu Yundong could only stop, but she was a little anxious.


    Shopkeeper Cao brought her to the front hall and waited a little longer. Later, when Doctor Song was in a better mood, he might treat her mother.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she almost laughed. She did not expect this old man to be so fast despite his old age.


    She wanted to follow, but Shopkeeper Cao came over to stop her.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath. ��Shopkeeper Cao!! I don��t think I should give you white sugar.��


    Shopkeeper Cao laughed dryly. ��Miss Gu, listen to my advice. Don��t get into trouble at this time. From the looks of it, Doctor Song must have thought of the prescription and is going to treat his patient. If you stop him at this time, he will definitely be angry. Don��t worry, Doctor Song didn��t take his things with him. He will still come back.��


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and did not chase after him.


    ��I��ll have to trouble Shopkeeper Cao to inform me when the time comes.��


    ��Of course, of course.�� Shopkeeper Cao nodded repeatedly.


    Gu Yundong glanced at him and was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and asked him, ��What does Doctor Song like?��


    Shopkeeper Cao understood when he heard that. This was to suit his taste.


    However, he was really not too sure about this. After all, he had only met Doctor Song a few times and had only interacted with him for less than four hours.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Gu Yundong wanted to vomit blood. She turned around and returned to the inn..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Little Sun and Little Moon

    Chapter 262: Little Sun and Little Moon


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When the waiter saw her, he quickly ran over. ��Aiyo, Miss Gu is too unlucky.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Didn��t you save that child yesterday? Today, an uncle brought him here to thank you. He sat in the hall for a while and just left.��


    ��An uncle?��


    Gu Yundong immediately thought of Uncle Gao. It could be seen that he was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. The last time she saw him, he immediately became gentle when facing a child.


    It was not surprising that he would come to thank her in person.


    Gu Yundong said to the waiter, ��If they come again, tell them not to be so polite. It��s nothing.��


    ��Sure thing.��


    Only then did Gu Yundong go upstairs and bring Madam Yang out for dinner.


    At this moment, Gao Feng was still on a carriage not far from the inn. When he saw Song Dejiang lift the curtain and come up, he hurriedly went forward and asked, ��Do you have the prescription?��


    As they spoke, the carriage stopped at the entrance of a quiet courtyard house.


    Gao Feng carried Bai Yang down and saw Bai Yue looking around the door. The little girl and Bai Yang were twins. When she saw them, she immediately ran over. ��Brother, you��re finally back.��


    ��Sister, long time no see.�� Bai Yang held her hand and looked like they had reunited after a long time.


    The corners of Song Dejiang��s mouth twitched. Weren��t they separated for less than four hours? There was so much drama.


    After the group of people entered, Song Dejiang quickly went to prepare the medicine.


    Gao Feng brought the two children to the room to see Bai Zhiyan. The young man was only 15 or 16 years old, but his face was pale and he did not look well.


    Bai Yang lay by the bed and called him softly, ��Brother Bai.��


    ��Call me Little Uncle,�� Bai Zhiyan reminded him with a smile.


    Bai Yang pouted. ��You��re only a little older than me.��


    He was clearly ten years older, but this was considered a little?


    Song Dejiang came in not long after. He sat on the edge of the bed and took his pulse. After that, he snorted coldly. ��Serves you right. You haven��t recovered from your internal injuries to begin with, yet you still ran to Yongning Prefecture. It��s not like you don��t know that it��s chaotic over there. Great, there��s even a problem with your eyes.��


    ��I heard that the girl is from Yongning Prefecture, so I went to look for her..��

 Chapter 263 - 263: Searching for the Girl Who Escaped

    Chapter 263: Searching for the Girl Who Escaped


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Isn��t there Gao Feng? Can��t we just get Gao Feng to look for her?�� Song Dejiang snorted coldly, thinking that he was just messing around.


    Bai Zhiyan coughed slightly. ��It��s true that I didn��t consider it carefully. It��s just that I was a little anxious at that time, so I couldn��t care less. Moreover, my internal injuries had already recovered a lot. I didn��t expect it to relapse after this trip.�� Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    It was easy for him to admit his mistake, so Song Dejiang did not say anything else. He only muttered, ��You also said that the girl fled all the way from Yongning Prefecture. There are always accidents on the way. What if she...��


    Before Bai Zhiyan could say anything, Gao Feng shook his head firmly. ��There won��t be any accidents. That girl is soft on the outside but tough on the inside. Although I��ve only spoken to her a few times, it can be seen from the fact that she can kill someone without hesitation. She��s the kind of person who can be safe in a chaotic world.��


    Song Dejiang glanced at him. ��You quite admire this girl.��


    ��It��s a pity that I only thought that we met by chance and wouldn��t interact with each other in the future, so I didn��t ask her name and background. If I knew more, I might be able to find her sooner.��


    Bai Zhiyan shook his head. ��On the way to escape, it��s a big taboo to talk too much. She might not tell you the truth.��


    ��If nothing unexpected happens, that girl will most likely come to Qing��an Prefecture. Unfortunately, Qing��an Prefecture is in chaos. It��s hard to say where she will go.��


    Shopkeeper Cao said that when Doctor Song returned, he usually entered from the backyard.


    Therefore, she thought that since she was waiting for him, she might as well keep an eye on him while enjoying the scenery. That way, she would know the moment Dr. Song returned.


    When there was a knock on the door, Madam Yang stopped compiling the puzzle and looked at Gu Yundong. ��Dongdong, is it time to eat?��


    ��Mother, continue working on the puzzle. I��ll go take a look.��


    Gu Yundong had not done much for the past two days and was a little lazy. She hesitated for a moment before the knock on the door suddenly became louder.


    She even heard a gruff voice. ��I thought you said she was in her room.��


    Then, the waiter��s voice sounded. ��Yes, she didn��t go out. Previously, she even instructed me to bring dinner upstairs later.�� Then, he called out softly, ��Miss Gu, Madam Gu, are you there?��


    ��Coming. Why are you rushing me?�� Gu Yundong frowned. She suddenly increased her pace and opened the door.


    The hand that was about to knock on the door again almost hit her face. Fortunately, the man stopped in time and lowered his hand.


    However, when Gu Yundong saw who it was, her originally impatient expression was instantly replaced with surprise..

 Chapter 264 - 264: Forget It, I Need Something from You

    Chapter 264: Forget It, I Need Something from You


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    The next moment, Gu Yundong was suddenly hugged. ��Sister Gu, I finally see you again.��


    She looked down. Wasn��t this Bai Yang?


    The waiter laughed awkwardly. ��Miss Gu, these two are looking for you. Well, I��ll get going first.��


    With that, he quickly slipped away.


    Gu Yundong brought them inside and closed the door. She looked at the old man standing there. ��Doctor Song, why are you with Bai Yang?��


    Song Dejiang was slightly stunned and blinked. ��Eh, you know me?��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She forced a smile on her face. ��Two days ago, I went to the medical center to look for you. I wanted you to treat my mother. When Shopkeeper Cao went to look for you, didn��t he say that there was a mother and daughter who had come all the way from Xuanhe Prefecture with Dr. He��s reference?��


    Song Dejiang was speechless. F*ck, was she the one who was scolded badly by him back then?


    Bai Yang nodded in agreement. ��Sister Gu, what Grandpa Song said is true. His memory is especially bad now. He ate my brother��s white sugar yesterday and forgot about it two hours later.��


    Song Dejiang:��...��


    Gu Yundong raised her head and looked at him meaningfully. Don��t you feel guilty for lying to a child?


    Forget it. She had a favor to ask, so it was better not to expose him.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ��Since Doctor Song doesn��t remember what happened two days ago, I��ll talk about it again. My name is Gu Yundong. I came to Qing��an Prefecture this time because I found out that Doctor Song is here and wanted to ask Doctor Song to treat my mother. Doctor He said that Doctor Song��s medical skills are brilliant. If even Doctor Song can��t do anything in this world, then my mother...��


    She lowered her eyes slightly, looking very pained.


    Song Dejiang chuckled. ��Don��t cry. Little Sun wants to hit me. Alright, alright, alright. Let me see. Where��s your mother?��


    Gu Yundong pointed at the person who had already put away the puzzle and was sitting quietly by the window. She wanted to ask Song Dejiang if there was something wrong with his eyes. Didn��t he see such a big person?


    Forget it. She had a favor to ask of him, so it was better not to poke at his


    scars..

 Chapter 265 - 265: Treating Madam Yang

    Chapter 265: Treating Madam Yang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Song Dejiang coughed lightly and sat opposite Madam Yang. He said to her, ��Give me your hand. I��ll take your pulse.��


    Madam Yang looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded. She slowly and carefully reached out her hand, but she still looked uneasy.


    How could Song Dejiang not see that there was something wrong with her? His expression immediately turned serious.


    He closed his eyes slightly and took her pulse quietly.


    After a while, he stood up and walked behind Madam Yang to look at the back of her head.


    Madam Yang almost jumped up in shock. It was only when Gu Yundong walked to her side and hugged her that she calmed down.


    Song Dejiang asked a few more questions. Most of them were similar to what Doctor He had asked back then.


    However, his emotions were not as intense as Doctor He��s.


    Gu Yundong was a little nervous. ��Can my mother��s illness be cured?��


    ��It��s hard to say.�� Song Dejiang sighed.


    ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong put the book away and followed Song Dejiang and Bai Yang downstairs with Madam Yang.


    Shopkeeper Cao did not seem to be around. Only the waiter saw them. When he saw Song Dejiang and Gu Yundong enter together, he was surprised.


    It was not until Song Dejiang instructed him to prepare some things that he turned around and went to work.


    Song Dejiang brought them to the backyard. There was also a consultation room there. It was specially prepared for patients who were not convenient to be treated outside. There was no one there now, so Song Dejiang could use it.


    After the waiter brought the hot water, cotton cloth, and oil lamp, Song Dejiang asked him to help guard the door with Bai Yang and not let anyone disturb them.


    He had originally planned to let Gu Yundong stay outside, but Madam Yang seemed to be unable to leave her.


    Song Dejiang cleaned his hands. The moment he picked up the silver needle, he immediately became different.


    Gu Yundong was more at ease with Doctor Song.


    Madam Yang closed her eyes and leaned against Gu Yundong without moving.


    After an unknown period of time, Gu Yundong��s hand stiffened slightly. Doctor Song put away the silver needles and said to Gu Yundong, ��Alright, bring your mother back to rest. There won��t be a problem if we do it again tomorrow.��


    ��Yes.�� Joy flashed across Gu Yundong��s face as she went to open the door.


    Before she could take a step forward, Bai Yang pounced on her. ��Sister Gu, I remember now. I��ve seen Bai Muzi before.��


    Song Dejiang��s expression changed drastically. He suddenly took a step forward. ��Little Troublemaker. Shut up..��

 Chapter 266 - 266: The Little Brat Is Very Bad

    Chapter 266: The Little Brat Is Very Bad


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was pleasantly surprised when she heard Bai Yang��s words, but Song Dejiang��s actions extinguished it.


    She looked at him suspiciously. Song Dejiang looked up at the sky. He didn��t know anything.


    Bai Yang ignored him and said, ��When I heard Bai Muzi just now, I felt that it sounded familiar. It was as if I had heard it somewhere before. I thought about it for more than two hours before I finally remembered.��


    ��I��ve already told you to shut up, and you��re still talking.�� Song Dejiang glared at the little guy, his heart bleeding.


    Bai Yang immediately hid behind Gu Yundong. ��But Sister Gu is my savior. I��ve decided that when I grow up, I��ll marry her. I can��t hide anything from my wife.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Wait, what did you decide on your own? Did she agree?


    Song Dejiang was speechless. He had to quickly tell Bai Zhiyan that his nephew was engaged to someone else, and it was an old woman who was many years older than him.


    ��I thought that since Doctor Song��s medical skills were so brilliant, he might be extremely talented and self-taught.�� In fact, Gu Yundong secretly felt that since Doctor Song was already so old, his master might already be gone?


    Song Dejiang felt comfortable with her flattery and was about to humble himself.


    Bai Yang said, ��Grandpa Song��s master is my biological grandfather, but my grandfather is even younger than Grandpa Song.��


    Gu Yundong silently shut her mouth. Song Dejiang really wanted to throw this brat out. He used to think that this boy was quite cute, but now he realized that he was just an elder sister slave who specially undermined him.


    He valued his lover over his friend. This brat was very bad.


    Song Dejiang was a little embarrassed and angry as he looked at Gu Yundong, who was trying her best to hold back her laughter. ��So do you want Bai Muzi or not?��


    ��Yes!!�� Gu Yundong quickly sat up straight. Then, she frowned. ��But didn��t you say that I can��t get it? Why? Is it because your master is not easy to talk to?��


    Song Dejiang glanced at her from the corner of his eyes. ��My master is indeed not easy to talk to. He has a strange temper and doesn��t care about favors. This Bai Muzi is rare, so it won��t be easy for him to take it out. However...�� he glanced at Bai Yang, ��he treats his children and grandchildren very well. You saved his only grandson, so Bai Muzi will be given to you.��


    ��Then why...��

 Chapter 267 - 267: Undermining Bai Yang

    Chapter 267: Undermining Bai Yang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Song Dejiang sighed. ��That��s because Bai Muzi isn��t the only thing in the storeroom. Master��s precious medicinal herbs are all in there. Unfortunately, the key to the storeroom has been lost.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She asked hesitantly, ��Can��t we find someone and break it open?��


    Song Dejiang sneered. ��That key is not an ordinary key. Not to mention breaking it open, if you��re not careful, the lock will be destroyed.��


    ��Then, what about smashing open that door with a stone or a sword?��


    Song Dejiang had a strange expression on his face. ��We can��t smash it.��


    ��How about a bomb?��


    Song Dejiang jumped up and stood up abruptly. He pointed at her and scolded, ��Bang, bang, bang. Why are you so violent, fierce, and impatient? Do you know what that door is made of? Do you want to smash and blow it up?��


    Gu Yundong blinked, dumbfounded. Aren��t you the fierce and impatient one now? ��I don��t know. It��s not a wooden door?��


    ��How long will it take to find it?��


    ��I don��t know, but there are already clues. It should be soon.�� Song Dejiang glanced at Madam Yang. ��If you want to treat your mother, why don��t you wait for my master and the others to find the key? For Bai Yang��s sake, Bai Muzi will be given to you. Why don��t you think of a way to find Bai Muzi yourself and bring it to me? I��ll help your mother insert the needles.��


    That was the only way.


    ��Let��s do both.�� She would find someone to help find the herbs. Fortunately, Madam Yang��s condition had improved, so she could afford to wait.


    ��Alright, you can leave. I��m exhausted from talking to you. I��ve never seen such a stupid person. You��re so young, but you keep asking questions.�� Song Dejiang waved his hand impatiently.


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled.


    Forget it, she had a favor to ask. It was better not to make a move.


    She would just treat it as self-cultivation. She respected the old and loved the young. She was considerate of his old age and poor memory.


    Smiling, Gu Yundong took out the teapot from Madam Yang��s hand and placed it back on the table before pulling her out.


    Song Dejiang thought that he had finally sent her away and did not have to worry about Bai Yang undermining him anymore, so he went to open the door eagerly.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he opened the door, he saw a figure running over angrily..

 Chapter 268 - 268: My Family

    Chapter 268: My Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Doctor Song, you��re finally back. Let me ask you, did you take the white sugar I placed in the pharmacy?�� Shopkeeper Cao rushed in front of him like a gust of wind and asked with his eyes wide open.


    ��What are you doing? What��s there to shout about?�� Song Dejiang was even more self-righteous than him. ��Didn��t your boss say that the medicine in the pharmacy is for me to use? Since you��ve placed it there, why can��t I take it? If I can��t take it, don��t put it there.��


    Seriously, he was so noisy. He didn��t know how to respect the old and love the young at all. He dared to shout at him in front of everyone. How rude. This chapter is updated by


    Shopkeeper Cao was speechless. Then, he saw Gu Yundong behind him and felt even more aggrieved.


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes in surprise. Previously, when she heard Bai Yang mention white sugar, she thought that her family already had it. It seemed like it was taken away from Shopkeeper Cao.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. Seeing Song Dejiang walk in angrily, she led Madam Yang past Shopkeeper Cao and said, ��I��ll give it to you later.��


    Shopkeeper Cao��s eyes lit up. He swore not to leave the white sugar in the pharmacy again. He had clearly hidden it very well. Doctor Song was too good at finding it.


    Song Dejiang did not hear what she said. He only saw that Gu Yundong seemed to have said something. Shopkeeper Cao turned around and left happily.


    That Gao Feng was quite busy.


    ��Then where is your home?��


    Bai Yang shook his head. ��Brother Bai said that we can��t tell anyone about this. However, if Sister Gu marries me in the future, you will be a member of our family. You will know when the time comes.��


    ��...�� Forget it. Pretend she didn��t ask.


    Then, she asked a few more questions. However, Bai Yang was still young. It was either he did not know, or he could not say. His answers were all to ordinary questions.


    After the two of them finished eating, Gu Yundong wanted to send Bai Yang back. He seemed to be unwilling.


    However, he also knew that it was not good for unmarried men and women to be together for too long, so he went back to Huimin Medical Center obediently. Later, Bai Zhiyan would ask the coachman to pick him up. He still had to go back.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. Were children nowadays so scary? Did they know too much? Yunshu was not like this. He was only thinking about studying. At most, he was worried that his family might not have money.


    She shook her head and went upstairs to wash up.


    However, just as she was taking off her coat, something suddenly fell out of her chest..

 Chapter 269 - 269: Split Personality

    Chapter 269: Split Personality Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong picked it up and realized that it was the medical book that Dr. Song had given her during the day.


    She flipped it open and took a look. Although it was a medical book, it was actually a book that introduced medicinal herbs.


    The explanation was very detailed. There were pictures, introductions, and habits.


    Gu Yundong flipped to Bai Muzi��s page and tried her best to memorize it. Finally, she admitted with a headache that one had to be talented to learn medicine. After memorizing it, she closed her eyes and was confused again.


    After some thought, she took out a pen, ink, paper, and inkstone from her space.


    Ever since she settled down, she had started to learn how to write with a brush. Now, she was gradually getting better.


    She had copied down all of Bai Muzi��s descriptions, including the appearance of the medicinal ingredient.


    After copying, she thought about it. Since she couldn��t sleep, she might as well copy the other medicines in the book.


    Song Dejiang threw the medical book to her. He definitely didn��t mind her looking at the rest.


    Gu Yundong thanked Doctor Song and returned the medical book he had given her yesterday. She also took out the one she had copied.


    Song Dejiang sipped his tea and said nonchalantly, ��Go ahead and copy it. I��ve already shown it to you, so there��s nothing to hide. Take your copy and read it more often. In the future, if you see any good medicinal herbs on it, keep them well. You can let me use them in the future. If there��s a lot, I might even take you in as a disciple.��


    Gu Yundong thought about how she had failed to memorize the medicinal properties even after reading it three times. Forget it.


    Song Dejiang put away his book. Just as he put it away, he suddenly thought of something and slammed the table. ��No, how could you casually copy my medical book?��


    Gu Yundong:��...�� Huh? So you really have a split personality?


    Song Dejiang��s face was cold. ��Do you know that I wrote this medical book myself? There��s only one copy in this world. It��s very, very precious. Moreover, the herbs recorded in it can��t be bought in ordinary pharmacies and clinics. Many doctors don��t even recognize them. How can you copy such a precious medical book without asking me?��


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. ��Then... I��ll return it to you?��


    ��Return it to me and it��s over?�� Song Dejiang glared at him. ��You��ve already read it.��


    ��But I��ve forgotten all about it.��


    ��What? I said you were stupid, but you refused to admit it. You can even forget this. No, I don��t believe it. You must have remembered everything clearly. Perhaps if you return this book to me now, you can go back and make another copy.��


    Gu Yundong felt that if it was not necessary in the future, she should interact less with this fellow with a split personality.


    ��So, what do you want me to do?��

 Chapter 270 - 270: The Peak of Life

    Chapter 270: The Peak of Life


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Doctor Song snorted and touched his chin as if he was thinking. After a while, he said, ��You took someone else��s things, so you definitely have to pay something.��


    ��Alright, I��ll give you money. How much do you want? Oh right, I��ll also give you my mother��s consultation fee.��


    Song Dejiang was furious. ��Who wants your stinky silver? What do you take me for? I treated your mother to help Bai Yang return your favor. Besides, how can my precious medical book be bought with money?��


    Gu Yundong was about to go crazy because of this lunatic. Her patience was completely gone.


    ��Then what do you want? What do you want me to pay? Tell me quickly.��


    ��Hmph, then give me two catties of white sugar as a token of appreciation.�� Song Dejiang looked proud.


    ��Huh?�� Gu Yundong almost choked on her own saliva.


    ��What? If you can give some to Cao, can��t you give some to me?��


    Song Dejiang had almost tortured the guy to extract a confession last night. He had finally gotten Shopkeeper Cao to tell him what Gu Yundong had mysteriously said to him that made him leave happily and not pursue his responsibility.


    Only then did he know that the bag of white sugar was actually from her.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. So you��ve been acting for so long just for two catties of sugar?


    Sugar, sugar, sugar, sugar?


    He had not thought about it at all. After all, he was certain that Gu Yundong would only give one catty of candy.


    But here, there were ten catties, right?


    Where did this girl get so much? Didn��t they say that it was very difficult to buy it in the capital?


    ��These are all for you. You refused to accept my mother��s consultation fee, so I had no choice but to replace it with this.�� Gu Yundong lifted the lid of the bowl at the side. ��This is candy. I made it myself. It��s sweet and delicious. You can try it.��


    Song Dejiang took a look and stuffed a candy into his mouth.


    Ah ah ah ah ah, it was so delicious that he wanted to cry. It was fragrant and sweet. He felt that his life had reached its peak.


    Gu Yundong asked him, ��How does it taste?��


    Song Dejiang nodded calmly. ��It��s alright.��


    ��Then eat slowly. I��ll bring my mother back to rest first.��


    Song Dejiang still nodded. However, as soon as she went out, he instantly stuffed two fruit candies into his mouth. Then, he sat on the ground with the bag of sugar in his arms, tears streaming down his face.


    He was too excited. There was so much white sugar. He did not have to secretly eat others�� anymore. The heavens had treated him well.


    ��By the way, there��s one more thing...�� Gu Yundong suddenly returned.


    Song Dejiang stood up in a second and forcefully controlled the expression on his face..

 Chapter 271 - 271: How to Find Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 271: How to Find Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong felt that this person... indeed had split personalities. This was probably because doctors could not treat themselves.


    Sigh, it was quite pitiful.


    Song Dejiang was angry. Why did she come back for no reason?


    He raised his head and explained with a serious expression, ��The candy I ate just now made my tears come out.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at the bowl. Were there a few missing?


    ��But sugar is sweet.��


    ��My feelings are different from ordinary people, alright? Sigh, I realize that you like to get to the bottom of things. Do you know that you��re very unlikable like this?��


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. ��I will definitely learn my lesson and strive to correct it.�� Alright, whatever you say. As long as you��re happy. She respected the old and loved the young.


    Only then did Song Dejiang brush off his clothes and ask her unhappily, ��What else is there? Hurry up and say it. I��m annoyed to see you.�� The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    It was not easy to find someone in the vast sea of people.


    Gu Yundong thought for two whole days in the inn. On the morning of the third day, Song Dejiang came with Bai Yang.


    He said to Gu Yundong, ��I��m going to the capital. Give me your address. When there��s news of Bai Muzi, I��ll send you a letter.��


    Gu Yundong was surprised and quickly wrote down the address for him.


    Bai Yang also had a bitter expression on his face. ��Sister Gu, I��m going to the farm outside the city. Brother Bai is going there to recuperate. I have to go too. It won��t be easy to see you in the future.��


    As he spoke, he reached for Song Dejiang��s hand and took the note from him. He read the address carefully twice before saying to Gu Yundong, ��Sister Gu, I��ll write to you when the time comes.��


    ��Sister Gu has a younger brother who��s about the same age as you. You can write to him and even be friends with him.�� She hoped that he wouldn��t mention anything about devoting himself to her again. She couldn��t take it.


    Bai Yang thought for a moment and nodded. ��I��ll write to you both.��


    Both Song Dejiang and Bai Yang had already packed their things and were about to set off. Song Dejiang��s carriage was outside the inn. When they left the city, they could just bring Bai Yang to the farm. They had specially come to bid farewell to Gu Yundong.


    In the end, Bai Yang even felt wronged and wanted Gu Yundong to send them to the city gate.


    Gu Yundong also wanted to go out for a walk. It was not a good idea to stay in the room, so she agreed and brought Madam Yang out.


    What she did not expect was that on this trip, she really thought of a solution that was not a solution..

 Chapter 272 - 272: Puzzle

    Chapter 272: Puzzle


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After sending Doctor Song and the boy back, Gu Yundong passed by the notice board at the city gate and could not help but narrow her eyes.


    There were two soldiers standing in front of the notice board. There were notices and decrees posted on it that the officers were announcing to the commoners, but not many people were looking at them.


    However, there was a wall not far away that was surrounded by many people.


    Gu Yundong did not notice it when she entered the city.


    She brought Madam Yang over and asked the people beside her. Only then did she know that this was considered a civilian notice board.


    There hadn��t been any in the past. It was announced a few months ago after the new prefecture magistrate took office. Ever since the chaos, many people had been separated from their families. Some people asked about their families�� whereabouts, and some posted all kinds of news on the streets and alleys.


    When the new prefecture magistrate arrived, he saw many notices on the wall. He was planning to reorganize the Qing��an Prefecture boldly. The environment on the street was naturally very important.


    Later on, someone suggested that everyone stick the notices together. Hence, this wall was filled with all kinds of missing persons notices and random news.


    After packing up, she turned to Madam Yang and said, ��Mother, let��s rent a courtyard in tomorrow. I don��t know how long it will take to find Father. It��s inconvenient to stay in an inn all the time.��


    Back then, she chose to stay in the inn because this place was next to Huimin Medical Center, so it was convenient for Madam Yang to see a doctor.


    Madam Yang was playing with the puzzle, which Gu Yundong had made himself.


    After all, although the previous one was also a wooden puzzle, be it the image or the material, it was different from this era.


    She coaxed Madam Yang to get her a more difficult one, so she found a thin wooden board and drew two cartoon children on it. Those two children were Yunshu and Yunke. Then, she cut them into many pieces.


    Madam Yang liked it very much. Every time she finished the puzzle, she could see the two children. She almost forgot to eat and sleep.


    When she heard Gu Yundong��s words, she looked up and smiled. ��Okay.�� Then she continued.


    The next day, Gu Yundong asked Shopkeeper Cao where she could rent a cheap, quiet, and safe house.


    On the same day, she contacted the owner and signed a month��s lease before moving in.


    At night, when the sky was about to turn dark, Gu Yundong put on her old makeup and left the courtyard..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Drawing Portraits for Others

    Chapter 273: Drawing Portraits for Others


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    She sent Madam Yang to Huimin Medical Center in the afternoon, but Gu Yundong was still worried about leaving her alone in the newly rented courtyard.


    Fortunately, Shopkeeper Cao��s wife was a good person and was also helping out at the medical center, so Gu Yundong asked her to take care of Madam Yang.


    The other party naturally agreed. She knew that Miss Gu had given her family something good. This small favor was nothing.


    Gu Yundong was wearing rough clothes, the kind that was very common on the streets.


    After searching the spatial storage for a long time, she could not find any hair dye. Hence, she went to ask Shopkeeper Cao and knew that there were many things that could be used to dye hair.


    Gu Yundong found an excuse to ask Shopkeeper Cao to create two hair dye solutions, one black and one white.


    Now, she had dyed more than half of her hair white and tied her chest flat. Although she was not very mature, she still had some curves.


    She put on some makeup, and when she turned around, she was a short old man.


    Gu Yundong only left when she saw that she was fine.


    With that, she took out a charcoal pencil and paper and laid them on the table.


    ��Tell me,�� she urged impatiently.


    The two brothers thought about it. She didn��t charge them, and it didn��t look like she was extorting them. In addition, they weren��t forging anymore, so why not give it a try?


    Hence, the two of them spoke one after another and described their younger brother��s appearance.


    Gu Yundong was becoming more and more proficient. It did not take long for a lifelike portrait to appear under the eyes of the two brothers.


    The two of them were shocked. It was as if their younger brother was standing in front of them.


    They looked up at Gu Yundong. ��Grandpa, you��re too capable. Once this picture is posted, anyone who has seen our brother will definitely recognize him.��


    ��Alright, I��ll help you write down your address and information. You can paste it on that wall tomorrow morning.��


    ��Yes, we��ll post it tomorrow.�� The two of them praised the portrait.


    Gu Yundong left before they could react.


    She went to the next address..

 Chapter 274 - 274: Someone at Home

    Chapter 274: Someone at Home


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    That family was quite well-off and had a few servants.


    At that time, when the city was in chaos, a maidservant of theirs actually ran away with a lot of gold and silver jewelry. Although they had reported it to the officers, it was obvious that there were too many such things and they could not catch her at all.


    Gu Yundong had also asked them if they wanted to find the maidservant and let others think that she knew the maidservant��s whereabouts and invite her in. In the end, she had been tricked into drawing the maidservant��s appearance. She had also drawn the jewelry that the girl had taken away.


    The third and fourth families. When she came out of the fifth family��s house, it was almost time for curfew.


    She quickly washed off the makeup on her face, put on a hat to cover her white hair, and went to Huimin Medical Center to fetch Madam Yang home.


    Fortunately, the sky was dark and she was in a hurry to leave. Shopkeeper Cao��s wife did not notice anything strange about her.


    After returning and waiting for Madam Yang to fall asleep, Gu Yundong dyed her hair black. Then, she began to recall Gu Dajiang��s appearance and draw him.


    After painting, just as she was about to write down Gu Dajiang��s information, the situation of the second family suddenly flashed across her mind.


    After some thought, she wrote on the information about Gu Dajiang. ��This person doesn��t pay his debts. If there��s news of this person, no matter how many clues there are, you will receive ten taels of silver if they��re true.��


    After writing down the address of this small courtyard, she blew on it, put it away, and went to bed.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and smiled. Seeing that there were already three paintings pasted on the wall, he took the blueprints and pasted them on.


    Everyone looked over. Heh, it was also done by the same person.


    Someone quickly surrounded Gu Yundong. ��Miss, did an old man help you draw this?��


    ��That��s right. That old man is a good person.��


    ��When did he help you draw it? Did you see how he drew it clearly?��


    ��Miss, did you learn it?��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. She looked at the scholarly man who spoke last. His eyes were filled with desire, as if as long as she said that she could learn a little, he would immediately let her teach him.


    Gu Yundong shook her head decisively. ��How can I learn it?��


    Seeing that another person had come to paste the picture, Gu Yundong quickly took advantage of everyone��s relaxation and led Madam Yang out of the crowd.


    Madam Yang heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to look at the picture on the wall, looking very excited.


    However, when they reached home, Gu Yundong had just opened the courtyard door when her body suddenly froze.


    There was someone at home..

 Chapter 275 - 275: Pretend No One Has Been Here

    Chapter 275: Pretend No One Has Been Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks and frowned as she pulled Madam Yang to the side. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    How did they come so quickly??


    Just as she was thinking about it, the person in the room came out. It was a man in the clothes of an officer.


    He was someone that Gu Yundong knew, the leader of the officers who came over after she saved the child at the inn that day.


    The officer stood at the door of the central room and gave her a look, telling her to close the courtyard door first.


    Gu Yundong had a good impression of him. It was said that not long after the kidnappers were taken away that day, they were asked about the whereabouts of the children who had been kidnapped during the Lantern Festival.


    Gu Yundong could not help but widen her eyes.��...�� Where did the new emperor find such a smart new prefecture magistrate? He even thought of this.


    In fact, Gu Yundong had also guessed that the bandits would come to ask about the artist, so she had written an anonymous letter to analyze the situation. She planned to send it to the government office in a while and give it to Officer Li in front of her.


    She even thought about what would happen if the government office didn��t take it to heart. Therefore, the few families she went to yesterday night had been specially selected. For example, the two brothers from the blacksmith��s forge who were tall and not to be trifled with, the big family with guards at home, the family with a few men who lived near the government office...


    Bandits were usually unwilling to find a family that was too strong and might expose themselves. In the end, they could only choose the weakest one with no foundation, which was only the mother and daughter.


    She planned to send Madam Yang to the Cao family for the night and then wait to see if any little thieves would come.


    Unexpectedly, before she could do anything, the prefecture magistrate had already thought of it.


    Although Gu Yundong had never met the current emperor, from the things he had done after he ascended the throne and the officers he had assigned to govern the towns and cities, Dajin would definitely prosper under his governance.


    Seeing that she was silent, Officer Li thought that she was frightened. ��You don��t have to be afraid. I��m not the only one here. There are ambushes around. We definitely won��t let anything happen to Miss.��


    Only then did Gu Yundong look up. ��Of course I��m not afraid. I��ll pretend that there��s no one else in my house and go do my own thing..��

 Chapter 276 - 276: There鈥檚 News of Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 276: There��s News of Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Officer Li smiled and nodded. He knew it. This girl was different from ordinary girls. Otherwise, why would she catch kidnappers in public?


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong followed Madam Yang into the house. They boiled water, cooked, and talked.


    Officer Li was also very self-aware. He went to another room and did not come out.


    It was only at night that he asked Gu Yundong and her mother to stay in their room and not go out. He was on high alert.


    The reason why Small Thieves were Small Thieves was because they were not very smart, so they could not even be a small leader.


    Hence, when the sky turned dark at night, four of them did not disappoint others and sneaked into the courtyard. There was also one person outside.


    However, in the blink of an eye, a person pounced on him from the left and right. The bandit who was acting as a lookout was taken down before he could even make a sound.


    Immediately after, the officers outside the door quickly broke open the door and rushed in.


    The four of them were still prying open the door of the central room when they were surrounded in the blink of an eye.


    After this incident, even if the bandits were not all captured, they would probably think that this was a trap set by the government and not dare to act rashly.


    In the next few days, Gu Yundong would sometimes go to the noticeboard to take a look. Sometimes, she would go elsewhere to inquire. She had even asked Officer Li about Gu Dajiang��s whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, the government office didn��t find any information on Gu Dajiang��s household registration.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had known for a long time. After all, when Qin Wenzheng agreed to help, he had hired someone to ask the authorities.


    Unfortunately, there were many refugees and bandits during that period of time. How many people went missing and how many people were killed? There were countless documents missing from the government. It was very difficult to find a person in the vast sea of people.


    Furthermore, the name Gu Dajiang was too common. There were several of them in the same village, so it was even more difficult to investigate.


    Nowadays, Qing��an Prefecture had a lot of things to do. From the prefecture magistrate to the servants, they were all so busy that their feet didn��t touch the ground. Who had the time to help you find someone who might be dead or out of Qing��an Prefecture?


    The authorities could not find anything, so Gu Yundong thought of looking for her father among the people and posting a missing person notice.


    Fortunately, the vivid image attracted the attention of many people. Even those who did not often go to the notice board would curiously take a look.


    In addition, she had attached a reward of ten taels of silver at the back. There would always be people who wanted to earn this money.


    Thus, on this day, Gu Yundong had just eaten lunch when she finally received a clue..

 Chapter 277 - 277:1 Have Seen Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 277:1 Have Seen Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The person who came was a woman in her mid-twenties. Her hair was tied into a woman��s bun, and her clothes were a little tattered. Updated from


    She was still a little nervous when she entered. She looked around as if she was afraid that someone would suddenly jump out.


    Gu Yundong asked her to sit, but she only dared to sit on half a stool.


    When she saw that there were only Gu Yundong and Madam Yang in the house, the woman heaved a sigh of relief and said to her, ��I, I��ve seen the person in this portrait.��


    She took off the missing person notice. Perhaps because she was too nervous and hid it in her arms, it looked wrinkled when she took it out.


    Seeing this, Madam Yang was immediately angry. She went forward and took the notice, placing it on the table and flattening it.


    The woman was shocked by her actions and stood up abruptly. ��W-What are you doing?��


    At the mention of the past, the woman still had lingering fear on her face. ��But I didn��t expect them to come to my house. At that time, the soldiers quickly chased after us. Those bandits saw that they couldn��t escape, so they captured me and my man. This Gu Dajiang came out at this time. He seemed to have given that officer an idea. Then, we were saved and those bandits were captured.��


    Upon hearing Gu Dajiang��s name, Madam Yang sat obediently at the side and listened.


    The woman continued, ��That officer seems to admire Gu Dajiang very much. He even asked Gu Dajiang to work by his side. However, he didn��t succeed. Gu Dajiang said that he wanted to find his wife and children in Qing��an Prefecture.��


    ��That officer was quite disappointed. Later on, he said that he could help him find them. When he found them, he would agree to help him.��


    The woman was quite envious at that time. Back then, Gu Dajiang��s clothes were tattered. Other than his clean face, his entire body smelled bad. It was obvious that he was a refugee who had escaped from Yongning Prefecture. The officer didn��t mind at all.


    The problem was that Gu Dajiang actually rejected such an opportunity to soar.


    The woman didn��t have a good impression of refugees, even though Gu Dajiang could be considered to have saved them.


    But at the end of the day, if not for these refugees, why would their Qing��an Prefecture be in chaos? Why would she be captured by bandits? Why would more than half of her house be smashed? They were even poorer than before.


    ��The officer left after quelling the chaos. I heard that he made a great contribution and might go to the capital to become an official. We didn��t see Gu Dajiang again and thought that he must have left with that officer.��


    The woman said, ��I didn��t expect to see him again half a month later..��

 Chapter 278 - 278: Are You Giving Me Silver?

    Chapter 278: Are You Giving Me Silver?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Naturally, Gu Yundong could hear the dissatisfaction in her tone. But as long as the clues were accurate, dissatisfaction was dissatisfaction. She often made others dissatisfied herself. Did she care?


    ��Where did you see him?��


    The woman replied, ��At the city gate. That day, my man was looking for work there. I went over to deliver some food to him and saw Gu Dajiang.��


    At that time, although Gu Dajiang was still very thin, the clothes he was wearing were much better.


    She felt that the officer must have given him silver before he left. He was really lucky.


    ��My man saw him first and even greeted him,�� the woman suddenly said sourly. ��He didn��t seem to know us anymore. That��s true. At that time, he probably only had eyes for that officer. How could he remember small fries like us?��


    Gu Yundong frowned. This person was no longer as cautious as before. The more she spoke, the more emotional she became.


    She tapped the table. ��And? Get to the point.��


    Gu Yundong actually believed 70% to 80% of what the woman said. She could say her father��s name, his height, and knew that he was looking for his wife and children here.


    Seeing that she was silent, the woman became a little anxious. ��Are you going to give it to me or not? If you don��t, I��ll...��


    Before she could finish speaking, an explosive voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. ��Wang Xiaomei, are you inside? Come out.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The woman��s expression changed drastically and she ran out of the central room in shock.


    However, after running a few steps, she ran back. ��What should I do? What should I do?��


    ��Who��s outside the door?�� Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes.


    ��He����


    ��Wang Xiaomei, stop hiding. I know you��re here. Come out quickly, do you hear me?�� The voice outside the door sounded again.


    If this continued, the neighbors would come out to watch the commotion.


    Gu Yundong walked out and opened the door..

 Chapter 279 - 279: Gone

    Chapter 279: Gone


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When the man at the door saw that it was a teenage girl who opened the door, he was slightly stunned.


    Just as he wondered if he had found the wrong door, he saw the woman in the courtyard who was looking for a place to hide.


    His expression changed as he ran in with large strides. He grabbed her wrist and said sternly, ��You��re really here. You really went to take off that notice. Do you still have a conscience?��


    Gu Yundong quietly closed the courtyard door, blocking the neighbors who wanted to watch the show. She slowly walked into the central room.


    Madam Yang had already hidden when the man came in.


    At this moment, there was only a man and a woman who looked like a married couple arguing in the central room.


    Wang Xiaomei was probably in pain from the man��s grip. She shouted angrily, ��Why am I heartless? It��s all for our family. Why don��t you take a look at how dilapidated our family is?��


    ��But you can��t take this kind of money. If not for Gu Dajiang, we would have all died. They��re here to collect debts. Would they let Gu Dajiang off if they found him?��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was not her fault. She was just a little cautious.


    After Wang Xiaomei left, Gu Yundong returned to the central room and saw the portrait on the table.


    After some thought, she decided to paste it back on the notice wall.


    She waited at home for more than ten days. During this period, three more people came claiming that they had seen Gu Dajiang.


    One of them was a man whose face was red from drinking. He spoke incoherently and looked like he was here to extort money.


    One was an old lady who had a small wonton stall. Although she was old, she had a good memory. She said that Gu Dajiang had gone to her stall to ask for a bowl of wontons. During the conversation, he had mentioned that he was leaving Qing��an Prefecture to look for his wife and children.


    However, the old lady did not know where he went.


    There was also a scholar-like person who said that he had seen Gu Dajiang talking to an officer before that officer left.


    After consolidating the information, Gu Dajiang was indeed no longer in Qing��an Prefecture.


    She rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Wouldn��t that be like looking for a needle in a haystack?


    Madam Yang suddenly blinked and said, ��The Gu family..��

 Chapter 280 - 280: Returning to the Gu Family

    Chapter 280: Returning to the Gu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was stunned and immediately stood up.


    That��s right, the Gu family?


    Many of the refugees who had escaped from Yongning Prefecture had returned after the disaster relief from the Imperial Court.


    When Gu Dajiang left Qing��an Prefecture, he either went to the Xuanhe Prefecture after receiving news of them or he only knew that they weren��t in Qing��an Prefecture. Then, the first place he would go would probably be the Gu family.


    It was closer to Yongning Prefecture from Qing��an Prefecture. Gu Yundong thought that since she was out, she might as well take this opportunity to return to Old Gu��s house.


    It would be best if they could find Gu Dajiang. If they couldn��t, they had to seek revenge.


    She still remembered the time when Gu Dahe hit her on the head and stole her money.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong lowered her head and began to write.


    She wrote two letters, one to Aunt Ke and the other to Shao Qingyuan. She said that she might need some time to go back and asked them to take care of the family and not worry about her.


    When Gu Yundong took the portrait and left the notice wall with Madam Yang, she happened to see Bao Chunhua.


    This person frowned and looked at her with a complicated gaze.


    After a long time, he went forward and said, ��What my wife said that day was all fake. She made it up. Gu Dajiang might still be in Qing��an Prefecture.��


    Gu Yundong wanted to laugh. Although Wang Xiaomei was a little selfish and heartless, this Bao Chunhua was not bad.


    She took two steps closer and said in a low voice, ��Brother, don��t worry. Gu Dajiang doesn��t owe me money. I only wrote on the notice that he doesn��t want to repay the debt because I want to find him as soon as possible.��


    She didn��t mention her relationship with Gu Dajiang. After all, it wasn��t to that extent.


    Bao Chunhua was stunned. ��Really?��


    ��Otherwise, do you think two weak women like us can really ask Gu Dajiang for the debt even if we find him?�� She took out a banknote worth ten taels of silver. ��This is the promised silver. Take it.��


    Bao Chunhua took a few steps back and refused to take it. ��I can��t take it. My, my wife was up to no good.��


    ��But she gave me information after all. Take it.�� Gu Yundong stuffed the banknote into his hand and left with Madam Yang.


    Bao Chunhua stood rooted to the ground and did not speak for a long time.


    Gu Yundong bought some more things from the Qing��an Prefecture and returned the house. She set off the next day..

 Chapter 281 - 281: Explosive Luck

    Chapter 281: Explosive Luck


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    This time, they did not feel as anxious as before. Instead, they walked much slower.


    The journey to Eternal Peace Prefecture was obviously much more desolate.


    Previously, the refugees had migrated on a large scale and eaten everything they could on the way.


    Now that everything was slowly recovering, there were many teahouses on the way. Although the tea leaves cooked were all of inferior quality, they were still enough for everyone to take a break.


    Gu Yundong walked just like that for two days. That day, she ordered a bowl of fried rice with plain water in the teahouse.


    Unexpectedly, the taste of the fried rice was simply indescribable. Gu Yundong really could not eat it, but Madam Yang did not feel much. It seemed alright, but after eating more than half a bowl, she drank two pots of water.


    Hence, not long after setting off in the afternoon, she could not hold it in anymore and stammered that she wanted to get out of the carriage.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. She found a secluded spot and parked the carriage.


    Then, she brought her inside and kept watch for her so that she could answer nature��s call.


    However, Gu Yundong had only waited for a moment when she realized that there was something familiar on the tree trunk in the distance. She had good eyesight and roughly read it. After squinting and staring for a while, she suddenly took out her own manuscript from her space.


    It was the medical book that Song Dejiang had copied previously. After flipping through a few pages, she indeed found a medicinal herb.


    Although Gu Yundong could not remember the characteristics of herbs, she was a painter and was sensitive to pictures.


    Play with? It��s an herb.


    Gu Yundong��s head hurt. This was first come, first served. She was not someone who could easily bully by a child. But...


    ��Sister, do you like this flower too? I��ll give it to you. I��ll help you pick it.�� He had an innocent smile on his face and was very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yundong��s conscience hurt a little. Just now, she was still thinking of tricking this child into giving her the flower.


    The child quickly plucked the flower and handed it to her in a hurry. Then, he said shyly, ��Sister, you��re very beautiful. The flower is also beautiful.�� Then, he was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong clutched her chest. ��Wait, these are herbs. I��ll pay for them.��


    She was the kind of person who could not withstand sugar-coated bullets.


    The child was stunned for a moment before his eyes lit up. ��Herbs? Then, then I have another one. Sister, do you still want it?��


    Another one? Wasn��t this medicinal herb very precious? Why was it so common?


    ��Yes, where is it?��


    ��It��s over there. My basket is there. I��ll take you there.��


    He was very happy and hurriedly led the way.


    Gu Yundong followed, but not long after, she suddenly stopped.


    A moment later, she turned her head stiffly and looked at a grave not far away..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Cousin Is Dead

    Chapter 282: Cousin Is Dead


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The child walked for a while before realizing that she was not following him.


    He hurriedly turned his head to look.


    Seeing that she was staring at the grave not far away, he was a little vexed and said uneasily, ��Sister, are you afraid of this? Then I��ll take you to another path. Don��t be afraid. We��ll just take a detour. It��s not far.��


    Actually, there were more than one grave here.


    He was just hasty and was used to this path. He didn��t expect this. Looking at their good clothes, they definitely didn��t walk the mountain path often. He should have asked the sister to wait for him and brought the things over himself. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head. ��I��ll go over and take a look.��


    She still held Madam Yang��s hand and slowly walked towards the grave she had just seen.


    The grave was very simple, and the tombstone in front was only a rough wooden board.


    What made Gu Yundong��s expression change was the words carved on the wooden board��Tomb of My Beloved Wife, Bian Mulan.


    ��Yes, that��s our village.��


    ��Let��s go to your village to take a look. I want to ask someone to help repair this grave. After we confirm it, we��ll decide if we should move the grave.��


    If she was really her cousin, she would naturally come over. Moving the grave was not a small matter.


    If it wasn��t for her cousin, it wouldn��t be a big deal to fix it.


    The child nodded and brought her to the place where he kept his basket.


    Because of this incident, the child was very silent along the way.


    His destination was not far away. He saw his things and quickly ran forward. Gu Yundong finally understood why he did not carry the basket with him. The basket was filled with pig grass, wild vegetables, and wild fruits. It looked very heavy. This child was thin and weak. He would die of exhaustion if he carried it.


    The child squatted down and began to rummage through the basket on his back.


    After a while, he smiled and took out a purple flower.


    ��Sister, this is it.��


    Gu Yundong took a closer look and could not help but pat her forehead. It seemed that Dr. Song was not lying to her. This medicinal herb was indeed rare.


    Seeing her like this, the smile on the child��s face froze.. ��It��s not an herb?��

 Chapter 283 - 283: How Much Is It?

    Chapter 283: How Much Is It?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ��I don��t think this flower was picked from a tree, right?��


    ��No.�� This was found in the grass. It had been blown over by the wind back then. It swayed beautifully.


    The child shook his head in disappointment and kept the flower. It turned out that only herbs that grew on trees were considered medicinal herbs.


    Gu Yundong waved the one in his hand. ��But there��s one here. It��s not like there��s no harvest, right?��


    The child raised his head again and nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong then asked, ��Is your village far from here?��


    ��Just go down that way. It��s not far.�� The kid pointed. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Although it was not far, in fact... it was still a distance away.


    Gu Yundong��s carriage was still parked on the other side. She picked up the child��s basket. ��Let��s take the carriage. I still have to find someone in your village to help tidy up the graves. Do you have any rooms at home? Can I rent them for two days?��


    The child quickly nodded. ��Yes, yes, yes.��


    Stinky Egg was shocked and hurriedly shook his head. ��No, no, it��s one tael.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Although Dr. Song, that unreliable person, did not specify the value of this herb on the medical book, based on his knowledge and experience as an imperial physician in the palace, even he said that the herb in this book was precious. It was at least 50 taels.


    This child wanted one tael? Gu Yundong felt that she would probably be struck by lightning.


    Stinky Egg explained in a low voice, ��Our family owes someone two taels of silver. I-I don��t know how much this costs either. Can I sell it for one tael? Sister, if you think it��s too expensive, you can give me however much you want.��


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��I don��t think it��s expensive. I just think it��s too cheap. Giving you one tael seems like I��m bullying you.��


    ��Ah?�� Stinky Egg blinked. One tael was still cheap?


    In his heart, one tael of silver was already a lot of money. His family had owed two taels of silver for a year and had yet to repay it.


    However, he was still very happy to hear Gu Yundong say that.


    Hence, he pursed his lips and suppressed his smile. He said, ��Then, two taels it is.��


    He still couldn��t control his expression, and the corners of his mouth curled up. Yes, with two taels of silver, the family would be much more relaxed.


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky speechlessly. ��It��s still too cheap.��


    ��Ah?�� Stinky Egg was shocked and could not help but swallow hard.. ��How much silver is that?��

 Chapter 284 - 284: Silly Stinky Egg

    Chapter 284: Silly Stinky Egg


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��About fifty taels.�� Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Gu Yundong thought sadly. If it was possible, she would also give him two taels of silver. Really, it was not easy for her to earn money.


    But she wanted to live a peaceful life. It was better to be a good person.


    However, 50 taels of silver was the bottom line. It could not be more.


    After all, she had spent a lot of money in the Qing��an Prefecture. She had paid a sum of money for accommodation, the portrait, food, sending the letter, and buying all kinds of things. Also... Ahem, it seemed that she had not given the consultation fee to Doctor Song. Uncle Bai Yang had given the man silver as thanks, and the officers had also rewarded her.


    Heh, this trip didn��t seem to be a loss.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong felt much better.


    Fifty taels of silver was not a lot at all.


    After she finished pondering, she happened to see a fork in the road ahead. She quickly turned around and asked Stinky Egg, ��Where...��


    She stopped mid-sentence. She watched helplessly as Stinky Egg��s eyes widened like a wooden man��s, and the basket in her hand fell without warning.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly shouted, grabbed the basket on her back, and placed it inside.


    But Gu Yundong did not need many people. In the end, including Stinky Egg��s father, only three people were enough.


    She had also seen Stinky Egg��s family. His parents were indeed very honest. He also had a timid sister who hid shyly when she saw her.


    She had given 50 taels of silver to Stinky Egg��s parents and explained the situation.


    The two were so excited that they cried tears of joy. They slaughtered a chicken for Gu Yundong and her mother on the spot.


    Gu Yundong stayed in the village for two days before leaving. Unexpectedly, it was raining again.


    Therefore, by the time she set off again, five to six days had passed.


    Stinky Egg and her sister were already familiar with her and could not bear to part with her.


    The rest of the journey was rather smooth, but after seeing Bian Mulan��s grave, Gu Yundong��s heart felt heavy.


    Madam Yang seemed to understand and took a few days to recover.


    Half a month later, the carriage finally entered the prefectural city of Yongning Prefecture.


    Compared to Qing��an Prefecture, this place seemed even more desolate.


    Gu Yundong found an inn and planned to stay in the city for a day before going to the county tomorrow.


    However, just as she settled down and was about to bring Madam Yang out to buy some clothes, she felt as if someone was watching her from behind..

 Chapter 285 - 285: So You鈥檙e That Quack

    Chapter 285: So You��re That Quack


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong frowned. When she reached the entrance of the alley, she finally stopped and turned to look at the person behind them. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    When that person saw her turn around, not only did he not leave, but he also approached her with a happy expression.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to recall for a long time. She was sure that she had never seen this thin middle-aged man.


    The man walked up to them in a few steps and looked at... Madam Yang. ��Sister-in-law, we meet again. Do you still remember me?��


    However, Madam Yang��s body suddenly tensed up. She subconsciously touched her head and leaned against Gu Yundong tightly. Her other hand almost hurt her palm.


    Gu Yundong frowned and stood in front of Madam Yang, blocking her view. ��May I ask who you are? Do you know my mother?��


    He really did not expect to meet this fool from the Gu family here. Looking at her clothes, she was much richer than in the past. She must be rich now. Her man was not by her side, and there was only a little girl in her teens in front of her.


    His medical hall had not been doing much business recently. Some time ago, there was a new medical hall in the city. The shopkeeper and waiter there were like slaves. No matter what patient it was, they would welcome them warmly with a smile. It was simply demeaning to their reputation as doctors.


    However, those patients just had to fall for this trick. All of them went to this new medical hall to treat their illnesses. Later on, they even went around saying that the doctors in the medical center were skilled and made the old medical center cold.


    Now that he had finally met this fool, he could finally open for business.


    Dr. Yu had a deep impression of Gu Dajiang and his wife. After all, although the two of them were dressed in tattered clothes, they were quite good-looking.


    Especially since Gu Dajiang was extremely good to his silly wife. He coaxed her like she was a child.


    If it was Doctor Yu himself, his wife would definitely be locked up at home first to avoid embarrassing herself. At that time, he would have an excuse to take in a concubine. How good would that be?


    Doctor Yu despised Gu Dajiang, but on the surface, he still said to Gu Yundong very kindly, ��Miss, don��t worry. I��m just taking a simple look. After all, I treated your mother in the past. If she recovers, I won��t charge you. If she doesn��t recover, we can��t waste time. We have to perform acupuncture again as soon as possible.��


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she laughed. She raised her leg and kicked him..

 Chapter 286 - 286: Go Home and Eat Soil

    Chapter 286: Go Home and Eat Soil


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Dr. Yu exclaimed and rolled on the ground.


    The people beside him quickly looked over. Someone reached out and helped him up.


    However, Dr. Yu��s face was ashen. He pointed at Gu Yundong with a trembling finger. ��You, what are you doing?��


    ��What am I doing?�� Gu Yundong sneered. She wanted to kick him again, but Madam Yang, who was behind her, pulled her tightly. She could only stand on the spot. ��You quack. You don��t even know any medical skills, yet you still dare to inject someone��s head with needles. You are a sick person with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. Your patients are simply unlucky to meet you. Gods are everywhere. How many people have you killed? Aren��t you afraid that those people will come to settle scores with you in the middle of the night?��


    Doctor Yu��s expression changed slightly. The people beside him also looked at him in surprise.


    Someone recognized him and could not help but frown.


    Doctor Yu panicked and said angrily, ��Where did this wild girl come from? What nonsense are you talking about? I was kind enough to treat your mother, but you want to shirk the consultation fee and spread rumors about me, ruining my reputation. When have I killed someone?��


    Someone even whispered, ��Speaking of which, Doctor Yu seems to take a long time to treat people.��


    ��That��s right. The last time my neighbor caught a cold, it wasn��t very serious. However, after seeing Doctor Yu, she took a full month of bitter medicine.��


    When Dr. Yu heard what the others said, his face alternated between green and white. He glared at Gu Yundong angrily and turned to leave.


    ��Stop.�� Gu Yunshu still wanted to hit him. The more she spoke, the angrier she became. This scumbag had caused her mother to become like this.


    If not for him messing around, her mother would have been cured by Doctor He in the Xuanhe Prefecture last time.


    Why wait for Dr. Song��s Bai Muzi?


    She wished she could chop this beast into pieces.


    But Madam Yang held onto her tightly. Gu Yundong turned around and realized that her face was pale and she was sweating profusely.


    Gu Yundong was shocked and hurriedly held her.. ��Mother, Mother, what��s wrong?��

 Chapter 287 - 287: Don鈥檛 Let Her Scream, Don鈥檛 Let Her Cry

    Chapter 287: Don��t Let Her Scream, Don��t Let Her Cry


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was extremely vexed. She had been so focused on beating up Doctor Yu that she had neglected her mother.


    She quickly helped Madam Yang sit down.


    An aunt kindly gave her a glass of water. Gu Yundong took it and thanked her before feeding it to Madam Yang.


    Then, she wiped her sweat with a handkerchief. ��Mother, how are you?��


    However, Madam Yang suddenly hugged her. ��Dongdong, I��m not going. I��m not going. He��s doing acupuncture. It hurts. It hurts so much.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She quickly patted her back. ��Alright, alright. I��m not going. I��ll stay here with Mother, okay?��


    Madam Yang nodded and slowly exhaled.


    After a while, she smiled again. She held Gu Yundong��s hand and said, ��Go back and rest.�� This chapter is updated by


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Ah? Alright.�� Madam Yang nodded and took the puzzle.


    She hadn��t seen Ah Shu and Keke today. If she pieced the puzzle together quickly, she would be able to see them.


    Gu Yundong was slightly relieved to see that she seemed to be fine again. She called her softly, ��Mother.��


    ��Huh?�� Madam Yang didn��t even look up.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of needles?�� At least, she was calm after Song Dejiang injected her twice. Other than being a little nervous, she was not afraid.


    Madam Yang looked up in confusion. ��Why should I be afraid? Dr. Song was fine. Dongdong was there, so I was not afraid. That bad person was fierce to me and glared at me, not letting me scream.��


    Gu Yundong did not ask further. Madam Yang was not afraid of needles, but humans.


    Dr. Song spoke softly. He would chat with Madam Yang first and let her speak if she was uncomfortable. He did not feel any pain when he performed acupuncture her.


    Moreover, she had always been by her side.


    Of course, this was the best. It was just that she was afraid of the bad doctor, so she just asked that person not to appear in front of Madam Yang.


    She looked at Madam Yang��s excited face and got up. ��Mother, I��ll get the waiter to serve the food. It��ll be ready soon.��


    Gu Yundong went downstairs, but left the inn and walked towards where the beggars were..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Fire

    Chapter 288: Fire


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At this moment, Doctor Yu was sweating and anxiously entering the Renxin Medical Hall.


    How unlucky. That girl who looked easy to bully was actually so fierce.


    Fortunately, he ran quickly. Otherwise, everyone would know about this.


    The owner of the medical center was drinking tea in the backyard with his legs crossed. When he saw him running over with a guilty expression, he could not help but ask, ��What are you doing? You��re so flustered. Those who don��t know might think that a dog is chasing you behind.��


    Yu Youwei froze and immediately turned around with a flattering smile. ��Boss, I saw that the sky was gloomy and it was about to rain. I ran a little faster.��


    The owner of Renxin Medical Hall was surnamed Geng. When he heard this, he looked up. ��Isn��t the weather quite good?��


    ��I heard from the uncle who sold the groceries that it might be going down soon.��


    ��Is that so?�� Boss Geng��s face was filled with disbelief, but he quickly put this matter aside and asked irritably, ��How��s business today?��


    ��Then send some silver to their doctors so that they can fight each other?��


    ��You think my money came from the wind and you��re giving them silver? Keep thinking.��


    ��Yes, find a few hooligans...��


    ��No, no. Think again.��


    Yu Youwei frowned and began to think. The two of them pondered again and again until the sky turned dark. Then, they entered the house and lit the oil lamp. The two of them pondered for another hour before they were finally satisfied.


    ��Alright, go and rest. We��ll leave early tomorrow morning.��


    ��Alright, don��t worry, boss. I will definitely make sure that Huimin Medical Center can��t continue operating in our Yongning Prefecture. I will let it know that it can��t offend just anyone.��


    Boss Geng was very satisfied with his hot-blooded speech.


    Yu Youwei smiled and was about to leave. However, just as he turned around, his nose twitched slightly, as if he had smelled something.


    ��Boss, do you smell...��


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw flames soaring into the sky outside. His expression instantly changed. ��There��s... there��s a fire. Boss, there��s a fire..��This chapter is updated by

 Chapter 289 - 289: Gu Yundong Set The Fire

    Chapter 289: Gu Yundong Set The Fire


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Boss Geng also stood up and rushed out of the room.


    Yu Youwei couldn��t care less. He ran towards the courtyard door at the back anxiously.


    When he reached the back door, he realized that it could not be opened at all. He quickly turned around to look for an axe.


    He did not expect it to be snatched away by Boss Geng, who had also run over. He was stunned. ��Boss, I...��


    ��You what? Why are you running? Can��t you smell that the medicine in our clinic is burnt? Hurry up and save the medicine.��


    As he spoke, he kicked Yu Youwei into the storeroom. The fire came from the hall, and the medicine in the cabinet in the hall might not be able to be rescued. However, there was even more medicine in the storeroom. That was his assets. Without those assets, how could he open a clinic? He could just wait to go bankrupt.


    ��I��m telling you, if you dare to run, I��ll break your legs.��


    Seeing that the fire had not spread to the storeroom, Yu Youwei gritted his teeth and went in.


    The next day, she packed her things and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as she walked out of the inn, a group of people suddenly rushed over.


    The leader, Yu Youwei, pointed at her with a trembling finger and said, ��It��s her. She was the one who got someone to burn down our medical center. It��s her.��


    Gu Yundong was surprised. Burn down the medical center?


    Yu Youwei��s face was dark, and his clothes were tattered. She almost didn��t recognize him.


    This was...


    Perhaps because of this, Madam Yang did not recognize him, so she was not as flustered as yesterday. She only grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand in confusion.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��Uncle, you can eat whatever you want, but you can��t say whatever you want. What do you mean by burning down your medical center? Please explain what happened.��


    ��Uncle, you��re the uncle. I��m Yu Youwei. You even hit me yesterday.�� He wiped his face forcefully, but his sleeve was black. The more he wiped, the dirtier he became.


    ��Miss, Renxin Medical Hall was on fire last night and the fire was only put out this morning. The owner of the medical hall, Geng Yi, had his leg injured, and all the medicinal herbs in the hall were destroyed. The doctor of the medical hall, Yu Youwei, claims that you ordered someone to set the fire to take revenge on him. Please come with us.��


    A constable walked forward and said to Gu Yundong with a cold face..

 Chapter 290 - 290: Kneeling Wrong

    Chapter 290: Kneeling Wrong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong understood. So she was not the only one who had been offended by Renxin Medical Hall, right?


    She glanced at Yu Youwei. ��Is it me just because he said so? Where��s the evidence? You also said that he has a personal grudge against me. I��m afraid he��s taking this opportunity to frame me.��


    ��Bullshit. I��m telling the truth.��


    The constable said expressionlessly, ��Whether it��s true or not, the prefecture magistrate will find out. There��s no need for the two of you to argue here. If there��s anything, you can talk it out at the government office.�� Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Gu Yundong had seen quite a few constables, but this was the first time she had seen someone so... impartial.


    It seemed like there was no need to set off today. She would just make a trip to the government office.


    She held Madam Yang��s hand and comforted her softly.


    Only then did the constable look back at her.


    As soon as they left, the crowd who had joined in the fun also followed behind, wanting to see what was going on.


    Yu Youwei��s voice stopped abruptly. He looked with a trembling expression at the private advisor who spoke.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and wanted to laugh. She looked at the prefecture magistrate and saw him sitting lazily on a chair.


    No wonder he didn��t care that her kneeling posture was wrong. It turned out that he didn��t sit properly either.


    The prefecture magistrate didn��t say anything either. He just glanced at the private advisor beside him.


    The private advisor coughed lightly. ��Alright, you. Tell me the cause and effect of the matter.��


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Yu Youwei wiped his tears and began to speak. ��I��m a doctor from Renxin Medical Hall. When I went out yesterday, I saw this girl and recognized that her mother was a patient who had been treated in my medical hall before...��


    ��What are you crying for? I can��t even hear you. Speak clearly,�� the private advisor interrupted him impatiently.


    Yu Youwei shrunk his neck. No wonder they said not to come into the government office unless something happened. It was too scary.


    He could only take a deep breath. Although he was still pitiful, he did not dare to sob anymore. ��I was kind enough to ask about her mother��s condition. I didn��t expect her to turn around and slander me. She said that I was a quack, and that not only did I not cure her mother��s illness, but I also almost killed her mother. Heaven and earth, I��ve been a doctor in Yongning Prefecture for twenty years. Everyone has seen it. How could I harm her mother? I...��


    ��Slow down. Can��t you see that I��m recording?�� The private advisor interrupted him again impatiently.


    Yu Youwei wanted to cry. The people in the government office were too difficult to serve.


    He paused for a moment and could only say slowly, ��I just rebutted. Who knew that she would hit me? I couldn��t bully her. The mother and daughter might as well go back first. I didn��t expect the medical center to catch fire at night. She must have gotten someone to do it..��

 Chapter 291 - 291: Pressing Closer

    Chapter 291: Pressing Closer


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The private advisor finished recording the statement and turned to ask Gu Yundong, ��What do you say?��


    Gu Yundong shrugged and said, ��I��ve never left the house.��


    ��Even if you��ve never left the house, you can ask someone else to do it.�� Yu Youwei glared at her angrily. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    ��Who?��


    ��The beggars in the city. The waiter of Fulong Inn saw you go out after you returned with his own eyes and look for the beggars outside. He also saw you give them silver. If you didn��t order them to set fire, what else could it be?�� Yu Youwei snorted.


    The assistant took a note and said, ��Bring the waiter of Fulong Inn to the hall.��


    The waiter came over quickly and replied as if he was Yu Youwei, ��I was far away at that time and didn��t see if she was giving money, but when those beggars passed by me, I saw them happily biting the silver.��


    Yu Youwei looked at Gu Yundong. ��What else do you have to say?��


    Even the prefecture magistrate looked up and nodded slightly. ��Imperial Physician Song is indeed brilliant.��


    These words were more effective than anything else. Yu Youwei immediately panicked. ��I didn��t...��


    ��Secondly,�� Gu Yundong interrupted him, ��you said that I hit you and your clinic caught fire. Later on, you said that I asked someone to set it on fire. But you have no witnesses and no physical evidence. How do I know that you didn��t take the opportunity to frame me because you hated me for hitting you? In your eyes, I��m probably just a person with no background in my teens who can be bullied at will. Do you think that as long as I enter the government office, I��ll be so afraid that I won��t be able to speak and you can throw me into jail as you please? You can also vent your anger.��


    ��How dare you? What do you think the government office is?�� The private advisor was talking to Yu Youwei.


    Yu Youwei was scared out of his wits. Damn it, who was the one who was so scared that he couldn��t speak?


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Thirdly.��


    ��There��s a third?��


    However, the onlookers were excited. ��Listen, listen, listen. I like to listen to this girl.��


    ��That��s right. She��s much clearer and more reasonable than that quack.��


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. Very good. Everyone had already decided that he was a quack..

 Chapter 292 - 292: What You Say Makes More Sense

    Chapter 292: What You Say Makes More Sense


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Thirdly,�� Gu Yundong said faintly, ��the waiter at Fulong Inn said that I was in contact with the beggars, but he didn��t see what I said to them. How can he conclude that I bribed them to do something bad?��


    Gu Yundong had indeed bribed them, but she did not want them to set a fire. This would easily implicate others.


    She had no grudges with anyone else, so there was no reason for her to harm them.


    Therefore, she only asked those beggars to drag Yu Youwei out and break one of his hands. She wanted to see how he could treat people and kill them without a hand. Moreover, she asked them to attack today. After all, she had already left when she thought of her.


    Who knew that there was someone who hated Yu Youwei more than her? They even burned down the entire medical center.


    ��Everyone knows that my mother is sick. Imperial Physician Song said that he still needs a medicine to completely heal my mother. It��s just that the medicine is not easy to find. He needs time. My heart aches for my mother, so I naturally pray for that medicine to be found as soon as possible every day. Therefore, when I saw that there were beggars in the city, I suddenly thought that if I did more good deeds, I could accumulate some good karma for my mother and let her recover as soon as possible. It��s just my filial piety. I didn��t expect him to say that I set fire to kill people.��


    The onlookers sighed when they heard that. ��That��s right. This girl is so filial. It��s not easy.��


    ��That��s right. If she wants to treat her mother, why would she set a fire to reduce her fortune?��


    The prefecture magistrate didn��t say anything after reading it. He just nodded to show that he understood.


    The private advisor returned to his seat and said, ��Since both sides are only making claims and there��s no evidence, we can��t confirm the case. We��ll investigate this matter after we find the beggars at the entrance of the inn.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. She still had to go to the Gu village.


    At this moment, there was a commotion at the door.


    The cold-faced constable went out to take a look and returned quickly. ��Sir, there��s someone outside who wants to complain.��


    ��Don��t they know there��s a case going on here?��


    The constable said, ��The visitors claim that they��re here for this case.��


    ��Eh?�� This time, everyone was stunned.


    Yu Youwei��s face flashed with ecstasy. ��It must be those beggars who came to testify.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him. Look at how happy he was.


    Soon, two people came in..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Since I鈥檓 Here, I鈥檒l Accept It

    Chapter 293: Since I��m Here, I��ll Accept It


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, the two of them were dressed neatly and did not look like beggars.


    However, when Yu Youwei saw the two of them clearly, the smile on his face instantly froze. He even turned pale bit by bit, and a trace of a bad feeling flashed in his eyes.


    The two of them knelt down. ��We are Gao Fang and Gao Yuan. Greetings, sir.�� ��Who are you two? Who are you suing?��


    ��Lord, this commoner is Gao Fang, a citizen of Half Moon Village. This is my younger brother, Gao Yuan. We want to sue Yu Youwei for disregarding human lives and causing my mother��s death.��


    As the two brothers spoke, they looked at Yu Youwei angrily.


    Yu Youwei hurriedly denied, ��Nonsense, nonsense. I didn��t.��


    Yu Youwei was so angry that his hands trembled. He did not have any evidence on Gu Yundong��s side, but what about these two people? They did not have any either.


    He could only snort coldly. ��You��re all talking nonsense. You can really turn black into white with your mouths. I think you��re the helpers this girl found, right?��


    Gu Yundong blinked. ��Honestly, I really don��t know them.��


    ��Then they��ve taken a fancy to you. Why don��t you take a look at your foxy appearance?��


    Gu Yundong��s face darkened. F*ck, this shameless woman. Did she really think that she would not dare to hit him in court?


    She was secretly rolling up her sleeves when she heard the cold-faced constable say, ��We��ve found those beggars.��


    As he spoke, he glanced at Yu Youwei with a strange expression.


    Yu Youwei was very happy. He had finally found the beggars. Now, he would see how this brat died.


    However, Gu Yundong was very calm. What was this saying? Since she was here, she would take things as they came..

 Chapter 294 - 294: Distorting the Truth

    Chapter 294: Distorting the Truth


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    A few beggars came, but everyone was surprised to find that they were actually dressed well.


    The assistant was also surprised. To be cautious, he called the waiter over. ��Come and identify them. Are they the beggars you��ve seen?��


    The waiter didn��t even need to look carefully to recognize them at a glance. He nodded to show that he was right.


    It was not the first day that these beggars stayed not far from the inn. They came almost every day and could not be chased away.


    The private advisor let him go down and asked the beggars, ��Do you know this person?��


    He pointed at Gu Yundong.


    The beggars nodded. ��Yes, yes.��


    One of them said, ��This girl went to Fulong Inn yesterday. Later on, she saw that we were very hungry and had no food to eat, so she was kind enough to give us some silver fragments and asked us to buy some delicious food and clothes to block the cold. This girl is really a good person.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. She��s a good person. We wanted to repay her, but she said no. She only said that she did it to accumulate good fortune for her mother.��


    ��The clothes we��re wearing are new.��


    ��We had something hot this morning.��


    Actually, they were the ones who wanted to help Gu Yundong break Yu Youwei��s hand. They had gone to check beforehand, but they did not expect to encounter a fire.


    Someone outside the court said, ��Yes, I can testify that a few beggars shouted and started a fire. I live next door, and they even helped put out the fire.��


    ��These young men worked hard. After the fire was extinguished, they said that they were hungry before leaving.��


    Yu Youwei jumped up as if he had been struck by lightning. ��You��re lying. You��re lying.��


    ��What are you doing?�� The cold-faced constable stepped forward and kicked his leg, causing him to kneel down.


    Then, he cupped his fists and said, ��Sir, the medical center did start burning from the inside.��


    At this moment, Boss Geng, who had already been bandaged and carried over to listen to the case, pointed at Yu Youwei with a furious expression. ��It��s actually you. I was wondering why you were so flustered when you ran back yesterday. You ran out as soon as the fire burned. Our Geng family has treated you well, but you actually did such a thing.��


    Yu Youwei hurriedly shook his head. ��I didn��t.��


    However, the prefecture magistrate suddenly slapped the wooden stick. ��Don��t quibble. Now that there are witnesses and evidence, you were the one who set the fire in Renxin Medical Hall. Men, take him to jail. As for the matter of him causing Mother Gao��s death, it has yet to be confirmed. If it��s true, we��ll sentence him accordingly. Everyone, dismissed.��


    With that, he left. The private advisor and constable disappeared.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Wasn��t it so careless? Wasn��t there still a witness who had set the fire?


    She walked out in a daze and held Madam Yang��s hand as they left the government office.


    Then, she saw her carriage parked not far away. She was stunned for a moment. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing a face that she could not believe..

 Chapter 295 - 295: Shao Qingyuan Is Here

    Chapter 295: Shao Qingyuan Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Before Gu Yundong could react, Madam Yang took a few steps forward in surprise. ��Qingyuan, why are you here?��


    Shao Qingyuan got out of the carriage. He looked a little haggard and travel-worn. His dark circles were very thick.


    Gu Yundong almost thought that she had seen wrongly. She blinked hard. After a long time, she asked, ��When did you come?��


    ��I entered the city early this morning,�� Shao Qingyuan said. Although he looked tired, the light in his eyes seemed to burn. ��Get into the carriage first. Aren��t we going to the Gu family��s village? We can still rush to the county city if we leave now.��


    Gu Yundong got into the carriage in a daze while Shao Qingyuan drove him away.


    After walking for a while, Gu Yundong suddenly stuck her head out and said, ��Let��s not go to the Gu village first. We��ll go tomorrow. Let��s go back to the inn.��


    Shao Qingyuan immediately turned the carriage around and drove towards Fulong Inn.


    Gu Yundong patted her head and asked, ��Why did you come to Yongning Prefecture?��


    ��After I received your letter, I heard that Yongning Prefecture wasn��t peaceful, so I rushed over. Don��t worry, everything has been arranged at home. Nothing will go wrong.��


    Yes, they had indeed seen the Gao brothers set the place on fire.


    They had seen it when they went to check on the situation. Although they had participated in extinguishing the fire, they did not intend to stand up and identify the Gao brothers.


    Firstly, they had never thought of meddling in other people��s business. Moreover, that Renxin Medical Hall was not a good thing to begin with. If it was burned, so be it. In any case, it did not burn to anyone else��s house.


    Secondly, what if others asked why they went to Renxin Medical Hall if they identified them? Wouldn��t that expose their original purpose?


    Shao Qingyuan got the two of them to look for the Gao brothers. The Gao brothers had never thought of letting others take the blame, let alone a little girl. It was a pity that they did not burn Yu and Geng to death.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who had asked them to go to the court, but they only said that their mother had been killed by Yu Youwei.


    Later on, he was the one who asked the beggars to testify that the fire was set by Yu Youwei.


    Of course, this was very related to the prefecture magistrate. When Shao Qingyuan left Yongfu Village, he specially went to Qin Wenzheng to ask about the officers who had taken office here.


    The prefecture magistrate was a little strange. As long as he was given a breakthrough, he wouldn��t care if he had evidence. He would capture him first.


    As for evidence, he could take his time to find it, as long as the victim came to


    sue..Updated from

 Chapter 296 - 296: Fiance?

    Chapter 296: Fiance?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was speechless. The prefecture magistrate was neither good nor evil. She really could not understand what he was thinking.


    However, she was not in Yongning Prefecture now. It was hard to say if they would have any contact in the future. He did not care about it for now.


    The carriage quickly arrived at Fulong Inn. As soon as they got off, they saw the waiter who had testified in the court walk out angrily with a bag.


    The innkeeper was also furious. ��Our inn can��t afford you. The guests came to stay at our inn, so you should serve and take care of them. You shouldn��t keep an eye on what they did and said. In the end, you even made wild guesses and told others. Do you think anyone will stay at our inn like this? Leave. Leave quickly.��


    The waiter was a little unconvinced. ��I went to the court to testify. How can I lie if the prefecture magistrate asked me a question? Do you dare not to say anything in front of the prefecture magistrate?��


    The shopkeeper sneered. ��Of course you should tell the truth in court, but before you went to court, you had already sold this matter to Doctor Yu. You still have the cheek to ask me? Are you leaving or not? If you don��t, I��ll get someone to beat you out.��


    The shopkeeper grew impatient and turned to call for the others.


    The waiter quickly grabbed his bag and ran away.


    When he came out and saw Gu Yundong standing there, he immediately glared at her and snorted.


    Gu Yundong chased him to bed. It would not be too late to talk after he had slept well.


    Shao Qingyuan got the waiter to bring hot water and took a comfortable shower.


    However, he could not fall asleep no matter what.


    After tossing and turning for more than an hour, he finally sat up, changed into clean clothes, and tidied herself up. Only then did she go out and hesitantly knock on Gu Yundong��s door.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. ��You��re not asleep?��


    ��I can��t sleep.��


    You can��t sleep with such dark circles under your eyes? I��ve never heard of you having insomnia before.


    Shao Qingyuan looked uncomfortable. After a while, he said, ��I have something to ask you.��


    ��What?��


    ��I heard that you have a fiance here, right?��


    ��Huh??�� Gu Yundong��s mind was filled with question marks.. Fiance? Why didn��t she know?

 Chapter 297 - 297: Fiance, Shao Qingyuan?

    Chapter 297: Fiance, Shao Qingyuan?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had heard of such a thing.


    However, this happened before she escaped, so she tried her best to recall it. She had no impression of it at all.


    How would Shao Qingyuan know something that even she didn��t know?


    She eyed him suspiciously, his face tight. ��Who told you I had a fiance?��


    ��Yunshu told me.�� That was why he had rushed here and caught up with her in Yongning Prefecture.


    He was afraid that she would not only bring Gu Dajiang back, but also a strange man.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Did Yunshu say that?


    Where did that brat get such unreliable news?


    Gu Yundong glanced at Shao Qingyuan and turned to ask Madam Yang, who was compiling a puzzle, ��Mother, have I been engaged before?��


    She was taking her second bite when there was a knock on the door frame.


    He looked up and saw Gu Yundong leaning against the open door with his arms crossed.


    ��I��m hungry. I��ll cook some supper. What do you want to eat?��


    Shao Qingyuan immediately put down the pancake. ��Anything is fine.�� After a pause, he said, ��Egg fried rice.�� That was simple.


    ��Start the fire,�� she said, and was gone.


    Shao Qingyuan tidied his bag, closed the door, and followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    Shao Qingyuan was quite agile with the fire. He sat quietly beside the stove and listened to the sound of eggs being added to the pot. Neither of them spoke, but his gaze kept glancing at Gu Yundong.


    For some reason, Shao Qingyuan felt that something was different when he saw her again.


    Although it was supper, Gu Yundong only took a small bowl. The rest went into Shao Qingyuan��s stomach.


    He naturally knew that she had deliberately cooked it for him.


    After staying at the inn for the night, the three of them packed their things early the next morning and left Yongning Prefecture for Jiangyu County. The Gu Village was under Jiangyu County..

 Chapter 298 - 298: It鈥檚 Called Gale

    Chapter 298: It��s Called Gale


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan still went to the carriage and horse shop to bring back the horse. He had bought this horse before he came. It was specially chosen to be young, strong, and tolerant. It looked very energetic.


    Along the way, the horse had interacted with Shao Qingyuan, and the man and horse had actually developed feelings for each other.


    He even secretly gave the horse a name, Gale, which was similar to Wind Chaser.


    When Gu Yundong heard this name, she was speechless. Why not Storm?


    After a night of rest in the carriage shop, the wind became energetic again.


    As if afraid of scaring the two of them, the waiter hurriedly said, ��But don��t worry, Sir. Our place is stable now. Everyone has planted new food. After the hard days are over, it will get better and better. Don��t think that these shops are closed early as if there��s no one around. It��s still lively during the day.��


    ��Is that so?�� Gu Yundong followed him into the inn and looked at the clean room. She was quite satisfied. When the waiter was about to leave, she asked casually, ��By the way, I heard that before the disaster, there was a wonton restaurant called Xingsheng Restaurant in the county. Is this restaurant still open?��


    Xingsheng Restaurant was the restaurant where Gu Dajiang used to be the accountant.


    The waiter was stunned. ��Xingsheng Restaurant? There��s a restaurant there that��s still open, but it doesn��t sell wontons.��


    ��Then I might have remembered wrongly.�� Gu Yundong smiled and did not continue asking.


    She didn��t plan to go to the Gu Village directly, so she had to go to that thriving restaurant tomorrow to take a look. She didn��t know if the boss had any news of Gu Dajiang.


    However, they did not expect to see a familiar person when they entered Xingsheng Restaurant the next day.


    It should be said that Gu Yundong found him familiar. That person was sitting at a table not far from the door, facing it..

 Chapter 299 - 299: Lost From Eldest Aunt

    Chapter 299: Lost From Eldest Aunt


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not recognize him at first. It was only when someone called his name that she took a few more glances at him.


    She tightened her grip slightly and asked Shao Qingyuan to bring her mother to sit by the window. She walked over and sat opposite that person.


    Someone suddenly sat down in front of him. That person raised his head slightly and was slightly stunned when he saw Gu Yundong��s clothes. ��You are... the Jiang family��s girl? Aren��t you a little too young? Are you really 20 years old?��


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. ��You don��t know me?��


    The man was surprised. ��Do we know each other?��


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and said, ��My surname is Gu. My father is Gu Dajiang. Bian Mulan is my cousin. Cousin-in-law, do you remember?��


    That��s right, the person in front of her was Bian Mulan��s husband, Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng looked at her in shock. ��You��re that girl from the Gu family?��


    ��She starved to death,�� Ding Jincheng said. ��We were just a little bit away from reaching Qing��an Prefecture, but she couldn��t make it. She just... died in front of me. I found a mountain and buried her there.��


    ��What kind of mountain was it? How far was it from the Qing��an Prefecture? Was there any village nearby? What��s written on the stone tablet you erected for her? What kind of grave was it?��


    Ding Jincheng answered them one by one.


    When Gu Yundong saw that all the details were the same as the grave she had seen back then, she was certain that it was indeed her cousin, Bian Mulan.


    She lowered her head slightly and felt her throat become even drier. ��What about my aunt and the others?��


    Ding Jincheng shook his head. ��I don��t know.��


    Gu Yundong��s expression changed slightly. ��What do you mean by you don��t know? Didn��t my eldest aunt��s family leave Yongning Prefecture with you back then?��


    ��At first, we were indeed together. However, a large group of refugees suddenly rushed out halfway and ran around in a panic. They said that there were bandits killing people behind. We panicked and ran with them. At that time, my parents were together. Mulan, Yuanzhi and I were together. My father-in-law and mother-in-law were together. All of us got separated. Later, we found my parents, but we couldn��t find my in-laws no matter what. We don��t know their whereabouts.��


    Gu Yundong frowned deeply. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. ��Where is Yuanzhi?��


    Bian Yuanzhi was the youngest son of her eldest aunt.


    Ding Jincheng suddenly felt a little guilty and avoided eye contact..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Blind Date

    Chapter 300: Blind Date


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had a bad feeling. She stood up abruptly. ��Where is he?��


    Not far away, Shao Qingyuan had been paying attention to this side. Seeing that she was angry, he quickly comforted Madam Yang and asked her to sit down and eat something before striding to her side.


    ��What is it?�� The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    As he spoke, his sharp gaze landed on Ding Jincheng.


    He wasn��t the only one. Everyone else in the restaurant was staring at their table.


    Fortunately, Xingsheng Restaurant was not big, and there were only a few people inside.


    Ding Jincheng was already frightened by Gu Yundong��s sudden anger. Now that he saw Shao Qingyuan again, he could not help but shiver. He hurriedly explained, ��He��s fine. Before Mulan died, she asked me to take care of Yuanzhi. I brought him back. He��s at the old Gu family now.��


    The Gu family??


    He actually sent Bian Yuanzhi to Old Gu��s house.


    Miss Jiang looked at Ding Jincheng a few more times, lowered her head slightly, and said softly, ��Brother Ding is quite good.��


    ��He��s just a blockhead. He doesn��t know how to speak.�� Madam Hu pretended to reprimand him, but she kicked him.


    At this moment, Ding Jincheng did not dare to speak. Although he did not turn around, he could feel the gaze behind him stabbing his back.


    Such a scene was not good to begin with, and even less so when Mulan��s family bumped into it.


    Madam Hu called him a few more times. ��Jincheng, Jincheng, what��s wrong? I called you a few times, but you didn��t respond. Are you feeling unwell?��


    Ding Jincheng shook his head violently and said to the girl opposite him, ��Miss Jiang, I��m sorry. I don��t want to remarry now. My wife just passed away half a year ago. I... Pfft...��


    Madam Hu wished she could break his foot and seal his mouth.


    The smile on Miss Jiang��s face froze and instantly collapsed. She said coldly, ��Did you misunderstand something? I just happened to bump into Auntie today. She said that the dishes in this restaurant are good, so I came over to take a look. But now it seems that this restaurant is too small. I��m uncomfortable. You guys eat by yourselves. I��ll leave first.��


    With that, she stood up and left.


    ��Hey...�� Madam Hu wanted to call her, but when she saw that everyone in the restaurant was looking at them, she immediately shut up.


    Then, she suddenly turned her head and glared at Ding Jincheng..

 Chapter 301 - 301: Lacking Women So Badly

    Chapter 301: Lacking Women So Badly


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What��s wrong with you? What did I tell you?�� Madam Hu was furious. She reached out and pinched his arm fiercely. She said hatefully, ��Do you know how much effort I spent to find such a good girl for you? How much effort did I spend to persuade Miss Jiang to agree to come and take a look?�� Updated from


    Ding Jincheng��s face flushed red. ��Mother, stop talking. Let��s go.��


    He stood up and did not even bother to eat. He wanted to pull Madam Hu away. Madam Hu flung his hand away. ��Why shouldn��t I say anything? You refused to admit that you��re a blockhead. Bian Mulan has been dead for more than half a year, but you still...��


    Since Ding Jincheng couldn��t pull her away, he simply turned around and left.


    He felt that when Gu Yundong heard his mother mention Bian Mulan, she almost rushed over to beat him up.


    Ding Jincheng suddenly stopped in his tracks and walked back helplessly. ��Mother, don��t be like this. I already said...��


    ��I don��t care. You have to promise me today that you��ll come with me to find Miss Jiang and apologize properly. Otherwise, I��ll kill myself in front of you.�� ��Hey, Mother...�� Ding Jincheng sighed. Seeing that Madam Hu refused to give in, he could only agree. ��Alright, I��ll go with you.��


    Only then did Madam Hu become happy. However, when the two of them arrived at the Jiang family, they were told that there was no one in the Jiang family.


    Madam Hu could only leave resentfully, but she was still unwilling. She turned around and glared at him. ��Come again tomorrow and have a good talk with Miss Jiang.��


    Ding Jincheng didn��t want to come, but seeing that her mother looked like she was going to cry on the streets, he could only nod his head haphazardly.


    Meanwhile, in Xingsheng Restaurant, Gu Yundong and the other two did not look too good as they watched Ding Jincheng and his mother leave.


    Gu Yundong gulped down half a pot of water before calming down slightly. ��It��s only been half a year, and you��re already so badly in need of a woman? My cousin hasn��t even turned cold yet, and you��re immediately looking for another one.. And my cousin...��

 Chapter 302 - 302: Four People

    Chapter 302: Four People


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she took another sip of water.


    Shao Qingyuan reached out to pat her back, but Madam Yang beat him to it. ��Dongdong, don��t be angry, don��t be angry.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed her temples. ��I��m not saying that he can��t find another one. Ding Jincheng is only in his early twenties. But he doesn��t have to be in such a hurry, right? It was a waste for my cousin to marry him.��


    There was anger in her heart for Bian Mulan, who had lost her life because of her beauty, and also for her eldest aunt, whose whereabouts were still unknown.


    ��And Yuanzhi, he actually sent him to the Gu family.��


    Gu Yundong originally did not want to go to the Gu family. She only wanted to find out Gu Dajiang��s whereabouts. If he was not in the Gu village, she would secretly get someone to teach the Gu family a lesson. She did not even need to meet them. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    But things were different. She couldn��t let Bian Yuanzhi stay in the Gu family.


    She quickly comforted her. ��Mother, can we go home after we bring Yuanzhi out? Perhaps Father has already found our house. Think about it, we��re looking for Father, and Father must be looking for us too. We might have missed him, right?��


    Madam Yang��s mood improved a lot when she heard that. She nodded slightly. ��I miss Ah Shu and Keke too. I��ll go and solve the puzzles.��


    She entered the house, but Gu Yundong was thinking about how to get Yuanzhi to come over.


    ��Let��s find someone to inquire about the situation in Gu village first,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong agreed. ��But who should we ask?��


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at the door. Gu Yundong was stunned and followed his gaze. The next moment, her eyes widened.


    ��They����


    Four people came in one after another. When they saw him, they immediately smiled brightly and rushed over.


    ��Brother Shao, we took the mule cart here. It��s just that the mule cart was especially slow and kept pooping. When it sees any grass, it insists on eating it. The four of us together can��t pull it back. Look, we��re late. Hehe, don��t take offense. Don��t take offense..��

 Chapter 303 - 303: Entering Gu Village

    Chapter 303: Entering Gu Village


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at them. Yes, they were all wearing new clothes, and their hair was glossy. It was just that the smile on their faces was really... too flattering.


    ��It��s not too late.�� As he spoke, he turned to look at Gu Yundong. ��What do you think about letting them inquire?��


    Gu Yundong was still a little surprised. ��Why... are they here?��


    These four people were the beggars who had previously helped them lie in the prefectural city.


    ��I don��t think I know anyone here. We need someone to help us look for Uncle Gu. These people are quite reliable, so I might as well let them come together.��


    It was only after Gu Yundong left Yongfu Village that Shao Qingyuan suddenly realized that he needed to nurture reliable people.


    Otherwise, the next time she went somewhere else, he might still not be able to follow her.


    Although he had met these four people in the prefectural city of Yongning Prefecture, they were not bad. Back then, they had promised Gu Yundong to find trouble with Yu Youwei. Later, they had been caught by him, but no matter how hard he tried to interrogate them, they never gave Gu Yundong away.


    They even knew how to divert attention and simply told the authorities about the Gao brothers.


    It was still early, and Gu village was not far from here. It was not too late to ask around.


    In the end, it was Ah Mao who brought Ah Shu there. The two of them could take care of each other.


    Shao Qingyuan sent them out and gave them a few taels of silver. He said, ��Other than asking about the Gu Chuanzong family, ask about the Gu family��s patriarch too.��


    He had once heard Gu Yunshu talk about what the Gu family��s patriarch had done to Gu Dajiang. If not for him, Gu Dajiang��s family would have been independent long ago, and Gu Yundong would not have suffered for so many years.


    Ah Mao agreed and left with the money with a smile.


    The two of them were dressed cleanly and neatly. They drove the mule cart away.


    Fortunately, they were already familiar with driving. Otherwise, it would have wasted too much time.


    When the mule cart arrived at Gu village, someone saw it immediately.


    Ah Shu asked him about the location of his distant relative. This relative was the daughter of his aunt��s family and could be considered his cousin. She was not very close to him and was even a little cold.


    Back then, when something happened to Ah Shu��s family, he went to look for her aunt and asked her to lend some money. At that time, it was this cousin who came out and arrogantly said that her family did not have money, humiliating him fiercely.


    Ah Shu felt that although he had yet to make a name for himself, he could still use his clothes to intimidate others.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the mule cart entered the village, it almost bumped into someone..

 Chapter 304 - 304: A Child Like a Scared Bird

    Chapter 304: A Child Like a Scared Bird


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Mao cursed the mule and jumped out of the cart.


    The person who fell to the ground was a child. He didn��t look very old and was carrying a bundle of firewood on his back. It was a little heavy. At this moment, he fell to the ground with the firewood.


    Actually, the mule cart did not hit him, but he was frightened. Coupled with the firewood, he fell to the ground and could not get up for a long time.


    Cat ttttt frowned and lifted him up. ��Are you okay?�� The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    The child shook his head. Seeing that he was frowning unhappily, he quickly hid his hand that had been scratched by the stone. ��It��s okay. I wasn��t paying attention. I��m sorry. Don��t hit me. I��ll be very careful when I walk next time, really.��


    Ah Mao was dumbfounded. Was he that scary?


    ��Alright, alright. I��m not going to hit you. Be careful when you walk.��


    Of course, he had also seen the kid��s hidden hand. Having been on the streets for a long time, he still had this bit of discernment.


    How could this good-for-nothing afford a mule cart, wear good clothes, walk with the wind, and speak with confidence? Back then, Ah Shu was not like this at all.


    Ah Shu nodded. ��Then do we have to look for the chief of Gu village? Where is his house? Will he agree to let me settle down?��


    ��Yes, why not? He��ll be very happy.��


    Because of this disaster, Gu village had lost many people, and there were only few in the neighboring village. Now, the two villages had become one. Actually, there were many outsiders in Gu village, and now, the Gu family took up at most half of the village.


    Ah Shu let his cousin lead the way. He and Ah Mao went straight to the chief��s house.


    After Ah Shu went in, Ah Mao said impatiently, ��I��m going out for a walk. It��s stuffy here.��


    ��Alright, go ahead.��


    After Ah Mao left, he wandered around the village for a while and found out about Gu Chuanzong��s house.


    He stood at the entrance of the courtyard and glanced inside, but he did not expect to meet the eyes of the child who had almost bumped into him just


    now..

 Chapter 305 - 305: Old Gu鈥檚 Sigh

    Chapter 305: Old Gu��s Sigh


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The child was stunned when he saw him. Terror flashed across his face as he hurriedly ran out. ��I, I really didn��t mean to bump your carriage. I��m sorry, I��m sorry. Don��t be angry.��


    Ah Mao was stunned for a moment. He quickly pulled him behind a haystack and asked him with a frown, ��Are you from Gu Chuanzong��s family?��


    The child��s face turned pale. ��Don��t tell my grandpa. I can apologize. I can apologize. I...��


    ��Wait, I��m not here to settle scores with you. Don��t be nervous, don��t be afraid.�� A bad feeling flashed across Ah Mao��s heart. ��You call Gu Chuanzong Grandpa. You��re his grandson. What��s your name?��


    The kid took a step back and shook his head, refusing to say. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Ah Mao wanted to ask something, but a sharp voice suddenly came from the courtyard. ��Bian Tou, Bian Tou, where did you go? Didn��t I ask you to wash your clothes? Where are you?��


    Bian Tou?


    The basket was not big, but there were many clothes inside, including women��s clothes.


    The child wanted to put it on the ground and pull it, but he was afraid that it would break the basket, so he could only take out half of the clothes and wash the rest later.


    Ah Mao clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to rush to the Gu family and beat that damn woman to death.


    What about Gu Chuanzong? Wasn��t that child his grandson? Didn��t he know that his grandson was being bullied?


    Of course, Gu Chuanzong knew. He was in the room at this moment. As he helped Madam Zhao pick up the beans, he sighed.


    Madam Zhao snorted. ��Why? Do you feel sorry for her? If you do, tell your second daughter-in-law not to scold her.��


    ��Sigh.�� Doctor Gu sighed again. ��Forget it. It��s his bad luck. He has no parents. Even his sister is gone, and his brother-in-law��s family doesn��t want him. Since we��re raising him, we can��t let him do nothing. I know that this second daughter-in-law is angry. Her Xian��er has been sold, and we don��t know where she is now. In the end, our family is raising an outsider now. She definitely won��t be happy. He won��t lose anything even if she scolds him.��


    ��That��s right. Isn��t there a saying about people who live under someone else��s roof? It��s already good enough that we��re providing for him. As long as Second Daughter-in-law doesn��t make a fuss, making the entire family unable to live in peace, it��s fine even if Bian Tou gets scolded.��


    Old Gu nodded, shook his head, and continued to pick up the beans.


    Ah Mao, who was outside, followed the child to the river. He wanted to tell him to stop washing..

 Chapter 306 - 306: Waiting for Your Sister

    Chapter 306: Waiting for Your Sister


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, the child was terrified the moment he saw him. He trembled and almost fell into the river.


    Ah Mao could only stop and say to him, ��Don��t worry, your sister will take you away soon.��


    With that, he turned around and left.


    He had to quickly help Miss Gu find out what had happened and return to Jiangyu County. Miss Gu and Brother Shao were both capable people. They would definitely be able to take this child away.


    Bian Yuanzhi was startled. When he heard the word ��sister��, he thought of Bian Mulan. He remembered that she was still worried about him before she died and told him to live well and reunite with his parents.


    However, when would he be able to find his parents? He was too tired and had to do many things every day. Second Aunt hit him and his cousins also pinched him. He did not have dinner tonight.


    Oh, that��s not right. He didn��t seem to have eaten lunch either. He was so hungry now.


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked his eyes, cupped his hands and drank two mouthfuls of river water. After feeling that his stomach was no longer empty and uncomfortable, he squatted down and started to wash his clothes.


    Ah Mao quickly supported him and pulled him to sit on a rock at the side. ��Eat here.��


    After stuffing the steamed bun into Bian Yuanzhi��s hands, Ah Mao went to wash his clothes.


    Bian Yuanzhi was startled. He wanted to stop him, but when he saw the steamed bun in his hand, he couldn��t help but gulp.


    He looked at Cat again, then at the steamed bun. After a few times, he finally lowered his head and took a bite.


    After he finished eating, Ah Mao finished washing most of the clothes. He rubbed the dirty parts and soaked the lingeries in the water. Anyway, it was impossible to tell if he had washed them or not.


    ��Let��s go, I��ll send you back. Don��t worry, I��ll just walk to the door. I won��t go in.�� Ah Mao smiled at him. His smile was very funny, and Bian Yuanzhi lowered his guard.


    After sending him to the Gu family��s door, Ah Mao left.


    When he returned to the village chief��s house, he happened to see Ah Shu walking out with a gloomy expression. He scolded the village chief loudly, ��Damn it, I only want to settled down and you charge me so much money. Why don��t you rob me? It��s not like I only have a place like your Gu village to choose from. Do you really think this place is in high demand? Some old fart is already so old, yet he��s still so greedy. I won��t settle down here.��


    After saying that, he ignored the cries behind him. When he saw Ah Mao come over, he gave him a look and the two of them left.


    Ah Shu sat on the mule cart and said excitedly, ��You don��t know, but this Chief Gu is really a talent.. Do you know what he did?��

 Chapter 307 - 307: Took a Concubine

    Chapter 307: Took a Concubine


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Shu tried to keep him in suspense, but after a long time, Ah Mao didn��t say anything. He couldn��t help but turn around.


    Only then did he realize that Ah Mao��s expression was dark. No one knew what he was thinking.


    As they knew each other well, Ah Shu quickly guessed something. He nudged him and asked softly, ��What��s wrong? Didn��t you go to inquire about the Gu family? It didn��t go well?��


    ��Let��s talk about it when we get back.�� Ah Mao shook his head and shook the reins violently. The mule cart immediately sped up. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    The two of them entered Jiangyu County before the city gate closed. When they went to the inn where Gu Yundong was, they saw that she and Shao Qingyuan were still waiting.


    He was already 50 years old. Many people who were 32 or 33 years old could already be grandfathers now. He could be a great-grandfather at 50 years old.


    ��He��s exactly 50 this year.�� Ah Shu said, ��That woman is only 19 years old. I heard that she lost her parents on the way to escape. She almost died alone by the roadside. At that time, it was Gu Gang��s 16-year-old eldest grandson who took a fancy to her and brought her along. In the end, Gu Gang intercepted her. However, he promised to find a better one for his eldest grandson, so his grandson didn��t make a fuss. On the other hand, his wife is cursing at home every day.��


    Gu Yundong was full of admiration for Gu Gang. She knew that this person was a selfish person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. She did not expect him to be so shameless.


    As Shu spoke, he shook his head. ��But I don��t think that concubine likes Gu Gang at all. There��s even a hint of disgust in her eyes. But she��s also a scheming person. When I was in the Gu family, she caused trouble for Gu Gang twice. The Gu family couldn��t tell.��


    If not for the fact that he was knowledgeable and had met many two-faced fellows on the streets, coupled with the fact that he was an outsider, he would not have been able to tell.


    Gu Yundong knew that a 19-year-old young lady would not be interested in a 50-year-old man.


    What did she want from him? He had no money, no face, and no good temper. He was just a useless old thing.


    She looked at Ah Mao.. ��What about the Gu family?��

 Chapter 308 - 308: Remembered by the County Magistrate

    Chapter 308: Remembered by the County Magistrate


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Mao pursed his lips and looked at her hesitantly. After a while, he said, ��I saw Bian Yuanzhi. He... is having a hard time.��


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water. ��Tell me. I��m mentally prepared.��


    She knew very well what the Gu family was like.


    Ah Mao told her everything about Bian Yuanzhi whom he had met when he entered the village and what the two of them had said. He told her about the kid��s fear and his jobs in the Gu Family.


    Gu Yundong was not the only one who was livid. Ah Shu, Ah Gou, and Ah Zhu were equally indignant.


    Although they had lived a hard life and were used to seeing the fickleness of human nature, that was because they had no relatives or friends. When their parents and grandparents were still alive, even if they did not treat them well, they would not be so mean. Moreover, they still had brothers to take care of each other now.


    Gu Yundong exhaled softly and tightened her grip on the cup.


    He called the Gu family and the Ding family over. After repeated questioning and weighing, he finally asked the Gu family to take in this child.


    Therefore, Bian Yuanzhi was remembered by the county magistrate. If he suddenly disappeared, both the Gu family and the other people in the Gu village would be worried about being punished by the county magistrate. Who knew how big the matter would be?


    Moreover, Bian Yuanzhi��s household registration had already fallen into the Gu family. If he was taken away just like that, he would become an unregistered person and it would be very troublesome in the future.


    If they wanted to bring him out, they had to start from other sources.


    When Ah Shu and the others heard this, they were a little dejected. Was it so difficult?


    ��Why don��t we give some money to those people from the Gu family?��


    Ah Mao slapped him. ��What bad idea did you come up with? It��s obvious that that family is greedy. They might not even give him to you even if you offer the money.��


    ��Then what do we do?��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, who had been silent.. ��Do you have an idea?��

 Chapter 309 - 309: Just Get Him Back righteously

    Chapter 309: Just Get Him Back righteously


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was indeed thinking. ��We can��t steal him. We can��t use money. Then we might as well get him back fair and square.��


    Ah Mao and the other three��s eyes lit up. ��How?��


    ��Get someone to ask the Gu family for him.��


    ��Who?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Ding Jincheng.��


    The few of them looked at each other, and their eyes suddenly lit up.


    Yes, the Ding Family didn��t want the child back then. What if the Ding Family took the child back? The Gu Family was afraid that the county magistrate would punish them, but the child would be raised by the Ding Family. When the county magistrate remembered and asked them, they would be able to explain.


    ��It��s just that Ding Jincheng might not agree, right?�� Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Shao Qingyuan clenched his fists. ��Just beat him up.��


    Ah Mao and the other three shuddered in unison. When they thought of how Shao Qingyuan had interrogated them back then, they immediately felt that this was nothing. Ding Jincheng would definitely agree.


    ��It��s late today. We��ll look for him at the Ding residence tomorrow.��


    Gu Yundong looked down and suddenly smiled. ��You��ve thought of that too?��


    ��Okay.�� Shao Qingyuan��s heart suddenly raced when he saw her like this.


    How could he be so smart? He already knew what he was going to do before she even said anything. Was this feeling like what others said... that their hearts were connected?


    Actually, ever since the two of them met again in Yongning Prefecture, even though they didn��t say anything in detail, their way of interacting had changed slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan could feel the change in her attitude, and this change made his eyes burn more and more.


    ��Do you have any money on you?�� Gu Yundong asked, as if she was about to give him banknotes. ��If that woman is not easy to deal with, then forget it. I don��t care about her.��


    ��I know. I have enough money. Don��t worry.�� He would take care of it. After all, not only did he have to ask Old Gu for Bian Yuanzhi, but he also had to teach Gu Gang a lesson.


    After saying that, the two of them went to sleep respectively. The next morning, Shao Qingyuan left the inn.


    When Cat and the others arrived, only Gu Yundong was accompanying Madam Yang for breakfast.


    The four of them quickly finished their porridge and said to Gu Yundong, ��Miss, the four of us will accompany you.��


    ��No need.�� Gu Yundong peeled an orange for Madam Yang, wiped her hands and said, ��Dog, Pig, ttttttt accompany me. You two went to the Gu village yesterday. Rest in the inn today and help me take care of my mother.��


    The four of them immediately agreed. Gu Yundong packed her things and left the inn.


    However, she did not expect to see Ding Jincheng not long after she left the house..

 Chapter 310 - 310:1 Won鈥檛 Break Your Leg

    Chapter 310:1 Won��t Break Your Leg


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Alright, there was no need to go to his village to look for him now.


    Gu Yundong led Ah Gou and Ding Jincheng towards Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng had listened to Madam Hu and came to apologize to Miss Jiang. For this, he had brought an extra 100 copper coins. When he passed by the pastry shop, he would buy her some sweets.


    Madam Hu originally wanted to follow them, but unfortunately, she had a stomachache when she woke up in the morning and didn��t even leave the house.


    However, at this moment, Ding Jincheng was a little hesitant. Miss Jiang was indeed not bad. She was good-looking and from the county city. Although her family was not very rich, she was still much better than the woman Aunt Cao had set him up with.


    However, he still missed Bian Mulan. After all, they had been husband and wife for four years, and Mulan was an understanding, gentle, and virtuous person. Although she had never given birth to a child for him, she was really good to him.


    When he saw Miss Jiang, he couldn��t help but compare the two of them.


    After comparing them, he felt that this Miss Jiang was from the county after all. She gave off a superior feeling, making him feel uncomfortable.


    Therefore, although Ding Jincheng had arrived at the county city, he had been loitering on the street not far from the Jiang family��s entrance for a long time.


    When Gu Yundong stood in front of him, he suddenly came back to his senses.


    Gu Yundong gave him a hard kick. ��Are you going or not? If not, I��ll break your legs.�� Was he a man? Why did her cousin marry such a person in the first place?


    Ah Zhu snorted at the side. ��Hey, why are you so stupid? She��s only asking you to bring him out and move his household register out. She didn��t ask you to raise him.��


    Ding Jincheng suddenly realized that she would definitely raise Bian Yuanzhi herself.


    Judging from Gu Yundong��s current state, she probably did not want to return to the Gu family or have anything to do with them. Moreover, that man was dressed so elegantly that day. With such a rich man, it would definitely not be difficult for her to raise Bian Yuanzhi.


    Except...


    What if the Gu family found out that he had lied to them and came back to settle scores with him?


    Gu Yundong said, ��Ding Jincheng, you promised my cousin to take good care of Yuanzhi. Not only did you fail, you even pushed him into the fire pit. Aren��t you afraid that my cousin will come to settle scores with you in the middle of the night?��


    Ding Jincheng shuddered. ��I��ll go.��


    That��s more like it.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Gu Yundong turned around and left. Ding Jincheng hurriedly followed after her.


    As soon as the two of them left, a figure happened to turn around not far away. She narrowed her eyes as she watched Ding Jincheng walk further and further away..

 Chapter 311 - 311: Having a Lover

    Chapter 311: Having a Lover


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong walked so fast that Ding Jincheng had to take large strides to catch up with her. ��Are we going now?��


    ��How long do you want to wait? It��s still early. I have a carriage over there. It will take less than an hour to get to Gu village. It��s not even lunchtime yet.��


    ��But I��m not ready yet.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. ��What else do you need to prepare? By the time you��re done, Yuanzhi will be half-dead.��


    Ding Jincheng immediately didn��t dare to make a sound.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. ��Don��t tell me you��re trying to stall for time and take the opportunity to escape.��


    ��No, no. You know where my home is. I can��t escape.��


    ��I��m glad you know.��


    Gu Yundong continued to walk forward. When she reached the carriage, she immediately chased him up.


    After saying that, she snorted and turned to enter the door, closing it with a bang.


    Madam Hu wanted to step forward, but she was almost hit in the nose and could only take two steps back.


    Jincheng had a lover? Who was it?


    Why didn��t this kid tell her earlier that he had a lover? She was young and beautiful. What? How could his mother not let him marry her?


    Madam Hu muttered in frustration.


    No, she had to go back. When that kid returned, she would ask him what was going on.


    Madam Hu walked back to Shangbei Village in the ox cart.


    When they were about to reach Gu village, they saw a carriage parked there from afar.


    She did not dare to look too long. Those who had carriages were all rich people. Who knew what kind of person with a temper was sitting inside?


    Madam Hu got off the ox cart. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered Shangbei Village, she saw a person from the same village say, ��Auntie, why did your Jin Cheng go to Gu village?��


    ��What��s so strange about going to Gu village?�� Madam Hu didn��t mind. ��My Jin Cheng is kind-hearted. He goes to visit Mulan��s younger brother from time to time. He��ll be back soon.��


    Madam Hu was right about this. Ding Jincheng would go to the Gu village once a month. It was unknown if it was because of his conscience or for his reputation, but every time he went to Madam Hu, he was not allowed to carry gifts..

 Chapter 312 - 312: I鈥檒l Raise Him

    Chapter 312: I��ll Raise Him


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Because of this, every time Ding Jincheng visited him, Yuan Zhi would not eat that night. Madam Zhao said that Ding Jincheng had brought him food, so he must have hidden it, although she never found anything.


    However, this made them even angrier. Sometimes, they didn��t even give him breakfast the next day.


    Madam Hu felt that it was fine if Jin Cheng just went to see the child.


    This time, she didn��t think much of it either, but as soon as she entered the house, what Miss Jiang had said suddenly flashed through her mind. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    She was young and beautiful, but Jin Cheng didn��t tell his mother about her.


    Oh no, wasn��t there one in Gu village? That was Gu Gang��s new concubine.


    Madam Hu scolded the vixen fiercely. No wonder Jin Cheng always ran to the Gu village. Did he hook up with a married woman?


    Damn it, why did he fall for that woman?


    Madam Hu couldn��t stay any longer. No, she had to quickly bring Ding Jincheng back. He couldn��t be ruined by that woman.


    Actually, there was no difference whether it was in the Gu family or the Ding family.


    He stood silently in the corner, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    However, Ding Jincheng looked at him. ��Yuanzhi, are you willing to come with me?��


    He thought that Bian Yuanzhi was willing to do so. After all, he often came to visit him and Old Gu would beat and scold him. At least he would comfort and encourage him. He might be the only person who treated this kid well.


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his head and glanced at him indifferently.


    This was his brother-in-law. When his sister was still alive, he had treated him quite well.


    It was not until they were separated from their parents when they fled that the Ding family despised the siblings for being a burden.


    He had heard Madam Hu say with his own ears that his sister was a hen who couldn��t lay eggs. It was fine if she couldn��t carry the Ding family��s children, but she even had to bring a burden.


    At that time, his brother-in-law did not dare to say anything. He just sat at the side with his head lowered, as if he was afraid that this scolding would affect him.


    Bian Yuanzhi felt that this was not the behavior of a husband. He defended his sister, but his sister wouldn��t let him stand up for her. She said that it was just a few words of scolding, and she wouldn��t lose anything.


    Now, this person who could not make the decision at home said that he wanted to raise him..

 Chapter 313 - 313: Gu Gang Is Here

    Chapter 313 - 313: Gu Gang Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bian Yuanzhi lowered his head again. He always felt that it was impossible.


    Ding Jincheng was stunned when he saw that he did not agree immediately.


    On the other hand, the people from the Gu family became smug. Madam Zhao snorted coldly. ��Ding Jincheng, what are you thinking? Back then, it was your family who didn��t want him and left him at our door. Now, you want to go back? Dream on. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can take or abandon him as you wish?��


    ��I...�� Ding Jincheng instantly panicked.


    He thought that things would go smoothly. After all, the Gu family did not like Yuan Zhi.


    ��You don��t even treat him as your biological grandson. Since you don��t like him, why are you still raising him? Wouldn��t it be a good opportunity for me to take him away?��


    ��Who doesn��t treat him as a biological grandson?�� Gu Chuanzong suddenly scolded. ��Don��t spout sh*t everywhere and ruin our Gu family��s reputation. I, Gu Chuanzong, can raise my own grandson. I don��t need an outsider like you.��


    Before Gu Gang could speak, his concubine, Madam Shen, covered her mouth and laughed. ��Why should he take her away? She��s a child of the Gu family. How can we let an outsider take her away?��


    Madam Zhao pursed her lips. She did not like this vixen. At such a young age, she was so indecent and followed someone who could be his grandfather. She even dressed up all day and led the children of their village astray. Pfft.


    However, in front of the Patriarch, Madam Zhao did not dare to say anything. She even had to lick her cheeks and say, ��Isn��t that so? If others find out, what will they say about our Gu family?��


    Mdm Shen nodded. ��This child is already seven years old, right? In a few more years, he will be able to marry a wife with some betrothal gifts. Our Gu village will have more people and everyone will be happy. You people from Shangbei Village, don��t come and join in the fun. Go home and live your lives well.��


    ��What you said makes sense.�� Clan Leader Gu looked very happy. He felt that bringing this concubine out was a great honor.


    However, Madam Zhao frowned. ��What betrothal gifts? It��s not easy for us to raise him, yet we��re preparing betrothal giftf for him? He has his own hands and feet. He can earn it himself. If he can��t earn it, then don��t get married. That��s his life.��


    Mdm Shen was a little surprised. ��You��re not going to give him betrothal gifts? That��s impossible. The county magistrate said it himself. Have you forgotten? No way. It��s such an important thing.��


    ��What did the county magistrate say?�� They really couldn��t remember and panicked..

 Chapter 314 - 314: Shen鈥檚 Assistance

    Chapter 314 - 314: Shen��s Assistance


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mdm Shen shook her head and sighed. ��The county magistrate said that there are too few people in Yongning Village now. It��s lucky that this child survived the famine. We should nurture him well. When he grows up, he will offer some betrothal gifts and marry a good girl. He will give birth to more children to increase the population of Yongning Prefecture. Why? Have you forgotten such an important thing?��


    ��Well...��Updated from


    The members of the Gu family looked at each other. The county magistrate did talk a lot back then, and he vaguely mentioned getting married and having children.


    But the county magistrate was a well-educated man. His words were full of twists and turns. One simple sentence had to get so complicated that it made them dizzy.


    Mdm Shen clicked her tongue. ��Although the county magistrate might have said it casually, he might remember it at some point. I think we should take his words to heart. I even told my husband to pay some money for the wedding. The county magistrate will praise us later.��


    Seeing the change in his expression, Mdm Shen continued, ��So, we can��t let Bian Yuanzhi stay in our village. If the county magistrate really remembers him and finds out that he��s living such a hard life, he might blame the Gu family. However, as the head of the clan, you can��t escape being scolded. Now that Ding Jincheng is finally willing to take the child away, just let him. When the county magistrate asks later, you can find a beautiful excuse and you might be praised.��


    Gu Gang felt that what she said made too much sense. As expected, he had taken in the right concubine. She was much smarter than that woman at home.


    If not for the fact that they were in public, he would have hugged her and kissed her.


    Mdm Shen pinched him. Gu Gang cleared his throat and said, ��I did say that I wanted to prepare a gift for this child. Just one tael of silver. Old Gu, you have to find a good woman for this child. Just give her more betrothal gifts. It will be embarrassing if word gets out. It shows that you value the county magistrate��s words and bring good luck to our Gu village.��


    When Madam Zhao heard that they still had to pay so much money, she immediately refused and hurriedly said, ��Patriarch, actually, our family is really poor. Look at how many children there are in my second and third sons�� families. Yuan Zhi can��t eat well or wear warm clothes here. Since the Ding family wants it, let��s give it to the Ding family.��


    When Ding Jincheng heard this, he did not expect things to take a turn for the better. A smile instantly appeared on his face..

 Chapter 315 - 315: Taken Away

    Chapter 315 - 315: Taken Away


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ding Jincheng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Now, as long as he took this child away and changed his household register, he would be able to live up to Moulan��s entrustment.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    However, just as he was about to take Bian Yuanzhi��s hand, someone rushed out from the other side.


    ��Ding Jincheng, how dare you!!��


    Everyone suddenly turned around and saw Madam Hu running over with disheveled hair.


    As soon as she came over, she pulled Ding Jincheng back. After pulling him out of Old Gu��s house, she slapped him hard. ��You��re crazy. You actually want to bring this little bastard back. You can��t even raise yourself. Why are you being a kind person and raising him? You��re really crazy, crazy, crazy. Let me tell you, if you dare to bring him back, I��ll beat him to death.��


    Ding Jincheng��s expression changed drastically. ��Mother, what are you doing? Let go. Yuanzhi is living too hard a life here. I promised Mulan to take good care of him. Don��t cause trouble.��


    ��You promised what? That little bastard was assigned to the old Gu family by the county magistrate. How dare you disobey the county magistrate��s order? Do you want to die? Go back and don��t come to the Gu village again, or I��ll break your legs.��


    ��Mother, I��m not leaving. I-I want to raise Yuan Zhi. Mulan sent me a dream last night and asked me to take good care of Yuan Zhi. I can��t...��


    ��Shut up. I knew you were thinking about that little b*tch. Why did she visit you in a dream? Do you think I��m easy to deceive?�� Madam Hu shouted outside. ��Old Ding, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and pull this embarrassing thing home.��


    Madam Hu had pulled Mr. Ding over with her. However, when they arrived at the village entrance, Madam Hu heard that Ding Jincheng wanted to bring the child home, so she ran over quickly.


    At this moment, Madam Hu called out to Father Ding. Father Ding was a burly and strong man. No matter how much Ding Jincheng didn��t want to leave, he was pulled away.


    The others looked at each other. Gu Gang lowered his head and quietly asked Mdm Shen, ��What should we do now?��


    Mdm Shen was also a little confused. She glanced at a corner without a trace and said in a low voice, ��Let��s wait and see.��


    The most important part of taking Bian Yuanzhi away was Ding Jincheng. Now that he was gone, how could they continue?


    The Gu family was especially furious. When they saw Bian Yuanzhi, they glared at him fiercely.


    If not for the fact that the onlookers were still around, Madam Zhao would have gone forward to hit him..

 Chapter 316 - 316: I鈥檓 Professional

    Chapter 316 - 316: I��m Professional


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, when she passed by him, Madam Zhao still snorted. ��There��s no need to eat tonight.��


    Bian Yuanzhi slightly lowered his head. He knew that every time his brother-in-law came, he would have no dinner.


    Hence, he did not say a word and just stood there motionless with his head lowered.


    This time, even Gu Chuanzong was a little angry. He had made a fool of himself for nothing, so when he walked to his side, he said, ��You don��t have to eat tomorrow. You��re just causing trouble for the family.��


    Bian Yuanzhi didn��t want to cry, but he couldn��t control himself.


    It was fine for Madam Zhao to scold him. Her mother said that she was not his biological grandmother, but his grandfather was different. Why didn��t he treat him as his grandson?


    The onlookers gradually dispersed. Watching Bian Yuanzhi standing alone at the gate of the courtyard, they all let out a sigh.


    Actually, so what if Ding Jincheng took him away?


    It would be strange if Madam Hu, that shrew, treated him well.Updated from


    He was afraid that his life would be worse than living in the Gu family. After all, the Gu family were his relatives.


    Gradually, no one was left at the entrance of Old Gu��s house, except for Bian Yuanzhi. Although it was already spring, his clothes were still very thin and cold.


    Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who were standing outside the carriage, also kicked the tree trunk at the side angrily. ��Why did that woman come out to cause trouble?�� ��Miss, what should we do next?��


    ��Why don��t we trick Madam Hu out and let Ding Jincheng finish the matter before letting her go back?��


    ��How can we do that? We still have to get the child��s household register out. It won��t be a short time.��


    Gu Yundong also shook her head. ��After Madam Hu finds out about what happened today, she will definitely stay by Ding Jincheng��s side all day long. We won��t be able to deceive her.��


    ��Then what do we do?��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and tapped her fingers lightly on the windowsill.


    After a while, she raised her eyebrows. ��Got it.��


    ��What is it?�� Ah Gou and Ah Zhu hurriedly approached.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I��m a professional in acting.��


    Madam Hu did not believe that Ding Jincheng dreamed of her cousin? Then let her see her in person.


    ��Let��s go to town first and buy some things we need.��


    This time, she couldn��t use the space. The town was close, and the carriage arrived not long after.


    Gu Yundong bought a lot of miscellaneous items. Then, she parked the carriage beside an inconspicuous small mountain ditch by the roadside of Shangbei Village. Then, she asked Shao Qingyuan, Ah Gou, and Ah Pig to get off while she fiddled with the items on the carriage for a long time..

 Chapter 317 - 317: Wetting Her Pants

    Chapter 317: Wetting Her Pants


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After a long time, Gu Yundong drew the curtain.


    Unexpectedly, when they showed their faces, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu took a few steps back and shouted, ��Ghost!��


    Gu Yundong glared at them. ��Who are you calling?�� Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Her glare made the two of them shiver in fear.


    Shao Qingyuan was still very calm. He went forward and sized her up. ��I can��t see your original appearance at all.��


    ��It��s fine. Anyway, ghosts are the same. Madam Hu won��t be able to recognize if I��m my cousin or not.��


    Her hair was down, and her face was pale. Blood flowed from the corners of her eyes and nostrils, and there were heavy dark circles around her eyes. Coupled with her bright red lips, anyone who saw her would be frightened to death. How could they recognize her?


    If Madam Hu really had the guts, Gu Yundong would admire her.


    Gu Yundong had already looked at himself in the mirror in the carriage and expressed his satisfaction.


    Only then did she look at Ah Gou and Ah Zhu. The two of them slowly leaned against each other, wanting to hug each other for warmth.


    It was true. When Lady Gu looked at him, they felt as if their souls were about to leave their bodies.


    He went up and pulled Madam Hu��s hairs out, two at a time.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. What if you make her bald?


    Fortunately, this method worked. Madam Hu gasped in pain and rubbed her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened her eyes, three terrifying faces suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ��Ah...�� Madam Hu screamed and quickly crawled back, pressing down on Father Ding��s finger. It was so painful that he suddenly woke up too.


    Gu Yundong shushed her. ��Don��t scream.��


    Madam Hu instantly felt like she was being strangled. She stared at the three people in front of her with wide eyes and trembling hands.


    Mr. Ding tttfatherding was so frightened that his face turned pale and he could not say a word.


    Gu Yundong could not help but sniffle. Why did it smell like urine?


    She glanced at Madam Hu and wanted to leave, but she held her breath and stayed.


    ��Mother...�� She called out faintly.


    Madam Hu shivered again. ��You, you, you, who are you? I don��t know you. Boohoo...��


    ��Why don��t you know me? I��m Moulan. I died so tragically...��


    ��Mu, Moulan ttttt? Why are you looking for me? You��re dead, but I didn��t kill you. Boohoo, let me go..��

 Chapter 318 - 318: This Is How People Die

    Chapter 318: This Is How People Die


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Father Ding, who was standing at the side, probably felt that he was a man. At least he mustered up a little courage and said fearfully, ��Yes, yes, Mulan. Back then, you were the one who said that you would save your share of rations for your brother to eat. That��s why you starved to death. We only said a few words to you and didn��t force you.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. So there were such twists and turns.


    It was obvious what kind of state Bian Mulan was in to make such a decision back then. The Ding couple had been complaining about her because she had been married for four years without getting pregnant and had to take another child with her on the way to escape. It was obvious how unpleasant the couple��s words were.


    Intellectually, Gu Yundong knew that this was Bian Mulan��s choice. But as Bian Mulan��s cousin, she really wanted to strangle the two people in front of her.


    Ah Gou tugged at her from behind. Gu Yundong then continued, ��Yes, I was the one who voluntarily saved the rations for my younger brother. But what did I say before I died? I asked you to take good care of Yuanzhi for me. You agreed. Did you send my younger brother, whom I exchanged my life for, to the old Gu family to be abused?��


    The Ding couple was speechless. What could they say? They did agree back then, but wasn��t Bian Mulan going to die at that time? Could they let her die with her eyes wide open?


    ��Alright, alright, alright. We won��t let him stay in Old Gu��s house. We��ll bring him back tomorrow morning. Really, don��t come looking for us.��


    Gu Yundong slowly looked at her and suddenly smiled. The moment her blood-red lips parted, she was so frightening that her hair stood on end. Even Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who were standing beside her, had to restrain themselves with all their might to prevent their legs from moving outwards.


    ��That��s what you said, hehehehe.��


    The husband and wife nodded repeatedly. ��We promise to bring him out. You, you go. Just go.��


    Satisfied, Gu Yundong slowly turned around.


    Madam Hu was about to heave a sigh of relief when she suddenly turned around and continued to smile at her. ��By the way, there��s something I forgot to say.��


    ��What, what��s the matter?��


    Madam Hu was trembling with fear. She only hoped that this ghost would finish speaking and leave quickly. She didn��t even dare to look up at her face.


    It turned out that people were like this after they died..The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 319 - 319: Picking Someone Up

    Chapter 319: Picking Someone Up


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong smiled again and opened her bloody mouth. Before Madam Hu almost fainted, she said, ��My younger brother��s name is Bian Yuanzhi, not Little Bastard. If I find out that you call him that next time, I��ll come and take you away with me.��


    Madam Hu nodded quickly. Gu Yundong��s face suddenly bled from all seven orifices. She opened her mouth and giggled. Even her teeth were covered in blood.


    Madam Hu had just quietly looked up when her eyes rolled back in fright and she fainted.


    Mr. Ding was stunned for a moment. Then, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. She gave Ah Gou and Ah Zhu a look, and the three of them left silently and quickly.


    Father Ding only opened one eye quietly when he could not feel any movement.


    There was no one in the room. The door was open, and only the wind was blowing in.


    He immediately went limp. His back was drenched in sweat, and he shivered violently when the wind blew.


    Then, they changed their clothes and rushed to Gu village.


    The people of Gu village were about to go out to work when they saw the three members of the Ding family rushing over.


    What was going on? Was yesterday��s incident not over yet?


    Some people who liked to join in the fun and were not important followed behind. When they saw that they were indeed going to Old Gu��s house, they immediately became excited.


    Someone also went to inform Gu Gang. Not long after, the entrance of Old Gu��s house was filled with people.


    When Gu Chuanzong came out and saw them, his expression immediately turned ugly.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    ��Grandpa, we��re here to pick Yuanzhi up.�� Ding Jincheng took a step forward, his attitude exceptionally friendly and respectful.


    ��Who��s your grandpa?�� Gu Chuanzong��s face darkened. ��Why? Do you want to take Yuan Zhi away again? Yesterday, you refused no matter what. Is there no end to your family��s drama?��


    ��That��s right.�� Madam Zhao followed them out. ��What do you take my Gu family for? Do you think you can say whatever you want? Get lost.��


    Madam Hu was furious and wanted to pounce on Madam Zhao and scratch her face..

 Chapter 320 - 320: Five Taels of Silver and He鈥檚 Yours

    Chapter 320: Five Taels of Silver and He��s Yours


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, she could not do that. She even had to squeeze out a smile and apologize. ��Uncle, Aunt, don��t be angry. We weren��t clear-headed yesterday, right? We went back and thought about it for the entire night. We felt that we had let Mu Lan down. Yuan Zhi was entrusted to us by Mu Lan. We can��t just leave him in the old Gu family. We feel guilty.��


    The members of the Gu family acted as if they had heard a joke, especially Madam Jia. She leaned against the door and laughed hysterically. ��Sister-in-law Hu, why are you acting like this every day? I don��t think you feel guilty. Yesterday, you said that you didn��t want Yuan Zhi. Today, you came over to ask for him again. What if you say that you don��t want him tomorrow? Who can stand you making a fuss like this?��


    ��That��s right. Our Gu family is very busy. We don��t have time to mess around with you,�� Gu Dahe said loudly.


    The three members of the Ding Family did not look good. They secretly despised him in their hearts. Busy? You, Gu Dahe, are the laziest sloth in this village. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Madam Hu suppressed the anger in her heart and said with a smile, ��No, no. I promise that after we take Yuan Zhi away this time, we won��t send him back.�� ��Who would believe you?�� Madam Hu was not someone who could be trusted.


    The third son of the Gu family, Gu Dahu, stroked his chin and suddenly said, ��Sister-in-law Hu��s change today is too strange. Is your family plotting something?��


    ��Are you going to sell Yuan Zhi?�� Madam Chang, the third daughter-in-law, asked softly.


    Gu Chuanzong frowned and sighed. ��Yuanzhi, it��s not that I don��t want to raise you, but you heard it yourself. It��s your sister who entrusted you to the Ding family. If you leave with the Ding family, your sister will rest in peace. Your uncle and aunt have taken good care of you recently. It��s only right for the Ding family to give them some money.��


    Bian Yuanzhi��s heart turned cold as he let go of Gu Chuanzong��s sleeve.


    ��I should have known. Forget it. It doesn��t matter.��


    Madam Hu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She glared at Madam Jia and said, ��Five taels of silver. Why don��t you rob me?��


    ��Are you giving it to me or not? If you don��t give it, Yuan Zhi won��t be able to leave with you.��


    Madam Hu gritted her teeth. This b*tch.


    ��Jia Meizi, don��t force me. If you force me, I will say anything.��


    Madam Jia raised her eyebrows. ��Oh, you��re threatening me? Tell me, let��s see what you have to say.��


    Madam Hu was furious. ��I��ll tell them about the lousy, bad, and vicious things you did..��

 Chapter 321 - 321: How Was Madam Yang Injured?

    Chapter 321: How Was Madam Yang Injured?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What did I do? I, Jia Meizi, do things openly and honorably. Don��t slander me.�� Madam Hu had never seen such a shameless person. ��You do things openly and honorably? Have you forgotten about Gu Dajiang��s wife and sister-in-law? Do you want me to tell you?��


    Madam Jia��s expression changed, but the others�� curiosity was piqued. ��Sister-in-law Hu, what��s wrong with Gu Dajiang��s wife? Isn��t she a fool?�� ��Tell us, what did Jia Meizi do?��


    Jia Meizi panicked. She took two steps forward and wanted to shut Madam Hu��s mouth.


    However, Madam Chang took a step forward and said, ��My second sister-in-law has always done things with a clear conscience. Sister-in-law Hu, don��t spout nonsense here. You��re slandering my second sister-in-law and even bringing up my first sister-in-law. You have to give us these five taels of silver today. Otherwise, don��t even think about taking Bian Yuanzhi away.�� ��Huh? A clear conscience?�� Madam Hu was so angry that she laughed. She pointed at Madam Jia and said, ��She, Jia Meizi, has a vicious heart. Back then, she was the one who smashed Gu Dajiang��s wife by the river and pushed her into the water. I saw it with my own eyes. It was real. If not for that, would Gu Dajiang��s wife have become stupid?��


    As soon as she said this, there was silence.


    Everyone looked at Madam Jia and Madam Hu. Back then, didn��t Madam Yang fall into the river? Was she pushed down?


    Gu Gang could not stand it anymore and shouted, ��Enough, stop fighting.��


    As he spoke, he pointed at the onlookers and said, ��All of you, go up and separate them.��


    Only then did the people from Gu village take action. One of them pulled Madam Hu, and another pulled Madam Jia.


    Gu Gang snorted. ��Gu Dajiang��s family is gone. What��s the use of saying this now? Gu Chuanzong, do you want to give Bian Yuanzhi to the Ding family or not? If you do, you can just accept one tael of silver. If you don��t, you can raise him yourself and give him betrothal gifts in the future.��


    When Gu Chuanzong saw that things had come to this, he quickly nodded. ��Yes, yes.��


    Gu Gang looked at Father Ding again. ��What about you guys?��


    The Ding family could afford one tael of silver, but Madam Hu was unwilling. However, when she thought of Bian Mulan who came to look for her in the middle of the night, she could only nod. ��Let��s give it to them. They��re like a group of beggars.��


    After giving them the money, Ding Jincheng carried out Bian Yuanzhi, who had become numb and didn��t speak anymore.


    Then, he said to the Gu family, ��Let��s move his household register now..��

 Chapter 322 - 322: Finally Done

    Chapter 322: Finally Done


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Why are you in such a hurry? We��ll go tomorrow.�� Gu Chuanzong was unhappy.


    Mdm Shen tugged at Gu Gang��s sleeve and said softly, ��Let��s quickly finish this matter so that there won��t be any complications.��


    Gu Gang thought about it and agreed. Madam Hu was capricious, so he could not give her a chance to go back on her word.


    Hence, he glared at Gu Chuanzong and said, ��Why tomorrow? It��s still early. You can come back after you��re done.��


    As the village chief, he had to make a trip. Therefore, he walked up to Gu Chuanzong and said, ��Give me the silver.��


    Gu Chuanzong was stunned. Gu Gang glared at him. ��Why? Don��t you need to bribe to move the household register?��


    Doctor Gu ttttttt could only give him the silver. After giving it to him, he suddenly realized that the Ding family should pay for it.


    However, Gu Gang could not be bothered with him. He got someone to get an ox cart and sat on it.


    Doctor Gu could only get into the car unwillingly. Ding Jincheng asked Father Ding to bring Madam Hu back to the village first. He could do this.


    Madam Hu wanted to follow him, worried that he would be at a disadvantage alone. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    ��I miss you too. Have you eaten?��


    Madam Yang nodded, and Gu Yundong accompanied her to talk while waiting for news from Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng had already entered the county office. The person in charge of household registration was the secretary, so he could be considered to know Gu Chuanzong.


    Now that Ding Jincheng had come personally and explained the situation, he did not make things difficult for him.


    However, Ding Jincheng didn��t want to transfer Bian Yuanzhi to the Ding Family. Instead, he wanted to give Bian Yuanzhi an independent house.


    ��Yuanzhi is the only son of the Bian Family. He��s going to carry on the family name. If he moves to the Ding Family, what if things get messed up in the future?��


    Gu Chuanzong pursed his lips. Things get messed up? Wasn��t he just afraid that the child would take away his assets when he grew up?


    However, this was no longer his business. The three of them completed their household registration and walked back.


    However, Ding Jincheng said that he would buy clothes for Bian Yuanzhi instead of going with them.


    In the end, after Gu Gang and the other man left, Ding Jincheng led the child straight to the inn. They didn��t even look at the clothing store when they passed by.


    Bian Yuanzhi thought that he had brought him here to sell him.


    Especially when he saw Ding Jincheng bringing him to knock on a door of the room in the inn and saw a rich lady standing inside, this thought reached its peak..

 Chapter 323 - 323: I鈥檓 Your Cousin Yundong

    Chapter 323 - 323: I��m Your Cousin Yundong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee TranslationsThe source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Only Gu Yundong and Madam Yang were in the room. Shao Qingyuan and the rest had returned to their rooms.


    Ding Jincheng let out a sigh of relief after bringing him over. ��Yundong, I��ve brought him over. This is his household register. I��ll leave it here.��


    After saying that, he placed the thing on the table and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Bian Yuanzhi subconsciously took two steps forward. However, he soon stopped and watched the door close in front of him.


    It was as if all the light had been blocked outside. He stood there alone, not knowing what to do.


    A gentle voice came from behind him. ��Are you Yuan Zhi?��


    Bian Yuanzhi��s petite body trembled slightly as he slowly turned around. He then took two steps back and pressed his back against the wall, watching her carefully.


    Bian Yuanzhi��s body was not as tense as before. He just widened his eyes in surprise.


    Gu Yundong asked again, ��Do you still remember Ah Shu? I remember that you guys played together last year and you said that he was your best friend. I��m Ah Shu��s sister.��


    ��Ah, Ah Shu? Eldest Uncle?�� Bian Yuanzhi finally opened his small mouth and muttered softly. He looked at Gu Yundong, who was showing him kindness, and vaguely felt that he had seen her before... ��Cousin?��


    ��Yes, I��m your cousin.�� Gu Yundong smiled. ��My current home is very far away. It��s called Yongfu Village. I came back here to look for your eldest uncle, but I couldn��t find him. I met Ding Jincheng and found out that you had been sent to the Gu family and had suffered a lot. That��s why I asked him to bring you out. Yuanzhi, are you willing to go home with me?��


    ��Go home?�� Bian Yuanzhi��s mind was in a mess. It turned out that she didn��t want to buy him as a slave.


    Only then did Gu Yundong reach out and hold his tiny shoulders. She nodded and said, ��Yes, I��ll bring you back to your eldest uncle��s house. Yunshu and Yunke are both there. Cousin and your eldest aunt are also there.��


    Bian Yuanzhi came back to his senses and nodded quickly, ��I-I��m willing to. I can work, cook, wash clothes, and feed pigs. I��ll go to Eldest Uncle��s house. Is that okay?��


    Although he was unfamiliar with his cousin in front of him, he still remembered Ah Shu. Even if he was asked to go over and continue working, it did not matter to him..

 Chapter 324 - 324: It Feels Like a Dream

    Chapter 324 - 324: It Feels Like a Dream


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Shu was over there. He was his best friend. When he was sad, he could talk to Ah Shu. Ah Shu did not bully and laugh at him like the other cousins of the Gu family.


    Gu Yundong��s heart ached when she heard what he said. She tightened her grip on Gu Yundong��s shoulders and slowly released her grip when she felt the thin and weak bones under her palm.


    ��You don��t have to work. When you come to Eldest Uncle��s house, you just have to take care of yourself and help do what you can when we��re busy. You��re our family, not a servant.��


    ��Family?��


    It seemed like a long time since he had a family by his side.


    Blinking his eyes, Bian Yuanzhi was confused and in disbelief. He felt like he was dreaming.


    Gu Yundong patted his head. ��Ah Shu must be very happy to see you.��


    She stood up and held his hand as she walked towards Madam Yang, who had been standing at the side.


    He was crying so hard that he was out of breath. Seeing that he was about to faint, Gu Yundong went forward and pulled him out of Madam Yang��s arms. She wiped his face with a handkerchief. ��Stop crying. It��s all in the past. Are you hungry? Let��s eat first. You can take a shower and sleep. We��ll talk after you rest, okay?��


    Gu Yundong��s temper was much better now, especially when facing children. She was especially patient.


    Yes, this was all thanks to Yunshu, Yunke, and Madam Yang.


    After all, these were three babies.


    Now, with the addition of Bian Yuanzhi, Gu Yundong suddenly felt that she had the potential to be a kindergarden teacher.


    She suddenly shivered and got up to open the cover on the table. The food had been prepared long ago, and now it was warm enough to eat.


    Bian Yuanzhi was indeed very hungry. He had only eaten a steamed bun last night. At the sight of the delicious food, he couldn��t help but swallow hard.


    However, he was probably tortured by the Gu family for too long. He still asked carefully, ��Can I really eat it?��


    Gu Yundong smiled at him. ��You didn��t eat much in the past. Now, you can only eat soft porridge and some light and refreshing dishes. You can slowly eat something better later.��


    ��Okay.�� That was good too. This seemed to be plain porridge. Even Old Master Gu could not eat such porridge..

 Chapter 325 - 325: Dog Hasn鈥檛 Returned

    Chapter 325: Dog Hasn��t Returned


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong saw that although he nodded, he did not dare to do anything, so she scooped a bowl for him and placed it in front of him. ��Eat.��


    She also scooped a bowl for Madam Yang. Madam Yang was very happy. She took a sip happily and said to Bian Yuanzhi, ��Eat quickly. After you��re done, I��ll teach you to solve the puzzle. The puzzle is very fun. After you finish it, you��ll see Ah Shu and Keke.�� The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Bian Yuanzhi was curious. What was a puzzle?


    He couldn��t help but take a sip. Then, he felt his entire body warm up.


    It was delicious. More delicious than anything he had ever eaten.


    He wanted to cry again.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and continued eating with a smile.


    Gu Yundong got up and went out, asking the waiter to prepare a bucket of hot water. She had bought two sets of clean clothes and some necessities for Bian Yuanzhi.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing not far away, looking at the door.


    Gu Yundong walked over. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I heard crying just now.�� That was why he was worried.


    It was difficult to bathe after eating. Gu Yundong showed him the new clothes and asked him to choose one.


    Bian Yuanzhi widened his eyes in astonishment as he looked at the brand new clothes. It took him a long time to touch them.


    The fabric was very comfortable and seemed to be very warm. It was completely incomparable to the rough clothes he was wearing.


    He looked up. ��Are you going to let me wear them?��


    ��Of course. Don��t you like the clothes?��


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly nodded his head, ��Yes, I do.��


    ��Take a bath and change into it later.��


    Bian Yuanzhi couldn��t help but burst out into laughter. After eating, he even had new clothes to wear. It was as if he was dreaming.


    He was so silly that Gu Yundong could not help but rub his head.


    Gu Yundong waited for the waiter to bring them hot water before she went out to call Ah Shu, who happened to pass by, to help Bian Yuanzhi bathe.


    Although Madam Yang was an elder, Yuan Zhi was seven years old after all. At this era, it was important for men and women to sit at different tables when they reached seven years old. However, the conditions of rural families were limited, so even if they had grown up, they might still live in the same room.


    Madam Yang sat obediently outside the screen, completing the puzzle. From time to time, she would say a few words to Yuan Zhi to prevent him from feeling nervous and uneasy in the same room as the unfamiliar Ah Shu.


    Gu Yundong went to look for Shao Qingyuan. She was curious why Ah Gou was not back yet..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Itchy Hands

    Chapter 326: Itchy Hands Updated from


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Unexpectedly, just as she knocked on his door, Shao Qingyuan happened to be coming out. He seemed to be looking for her for something.


    ��What is it?��


    ��Are you done over there?�� Shao Qingyuan asked as he let her in and closed the door.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��I felt that you had something to tell me just now. What��s wrong? Also, what did you ask Ah Gou to do? Why isn��t he back yet?��


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a cup of tea and sat opposite her. ��There��s indeed something.��


    As he spoke, he pushed the cup in front of her. He realized that she would always drink water when she was angry.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. This person...


    She took the cup of water silently. ��Go ahead.��


    It was only when Gu Dajiang suddenly returned and saw Madam Yang being forced to kneel on the ground and kowtow to someone with his own eyes that he got angry and smashed a stone at that person��s head.


    He had injured the guy, and Gu Gang had found an excuse to beat him up.


    At that time, Gu Dajiang��s gaze was fierce, and he looked like he wanted to perish together with him. This made Gu Gang a little afraid. He was worried that he would really anger Gu Dajiang, so he could only ask him to compensate the victim and let him go.


    After that day, Gu Dajiang didn��t go to the county restaurant to continue being a accountant. He stayed at the Gu residence and didn��t work. He had to take care of Madam Yang and the children.


    Doctor Gu had no choice but to give in and promise to let Madam Yang stay at home and work in the future so that she would not be bullied by the villagers.


    Only then did Gu Dajiang return to Xingsheng Restaurant. He had no choice but to go back. Madam Yang still needed money to treat her illness. He had to earn money.


    Gu Yundong had always thought that Madam Yang��s fall into the water was an accident. After all, someone in the village had said that they had personally seen her fall into the water. Then, Madam Yang was rescued immediately and did not drown.


    Unexpectedly, the culprit was Jia Meizi.


    Very good. Her hands were itchy now.


    ��Calm down first. Ah Gou should be back soon. We��ll ask about the situation then.��


    ��Alright. I��LL WAIT FOR AH GOU TO COME BACK!�� She said word by word, almost gnashing her teeth..

 Chapter 327 - 327: How Dare You Kill Her?

    Chapter 327: How Dare You Kill Her?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At this moment, Ah Gou was in the Gu family��s small storeroom.


    Although it was called a small storeroom, it was actually filled with various hoes, farm tools, dustpans, and baskets.


    There was also a medium-sized wooden board in the room, which was Bian Yuanzhi��s bed.


    Ah Gou sat on the wooden board and looked at the storeroom that was leaking in all directions. He had a better understanding of the inhumaneness of the Gu family.


    He was waiting for Doctor Gu to come back. It would take some time for Doctor Gu to go to the county to move the household register. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    As for the rest of the Gu family, they seemed to be staying in their rooms. No one came out, and no one knew what they were talking about.


    It was not until Gu Chuanzong entered the courtyard with a dark expression that Madam Zhao came out to welcome him.


    Gu Chuanzong did not stop walking. He said to her, ��Go and call everyone over.��


    ��If I can��t believe it, why did you go up and hit her?�� Doctor Gu slammed the table. ��Do you think everyone is blind? No one will believe you if you say that you��re not guilty.��


    Madam Jia immediately lowered her head and muttered softly.


    However, Gu Dahe said, ��Father, how long has it been? Why are you still bringing it up? Besides, Eldest Brother��s entire family is dead. No one is here to settle scores now.��


    The third son, Gu Dahu, glanced at him. He lowered his head and said softly, ��You can��t say that. That woman was shouting in front of the entire village. Even if Eldest Brother��s family is no longer around, we can��t pretend that what Second Sister-in-law did never happened. What if the villagers point fingers at us in the future? Can our Gu family��s daughters get married in the future?��


    Madam Zhao originally did not think that it was a big deal. In her opinion, even if Madam Yang died, it would be her life.


    However, when she heard her third son��s words, she was instantly furious. She stood up and rushed towards Madam Jia, hitting her in the face. ��You troublemaker, how can you be so capable? You even dare to throw a stone at someone. You��re too vicious. It��s not enough that you harmed yourself, but you also dare to implicate us.��


    Gu Dahe glared at his third brother and went up to stop Madam Zhao. ��Mother, stop. What��s done is done. What do you want?��


    Madam Zhao was accidentally pushed by him and took two steps back. Madam Chang happened to support her.


    ��Mother, be careful.�� She lowered her voice. ��Don��t anger Second Sister-in-law. She was unhappy when Xian��er was sold.��


    When Madam Zhao heard this, she suddenly shivered.. What did she mean? Could it be that Madam Jia dared to kill her?

 Chapter 328 - 328: Old Gu Was Beaten Up

    Chapter 328: Old Gu Was Beaten Up


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Jia suddenly raised her head and glared fiercely at Madam Chang.


    Suddenly, she rushed over, grabbed Madam Chang��s hair, and gave her two tight slaps.


    Madam Chang was caught off guard and fell.


    Gu Dahu reacted quickly and went forward to pull Madam Jia up and push her to the side. ��Second Sister-in-law, what are you doing? Why? You hit Eldest Sister-in-law and now you want to hit your Third Sister-in-law. It seems that none of your sisters-in-law will have a good ending, right?��


    ��Pfft, what kind of sister-in-law is she?�� Madam Jia sneered. She couldn��t care less and pointed at Madam Chang. ��Why did I hit Eldest Sister-in-law? You should ask your wife properly. If she hadn��t said in front of me that Eldest Sister-in-law secretly seduced my Dahe, would I have gone to settle scores with her?��


    Madam Chang trembled in Gu Dahu��s arms. She sobbed and retorted, ��Second Sister-in-law, don��t talk nonsense. When did I say that? Eldest Sister-in-law had a man. Why would she seduce Second Uncle?��


    Madam Zhao was stunned. So her two daughters-in-law had actually done so much behind her back?


    She looked at Old Gu, who also had a sullen face.


    His two sons, whom he doted on the most, had actually hated each other to this extent.


    His head hurt from the noise. He closed his eyes for a long time before slamming the table. ��Shut up, all of you.��


    No one listened to him. The two sides were in a heated argument and even started fighting.


    It was not known who was careless, but one of their fists missed and knocked Old Gu, who was walking over angrily, to the ground.


    Madam Zhao screamed, ��Old man.��


    The quarreling in the main room finally stopped..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Back

    Chapter 329: Back


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Gou, who was under the window, heard what happened and cursed in his heart. He deserved it.


    Doctor Gu was sent to the bed. Madam Jia immediately said, ��I��ll go find a doctor.��


    After saying that, she ran out. Her positive attitude made Ah Gou feel that something was wrong.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ah Gou followed her silently.


    Madam Jia was not on the way to call a doctor. She secretly ran to the foot of a mountain and looked around. When she did not see anyone, she quickly squatted under a tree and dug.


    Not long after, a stone was dug out.


    Ah Gou quickly guessed that this stone should be the one that hit Madam Yang��s head.


    Madam Jia hugged the stone and looked around. Ah Gou hurriedly hid his body.


    She quickly filled in the hole she had dug and stepped on it forcefully.


    Then, she took the stone and left. She originally wanted to throw it into the river, but now that the riverside was filled with women washing clothes, she could only find a random place to throw it away. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    ��I��m not tired.�� Madam Yang actually enjoyed this state.


    Deep down, she still wanted to take care of others. Previously, on the way to escape, she had been feeding and dressing the two children with Gu Yunke on her back. This seemed to have become her body��s memory.


    It was just that she had been out with Gu Yundong during this period of time and did not have Ah Shu and Keke by her side to take care of. Dongdong did everything by herself, so Madam Yang was a little... perturbed. Sometimes, there was a panic in the depths of her heart that she was not needed.


    Now that Bian Yuanzhi was here, she was much calmer.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had long noticed her state, but she could not think of a solution for the time being. After all, she really did not need her mother to dress and wash her face.


    Pursing her lips, she opened the door and went out.


    Gu Yundong guessed that Ah Gou had returned. Sure enough, when she went to Shao Qingyuan��s room, she saw Ah Gou sitting on a stool with a serious expression.


    In front of him was a stone covered in mud.


    Seeing Gu Yundong enter, Ah Gou immediately stood up. ��Miss.��


    Gu Yundong��s gaze fell on the stone and he quickly guessed its origin.


    Ah Gou looked at her worriedly. He glanced at Shao Qingyuan, who was also silent. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Gu Yundong had already walked to the stool and sat down. ��Speak..��

 Chapter 330 - 330: Let Them Have a Taste of Blood

    Chapter 330: Let Them Have a Taste of Blood


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Gou nodded and immediately repeated what he had heard under the window of Old Gu��s house.


    His memory was extremely good, and he could almost recall everything that everyone had said.


    Gu Yundong listened quietly, her gaze fixed on the rock.


    After Ah Gou finished speaking, she even poured him a glass of water.


    Ah Gou felt that the lady��s mood was a little strange now. He had clearly said it with righteous indignation, but the lady was so calm that there were no ripples.


    Only Shao Qingyuan knew that this was the calm before the storm.


    Sure enough, after she took the teacup from Shao Qingyuan and drank the water, the teacup was crushed by her.


    Ah Gou was speechless. Was Miss Gu that strong?


    He tried to exert his strength, and even the veins on his face popped out, but the teacup was still intact.


    Ah Gou silently put the teacup back and asked Gu Yundong, ��Miss, what should we do next? We must teach Old Gu��s family a lesson.��


    ��More than a lesson.�� She wanted them to have a taste of blood.


    ��Tell us, we��ll do it,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    He immediately stood up. ��Go back and rest. I can settle it.��


    ��Hmm? Didn��t you just say...��


    ��I suddenly had an idea.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. I don��t believe you. You had a flash of inspiration?


    ��Yes, I just thought of it.�� Shao Qingyuan nodded affirmatively. His expression was exceptionally serious, and he spoke as if it was true.


    Gu Yundong could not help but want to laugh. Aiya, why was this man so cute?


    She was originally filled with frustration today, but when she saw him like this, she suddenly felt relieved.


    After dealing with Old Gu��s family, she felt that she should have a good chat with Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong returned to her room and she reserved another room beside.


    In any case, there was really no business in this inn. Gu Yundong and her gang��s arrival had increased its popularity.


    The next morning, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu set off. However, before they left, they took the stone wrapped in cloth with them.


    Not long after, Ah Shu and Ah Mao also left the inn.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong carried the food into the room and asked Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi to eat.


    Bian Yuanzhi walked to the table and his eyes widened when he saw Shao Qingyuan enter..

 Chapter 331 - 331:1 Can Do Anything

    Chapter 331:1 Can Do Anything


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Wasn��t this the person who gave him the white steamed bun?


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked. So, did his cousin send this guy over?


    What about the one from the day before? Was it also his cousin��s doing?


    His eyes suddenly curved into crescents, and he smiled happily.


    Shao Qingyuan noticed his gaze and couldn��t help but look at him.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly lowered his head and ate obediently. However, from the corner of his eye, he saw Shao Qingyuan scooping porridge for Gu Yundong. He could not help but think to himself that this was his cousin-in-law.


    She looked better than his ex-brother-in-law. She would definitely be happy in the future. Definitely.


    After everyone at the table finished eating in silence, Shao Qingyuan said, ��Someone will come over later.��


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the time and walked to the windowsill. He lowered his eyes and looked at the people coming and going below.


    ��Miss Shen,�� Gu Yundong said with a smile.


    When Mdm Shen heard her address, she was still in a daze.


    Ever since she became Gu Gang��s concubine, she had heard many vicious and unpleasant titles. The best was ��Madam Shen��.


    It had been a long time since anyone called her Miss Shen.


    Mdm Shen was a little moved. She secretly took a deep breath and said, ��I don��t have much time. I��ll make it short.��


    ��Let��s go to the room next door.�� Gu Yundong asked Madam Yang to teach Bian Yuanzhi to solve the puzzle, and the three of them went to Shao Qingyuan��s room.


    Originally, Shao Qingyuan could have gone to the Gu village to look for Mdm Shen. However, Gu Gang��s wife kept a close eye on her and was especially keen to find trouble with her. Just two days ago, when Shao Qingyuan went to look for her, he was almost seen by that woman.


    Mdm Shen took the opportunity to go out. She even brought Gu Gang��s daughter-in-law, Mdm Yu, with her.


    Since ancient times, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had always been difficult to get along. Madam Yu and her mother-in-law had always been at odds. Now that she had Madam Shen as her second mother-in-law, wouldn��t she be close to her so that they could deal with the mother-in-law together?


    After the three of them sat down, Mdm Shen asked, ��What do you want me to do?��


    ��What can you do?��


    Mdm Shen sneered. ��As long as Gu Gang receives retribution, I can do anything..��

 Chapter 332 - 332: Shen鈥檚 Hatred

    Chapter 332: Shen��s Hatred


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mdm Shen was indeed saved by Gu Gang��s grandson, Gu Wanbao. She was originally a girl from a small town, the only daughter of her parents. Her family background was not bad.


    When she grew up, her parents wanted to find a son-in-law for her, but the conditions of a live-in son-in-law were not particularly good. After some selection, she was already seventeen or eighteen years old. Then, the Shen family left Yongning Prefecture because of the famine.


    Unfortunately, the Shen family��s parents were gone. Only Madam Shen was barely alive.


    She had promised her parents that she would take care of herself and save her life.


    Therefore, when Gu Wanbao saved her, she was sincerely grateful.


    Even though the rest of the Gu family looked at her sloppy appearance with disdain, even though she knew that the Gu family was not a good family, even though after she washed her face, the three males of the Gu family looked at her strangely... The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Madam Shen was already prepared to be a slave. They had saved her life, so it was not too much to be a slave.


    However, this did not include the fact that Gu Gang had forcibly defiled her when she was completely unwilling.


    The pain from that day was still unforgettable and heart-wrenching.


    Madam Shen looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong with a hint of madness in her eyes. ��I just want to keep my life. I��ll do whatever you want me to do.��


    ��Then let Gu Gang and Gu Wanbao fight,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    Mdm Shen was stunned. Let Gu Gang and Gu Wanbao go against each other?


    Gu Wanbao was actually a coward. When facing Gu Gang, he could only retreat. If they were to fight, he would have to be forced into a corner.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��Although Gu Wanbao is timid, he grew up under Gu Gang��s dominance. There are some things that he doesn��t dare to say. Didn��t Gu Gang find a marriage for him? Let Gu Gang ruin this marriage. Gu Wanbao...��


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Mdm Shen. ��There��s no need to say anything else. I have an idea.��


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other. Seeing the determination in Mdm Shen��s eyes, they did not say anything else.


    ��If you need help, you can look for Ah Shu and the others. You��ve seen them before.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go back first.��


    Mdm Shen stood up and turned to leave the inn.


    Gu Yundong looked at her back and frowned slightly. ��Why do I feel that her thoughts are a little dangerous?��


    Shao Qingyuan had this feeling in his heart too..

 Chapter 333 - 333: Something Happened to the Old Gu Family

    Chapter 333: Something Happened to the Old Gu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mdm Shen returned to Mdm Yu��s side and smiled again.


    Madam Yu complained impatiently, ��What took you so long? I��ve been standing here for a while.��


    ��I had no choice. My stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable. I really don��t know if I ate something wrong.�� Mdm Shen sighed and frowned slightly. She looked a little haggard. Updated from  Yu immediately exclaimed, ��The food this morning was made by Mother-in-law. Could it be that she...��


    She wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she was concerned.


    Seeing Mdm Shen��s expression suddenly darken, she immediately felt happy.


    She loved watching these two mother-in-laws fight.


    Because Madam Shen was not feeling well, the two of them sped up. After hurriedly buying things, they took the ox cart back.


    In the end, just as they got off the ox cart at the village, they suddenly saw the doctor in town running in hurriedly. The person leading the way was actually Gu Dahe.


    Beside them, the women in the village were discussing mysteriously.


    Mdm Yu was also curious and wanted to take a look, so she went over and said to Mdm Shen, ��If you��re not feeling well, go back quickly. Bring everything home first. I��ll take a look at Old Gu��s house too. I��ll tell you when I come back.��


    After saying that, she stuffed the basket in her hand into Madam Shen��s hand.


    ��Alright, I��ll go back first.��


    Before Mdm Shen could finish speaking, Mdm Yu impatiently followed the others towards Old Gu��s house.


    Mdm Shen pursed her lips and returned to the Gu residence.


    At this moment, the Gu residence was exceptionally deserted. The courtyard door was not locked, but there seemed to be no one around.


    Mdm Shen put down her things and looked around. She realized that only Gu Wanbao was sleeping on the bed.


    The others might have gone to Old Gu��s house?


    Mdm Shen��s eyes flickered slightly. She walked into the courtyard and deliberately made a loud sound. Bang! It immediately spread into the room.


    Gu Wanbao jolted and sat up on the bed.


    Frowning, he rubbed his eyes and looked out sleepily.


    Just as he was about to curse, he suddenly heard a low cry..

 Chapter 334 - 334: You鈥檙e My Darling

    Chapter 334: You��re My Darling


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Wanbao was stunned. He immediately got off the bed and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw Mdm Shen sitting in the central room with her head lowered, wiping her tears.


    That low sobbing voice was actually indescribably melodious and pleasing to the ear.


    Gu Wanbao could not help but feel an itch in his heart. He looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he quietly approached her. ��Why are you crying?��


    Mdm Shen seemed to be shocked. She suddenly looked up with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    ��You, why are you home?�� She quickly wiped her tears and turned her back to him. Updated from


    ��I just came back from work and I��m tired. I��m resting in my room.�� In fact, he had been fooling around outside for the entire night and had only returned in the morning.


    After all, he was going to get married soon. At that time, it would be inconvenient for him to do anything with a wife at home. Of course, he had to go out and have a good time before he got married.


    He asked again, ��Why are you crying?��


    Mdm Shen shook her head. ��It has nothing to do with you.��


    ��How so? We��re family now. Tell me quickly, who bullied you?��


    ��I��m just����


    Before Mdm Shen could finish speaking, footsteps came from outside.


    ��I��ll hide first.�� Gu Wanbao quickly turned around and returned to his room. Madam Shen looked at his back and snorted.


    The next moment, Gu Gang��s wife, Madam Wang, strode in. When she saw Madam Shen, she scolded her, ��How long have you been here? Don��t you have to work? If everyone is waiting for you to cook, won��t we starve to death?��


    Gu Wanbao walked out with sleepy eyes. ��Grandma, why are you shouting? You woke me up.��


    Madam Wang��s expression changed. She quickly went forward and said, ��Wanbao, you��re here. I��m sorry, I didn��t notice. I won��t be noisy anymore. Why don��t you sleep for a while more?��


    ��I��m already awake. Why should I sleep?�� He looked around. ��Where are my parents and the others?��


    ��They��re all at Gu Chuanzong��s house. His family has the most trouble.�� Madam Wang was originally watching the commotion, but when she saw her daughter-in-law, Madam Yu, go over, she found out that they had returned from the county city and hurriedly ran back to find trouble with Madam Shen.


    Gu Wanbao��s interest was piqued. ��What happened to that family?��


    ��It��s said that they encountered a ghost. Hmph, it��s broad daylight. Where did the ghost come from?��


    ��Then I��ll go take a look too.��


    Gu Wanbao ran out. When he arrived at Old Gu��s house, he saw that it was indeed surrounded by people.


    When he finally squeezed in, he heard his grandfather talking..

 Chapter 335 - 335: Scared to Death

    Chapter 335: Scared to Death


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Why doesn��t your family ever stop? Previously, Bian Yuanzhi attracted a county magistrate. Two days ago, the Ding family��s wife came to cause trouble. Today, you said that your wife encountered a ghost. Can��t you live a good life?�� Gu Gang was very impatient. He lectured Gu Chuanzong like a grandson.


    Gu Wanbao listened with great interest outside. However, he was curious about what Gu Dahe��s wife looked like after she encountered a ghost. Hence, he quietly blended into the crowd and walked towards Gu Dahe��s room.


    There were a lot of people surrounding Gu Dahe��s room and they couldn��t be chased away.


    Everyone wanted to hear what the doctor had to say. The old doctor only took her pulse slightly and said, ��She��s fine. She was just shocked. She just needs to rest well.�� Updated from


    ��But doctor, there��s a big bump on the back of my wife��s head. How can she be fine?��


    The old doctor glanced at Gu Dahe. ��You said it��s a big bump yourself. It will disappear after a while. What��s the hurry?��


    Gu Dahe wanted to say something, but the old doctor had already left impatiently.


    As soon as he left, the others immediately asked, ��Dahe��s wife, what happened? Did you see anyone smash your head? Did you really encounter a ghost?��


    Then, she fell.


    Jia Meizi was still afraid when she thought about it. She even felt that Madam Yang might be beside her.


    The people in the room were still discussing loudly. Gu Dahe had a headache from the noise and suddenly roared, ��All of you, get out. Didn��t you hear the doctor say that my wife needs a good rest? Get lost.��


    As he spoke, he asked his eldest son, the 12-year-old Gu Fa��er, to chase them away.


    Gu Fa��er picked up the broom beside him and waved it at the crowd. ��A group of gossipy women. Do you have nothing better to do? Get out, get out.��


    As he did this, everyone left one after another. However, they were cursing and swearing. Some even said that Jia Meizi deserved it. This was her retribution.


    The third branch of the Gu family, Gu Dahu and his wife, also came to visit. The two of them looked at each other and laughed.


    Now, the two branches had completely fallen out with each other and did not even greet each other.


    Seeing Jia Meizi encounter such a thing, the two of them were indescribably happy.


    Unexpectedly, just as they were about to return to their room, they suddenly heard two voices discussing from the corner of the wall..

 Chapter 336 - 336: Hiding Merit and Fame

    Chapter 336: Hiding Merit and Fame


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dahu suddenly stopped in his tracks and pulled Madam Chang back. He pressed his lips together and shushed her.


    Soon, the discussion gradually became clearer.


    ��...Gu Dahe��s wife must have suffered retribution. Madam Yang must have come back to take revenge on her. Who asked her to be so vicious and evil? Do you think Gu Dahe will also suffer retribution?��


    ��Gu Dahe didn��t break his sister-in-law��s head and push her into the river, right? Otherwise, why was Jia Meizi the only one who got into trouble today?��


    ��Heh, you don��t know about this, right?�� Another person said mysteriously. ��Let me tell you. Gu Dahe was drunk some time ago and personally said that on the way to Qing��an Prefecture, he knocked his niece��s head and even snatched a tael of silver. I heard that his niece was already half-dead at that time. Do you think she died because he knocked her?��


    ��Oh? There��s such a thing?��


    ��That��s why I wondered if his niece would seek revenge on Gu Dahe.��


    The two of them chatted for a while before suddenly getting up and leaving.


    Gu Dahu stood where he was, deep in thought.


    The two of them left Gu village silently.


    Because of the Gu village was the combination of two villages, the other village had few people and was poor. After they returned from the wilderness, some houses could not be lived in, so some people moved to the empty houses in Gu village.


    Therefore, there were always strangers coming in and out of this place, so the two of them were not so conspicuous.


    The two of them returned to Jiangyu County and entered the inn.


    In the end, they only saw Ah Mao waiting for them alone. Ah Mao and Ah Shu woke up early to look at the houses in the county city. After all, they could not leave for the time being, and it was inconvenient to stay in the inn all the time.


    After looking around, they all moved over, leaving only Ah Mao here to bring them to the place.


    The new courtyard was a little remote. They wouldn��t be staying there for long anyway.


    Ah Gou was a little excited when he went in. After sitting down, he could not wait to tell them what had happened in Gu village. ��That Jia Meizi really thought that she was possessed by a ghost. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. I��m dying of laughter.��


    Actually, Ah Gou had indeed knocked her out and moved her to the river with Ah Zhu.


    They originally wanted to move her to the place where Madam Yang had fallen into the water. There were large rocks there that could block people, and the same place looked more realistic.


    However, there was someone there. After Ah Gou and Ah Zhu discussed, they found another place.


    At that time, Jia Meizi was tied to a rope, and the other end of the rope was pulled by Ah Zhu, who hid in a tree..

 Chapter 337 - 337: It Must Be Gu Yundong

    Chapter 337: It Must Be Gu Yundong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Gou went into the water and stuck his head out. He grabbed Madam Jia��s feet and held them in place. From afar, it was like Madam Jia was standing facing the river, her body leaning forward as if she was about to fall.


    However, they could not see Ah Gou in the water. When they called out to Madam Jia, Ah Gou untied the rope on her body and Madam Jia fell into the river.


    In order not to kill anyone, Ah Gou even put her head aside. Then, he swam to the other side and immediately changed his clothes when he got ashore.


    Fortunately, the weather was gradually getting warmer. Although it was still a little cold, Ah Gou felt fearless.


    Even so, Gu Yundong still made him drink a large bowl of ginger tea to get rid of the cold.


    ��Gu Dahu and his wife should have fallen for it too.�� The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Speaking of this, everyone could not help but feel excited. Ah Mao said, ��We should go to Gu village tomorrow.��


    The next day, Ah Shu went to Gu village with the excuse of settling down.


    They pretended to be dissatisfied with other places and had no choice but to run back to Gu village.


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e?. o?g o? ?oo?l?


    Gu Dahu suddenly seemed to have thought of something and exclaimed, ��Second Brother, don��t tell me it was also taken by a ghost? It even specially took your silver.��


    ��What did you say!!�� Gu Dahe glared at him fiercely.


    Gu Dahu quickly took a step back. ��Why is Second Brother so angry? Could it be that Second Brother has forgotten that he snatched Yundong��s money on the way to escape? Look, she came back to take revenge on you. Otherwise, while Second Sister-in-law is still recuperating in her room, who would dare to go in and steal?��


    When everyone heard this, their expressions instantly changed.


    It would have been fine if Jia Meizi had encountered such a strange thing alone, but now, even Gu Dahe had encountered it?


    ��Well...��


    Gu Dahe felt as if his throat was choked and he could not say a word.


    Ah Shu, who was outside the door, clicked his tongue. A trace of embarrassment flashed across Gu Gang��s face. ��They��re all talking nonsense. There��s something wrong with the brains of everyone in Old Gu��s family.��


    Ah Shu didn��t say anything and turned around to go back.


    When they returned to Gu Gang��s house, Gu Gang started to talk about the price again, but Ah Shu did not say a word.


    The central room was silent for a moment. On the other hand, Ah Mao sauntered out again.


    When no one was around, he walked to the kitchen. Seeing that Mdm Shen was alone, he quickly went in and said, ��Miss Shen, my lady asked me to tell you something..��

 Chapter 338 - 338: Something Happened to Old Gu Again

    Chapter 338: Something Happened to Old Gu Again


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mdm Shen looked out. Madam Wang had gone to the toilet and was not back yet.


    She took a step forward and asked, ��What is it?��


    Ah Mao said, ��My lady said that there are many ways to take revenge. If this path doesn��t work, we��ll find another one. However, it��s not worth it to sacrifice yourself for revenge.��


    When Madam Shen heard this, she was stunned. Did that Miss Gu guess something?


    She pursed her lips and looked up to say something, but Ah Mao had already left.


    Mdm Shen secretly pinched her fingers. Another way? Of course she knew there were other ways, but she didn��t want to wait any longer.


    She would not throw herself in.


    ��Why are you standing at the door? Did you do something wrong? Did you secretly eat something? Huh?��


    Madam Wang��s voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Madam Shen was pushed by her and instantly lowered her eyes to hide the disgust in the corners of her eyes. She did not say a word.


    Hence, the two branches started fighting again.


    Madam Jia insisted that it was Gu Dahu and his wife who had smashed her head, not Madam Yang��s ghost at all.


    Of course, Gu Dahu and his wife did not admit it. They felt that Madam Jia was deliberately slandering them because the second branch had lost money and wanted to extort a sum from them.


    Old Gu and Madam Zhao were in a terrible fix. Not to mention stopping the fight, they were even injured.


    The villagers were all watching the commotion. Only then did they realize that Madam Chang, who looked soft and weak, actually had extraordinary combat strength. She pressed Madam Jia down and beat her up until she cried like a ghost.


    On the third day, Ah Mao and Ah Shu came again, so something happened to Old Gu��s family again.


    The two branches of Old Gu��s family wanted to split up, but Old Gu refused. Madam Zhao said that they wanted to follow Third Brother.


    This was because she knew that her second son and wife were lazy and greedy. Moreover, she had sold Gu Xian��er previously. Madam Jia must have a grudge against them.


    Gu Dahe did not want to take care of this couple either, so he agreed readily. However, the condition was that they had to share more of the family assets as compensation for Gu Xian��er. Madam Zhao said that she did not have money.


    When no one was paying attention, Gu Fa��er secretly ran to the third branch��s room to search for silver. He actually found eight taels of silver.


    The Gu family was stunned, and Madam Zhao was even more dumbfounded. She had only saved fifteen taels of silver for so many years..

 Chapter 339 - 339: The End of the Old Gu Family

    Chapter 339: The End of the Old Gu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dahe leaned over to take a look and realized that one of the pieces of silver looked very familiar. When he took a closer look, he immediately recognized it.


    Wasn��t this his? He remembered that when he went to exchange for copper coins, the silver fragments were in this shape. At that time, he even joked that the silver fragment was twisted too uniquely, and the two gaps were a little symmetrical.


    Gu Dahe rushed up on the spot and hit Gu Dahu. He scolded him for being a thief and wanted to send him to the officials. He scolded his brother��s wife for being a murderer and trying to murder Madam Jia.


    The two branches started fighting again. This time, even the children were involved.


    Old Gu shouted at the top of his lungs. No one listened to him at all. Madam Zhao cried even louder. Many things in her house had been smashed.


    On the fourth day, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu came again. Then, something happened to Old Gu��s family again.


    The fifth day, the sixth day, the seventh day...


    On the eighth day, Old Gu��s family��s two branches had already reached a point where they could not get along.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Jia took the opportunity to tear off her clothes and expose most of her body in public.


    Who were the people in the brothel? They were all despicable men. Madam Chang was stunned and her mind went blank.


    In the end, it was her daughter who escorted her back. After Madam Chang returned, there was something wrong with her and she was in a daze.


    The doctor said that her brain had been hurt and was afraid that she would be like this in the future.


    However, Madam Zhao even said that she was embarrassing and wanted Gu Dahu to divorce Madam Chang.


    Gu Dahu was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pushed Madam Zhao and almost made her fall. He rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a knife, and ran to the second branch��s room.


    Madam Jia was trembling in fear. Gu Dahe naturally went to stop her, and the knife slashed his wrist.


    The tendons in Gu Dahe��s hand were broken, and his right hand was completely crippled. However, Gu Dahu did not give up. He steeled his heart and cut off the tendons in Gu Dahe��s left hand.


    Old Gu��s house was covered in blood. When Old Gu and Madam Zhao rushed in, they saw Gu Dahe lying in a pool of blood with a scream. Madam Jia was knocking Gu Dahe away. Then, she picked up the knife that he had dropped on the ground and slashed his leg...


    Old Gu collapsed to the ground. The last thought in his mind was, ��If I had known this would happen, I wouldn��t have sharpened the knife yesterday..��

 Chapter 340 - 340: The God-like Gu Yundong

    Chapter 340: The God-like Gu Yundong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The villagers were shocked by such a huge incident.


    Madam Chang went crazy. Gu Dahe��s hands were crippled and Gu Dahu broke his leg. Madam Zhao wanted to sink Madam Jia into the pond.


    When Gu Gang heard this, he almost fainted.


    By the time he arrived at the Gu residence, the entire courtyard was filled with tragic cries.


    The villagers hired two doctors, but their medical skills were not very good. They could only stop the bleeding and save their lives.


    As for curing them? That would be too difficult for the doctors.


    Gu Gang went to look for Old Gu. The latter sat weakly in Gu Dahu��s room with his back hunched. It was as if a lot of white hair had grown out of his head in an instant. His vitality had been sucked out of him, as if he had aged many years.


    Madam Zhao was in Gu Dahe��s room. She got someone to grab Madam Jia and shouted at the top of her lungs, ��Get rid of her and sink her into the pond.��


    It was all this scourge��s fault. All her fault. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    If it weren��t for her, Madam Chang wouldn��t have gone crazy, and Third Son wouldn��t have been so angry that he cut off Second Brother��s tendons. In the end, Madam Jia even cut off Third Brother��s legs.


    Old Gu continued, ��Besides, if you sink her into the pond, who will do all the work in our family? Or are you going to arrange another wife for Second Brother? But our family spent most of our money on the treatment just now. Besides, look at Second Son. No one is willing to marry him again.��


    ��But...��


    Old Gu said in a low voice, ��At most, you can just torture her in the future. Let this matter go. Don��t make a fuss. Our family is already like this, what are you still making a fuss for? Let��s not talk about anything else. For the sake of your eldest grandson, you can��t sink her into the pond. Otherwise, what if your eldest grandson wants to get married in the future?��


    After Madam Zhao heard this, she looked at Mdm Jia with a vicious gaze.


    Madam Jia was also afraid now. At that time, she was just hot-headed. She did not expect things to develop to this extent.


    Now, as long as they did not let her sink into the pond, she would do anything.


    Now that things had come to this, Old Gu��s words made sense. In addition, his eldest grandson was still pleading on the side.


    Madam Zhao could only give in. However, Madam Jia��s life would be difficult in the future.


    ��Therefore, Old Gu��s family has suffered heavy losses this time.�� When Ah Gou and the others reported the situation to Gu Yundong, they were extremely excited.


    Miss Gu��s foresight was godlike. She was too smart. Look at how she had tormented Old Gu��s family.


    Gu Yundong knew that Old Gu��s family would not have a good ending. After all, she knew the weaknesses of that family too well. They were all selfish.


    What she cared more about now was...


    ��What about Miss Shen?��

 Chapter 341 - 341: You Adulterous Couple

    Chapter 341: You Adulterous Couple


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At the mention of the Shen family, Ah Shu and Ah Mao looked at each other.


    Of course, they already knew how Madam Shen planned to deal with Gu Gang. Although they felt that it was not worth it, there was nothing they could do since Madam Shen insisted on doing so.


    Ah Shu said, ��Miss Shen asked me to help her tomorrow. She should be preparing to reel in the net.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Go there early tomorrow.��


    The next day, Ah Shu went to Gu village again.


    Recently, Gu Gang had been very frustrated. Gu village was not peaceful because so many things had happened to Old Gu��s family. Ah Shu, whom he had always thought could extort more money from, always said that he would consider whether or not to settle down here.


    Every time he thought there was hope, something would happen to Old Gu��s family. Then, Ah Shu would go back. This dragged on day after day.


    Therefore, Gu Gang really hated Old Gu��s family to the core. He was considering whether he should chase this useless family out of Gu village. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    However, he had lost his patience with Ah Shu. This time, when he heard that Ah Shu was coming, he was also disinterested.


    Gu Gang followed the sound and saw that the door to his room was ajar. He could hear laughter coming from inside.


    He only heard a few words before his anger surged. He suddenly pushed open the door.


    What greeted his eyes were two people in disheveled clothes hugging each other.


    One of them was Gu Wanbao, his good grandson.


    The other was Madam Shen, his beloved concubine.


    What a match made in heaven.


    Gu Gang pointed at them with a trembling finger. ��You adulterous couple, you actually did such a thing, you did such a thing!��


    Slowly, even his body began to tremble.


    He turned around to look for something, as if he wanted to beat them to death.


    Seeing that there was a wooden stick beside the door frame, Gu Gang took it.


    Mdm Shen screamed in fear and hurriedly hid behind Gu Wanbao. She said pitifully and dependently, ��What should I do? Wanbao, save me. He��ll kill me. What should I do? I��m so scared.��


    Initially, Gu Wanbao was still a little timid. However, he had been quarreling with Gu Gang recently, so his courage slowly grew. Coupled with Mdm Shen��s stimulation, he immediately puffed out his chest and stood in front of her. ��Who are you calling an adulterous couple? You��re clearly the one who��s so old and still doesn��t know shame. I was the one who saved her in the first place, and I was the one who wanted to marry her. If you hadn��t ruined her, we would have been a perfect couple. You old man, you already have my grandmother, yet you still fancy a young lady. She��s young enough to be your granddaughter..��

 Chapter 342 - 342: Escaped

    Chapter 342: Escaped


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��You, you, you...�� Gu Gang raised his hand that was holding the wooden stick high, but he could not smash it no matter what.


    He felt that his hand was out of control, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart.


    Gradually, his pupils enlarged, and Gu Gang made a difficult ��hehe�� sound.


    He walked towards Gu Wanbao step by step, his eyes bloodshot as if he wanted to say something.


    However, in Gu Wanbao��s eyes, it was obvious that he wanted to kill him.


    However, Mdm Shen saw that something was wrong before him. She tugged at Gu Wanbao��s sleeve. ��Is he going to beat us to death?��


    ��Let��s run.�� Gu Wanbao pulled him away.


    Gu Gang was a little anxious. He moved his other hand and seemed to be able to control it. He immediately grabbed Gu Wanbao, who was walking past him.


    Gu Wanbao��s expression changed. In his panic, he grabbed the scissors in the embroidered basket and stabbed them at him.


    Bright red blood spurted out, dyeing Gu Wanbao��s hands and his clothes red.


    Gu Wanbao shook his head violently. ��I didn��t, I didn��t...��


    As he spoke, he ran away quickly and disappeared in an instant.


    Before Ah Shu could say anything, his cousin shouted, ��Oh no, something must have happened.��


    She ran into the house first and searched around. In the end, she found the person lying on the ground in Gu Gang��s main room, covered in blood.


    Screams instantly resounded throughout the entire Gu family. Not long after, people arrived one after another.


    Mdm Shen also came in with a basket. When she saw that her house was surrounded by people, she asked in surprise, ��What��s wrong? Why are they all gathered at our door?��


    When someone saw her coming over, he immediately said, ��Oh, you��re back. Something happened at your house. Your man was stabbed by his grandson. Blood is everywhere.��


    ��What?�� Mdm Shen��s basket fell to the ground and she ran in without saying anything.


    Gu Gang��s bed was filled with people. Among them, Madam Wang cried the most sadly.


    Madam Yu, on the other hand, muttered to herself. She looked at Ah Shu��s cousin one moment and shouted the next, ��Impossible. My Wanbao didn��t do it. He didn��t do it.��


    The cousin took two steps back. ��I��m not the only one who saw it. Ah Shu saw it too. His hands were covered in blood when he ran out. He was in a panic. I think we weren��t the only ones who saw him when he ran away. There were others on the way. Why don��t you ask?��


    ��I don��t believe it. I don��t believe anyone until Wanbao is found..��Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only

 Chapter 343 - 343: A Stroke

    Chapter 343: A Stroke


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Then go and find him.��


    Madam Yu suddenly came back to her senses. ��Yes, I��ll go look for my Wanbao. I��ll get him back.�� New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    After she ran out, Mdm Shen took a few steps forward and asked the doctor, ��How��s our master?��


    ��Fortunately, his vitals weren��t stabbed. He just lost a lot of blood. However, he suffered a huge shock and fell ill. He had a stroke. He has to be taken good care of in the future.��


    The doctor shook his head and sighed.


    A stroke??


    Everyone was stunned. Madam Wang stopped crying.


    She lowered her head and looked at Gu Gang, who could not even speak. She was a little stunned.


    How could this be? How could he have a stroke? What would they do in the future?


    When the villagers heard this news, they were inexplicably happy.


    In just one day, so fast that Gu Gang��s family did not even have time to react, their family had gone from the high and mighty village chief��s family to one that no one liked.


    When the new village chief heard about Gu Gang��s case, he reported the suspect, Gu Wanbao, to the police. The police was also searching for Gu Wanbao.


    Madam Yu went out to look for her son for a day, but she couldn��t find him. When she returned, she realized that the sky had changed.


    The entire Gu family was filled with a gloomy atmosphere.


    Only Mdm Shen slept soundly.


    Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with this result.


    As long as Mdm Shen felt that it was fine, she would naturally be fine.


    About ten days had passed since the start of her plans for Gu village.


    The Gu family was finished, and so was Gu Gang.


    Gu Yundong thought that it was time to go back and meet her younger siblings. She was already starting to miss them. Her mother was playing with the puzzle over and over again, almost to the point of erasing the patterns on the puzzle. However, before leaving, she still asked Bian Yuanzhi, ��We will be leaving here in two days. Is there anywhere you want to go?��


    She thought that after leaving this time, they might not have a chance to come back again. She asked him if there was anywhere he wanted to go and would bring him there before they left.


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned. He lowered his head and replied after a while, ��Yes..��

 Chapter 344 - 344: Meeting Madam Hu Again

    Chapter 344: Meeting Madam Hu Again


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bian Yuanzhi wanted to take a look at his home. Ever since he came back from the desert, he stayed in the Ding Family for a few days before being sent to the Gu Family.


    Until now, he had never returned to the warm home where his parents and sister used to live.


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed. She also wanted to take a look.


    The Bian Family was a little far away. After leaving the county city, they had to pass by Gu village and the Ding Family��s Shangbei Village. After passing another village, they arrived at his house.


    Her eldest uncle Bian Han��s parents had passed away a few years ago. His family had never had many children. Bian Yuanzhi��s only close relative was Bian Han��s sister, who had long been married off. Unfortunately, he did not return after escaping.


    Guashia Village was not big and was poorer than Gu village and Shangbei Village. After the disaster, it was even poorer and there were not many people left in the village.


    When they saw Gu Yundong and the rest, they looked over curiously.


    It was only when they saw them going to the Bian family that they suddenly remembered. Wasn��t he the child from the Bian family?


    Although she knew that his family and his grandfather��s family did not have a good relationship, she did not expect it to be so bad.


    Bian Yuanzhi looked at Gu Yundong, then turned around and said, ��I��m not at my grandpa��s house anymore. I��m out. Auntie Li, I��m leaving. I might not come back in the future.��


    Aunt Li was stunned. She looked at him, then at Gu Yundong and Mdm Yang. She did not ask further. She just sighed and said, ��No matter what, it��s good to be alive. It��s not easy to have a full meal these days. You��re a good child. Take good care of yourself.��


    Based on Bian Yuanzhi��s current attire, he seemed to be doing well. He should be living a good life.


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded at Aunt Li with a smile. He now had a cousin and his aunt, Ah Shu and Keke. He was very good.


    Picking up the cloth bag on the ground, Bian Yuanzhi walked towards the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, halfway there, he suddenly saw someone walking over.


    As soon as Bian Yuanzhi saw that person, he recalled a bad memory. He turned around and ran towards Gu Yundong, holding her hand nervously.


    Only then did Gu Yundong look up at Madam Hu, who was walking over.


    Madam Hu was also surprised. She looked at Bian Yuanzhi and was speechless for a long time..

 Chapter 345 - 345: A Little Familiar

    Chapter 345: A Little Familiar


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Hu called out to him tentatively, ��Yuanzhi?��


    She couldn��t be blamed for not being sure. It was mainly because Bian Yuanzhi was too different from what she had seen before.


    Who would have thought that in just ten days, this person would become a completely different person?


    It seemed that he had indeed lived a good life.


    Madam Hu felt a little jealous.


    When Ding Jincheng came back that day, she panicked when she didn��t see Bian Yuanzhi. She thought that Ding Jincheng had really sold him after getting him back from Old Gu��s family.


    Wasn��t he just out of the tiger��s den and into the wolf��s den? Wouldn��t Bian Mulan look for him in the middle of the night?


    At that time, Madam Hu cried and asked Ding Jincheng to bring him back. Unexpectedly, Ding Jincheng said, ��Didn��t you dislike him? Then wouldn��t it be good if I sent him to a family who wanted to adopt him?��


    Madam Hu almost went crazy with anger. ��I don��t like him, but what can I do? What if his sister comes to me in the middle of the night to take my life?��


    Bian Yuanzhi still looked like he was living a good life.


    Madam Hu shifted her complicated gaze away from him and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Then, she was stunned. This woman looked a little familiar.


    ��Miss, have we... met before?��


    Gu Yundong did not like Madam Hu. Initially, she did not want to talk to her. Unexpectedly, Madam Hu remembered it herself. ��By the way, it��s at Xingsheng Restaurant, right? You asked my Jincheng about something, right?��


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. He did not expect Madam Hu to have such a good memory at her age.


    Madam Hu was a little jealous. Her Jincheng knew such a rich family first, but she didn��t expect Bian Yuanzhi to take advantage in the end.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly and said to Bian Yuanzhi, ��Let��s go.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Madam Yang also held Bian Yuanzhi��s hand and said, ��Don��t be afraid. Dongdong will protect you.��


    Madam Hu was stunned.. Why did this person��s words sound...

 Chapter 346 - 346: That鈥檚 Gu Dajiang鈥檚 Wife

    Chapter 346: That��s Gu Dajiang��s Wife


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Hu watched as the three of them got into the carriage, but her brows furrowed slightly.


    It was only when their carriage disappeared into the distance that she came back to her senses.


    She strode towards Auntie Li��s house and asked her, ��Hey, do you know who the person with Yuanzhi is?��


    Auntie Li shook her head. ��How would I know?�� She didn��t really want to bother with Madam Hu. Besides, she really didn��t know. She had only said a few words to Yuanzhi.


    That girl looked very noble. How could a poor family like hers dare to look at the girl?


    Seeing that she could not find out anything, Madam Hu was a little angry.


    At this moment, she could not be bothered to go to the Bian house. She turned around and ran home.


    When she saw Ding Jincheng chopping firewood, she hurriedly pulled him over and asked him very seriously, ��Tell me honestly, who exactly is the person who adopted Bian Yuanzhi?��


    Ding Jincheng was taken aback, and his gaze drifted a little. ��Didn��t I say it already? It��s just a kind-hearted family who pitied Yuanzhi...��


    ��Don��t lie to me.�� Madam Hu suddenly shook off his hand and said angrily, ��I met them all today. Not only did I meet Bian Yuanzhi, but I also met...��


    ��She returned to Jiangyu County, but she didn��t show up. She didn��t go back to Gu Village, but only asked you to bring Bian Yuanzhi out?��


    Ding Jincheng nodded. ��Yes, she knew that Bian Yuanzhi wasn��t doing well. The Gu family didn��t like him, so she took him away.��


    ��She doesn��t live in Jiangyu County?��


    Ding Jincheng still nodded.


    Madam Hu lowered her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she clapped her hands and smiled.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Abad premonition flashed across Ding Jincheng��s mind. He suddenly pulled her back. ��Mother, where are you going?��


    ��Where am I going? Hahahahaha, I��ll go to Old Gu��s house.�� Madam Hu gloated. ��They extorted a tael of silver from me and tortured me. Do you see that? Old Gu��s eldest granddaughter is so promising now. She clearly came back, but she doesn��t even enter the house. Hahaha, isn��t that hilarious?��


    ��Mother...��


    ��Hey, don��t stop me. If Old Gu finds out, he��ll definitely regret it and die. I have to tell them that their rich granddaughter came back and took Bian Yuanzhi away without even looking at them. Hahaha. I want to laugh when I think of Old Gu��s face when he hears that.��


    Madam Hu was extremely excited. She just wanted to see the world in chaos.


    She struggled free from Ding Jincheng and wanted to leave..

 Chapter 347 - 347: I鈥檓 Not Scaring You

    Chapter 347: I��m Not Scaring You


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, when Ding Jincheng heard her words, he broke out in cold sweat. He hugged her and dragged her back.


    ��Mother, Mother, don��t go.��


    Not only did he drag Madam Hu back to the house, but he also locked the door.


    Madam Hu was furious and pinched his hand desperately. ��Why are you stopping me?��


    ��Mother.�� Ding Jincheng pressed her down on the chair and said with a serious expression, ��If you want me to lose my limbs, go ahead.��


    Madam Hu, who was about to hit him, paused and looked at him in surprise. ��What do you mean?��


    ��Mother, have you forgotten what happened to Old Gu��s family recently?�� Ding Jincheng took a deep breath and lowered his voice. ��I suspect that the eldest daughter of the Gu family is behind Old Gu��s family��s matters.��


    He had been thinking a lot these past few days. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case.


    He even suspected that his parents�� encounter with a ghost had something to do with her.


    Madam Hu was stunned when she heard this. However, when Ding Jincheng said that, his tone was scary, making one��s hair stand on end.


    She glared at him. ��Then, then I won��t go?��


    ��Don��t go.��


    Madam Hu wanted to laugh at Old Gu��s family, but when she thought of the miserable state of Old Gu��s family, she decided to forget it.


    What if this woman realized that they were bad to Bian Mulan and Bian Yuanzhi?


    Gu Yundong did not know that Madam Hu had almost gone to Gu village to announce her return, but it did not matter even if she did.


    The Gu family was already in such a state.. So what if they knew that she was the one who did it?

 Chapter 348 - 348: Preparing to Bid Farewell

    Chapter 348: Preparing to Bid Farewell New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Now that the matters here were almost resolved, since his father was not here, Gu Yundong was prepared to go back.


    She gave the owner of Xingsheng Restaurant more than ten catties of white sugar and asked him to pay more attention to Gu village. If Gu Dajiang or his aunt and uncle returned, he would tell them that she was safe and that she and the family were at the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Gu Yundong had left him the address of Aunt Ke��s house in the prefectural city of the Xuanhe Prefecture. This was to prevent Old Gu��s family from running to Yongfu Village to cause trouble when they heard the news.


    Secondly, there were many people going to the prefecture capital, so it would be easier to find Aunt Ke��s house.


    Originally, she had wanted to leave Nie Cong��s address. After all, Aunt Ke was now staying in Yongfu Village. If she liked that place, Gu Yundong also wanted her to continue staying there. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for her to live alone.


    However, Nie Cong��s family was wealthy. If her father and the rest went over, they might not be able to see Nie Cong. It was better to leave Aunt Ke��s address. When the time came, she would have to trouble the neighbors to keep an eye out.


    The owner of Xingsheng Restaurant liked white sugar very much and had a good relationship with Gu Dajiang. He agreed without hesitation.


    When everything was settled, Gu Yundong began to pack her luggage and clothes. She had not stayed here for long, so she did not have many things.


    As for Madam Yu and her husband, they were still trying their best to find out where Gu Wanbao was.


    Didn��t Madam Yu use such a despicable method to send her to Gu Gang��s bed because she was afraid that Madam Shen would pester Gu Wanbao?


    Now, Madam Shen would let her have a taste of losing her son.


    Mdm Shen was overjoyed and her smile became brighter. ��Back then, when Gu Gang wanted to take me in as his concubine, I lied and said that I had lost my household registration certificate. In fact, I had been hiding it all along. When Gu Gang wanted to go to the government office to get me a new one, I thought of a way to delay it until now. Although I��m his concubine on the surface, I��m still a good citizen. Even if I escape, they can��t do anything to me.��


    Although the refugees had been back to their hometown for some time, because the two villages had merged, many household registrations were still unclear, so she was not an exception.


    Gu Yundong admired her. ��Then where do you plan to go?��


    ��I��ll just go home.�� Mdm Shen sighed faintly.


    ��I remember you saying that your home is in a town on the other side of Feng County, right? Feng County is not close to here.��


    It could even be said that it was far away. After leaving Jiangyu County, they had to pass through the Yongning Prefecture.


    ��Why don��t you wait for another day? We��ll give you a ride. We have to pass by anyway..��

 Chapter 349 - 349: A Favor

    Chapter 349 - 349: A Favor


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mdm Shen was stunned for a moment before she lowered her eyes and thought about it.


    To be honest, she was indeed a little worried about traveling alone.


    Originally, she had planned to look for a caravan after bidding farewell to Gu Yundong and see if she could hitch a ride.


    It would be great if she could be with Gu Yundong.


    Hence, she nodded and agreed.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Then I��ll take you to your room to rest. We��ll leave early tomorrow morning.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Gu Yundong brought her to the room next door. That room was empty and just needed to be tidied up.


    When Mdm Shen was working, Gu Yundong went out.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the courtyard, she saw Ah Mao and the other three pushing each other towards her.


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks and glanced at them. The four of them immediately straightened their backs.


    However, their eyes did not stop rolling for a moment. Anyone could tell that they wanted to say something but hesitated.


    However, Ah Mao could still continue. He said, ��Young Master Shao said that it��s up to you whether we stay or leave.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn��t you bring them from the prefectural city?


    He had already ordered them around for so many days. Had he not decided if he wanted to take them away?


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub her forehead. He pointed outside and said, ��Go pack your things. Buy everything you need. If you need money, ask Shao Qingyuan.��


    ��Alright.�� The four of them immediately cheered up and skipped out of the door.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little disappointed. Why did she call his name again?


    Ah Mao quickly poked his head in. ��Young Master Shao, we...��


    Shao Qingyuan could only stand up and leave expressionlessly.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back and was puzzled. Why did it feel like he was a little disappointed? Could it be that he did not want to bring Ah Mao and the other three along?


    No way. Didn��t he say that Ah Mao and the others were very smart? If they were nurtured well, they would be his right-hand men in the future?


    Moreover, they had already done bad things together. It was not good to leave them behind.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and returned to her room to continue packing.


    The next morning, the group loaded the items into two carriages, checked out of the inn, and set off for the city gate..

 Chapter 350 - 350: Follow-up of Gu Village

    Chapter 350 - 350: Follow-up of Gu Village


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Sitting in the carriage, Bian Yuanzhi looked very happy.


    He would be able to see Ah Shu and the others soon. Although he had yet to find his parents, his cousin was right. As long as he lived well, he would definitely be able to see them.


    Mdm Shen was also sitting in the carriage. As she watched this place that had given her a painful experience get further and further away, her mood was unprecedentedly calm.


    Unfortunately, Gu village was not peaceful at all.


    After Madam Wang found out that she had disappeared, she started to shout everywhere that she had eloped with someone and wanted to find her and drown her in the pond.


    It was a pity that Gu Gang was no longer the village chief. At most, he was only the patriarch of the Gu family in name. However, it was likely that he would not even be the patriarch soon.


    As the new chief of Gu village, he did not react to Madam Wang��s words at all. He even heard from the family living next door to Old Gu��s family that Madam Wang had tortured Madam Shen until she ran away, so he reprimanded Madam Wang fiercely.


    Only then did Madam Wang realize that her family really had no status in the village anymore. They were the kind that anyone could step on.


    The Old Gu family, who had spent almost all their money to treat their injuries, was now extremely poor.


    The children of Old Gu��s family��s two branches, who had been slacking off whenever they could, had no choice but to work now. The younger ones had to go to pick pig grass and firewood. Every day, they would come back and look at their swollen fingers with teary eyes.


    It was only then that they realized what kind of life Gu Yundong and her siblings had led in the past. There was regret and hatred.


    Why didn��t Gu Yundong and her siblings come back? If they were here, they would be the ones doing the work.


    Jia Meizi was so tired that she couldn��t even straighten her back every day. In the past, she was the laziest and most greedy sister-in-law, but now, she couldn��t sleep or eat her fill every day.


    In the day, she had to wash clothes, cook, and go to the fields. In the middle of the night, she had to take care of Gu Dahe. Sometimes, when Gu Dahe��s temper flared up, he would hit her.


    He blamed her for selling the third branch��s child and implicating him, causing him to become a cripple.


    Jia Meizi didn��t dare to retort. She had gone back to her maternal family, but what did they say?


    ��Meizi, your reputation is ruined now. Everyone in our village knows that you wanted to harm your sister-in-law and even cut off your third uncle��s leg.


    Now, it has already implicated your niece��s marriage. If you��re divorced, our Jia family will treat it as if we don��t have a daughter like you..��

 Chapter 351 - 351: The Gu Family鈥檚 Granddaughter Returned

    Chapter 351: The Gu Family��s Granddaughter Returned


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Jia Meizi could only continue to stay in Old Gu��s house. She was ordered around by Madam Zhao and scolded by Gu Dahe.


    However, her children did not understand her and pushed all the blame to her. Updated from  Chang was still in a daze. She did not go out at all and rarely even left her room. Not only was she unable to take care of Gu Dahu, she even needed her daughter to take care of her.


    Madam Zhao was furious and deliberately starved her a few times. Madam Chang was so hungry that she couldn��t take it anymore and came out, but she directly smashed the door of the main house to find food and almost fought with Madam Zhao.


    Madam Zhao almost fainted. She was also busy. Madam Chang could not take care of Gu Dahu, so she could only do it herself.


    There were many things to do at home. She was already so old, but she still had to do it herself.


    It was the same for Gu Chuanzong. He did not have to go to the fields previously.


    ��Yes, Gu Dajiang��s eldest daughter is very rich.��


    Gu Chuanzong was stunned. Gu Dajiang? Eldest daughter?


    He looked up in confusion and turned to see Madam Hu chatting with someone under a tree not far away.


    He could not even lift his legs, but he still walked over numbly.


    Madam Hu��s back was facing him, but her voice was not soft. ��That��s Gu Yundong. I saw it with my own eyes. She��s back with her silly mother. Do you know why we had to bring Bian Yuanzhi out? It was Gu Yundong who begged us. Now, that Bian Yuanzhi is going to enjoy life too.��


    Someone at the side did not believe it. ��That eldest granddaughter of Old Gu��s family was very timid in the past. Why do you make it sound like they��re two completely different people? Are you sure you didn��t see wrongly?��


    ��How could I be wrong?�� Madam Hu retorted excitedly. ��I even saw her bring Bian Yuanzhi to the Bian family that day and take away a lot of the things in the Bian family. She��s changed. She married a rich man. Her clothes are flamboyant and she��s wearing gold chains. There��s a silver hairpin on her head, a jade bracelet on her wrist, and she��s sitting in a carriage with four or five maidservants.��


    ��Huh!�� Everyone was in an uproar. So rich?


    Madam Hu snorted. ��And Gu Dajiang��s wife. Tsk tsk, there��s a maidservant supporting her when she gets into the carriage. She��s even fed.. What does it matter if she��s a fool? Anyway, there��s someone to serve her, right?��

 Chapter 352 - 352: Why Doesn鈥檛 She Care About Me?

    Chapter 352: Why Doesn��t She Care About Me? New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The more Madam Hu spoke, the more excited she became. ��Bian Yuanzhi has already put on new clothes. In just a few days, he��s gained weight and his complexion has improved. After eating, a maidservant will wipe his mouth and make sure that his soup isn��t too hot. He can buy whatever he wants. He can even throw away a stick of candied hawthorn just for fun.��


    When she said this, even the children beside her came over and swallowed their saliva with sparkling eyes.


    ��Why would he throw it away? He can give it to me.��


    Madam Hu glanced at the child who spoke. ��To you? When he was suffering here in the past, did you give him a grain of corn? Dream on.��


    Everyone was extremely envious. If they had known that Bian Yuanzhi had such good fortune, they would have treated him better.


    One of the families in the crowd was stunned. When they thought of the bag of white rice that had suddenly appeared in their room a few days ago, their hearts pounded.


    ��But she��s a member of Old Gu��s family. She��s my granddaughter. How can she leave us alone when she��s rich?�� Old Gu was so angry that he was panting. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging, as if he could not accept this fact.


    The Gu family had already become like this. If Gu Yundong was really rich, why would he need to work so hard? His second and third sons could also go to a good medical center to treat their illnesses. They could also live in a big house with people serving them.


    Madam Hu sneered. ��You really dare to think about it. Your granddaughter is already married. The rich man is her husband. Why should he care about you?��


    ��I... What about Gu Dajiang? What about Gu Yunshu? My son and grandson. It would be unfilial of them to ignore me.��


    Madam Hu smiled even more happily. ��I only saw Gu Dajiang��s wife. As for Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu, I didn��t see them. Don��t tell me these two are gone? Think about it, if they were still alive, would Gu Yundong not bring them here? She even brought Madam Yang with her when she went out. I don��t think there��s anyone else in the family who can take care of her.��


    When everyone heard this, they all thought that it made sense.


    Madam Yang was a fool. It would be so troublesome to bring her out. If Gu Dajiang was around, she would definitely leave her at home for him to take care of.


    If Gu Yunshu was around, Gu Yundong might as well bring him along instead of a fool. The daughter must��ve been worried without Madam Yang��s close relatives by her side..

 Chapter 353 - 353: You Reap What You Sow

    Chapter 353: You Reap What You Sow


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Old Gu��s expression changed again and again. After a while, he suddenly roared, ��I don��t believe it. I don��t believe it. Tell me where they are. I��ll go find her.��


    As he spoke, he came to pull Madam Hu. Madam Hu was pulled off a huge rock and lost her balance, spraining her ankle.


    She was in so much pain that her face contorted and she spoke without thinking. ��Alright, go and find her. Let me tell you, it was Gu Yundong who caused your family to become like this. If you��re not afraid of death, go and find her again and see if she��ll take the lives of your two sons.��


    Everyone was speechless. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    The entire venue was silent. Everyone gasped and looked at Madam Hu, unable to say a word.


    After a while, someone couldn��t help but gulp and ask, ��Hu, what did you say just now?��


    Madam Hu suddenly came back to her senses and cursed in her heart.


    Previously, she had really been persuaded by Ding Jincheng not to provoke Gu Yundong. However, when she heard that the ghost she had encountered that night might have been her doing, Madam Hu could no longer remain calm.


    Madam Hu wanted to take back her words, but there were so many people around and they heard her clearly.


    When they regained their senses, they immediately grabbed her and asked, ��Are you telling the truth? Was it Gu Yundong who did everything to Old Gu��s family?��


    ��But she didn��t come to our Gu village, how did she do it?��


    ��That��s right. Gu Yundong was so timid in the past. How dare she do such a cruel thing?��


    Seeing that she couldn��t fool them anymore, Madam Hu decided to give up. ��That��s right. Those things were done by the Gu girl. She didn��t come to the Gu village, but didn��t I say that girl is rich now? With money, are you afraid that she won��t be able to find someone to help her? She was timid in the past. But don��t you see how badly she was persecuted by Old Gu��s family? Her father and siblings are dead, and her mother was harmed by Jia Meizi. How can she not hate her?��


    ��So, this was all forced by Old Gu.��


    Madam Hu came to a conclusion. ��The Gu family reaped what they sowed. If they had treated Gu Yundong better in the past, wouldn��t she have brought their family over to enjoy life now that she��s rich? Just look at how Bian Yuanzhi is living now.��


    Not far away, Madam Zhao also roughly heard it. Her expression immediately turned ferocious as she shouted, ��That b*tch, I��m going to sue her. She caused our family to be like this. I��m going to sue her.��


    Madam Hu laughed out loud when she heard this. ��Go ahead. Don��t blame me for not reminding you. The man that the Gu girl married is not an ordinary person. One look and you can tell that he��s powerful. Otherwise, how could he make all of you lose your arms and legs? If you sue him, you won��t even be able to protect your grandson.��


    Madam Zhao��s face turned pale, but Old Gu suddenly roared. He turned around and pounced at Madam Zhao, grabbing her and beating her up..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Dust Settled

    Chapter 354: Dust Settled


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone was stunned by this change, but Old Gu��s eyes were bloodshot as he hit Madam Zhao fiercely. ��It��s all your fault. It��s all your fault, you old woman. If you hadn��t treated Dajiang��s family badly, we wouldn��t have become like this. It��s all your fault.�� New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    He kept replaying what Madam Hu had just said in his mind. If he had treated them better in the past, he would have been taken away to enjoy life now.


    ��A stepmother is a stepmother. Your own son is spoiled like a piece of trash. Dajiang was your slave. You even abused Yuanzhi. You old woman, I��ll beat you to death.��


    Madam Zhao was about to go crazy. As she dodged, she shouted, ��How can you blame me? You didn��t even take your own son seriously, and now you��re blaming me. Gu Chuanzong, you��re not a man. When we kick their family out back then, it was clearly your idea. You��re the most disgusting person.��


    Madam Hu and the others watched from afar as they exposed each other and watched them fight each other.


    The Gu family was finished. Completely finished.


    Madam Hu pursed her lips and felt happy. She felt that she had said enough and left.


    Later on, she heard that Old Gu and Madam Zhao were covered in injuries and had to lie in bed for a few days to recover.


    Old Gu��s life was getting poorer and poorer, and everybody was in chaos every day.


    Old Gu thought about Gu Yundong all day long. He hoped that she would come back and take him away.


    Gu Yundong sneezed several times because of this. Shao Qingyuan almost thought that she had caught a cold.


    The temperature difference between morning and night was indeed a little big. They were on the road, so there would be times when they didn��t realize it.


    Gu Yundong felt that her family missed her, so she could not wait to go back.


    It took three days to travel from Jiangyu County to Feng County, where the Shen family��s home was located. Gu Yundong sent her all the way and took a slight detour to bring her directly to the town where her family lived.


    However, the closer she got to home, the more silent Mdm Shen became.


    When she arrived at her destination, she sighed heavily and said in a low mood, ��Thank you for your help along the way. We... will meet again if fate allows.��


    After saying that, she looked at Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi before lifting the curtain and going down.


    However, in the next moment, she suddenly retreated..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Can You Bring Me Along?

    Chapter 355: Can You Bring Me Along?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��What��s wrong?�� New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Shen��s expression changed slightly as she glanced outside the carriage curtain.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. She peeked out and was stunned.


    Why was this person here?


    She let go and sat back down. She looked at Mdm Shen, who was looking uncertain. ��What are you going to do?��


    However, Mdm Shen took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind. Her eyes lit up slightly, and she became energetic.


    ��Actually, I��ve been holding a question in my heart for the past few days, Yundong,�� she said. ��Can I follow you to Xuanhe Prefecture and Yongfu Village?��


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ��You��re not going home?��


    Mdm Shen smiled bitterly. ��My parents are gone, and I don��t have any relatives at home. Actually, I��ve been hesitating. I thought that even if I went back, I would be alone. I��ve felt very relaxed and comfortable spending time with you guys these few days. Especially when I heard you introduce Yongfu Village to Yuanzhi, I yearned for it very much.��


    Madam Shen��s original name was Shen Sitian. Perhaps because the direction in her heart was finally clear, her smile could not help but become much brighter.


    The group went out of town. Shen Sitian first went to pay her respects to her parents�� graves and told them about her decision to leave.


    Her parents�� burial was arranged by the Gu family, so it was not strange for Gu Wanbao to know that her family was in this town.


    After bidding farewell to the Shen parents, the group of people moved much faster.


    They had a carriage, a mule cart, and a horse. Gu Yundong still liked to ride horses. Occasionally, when she was bored in the carriage, she would ride Gale, the horse brought by Shao Qingyuan, for a while.


    Ah Mao and his companions were extremely envious. There were a few times when they wanted to ask Shao Qingyuan if they could ride it, but they were frightened by his sharp gaze and didn��t dare to say a word.


    Other than Gu Yundong, no one else could touch the horse.


    The group of people walked steadily. Occasionally, they would encounter people who were in the same direction as them. They kept a distance from each other and only nodded.


    Seeing that they were only a few days away from reaching Stinky Egg��s village, Gu Yundong could not help but think of Bian Mulan��s grave.


    As she rode her horse, she gradually slowed down and wondered if she should get into the carriage and have a good talk with Yuanzhi about this.


    At this moment, two carriages also came from the opposite side of the road. When they met, the horse under Gu Yundong was suddenly shocked. It suddenly roared and ran forward crazily..

 Chapter 356 - 356: Fear

    Chapter 356: Fear


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Ah...�� Gu Yundong screamed and hurriedly grabbed the reins of the horse. She tried her best to stabilize herself and try not to fall off.


    Shao Qingyuan��s expression changed drastically. He suddenly pulled the carriage and hurriedly instructed the people in the carriage, ��Miss Shen, take good care of them.��


    As he spoke, he took out his dagger and cut off the reins. He mounted Wind Chaser and chased after him desperately.


    Shen Sitian only had time to hug Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi. When she stuck her head out again, she could barely see Shao Qingyuan��s disappearing back.


    ��Be careful.�� She could only shout. Then, she turned around to comfort the panicked Madam Yang.


    Although Gu Yundong was very familiar with riding horses, she still could not deal with such a crazy horse that seemed to have been provoked.


    She could only hold the reins tightly and try her best to stabilize herself so that she would not fall.


    It was fine if she fell down here, but she was afraid that she would be trampled to death by the horse before she could get up.


    ��Gale, calm down.�� She tried to calm it down, but at this moment, Gale could not realize who was on her back.


    It could not even tell the direction anymore and began to run into the forest. Updated from


    Gu Yundong was also panting heavily. She hugged his waist and gradually regained her senses.


    After a while, she retreated slightly.


    However, halfway through, the hand on her waist suddenly tightened, and she was pressed back down. Her ears were filled with the sound of a certain someone��s heartbeat.


    ��Let��s wait a little longer.�� His voice with lingering fearcame from above.


    Gu Yundong paused and did not move.


    After a long time, she heard Shao Qingyuan��s slightly hoarse voice. ��I almost thought that I wouldn��t be able to save you in time.��


    Her voice was still trembling. Gu Yundong was in a daze. She did not expect him to be so afraid.


    She reached out to pat his back, but as soon as she opened her palm, she could not help but gasp.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned and quickly let go of her. Only then did he see that her hands were already covered in blood from the reins.


    He was instantly vexed. Gu Yundong comforted him instead. ��It��s alright. There��s a first aid kit in the carriage. I��ll be fine after applying some medicine.��


    ��Let��s go back now,�� Shao Qingyuan said as he turned his horse around.


    Gu Yundong thought of Gale that had disappeared into the forest. ��What about the horse?��


    ��Ignore it.�� Shao Qingyuan��s voice was extremely cold..

 Chapter 357 - 357: I鈥檒l Give You Money As Compensation

    Chapter 357: I��ll Give You Money As Compensation


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan still hugged her tightly and rode back with her.


    They had already run a long way. Madam Yang and the others were probably worried to death.


    Shao Qingyuan thought that the injury on her hand needed to be treated properly and couldn��t help but speed up.


    However, when they saw where the carriage was parked from afar, their faces could not help but darken.


    Ah Mao and the others were either holding their stomachs or hands and feet as they fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Shen Sitian protected Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi as she stood beside the carriage and looked at the people opposite her warily. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    There were seven people standing in front of them. One was a middle-aged man dressed in riches who looked like the master. The other was a boy in his early teens. There were two tall men who looked like guards. There were also two coachmen and a maidservant. There were also two carriages behind them.


    This group of people was the ones who had brushed past them at that time.


    Madam Yang��s heart ached terribly. She lowered her head and blew on it for her, her tears almost falling.


    Gu Yundong could only comfort her. ��It��s alright, it doesn��t hurt.��


    The man��s outstretched hand was a little awkward. When he saw Gu Yundong��s palm, he suddenly realized something and quickly took out another banknote. ��This is 50 taels. Please accept it.��


    Shao Qingyuan still had his head lowered. He had already wrapped her hand with gauze layer by layer.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Wasn��t it a little too thick?


    Seeing that the strangers had ignored them again and again, the child finally couldn��t help but say, ��Hey, my father is talking to you. Do you hear him?��


    Seeing that the hand was treated , Shao Qingyuan let go and walked towards the child.


    One of the guards instinctively sensed danger and reached out to stand in front of the child.


    The child was a little unwilling to be protected, which made it seem as if he was afraid of them..

 Chapter 358 - 358: So Handsome That I Want to Scream

    Chapter 358: So Handsome That I Want to Scream


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    He pushed the guard away and raised his chin high. He looked at Shao Qingyuan with disdain. ��Why? Do you want to hit me? Our Ah Hai and Ah Feng are experts. Look at your four servants. They wanted to attack just now, but they were beaten until they cried for their parents. It��s extremely embarrassing.��


    Ah Mao and the other three trembled in anger, but what he said was the truth. Even if they were tied up together, they would not be able to defeat the two guards.


    Shao Qingyuan looked down at the child and suddenly grabbed his wrist, dragging him to the side.


    ��Ah...�� The child was shocked and screamed.


    The expression of the guard standing beside him, Ah Hai, changed drastically. He raised his hand and was about to hit Shao Qingyuan.


    With a swoosh, an arrow suddenly shot over. Ah Hai subconsciously dodged to the side, but the arrow brushed past his shoulder, leaving a trail of blood. Finally, it nailed heavily to the ground.


    Ah Hai looked up in shock and saw that Gu Yundong, whom they had ignored earlier, was sitting on the shaft of the carriage. She was holding an exquisite crossbow in her hand and was squinting in his direction.


    However, Gu Yundong shook her hand slightly. It was all Shao Qingyuan��s fault for wrapping her hand like a dumpling. Her agility was greatly reduced and she almost missed.


    The middle-aged man was a little flustered and exasperated when he saw this. He asked the two coachmen to go forward and help.


    There was no need for Gu Yundong to speak. Ah Mao and the rest, who were slowly recovering, rushed forward and started punching and kicking the two coachmen.


    If they could not defeat the guards, couldn��t the four of them deal with two coachmen?


    They had also been in the gangs and fought for territory. Who didn��t know how to fight?


    On the other hand, the only maidservant present was smart. She looked around and saw Madam Yang and the others standing not far away to watch the commotion, so she wanted to sneak over.


    But she had just taken a step when Gu Yundong aimed her crossbow at her. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ��Come here.��


    The maidservant shuddered and her hands trembled. She quickly lowered her head and pretended that she did not exist.


    The middle-aged man��s face finally turned pale. He regretted it. He should have left quickly before the two of them returned.


    ��Oh...�� Finally, the knife in Ah Hai��s hand was struck down by Shao Qingyuan, and he was sent flying.


    When Ah Gou saw this, he immediately pounced over. He picked up the rope and tied the man up. He could not help but hit the man��s head.. ��Who told you to kick my stomach?��New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

 Chapter 359 - 359: Gu Concubine

    Chapter 359: Gu Concubine


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The middle-aged man��s face was ashen. He glared at Shao Qingyuan and said, ��Do you know who I am?��


    ��Then do you know who we are?�� Gu Yundong jumped down from the shaft of the carriage, looking insufferably arrogant.


    ��Do you know who I am? Who wouldn��t say that?��


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He took a closer look at Gu Yundong and the rest. They were dressed very commonly and did not look like people with power and influence. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    However, the aura of these two people made people feel that they could not be underestimated.


    They were so confident. Could it be that their backer was also very powerful?


    The middle-aged man��s surname was Zhou. He was originally a wealthy businessman in Qing��an Prefecture. Later on, when Qing��an Prefecture was in chaos, his business plummeted. Also, his backer was transferred to Xuanhe Prefecture, so he simply moved his entire family to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Their current location belonged to the Qing��an Prefecture. Other than some close friends, his backer was really not here.


    Could it be that these people had someone backing them up in Qing��an Prefecture?


    Otherwise, why would he beat up Ah Mao and the others after he did something wrong?


    Zhou Dafu could only smile and say, ��Miss, you��re right. Then about this...��


    ��Of course you must compensate. Not only do you have to compensate me, but you also have to compensate them. They were also beaten up badly by you.�� Gu Yundong pointed at Ah Mao and the others.


    Zhou Dafu nodded repeatedly. ��Of course, of course.��


    This time, he took out 2,000 taels of silver. ��I didn��t bring much with me on this trip. Take this money, my lady, and go to the pharmacy to buy the best Jade Skin Cream to wipe your hands. I guarantee that there won��t be any scars.��


    Gu Yundong took the silver and moved the dagger away.


    ��I��ll accept my compensation. As for the four of them, you can talk to them yourself.��


    Zhou Dafu:��...��


    Ah Mao and the others immediately surrounded him. After receiving the compensation, they happily boarded the mule cart.


    As soon as they left, Zhou Dafu��s expression darkened. He glanced at the two useless guards and finally scolded Zhou Xiaojun, ��What else do you know other than causing trouble every day? Do you know anything? You��ve been spoiled by your mother.��


    Zhou Xiaojun was still in a daze. After experiencing such a thing, he felt extremely aggrieved. In the end, his father scolded him without care and he exploded on the spot.


    ��You still have the cheek to scold me? If you hadn��t taken that old woman surnamed Gu as your concubine, would Mother have been so angry that she went back to her parents�� house? If Mother hadn��t gone back to her parents�� house, we wouldn��t have had to come and pick her up, and we wouldn��t have met those fiends. All of this is your fault..��

 Chapter 360 - 360: Going to Your Place to Propose

    Chapter 360: Going to Your Place to Propose


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��You...��


    Zhou Xiaojun sneered. ��I don��t know what you like about that Gu woman. She��s already so old and has even given birth to a child. If you want to take a concubine, go find a virgin girl. Why would you treat an old woman like a treasure?��


    Zhou Dafu glared at him. ��What do you know? Your Aunt Gu had a hard time in the past. It��s rare for her to enjoy life, so why can��t you stop going against her? Your mother is so jealous. She��s not virtuous at all.��


    ��Why don��t you say that you��re a pig?�� Zhou Xiaojun wiped his face fiercely and climbed into the carriage himself.


    However, his hands and feet were still weak. It took a while for the maidservant to help him up.


    Zhou Dafu was so angry that his hands trembled. Who would say that about their father? This child was simply an unfilial son.


    He had lost so much money and was very unhappy, and he could not control his son. He hated his wife even more because she had spoiled their son.


    Gu Yundong and the rest had already walked far away. In the end, Shao Qingyuan rode Wind Chaser into the forest to bring out Gale that had calmed down.


    Sure enough, there was a small arrow stuck in Gale��s back. When Ah Gou saw this, he quickly volunteered, ��I��ll do it. My father used to be a veterinarian.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. 100 taels of silver. Now that she had a workshop that could earn money, 100 taels of silver did not seem like much. But when she first came to this world, she even had to calculate every one tael of silver carefully.


    100 taels of silver was enough to build her green brick tiled house. In Yongfu Village, there were probably not five families who had 100 taels of silver.


    Sure enough, it was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded. ��It��s quite a lot. Since you have the money, you have to think about how to use it. You can��t gamble or go to brothels.��


    ��Definitely.�� The four of them happily took the banknotes and left.


    Gu Yundong did not care anymore. When only she and Shao Qingyuan were left in the room, she asked, ��What do you plan to do with the four of them?��


    ��When I go back, I��ll find a master who practices martial arts and let them learn their skills.�� After today��s incident, Shao Qingyuan had been thinking about this problem.


    Ah Mao and the others were young and smart. It was not too late for them to practice martial arts.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Alright, as long as you��ve thought it through.��


    She yawned and was about to return to her room to rest.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to open the door, she heard Shao Qingyuan��s voice behind her. ��After returning to Yongfu Village, I��ll find someone to propose marriage at your house..��New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

 Chapter 361 - 361: Be More Reserved

    Chapter 361: Be More Reserved


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong: ???


    GuYundong:!!!


    She whipped her head around and looked at him in shock, wondering if she��d heard him correctly. ��What��what did you just say?��


    Could it be that she was too sleepy and was hallucinating?


    Shao Qingyuan repeated, ��After we go back, I��ll find someone to propose marriage. What do you think of Aunt Zeng? Our families are familiar with her and we live next to each other. If there��s anything we don��t know, she��ll remind us.��


    Gu Yundong was sure that she did not hear wrongly this time, but she still looked stunned.


    After a long pause, she slowly turned around and sat opposite him.


    Gu Yundong��s throat was a little dry. She picked up the cup and wanted to drink some water. Only then did she realize that Shao Qingyuan seemed to have finished the water in the cup.


    She looked up into his twinkling eyes and realized that he was even more nervous than she was.


    Gu Yundong could not help but raise her leg and kick him. ��What do you mean you��ll go when I��m of marriageable age? Did I agree? You can go just like that?�� Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan did not guard against this kick and fell back.


    Gu Yundong subconsciously reached out to pull him. The next moment, both of them fell to the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan was fast. When he fell, he turned his body slightly so that Gu Yundong would fall on him and not get hurt at all.


    Then, he looked up and asked uncertainly, ��You don��t agree?�� There was actually a trace of grievance in his words.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she laughed. ��How can you propose marriage without confirming the relationship first?��


    ��Then, shall we confirm it now?��


    ��Do you think you can confirm it just because you say so?�� Gu Yundong struggled to stand up and tugged at her clothes. Her heart softened when she saw that he was still lying on the ground with his eyes wide open in despair. Actually, although the two of them did not say it explicitly, they had a tacit understanding.


    Gu Yundong was not a hesitant person. Since both parties wanted to be together, there was nothing wrong with being together.


    But... was this how a man went to a woman��s house to propose marriage? She felt that something was amiss.


    Gu Yundong had never had a boyfriend in her two lifetimes. In terms of relationships, she was actually very clumsy. However, she had at least read books and watched television. She had also read a lot of chicken soup for the soul. The books had said that she could not let a man succeed too easily. Otherwise, he would think that she was easy to woo and would not cherish her.


    She had to be more reserved.


    Hence, she thought about it and coughed lightly. In the end, she said, ��I have to think about it..��

 Chapter 362 - 362: I鈥檝e Seen This

    Chapter 362: I��ve Seen This


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan sat up from the ground. ��Alright, you can consider it first.��


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought. It looked like she was considering whether his character was good or not and whether he was worth entrusting her life to.


    Shao Qingyuan was still a little nervous. After a while, he asked, ��Have you thought about it?�� New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    It had been 15 minutes. Gu Yundong thought that she should be reserved enough.


    Hence, she nodded. ��I��ve thought about it.��


    ��Then... when we get back, I��ll ask Auntie Dong to go to your house to propose marriage?��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan��s eyes lit up and his breathing quickened. ��Don��t go back on your word.�� His expression was like a wolf��s, as if he would pounce on Gu Yundong if she went back on her word.


    At that moment, Gu Yundong felt as if she had been tricked.


    She frowned slightly, but still nodded. ��I mean what I say.��


    With that, she quickly turned around and left.


    But he knew that Gu Yundong would come again, so he wanted to surprise her.


    She gave his family so much money. Not only did they repay their debt, but they also repaired the house. When it was raining again, there would be no more leaks.


    His father said that he wanted to do some small business with the remaining money. When his father earned money, he would send him to school.


    Gu Yundong did not expect Stinky Egg��s father to have such thoughts. ��Send you to school? That��s a good thing.��


    ��Yes.�� Stinky Egg was still a little embarrassed. ��My father said that Sister Gu knows what those herbs are for when she sees them because she has studied.


    In the future, when I can read, I won��t waste good herbs like ordinary flowers.��


    Stinky Egg was very happy to be able to study.


    He was very glad that he had met Sister Gu before and their family had improved.


    Actually, her parents had said that if Sister Gu had not said it explicitly at that time, as long as she cleverly said that she liked the flowers, she could take them away without spending a single cent. However, Sister Gu did not do that. She was a person with a conscience.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, ��What medicinal herb?��


    Gu Yundong did not hide it from him. She took out the medical book she had copied and flipped to one of the pages. ��This is it. I got this book from Dr. Song. It��s filled with herbs. If you see anything on it in the future, you have to be careful and pick it back for me.��


    Shao Qingyuan liked it when she instructed him so bluntly. It felt like the two of them were very close.


    He nodded as he flipped through the pages. ��Huh? I��ve seen this before..��

 Chapter 363 - 363: The Gap Between People

    Chapter 363: The Gap Between People


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. Was this for real?


    She quickly leaned over to take a look. ��You��ve really seen it before?��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and turned another page. ��I��ve seen this too.�� He turned another two pages. ��I seem to have seen this too.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn��t Song Dejiang, this liar, say that these were precious and rare herbs?


    No, maybe he remembered wrongly? After all, there were many similar herbs.


    She asked in detail, ��Are you sure? Is it possible that you saw it wrongly? Where did you see it?��


    ��The environment and habits are written on it. I should be right. I saw it in the mountains. If you want it, I��ll pick it for you another day.��


    Shao Qingyuan could already recognize a lot of words now. He was a fast learner in this aspect.


    Deep in the mountains?


    That��s right, the deep mountain behind Yongfu Village stretched for thousands of miles, but most of the villagers in the surrounding villages were active at the foot of the mountain, picking some wild vegetables, mushrooms, and firewood. Even the hunters were mostly hunting in the periphery.


    There were very few people who entered the deep mountains.


    However, Shao Qingyuan had been there more than once. No one had destroyed or picked them in the deep mountains, so there were definitely many good things. It was not strange for him to see these precious herbs. Updated from


    ��Hehe.�� There was no sincerity in lying.


    She threw the book at him. ��Since you have such a good memory, take a good look at this book. In the future, when you encounter good medicinal herbs, don��t miss a single one.��


    Shao Qingyuan quickly caught it and agreed without hesitation. ��Okay.��


    Gu Yundong felt that he was too obedient and wondered if she had bullied him.


    After a pause, she added, ��It��s best if you don��t go deep into the mountains. It��s too dangerous.��


    ��It��s just picking herbs, not fighting a tiger.��


    ��It��s still easy to get hurt.��


    ��Then, I��ll tell you before I go. And get prepared first?��


    Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied. She pursed her lips and left.


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan��s mouth curled up slightly. He covered his chest and felt soft.


    In the corner, Stinky Egg, who had been completely ignored, finally said weakly, ��Why did Sister Gu leave?�� Before he could finish speaking...


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at him and turned to leave.


    The next day, Gu Yundong brought Bian Yuanzhi and Madam Yang to Bian Mulan��s grave.


    Due to the last repair, the grave looked much tidier..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Arriving at Fengkai County

    Chapter 364: Arriving at Fengkai County


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as Bian Yuanzhi walked closer, tears streamed down his face. He subconsciously knelt on the ground and sobbed, but he tried his best to suppress his voice.


    Gu Yundong led Madam Yang to the side, leaving him to talk to Bian Mulan in private.


    ��Sister, I��m here to see you.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��m doing very well now. Although Grandpa and Second Uncle don��t like me, you��re right. We still have First Uncle and Fourth Uncle. I��m going to First Uncle��s house now. My cousin said that they��re my family. In the future, I won��t be alone. I��ll live well.��


    ��I just miss you. If only Big Sis was here too.��


    As he spoke, he couldn��t help but wipe his tears. ��I haven��t found Father and Mother yet, but I know that they��re definitely still alive. I��ll definitely be able to see them.��


    ��We��re here today to move your grave. I��ll bring you along to First Uncle��s village. In the future, when we reunite with Father, Mother, First Uncle, and Fourth Uncle, you��ll be able to see us. You won��t be alone here. In the future, I��ll visit you every year.��


    ��Big Sis...�� He finally broke down in tears. ��Have a safe journey.��


    Gu Yundong placed the cremated ashes into an urn and carefully wrapped them in cloth before handing them to Bian Yuanzhi.


    Bian Yuanzhi hugged her tightly and cried for a while before thanking her solemnly with red eyes.


    With Bian Mulan��s matter settled, Gu Yundong did not stay any longer. After bidding farewell to Stinky Egg and his family, she set off on her return journey.


    After being away for so long, Gu Yundong was already eager to return home. She could not wait to see the two little fellows at home.


    Madam Yang also missed them. She held the two puzzles that Gu Yundong had made for her tightly in her arms and was ambitiously waiting to teach the two children how to play when she got home.


    Bian Yuanzhi, on the other hand, had been a little down for the past few days, but he gradually became nervous.


    After all, he was going to a strange place. Even though he had good friends there, he still felt uneasy.


    After leaving Stinky Egg��s village, they did not follow the original path and took a shortcut.


    Finally, after more than half a month, they arrived at Fengkai County.


    It was not even noon yet. If they were fast enough, they could return to Yongfu Village for lunch..

 Chapter 365 - 365: Yongfu Village鈥檚 Change

    Chapter 365: Yongfu Village��s Change


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Fengkai County was very lively. Shen Sitian lifted the curtain and looked outside. She sighed. ��It��s much more prosperous than Jiangyu County.��


    Of course. Jiangyu County had just experienced a disaster and was in the midst of reconstruction. How could it compare to Fengkai County?


    Bian Yuanzhi, who was in a daze, could not help but come over to take a look.


    There were many vendors on the road. All kinds of shouts and hawking sounded one after another. He even heard the sound of striking iron and the shouts of the waiters at the inn along the way.


    Everyone��s faces were filled with smiles and satisfaction, as if they were from a different world than Jiangyu County.


    Gu Yundong sat beside him and said in a low voice, ��Don��t be afraid. We��re just going to First Uncle��s house. Think about it. You��ll be able to see your best friend, Ah Shu, soon. Aren��t you happy?�� Updated from


    ��Of course I��m happy.�� Bian Yuanzhi immediately said, ��Cousin, I��m not afraid. I��m just not used to it.��


    It was a restaurant and a business to begin with. If you want to eat, eat. If you don��t, scram.


    ��Could Ah Shu be inside? You said that Ah Shu is also studying in school now. Will he also come here to discuss knowledge with others?�� Bian Yuanzhi looked forward to it.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��He��s still young and has just entered the school. He won��t appear here. He should still be in school. Let��s go back to Yongfu Village first. When Ah Shu comes back and sees us, he will definitely be very happy.��


    ��Yeah.��


    The carriage gradually drove away. Not long after they left, a small figure raised his head and puffed out his chest. He walked into Jinxiu Restaurant in an awe-inspiring manner.


    Gu Yundong was in a hurry to go home, so she did not check out the shops in the county. She only glanced at them when she passed by and saw that everything was normal. Zhuangzi was welcoming the guests enthusiastically, so she put down the curtain.


    The carriage soon arrived at Yongfu Village. Gu Yundong watched from afar and felt that Yongfu Village seemed to have changed a lot in the few months she had been away.


    However, as soon as they entered the village, they heard the sound of horse hooves behind them.


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard a familiar voice. ��Excuse me, please excuse me..��

 Chapter 366 - 366:1 Was Fighting Against Injustice

    Chapter 366:1 Was Fighting Against Injustice


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Mao, who was driving the carriage, pulled the reins to the side and muttered, ��The roads in this village are so narrow. Why are you riding a fast horse? Don��t you know that you��ll bump into someone?�� Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    However, Gu Yundong had already lifted the curtain and looked out. Indeed, she recognized the person riding over from afar.


    She raised her hand and called out, ��Liu An.��


    Liu An was stunned. When he took a closer look, he was so excited that he almost fell off the horse.


    He quickly pulled the reins and stopped. Then, he dismounted and ran forward. He said happily, ��Lady Gu, you��re back? You just came back? That��s great.��


    When he saw Shao Qingyuan in the carriage, he became even more excited. ��Young Master Shao is back too?��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and asked him, ��Are you here to look for your young master?�� This guy even specially rode a horse over. It seemed like there was something urgent.


    The corners of Liu An��s mouth twitched. ��Miss Gu, have you forgotten? Previously, a teacher brought a few students to Master Qin��s school. When Master Qin was not around, they even blocked Mrs. Qin and Miss Qin at the door. In the end, you saw it, Miss Gu. Not only did you scold them badly, but that teacher also fainted from anger.��


    Gu Yundong blinked. Why did Liu An��s words make her sound so cruel?


    Not only her, but Ah Mao, Shen Sitian, and Bian Yuanzhi also looked at her in shock.


    It turns out that not only are you good at fighting, but you are also good at talking. You could actually make someone faint? And the other party was a master who had read a lot of books?


    What exactly did you say?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and said sternly, ��I couldn��t bear to see them bullying the weak with numbers, so I was fighting for justice. What��s with your gazes?��


    Everyone nodded. ��I believe you.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She turned her head and glared at Liu An. She asked in an unfriendly tone, ��Then what happened to Dongyi Academy? Could it be that they went to Teacher Qin��s academy again?��


    Not really..��

 Chapter 367 - 367: Turning Around and Going to the County City

    Chapter 367: Turning Around and Going to the County City


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu An felt very innocent. Why was she glaring at him? Wasn��t he just afraid that Miss Gu wouldn��t be able to remember, so he explained in detail?


    ��Dongyi Academy organized a scholarly gathering at the Jinxiu Restaurant. They said that they wanted to discuss knowledge with the students in Master Qin��s academy and communicate with each other. It sounds nice, but in fact, it��s just that the two schools are fighting in the arena, and a few students from each side will compete.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��I remember that the oldest in Qin Wenzheng��s school is only 12 years old. Is Dongyi Academy planning to bully the weak?��


    ��That��s right. That��s what everyone says. That��s why Dongyi Academy announced that the students participating in the competition from this academy will also be under the age of ten. Hmph, who doesn��t know what they��re thinking? To meet the requirement of being under the age of ten, they could find some nine-year-olds.��


    Liu An was very angry when he said that. Not only were Teacher Qin��s students young, but there were also very few of them. There were less than 20 of them in total.


    However, Dongyi Academy had said that although Teacher Qin had few students, Teacher Qin��s requirements for disciples were especially strict. Therefore, his students were all talented and smart prodigies. To be honest, Dongyi Academy was at a disadvantage.


    They had never seen such a shameless person. When scholars were shameless, nobody could compare to them.


    ��Where��s Qin Wenzheng?�� Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Ah Gou and the others said weakly, ��Can we go to that restaurant together?��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. Miss, we can go and cheer for you.��


    ��Didn��t they say that the little master is only six years old? What if he gets bullied? We can go and help him.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. They were all scholars and used pens and mouths to fight.


    She turned around and saw that Shen Sitian and Yuanzhi were also looking forward to it. Without asking, she knew that they wanted to follow her to watch the show.


    Madam Yang seemed to understand. She grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand and asked, ��Is someone bullying Ah Shu? I��ll go, I��ll protect him.��


    Alright, let��s go then.


    Gu Yundong waved at Liu An. ��Then we��ll go first. You can come back after informing your Young Master. Also, tell Aunt Ke that we��re back. We��ll go home later.��


    Liu An only had time to say yes before the two carriages turned around and left.


    He could only run to his young master..

 Chapter 368 - 368: As Long As You鈥檙e Happy

    Chapter 368: As Long As You��re Happy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei was supervising work in the courtyard of the workshop. He had been very fond of coming here recently.


    It was not only because he felt a sense of accomplishment, but also because he could hear all kinds of gossip from the neighboring villages and the town.


    He could come over with a teapot and sit by the side and listen all day.


    The villagers in the workshop were originally a little afraid of him. They worked extra hard the moment he arrived and did not dare to say a word.


    Later on, they slowly got to know each other better before speaking freely. Moreover, they realized that Young Master Liu actually liked to listen to gossip, so they racked their brains, even thinking of something that happened a few years ago.


    Liu Wei saw that they were skilled and did not slack off. He was also very easy to talk to.


    Liu Wei almost lost his grip on the reins. He suddenly turned around. ��Those two are back?�� Then, could he still come over to listen to the gossip that would be gone in a few days?


    Liu An nodded. Liu Wei felt a little regretful, but he quickly became excited again. ��Alright, then there��s no need to go to the Liu family to call for help. The Gu girl definitely won��t let Yunshu suffer.��


    Liu An was speechless. Young Master, you actually placed all your hopes on a woman who has yet to reach adulthood. Don��t you feel ashamed?


    Liu Wei was not ashamed. ��They��ve been gone for a few months and finally came back. I don��t know if they brought me any gifts. If it��s too expensive, do you think I should accept it or not? If I accept it, I��ll have to think about what gift to give back. It��s troublesome, too troublesome. Liu An, what do you think of the painting in my study as a gift?��


    Liu An didn��t want to say a word. Young Master, as long as you��re happy, anything is fine.


    Gu Yundong and the rest were very fast. Before long, they returned to Fengkai County and arrived at the entrance of Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Previously, she had said firmly that Yunshu would definitely not appear here if he studied hard in school. She did not expect to be slapped in the face immediately.


    The staff of the Jinxiu Restaurant knew her and her relationship with the Liu family. He immediately led them around the crowd and brought them upstairs to the best private room..

 Chapter 369 - 369: Walk Proudly

    Chapter 369: Walk Proudly


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was already very lively downstairs. Gu Yundong looked down and did not see Yunshu and Liu Yi. He asked the waiter, ��Where are your Second Young Master and the rest?��


    ��Replying to Miss, the students from the two academies are staying in the other rooms. The competition will not start for another hour. Second Young Master��s academy��s room is the second room on the left. Miss, do you want to go over and take a look?��


    ��No need. Serve us food first. We��ve been traveling for most of the day. I��m exhausted.��


    ��Alright,�� the shop assistant replied and immediately went downstairs.


    After they left, Shen Sitian asked in a low voice, ��Yundong, are we really not going to take a look first?��


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. ��Let��s wait for a while. If they are preparing for the competition and we disturb them, it will only cause trouble.��


    Gu Yunshu clenched his small fists and snorted coldly. ��I��m not afraid. My elder sister said that we have to treat our enemies as cruelly as if hailstones had smashed through their heads. Moreover, we are not allowed to give them a chance to fight back. They can come over and see if I can beat them to death.�� The children were speechless.


    Yi Junkun rubbed his forehead. ��Yunshu, we��re fighting in literature, not martial arts.�� Even if it was martial arts, with this kid��s small body, he could not defeat them.


    Gu Yunshu nodded. ��Of course I know. I��m not afraid of literary battles. My elder sister can make their teachers faint. As her younger brother, I definitely can��t ruin my elder sister��s prestige. Even if I can��t surpass her, I have to let them know that like sister, like brother.��


    The little children were speechless. It was actually fine for such prestige to break.


    ��Don��t cry. I��m very confident. My elder sister said that it��s very important to compete in aura with others. When we walk out later, we have to at least raise our heads, puff out our chests, and suck in our stomachs. We have to walk like we don��t care about our families or anything.��


    The children were speechless. It was better for you not to talk to yourself. If your elder sister knew that you didn��t care about your family, she would probably beat you to death.


    Everyone finally realized that this person was a big fan of his sister. He probably still didn��t know what kind of competition he was going to face, right?


    A sobbing sound suddenly came from the corner. ��It��s all my fault. If it weren��t for me, we wouldn��t have come here to compete..��

 Chapter 370 - 370:1 Am Very Confident

    Chapter 370:1 Am Very Confident


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    The children looked at Xia Yue, who was squatting on the ground. He was only seven years old, and his face was filled with self-blame.


    ��If it weren��t for the fact that I couldn��t stand their provocation and agreed to this gathering on impulse, you wouldn��t have been implicated by me and gotten involved in this mess. In the end, it might damage the reputation of our academy and made Sir suffer humiliation.��


    ��How can you be blamed for this?�� Yi Junkun was the oldest person here after all, and he acted like a big brother. ��You fell into a trap to protect our Little Junior Sister. We can only blame Dongyi Academy for being too despicable.��


    Dongyi Academy was deliberately trying to tarnish Qin Anning��s reputation in front of the impulsive Xia Yue. Qin Anning had a volatile personality and would rush out in less than 15 minutes of silence to play until she was drenched in sweat. Her personality was more like a boy��s.


    They said that she was a country bumpkin and did not have the temperament of a lady from a wealthy family.


    At the same time, they questioned that if Master Qin could not even teach his daughter well, how could he bring up a knowledgeable and qualified student? When Xia Yue heard them continuously insult his junior sister and teacher, how could he endure it?


    Liu Yi��s chess skills were very good. Even the teacher said that he was calm at such a young age and was neither arrogant nor rash. Those who had studied chess for more than ten years were probably not his match.


    Therefore, even though Liu Yi was only seven years old, it was most suitable for him to go on stage. After all, the other party��s students were not even ten years old. Furthermore, they were the ones who designated the participant, so the chances of winning were very high.


    ��Let��s have a good start in the first round. The second round will be difficult. The other party will set the question and the participating student on our side.��


    Everyone turned to look at Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yunshu felt a chill run down his spine. ��Why are you looking at me?��


    Yi Junkun said, ��The other party will most likely point at you in the second round. We don��t know what question they set. Yunshu, if it��s too difficult, just give up. Actually, it��s not embarrassing. You��ve only studied for half a year. They were bullying you in the first place. If you lose this round, we still have the third round. So, don��t feel too pressured and don��t be affected by them. We have to have a strong heart. We can��t be unable to recover from this setback, understand?��


    Yi Junkun did not fully explain the matter. The Dongyi Academy had paid a lot of attention to Gu Yunshu because of what happened to his elder sister last time. Yi Junkun was afraid that when he lost, they might say some nasty words to avenge their teacher��s humiliation.


    However, Gu Yunshu was still young. When the time came, he would be dealt a huge blow.. What if he got tired of studying?

 Chapter 371 - 371: I鈥檒l Find Someone to Stabilize the Situation

    Chapter 371: I��ll Find Someone to Stabilize the Situation


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Yi thought so too. He put his hands behind his back and said to Gu Yunshu cautiously, ��Why don��t you pretend to be sick?��


    ��That��s not good. Yunshu was too energetic when he came in just now. It��s too fake to pretend to be sick now,�� a little kid said.


    Liu Yi was silent. He regretted not letting the waiters carry him in when he came in.


    Yi Junkun waved his hand. ��That won��t do. We can only compete. As long as Yunshu treats it normally.��


    Everyone thought of Gu Yunshu��s ability to comfort himself by talking to himself. He should probably be able to treat it normally??


    ��Therefore, the most important thing now is the third round. The third round will be set by the county academy overseer. He won��t specify who will participate. When the time comes, we��ll see who��s good at solving the question set by the overseer.��


    Although he said that, the 12-year-old Yi Junkun was thinking more.


    When Liu Wei saw this, he was about to explode. ��You didn��t bring me anything??��


    ��Alright, alright. I brought something for you. It��s in the carriage.�� Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��Did you rush over just to ask about the gift? I thought you were concerned about your brother.��


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. When he heard that there was a gift, he was relieved and wasn��t in a hurry to look at it. The surprise had to wait until the end.


    He sat down and drank a cup of tea. ��Of course I��m concerned about my brother. I didn��t expect that little old man to cause such a scene. I just got someone to help.�� He called Liu Yi ��little old man��.


    After Liu Wei heard the rules of the competition from Liu An, he also had the idea that the county academy overseer might be bribed. Therefore, he still got someone to send a message to Duan Jingyuan, who was in the county academy, and asked him to come over quickly to stabilize the situation.


    Therefore, he came a little late and only arrived when the others were eating.


    ��The competition hasn��t started yet. Have you seen your Yunshu? Let��s go and take a look together. I��ll give our little old man some confidence so that he won��t tremble in fear. If he loses the competition later, he��ll have to cry under my blanket.��


    Liu Wei couldn��t be bothered to eat. He stood up and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan pulled him back. Just as he was about to ask, he saw Gu Yundong nod her chin and point at a corner below. ��Look there. Looks like we don��t have to worry.��


    ��Huh?�� Liu Wei replied and quickly looked over..Updated from

 Chapter 372 - 372: Gu Yunshu Was Squeezed Out

    Chapter 372: Gu Yunshu Was Squeezed Out


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    There were people coming and going downstairs, but there were two people sitting in an inconspicuous corner.


    One of them lowered his head and covered half of his face with a fan. Liu Wei didn��t recognize him.


    However, he knew who the person sitting next to him was. Even though this person had her head slightly lowered, Liu Wei could still tell that this was Madam Ge. Then, the person sitting next to her was...


    ��Hey, Brother Qin, so he��s here too.��


    This gathering was decided at the last minute yesterday afternoon. Madam Ge knew the ins and outs of the matter and also knew that those people actually made use of her daughter. She was furious. At that time, she packed up and went to the prefectural city to look for Qin Wenzheng.


    Others might not know what Qin Wenzheng had been busy with for the past two days, but as the person beside him, Madam Ge knew.


    At this moment, the couple had just entered and only had time to take a sip of tea to moisten their throats.


    Madam Ge asked a waiter and knew that the students were still in the private room on the second floor. When she saw her husband sitting there, she could not help but ask, ��Don��t you have to go up?��


    Of course, there were also students from other academies and even schools in other towns.


    Teacher Wei coughed lightly. ��Although today��s gathering is a competition, it��s more of a sparring session. It doesn��t matter which side loses. What��s important is what you may learn.��


    Most of them didn��t think much of it. Liu Wei, who was upstairs, snorted coldly as he munched on a chicken drumstick. ��So what if you��re bullying them? You even have to find a dignified excuse. How embarrassing.��


    ��They��re out. They��re out. Isn��t that Yunshu?�� Bian Yuanzhi suddenly pointed downstairs and shouted.


    Liu Wei blinked. Eh? When did a child appear in the private room?


    Woah, so many people? When did they arrive?


    Just as Liu Wei was about to ask, he saw Gu Yundong��s lips twitch violently as she looked downstairs.


    The others were also laughing silently.


    He looked down suspiciously and saw Gu Yunshu standing with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He looked straight ahead, as if he was about to go to the battlefield... and he was the last in the line.


    Moreover, because he was short, no one could see him. The crowd behind him squeezed him out of the line..

 Chapter 373 - 373: You鈥檙e Clearly Short

    Chapter 373: You��re Clearly Short


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yunshu was dumbfounded. He swayed twice before stabilizing himself. He glared at the team that was a meter away from him, his little face squeezed into a ball.


    Liu Yi, who was still standing at the second last place, felt that something was wrong. He turned his head but did not see anyone. Hence, he quickly squeezed over and held his hand as he followed. Updated from


    ��Yunshu, don��t walk around. There are many people here. If you��re alone, what if you��re kidnapped by the Dongyi Academy?��


    Teacher Wei from Dongyi Academy, who had just walked over to greet them pretentiously, was speechless.��...�� We are scholars. Scholars, not robbers! You are ruining the reputation of our academy.


    He was so angry that he did not want to speak, but Gu Yunshu still nodded seriously. ��I know. I was pushed out just now. I suspect that this is Dongyi Academy��s scheme. Fortunately, you discovered it early.��


    Master Wei:��...�� You��re the one who��s short!


    When Liu Yi heard this, he tightened his grip on Liu Wei��s hand. Liu Wei, who was upstairs, laughed out loud and almost fell out of the window.


    The students on Master Qin��s side ranged from tall to short. It was obvious that they were of all ages.


    On the other hand, although Dongyi Academy was also filled with young students, they were at most one or two years apart in age. There were definitely no children below the age of eight.


    Discussions were going on below the stage, but Master Wei was scoffing in his heart. They had agreed on a competition between people under the age of ten. If the other school could not find anyone old enough, they could not blame him, right?


    Teacher Wei coughed lightly and said, ��The rules have been said before. There will be three competitions. The first two competitions will be set by the two sides in turns. The third competition will be hosted by Educator Liu from the county school. Now, let��s begin.��


    The people on both sides left the stage. The surrounding students saw that not only was there a teacher accompanying Dongyi Academy, but there were also older students. Those students below the age of ten had them as their backing. All of them were full of confidence and high spirits.


    On the other side...


    Everyone sighed. The Headmaster was not around. The oldest was only twelve years old. They looked like a group of weak, pitiful, and helpless children.


    Yi Junkun took a deep breath and turned to ask Liu Yi, ��Are you ready?��


    ��Yes.�� Liu Yi nodded with a tense expression. ��No problem..��

 Chapter 374 - 374: Learning from Big Sister

    Chapter 374: Learning from Big Sister


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    With that, Liu Yi strode forward. With his hands behind his back, he said in an old-fashioned manner, ��Our first match is chess. I��ll compete.��


    Yi Junkun took out the chess pieces and placed them on the high platform.


    Dongyi Academy had no objections and let Liu Yi choose his opponent.


    Liu Yi looked at the students and finally pointed to the last one. ��Him.��


    The teacher had said that chess players had to be calm and patient. They had to slowly figure out the strategy for the game. Otherwise, they would lose everything if they made a single mistake. Hence, after looking around, Liu Yi chose the person who looked the most impatient.


    That person also walked out of the group and stood on the stage with his hands behind his back.


    He and Liu Yi greeted each other and sat on the two sides of the chessboard. One of them held a black piece while the other held a white piece. The person who acted as the referee was the overseer.


    When it came to chess, winning was winning. The main role of the referee was to prevent people from regretting their moves or spending too much time.


    Downstairs, Madam Ge also frowned. ��You really don��t need to go over?��


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head. ��No need. Liu Yi will be able to adjust himself soon.��


    As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, Liu Yi pursed his lips and solemnly walked to Gu Yunshu��s side. ��Next, it��s up to you. Remember, if the other party is too strong and chooses your weakness, then you should be like that person just now and admit defeat quickly.��


    In any case, Yunshu was the youngest. No one would laugh at him.


    However, the effect might not be too good after copying Dongyi Academy��s method. Everyone might even find it boring.


    No one wanted to see someone admit defeat so early. The first round was fine, but if the second round was still like this, they would be criticized.


    Gu Yunshu clenched his fists. ��I won��t admit defeat.�� At most, he would scold the other party until they fainted. He would learn from Eldest Sister.


    As expected, a student from Dongyi Academy chose Gu Yunshu as his opponent.


    There was even a malicious smile on his face as he looked at him provocatively.


    Yunshu walked up the stage calmly. The other party was taller than him. He puffed up his cheeks and was a little angry.


    When he looked up, his neck was tired, so he decided to keep his eyes lowered. Hence, the other party��s provocative gaze was ignored by him..

 Chapter 375 - 375: Comparing in Sketch?

    Chapter 375: Comparing in Sketch?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Master Wei looked at the two of them and said with a smile, ��The second round is a competition of painting.��


    Painting?


    Yi Junkun and Liu Yi looked at each other. It was over. Yunshu was still learning the basics and had just drawn it twice. It was obvious that the other party was very skilled.


    Master Wei saw that they were anxious and seemed to be unsatisfied. He continued, ��Moreover, our painting this time will be different from before. Our academy has recently taught us a new painting method. It can draw people vividly, as if they are directly copied.��


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Yunshu. ��I heard that your teacher has been learning this painting technique recently. I believe he has already taught you. Since everyone hasn��t been learning for long, this competition is naturally the fairest.��


    Yi Junkun was a little annoyed. They had never learned any new painting techniques. This Master Wei was talking to himself and even wanted to step on them. He was simply detestable.


    The other students wanted to speak, but Yi Junkun stopped them.


    ��There��s no need to make meaningless arguments. Otherwise, we��ll fall before the competition even begins.�� He pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ��Let��s see what the new painting method they��re talking about first.��


    They could not shout at this moment, or they would only embarrass themselves further. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    He then asked the waiter for a chair and sat upright on it. He placed his hands on the armrests of the chair and looked straight ahead, seeming unfathomable.


    The students from Dongyi Academy nodded. ��I��m fine.��


    With that, he sat down and pondered for a moment with the charcoal brush in his hand before starting to work.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the private room on the second floor, was shocked. The new drawing method they were talking about was... sketching?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. So someone had already figured it out on their own. She just didn��t know how effective it would be.


    The people downstairs were all craning their necks to look up at the high platform. There were also people whispering, especially the scholars, who seemed even more anxious.


    On the high platform, only the students of the Dongyi Academy were drawing. One moment, he was painting, and the next moment, he was looking at Teacher Wei. It looked like he was quite serious.


    Gu Yunshu did not move. No one knew what he was thinking, but he would occasionally look at the other party��s painting.


    On the other hand, Yi Junkun and Liu Yi were a little anxious. Since he was not doing anything, why not just admit defeat?


    Yi Junkun��s expression was serious. Just as he was about to speak, Liu Yi suddenly tugged at him.


    ��Look at Yunshu.��


    Yi Junkun was stunned. He looked up and saw that Gu Yunshu had already picked up a charcoal brush and was lowering his head to paint..

 Chapter 376 - 376: Don鈥檛 move

    Chapter 376: Don��t move


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yunshu��s painting method was different from that of the Dongyi Academy. He first drew a few simple strokes before continuing to draw lines.


    Short straight lines, long straight lines, horizontal lines, vertical lines, diagonal lines, and various other lines crossed. Everyone shook their heads when they saw this.


    ��This is because he can��t draw it. He��s starting to mess around.��


    ��I don��t think the teacher in his school has taught him at all. The little boy just now has been looking at the drawings of his opponent. Does he want to learn it now?�� Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    ��But the other side doesn��t draw like him.��


    ��So he didn��t learn it and started drawing randomly?��


    Teacher Wei turned his head slightly and took a glance as well. He immediately smiled.


    Gu Yunshu suddenly shouted, ��Don��t move. Since you want to be a model, you have to be professional. Otherwise, it will affect my painting.��


    Mo-model? What was that?


    Everyone��s mind was filled with question marks. They didn��t quite understand what he meant.


    However, Gu Yunshu was faster. He put down the charcoal brush and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, everyone was looking at him.


    Gu Yunshu was suddenly worried. Had he drawn it wrong?


    He had started learning to sketch since a long time ago. He was very interested in Big Sister��s drawing of the structure of the house. At that time, Big Sister had taught him to draw the simplest square wooden box. Later on, he drew pears, vegetables, cups, jars, and various other things. Then, he drew people.


    However, Eldest Sister said that this painting could not be spread out and that no one could know that she had taught him.


    Unless one day, there was someone outside who knew how to draw like this.


    Today, when he saw the charcoal brush taken out by Dongyi Academy, he had been guessing. Then, when the other party drew the outline, he realized that he could draw outside.


    Although the order of painting was different and he started from the lines, it didn��t matter as long as he drew well.


    But why was everyone looking at him with burning eyes? Could it be that... he had done something wrong?


    He was a little flustered. What should he do?


    Finally, Dongyi Academy finished drawing. The other party put down his brush.


    As the model, Mr. Wei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He wanted to rush up and take a look, but he had been sitting for too long. His old bones were too stiff to move..

 Chapter 377 - 377: Qin Wenzheng Is Here

    Chapter 377: Qin Wenzheng Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was county academy overseer who picked up the two paintings and looked at Master Wei with a complicated gaze. He said, ��It seems that I don��t have to judge. Everyone knows whose painting skills are better.��


    Teacher Wei stood up slowly and raised his chin confidently. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    However, in the next moment, the overseer��s words struck him like a bolt of lightning, almost breaking his bones.


    ��I now announce that the winner is Gu Yunshu.��


    ��Impossible!�� Teacher Wei suddenly regained his strength. He strode forward with his stiff legs and walked in front of the county academy teacher. He snatched the paintings.


    When he saw Gu Yunshu��s painting, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Although he looked calm, he was screaming in his heart. Especially when he saw Gu Yunshu��s painting, he almost could not stop himself from taking it over for a good look.


    Yi Junkun and the others surrounded him happily. ��Master, Master, you are back?��


    ��Teacher, we won.��


    Qin Wenzheng nodded slightly. ��Yes, you guys did well.��


    The little kids, who were praised, were so happy that their faces turned red. One had to know that the teacher was usually very serious. It was too difficult to hear praise from him.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Teacher Wei again and sneered. ��Dongyi Academy is indeed dignified. You bullied a group of children when I wasn��t in school. In the end, you lost twice to our school. Now, you��re starting to go back on your word? I want to ask your dean, are the teachers of Dongyi Academy all people who take advantage of others and bully them without any self-restraint or dignity?��


    ��You...�� Teacher Wei��s face turned green and white, but he could not refute.


    On the other hand, a group of people quickly walked over from outside the Jinxiu Restaurant. The leader was the acting dean of Dongyi Academy.


    ��Since Dongyi Academy has lost, we naturally won��t go back on our word.�� He walked in front of Qin Wenzheng and bowed deeply. He said apologetically, ��This matter is my Dongyi Academy��s fault. Master Wei made his own decision and urged the students to compete with the other academies in private. He violated the big taboo of our Dongyi Academy. Master Qin, don��t worry. Dongyi Academy will definitely give you an explanation..��

 Chapter 378 - 378:1 Have to Ask My Big Sister

    Chapter 378:1 Have to Ask My Big Sister


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Wenzheng glanced at him. He had a good impression of this acting dean. Last time, he had indeed severely punished Mr. Wei. Unfortunately, this person did not learn his lesson and insisted on making mistakes again and again.


    Hence, he nodded. ��In that case, I��ll wait.��


    He did not want to completely offend them. After all, even if he did not care, his students still had to care about their reputation. Continuing to be aggressive would make their future path difficult.


    Moreover, Qin Wenzheng was secretly looking for an opportunity to stir up trouble and get the people from Dongyi Academy to come out and spar.


    On the other side, Master Wei��s expression changed drastically. ��Dean Cui.��


    Dean Cui looked at him coldly. ��You ruined the Academy��s reputation because of your own selfishness. I will write a letter to Dean Zhang when I get back. During this period of time, you should reflect on your mistakes at home.�� Teacher Wei was recruited by Dean Zhang. Whether he could continue to stay in the Academy still depended on Dean Zhang. Updated from


    After saying that, he looked at the other students who had come with Master Wei. ��You will be punished when you return to the academy.��


    The students immediately lowered their heads. No one dared to speak.


    Teacher Wei was indignant. He wanted to say something, but he was pulled away by the people brought by Dean Cui.


    For example, Liu Yi��s chess skills were good. Qin Wenzheng would play a few rounds with him after class and point out things to pay attention to.


    Therefore, they did not find it strange that Gu Yunshu could draw in a way that they did not know.


    Qin Wenzheng glanced at them angrily and continued to ask Gu Yunshu, ��When did you learn it?��


    Gu Yunshu thought for a moment. ��I have to ask my elder sister if I can tell you.��


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. I��m your teacher, and you��re still keeping it a secret from me?


    But on second thought, he had first seen this kind of painting on the wanted poster. Even the prefecture magistrate had kept it a secret for the artist, so it was understandable that Gu Yunshu did not say anything.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong was not back yet.


    Just as he was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned. The students downstairs must have refused to give up and wanted to ask about the painting.


    Seriously, he hadn��t even asked it yet. These people were so annoying.


    Qin Wenzheng opened the door impatiently. ��What do you want? I��m busy..��

 Chapter 379 - 379: Siblings Meet

    Chapter 379: Siblings Meet


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    The person standing at the door smiled. ��Master Qin, long time no see.��


    Qin Wenzheng widened his eyes in shock. ��You, you, Gu Yundong? You��re back?��


    When Gu Yunshu heard the familiar name, he hurried out of the private room. When he saw his eldest sister, his eyes lit up.


    ��Big Sis, Big Sis, you��re back. When did you come back? Why are you here? Did you see my competition just now? Wasn��t it great? I listened to you well. When others came to bully me, I was imposing.�� He was overjoyed.


    After nagging for a while, his eyes turned slightly red again. ��Big Sister, I was obedient and took good care of Little Sister. Every day, she ate well, drank well, and wore warm clothes. She didn��t fall sick. The teacher said that I��ve improved a lot in my studies. Aunt Ke also said that I��m like an older brother. I just missed you and Mother and looked forward to your return every day.��


    The child was extremely obedient. Gu Yundong��s heart ached and softened.


    After not seeing each other for a few months, Gu Yundong realized that this kind of kinship was really heartwarming and unforgettable.


    She squatted down and gently stroked his head. ��Yes, I know. Yunshu is very obedient and sensible. You��re a little man now.��


    He suddenly felt inferior and helpless.


    Madam Yang had already put Gu Yunshu down. Hearing this, he could not help but take a few more glances at Bian Yuanzhi.


    After a while, his eyes lit up. He rushed over and grabbed his hand. ��Yuanzhi, right, Cousin Yuanzhi? You��re Cousin Yuanzhi?��


    ��Ah, Ah Shu, it��s me.�� Bian Yuanzhi was very happy that he still remembered him.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Your Cousin Yuanzhi will be staying with us from now on. He just came and is not familiar with Yongfu Village or Fengkai County. You can bring him around later.��


    Gu Yunshu nodded vigorously. ��Leave it to me.�� He patted his chest and happily introduced Bian Yuanzhi to Liu Yi and the rest.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. With Yunshu around, Yuanzhi��s temperament should become more cheerful.


    But in the next moment, Gu Yundong suddenly felt someone staring at her.


    She suddenly turned around and met Qin Wenzheng��s covetous gaze.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.. Why did she feel that her life was in danger?

 Chapter 380 - 380: That Painter Was Actually Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 380: That Painter Was Actually Gu Yundong?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was not the only one who felt the danger. Even Shao Qingyuan could not help but frown and stand between them.


    Perhaps only Madam Ge knew what her husband��s gaze meant. She touched her forehead and walked over to talk to Gu Yundong. ��When did Yundong come back?��


    ��I just came back. I heard about what happened here, so I came over to take a look. I haven��t returned home yet.��


    Gu Yundong said as she walked in. However, Qin Wenzheng kept following her, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore. ��Master Qin, if you have something to say, just say it.��


    ��Well.�� Qin Wenzheng was still a little embarrassed. After all, this matter was actually quite difficult.


    The prefecture magistrate was so tight-lipped that he refused to reveal a single word. Wasn��t it making things difficult for Gu Yundong if he asked her?


    However, he could not help but ask in a low voice, ��Who taught Yunshu how to draw?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She did not expect him to look at her with such a burning gaze just to ask this.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who said, ��Master Qin asked you, who is the master who taught Yunshu to paint?��


    ��It��s me.�� There was nothing she couldn��t say now.


    Qin Wenzheng was so angry that he laughed. ��You?? You really take yourself seriously.��


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned and took a few more glances at her. Thinking of Yunshu��s technique, he hesitated for a long time before asking uncertainly, ��Was it really you?��


    ��If you don��t believe me, ask Yunshu.��


    Qin Wenzheng gasped. The person he had tried so hard to find was actually Gu Yundong?


    This person was right in front of him, but he actually didn��t know!


    Qin Wenzheng rubbed his chest. He felt that he had to calm down.


    After a while, he raised his head again. His eyes were shining as he looked at Gu Yundong excitedly. ��Tell me, what��s so special about this painting method? What��s the best way to start and what��s the main point?��


    ��Sure.�� Gu Yundong smiled. ��But if you want me to teach you, there will be conditions..��

 Chapter 381 - 381: Opening Gifts

    Chapter 381: Opening Gifts


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. He knew this girl had never known what it meant to be at a disadvantage.


    He was annoyed. ��I��m your brother��s teacher.��


    ��Those are two different things. When you took Yunshu in as a student, didn��t you take a fancy to his learning talent?�� Gu Yundong said. ��Friendship is friendship, and business is business.��


    The corners of Qin Wenzheng��s mouth twitched. He rubbed his temples and scolded Gu Yundong in his heart. However, he slowly calmed down. ��Alright, tell me.��


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. She pointed at Bian Yuanzhi, who was holding Gu Yunshu��s hand and chatting with others. ��Take in my cousin too.��


    Qin Wenzheng frowned and turned to look at the timid and inferior child. He thought for a moment and said, ��It��s not impossible, but if he��s stupid and can��t keep up with his studies, then you can��t blame me. He cannot read like Yunshu, right?��


    That was true. Yunshu had Gu Dajiang.


    Only then did Qin Wenzheng react. He coughed lightly and said, ��Alright, I don��t mind waiting two more days anyway. The competition here has ended. Take Yunshu home first.��


    ��Then we��ll leave.�� Gu Yundong also wanted to go home, so she called out to Yunshu.


    The latter immediately bade farewell to his friends and held Bian Yuanzhi��s hand.


    From the beginning to the end, he had never let go of his hand. Their palms were sweaty.


    However, Bian Yuanzhi was very happy. The uneasiness of meeting a friend he had not seen in a long time in a strange place seemed to have been soothed.


    Shen Sitian, Cat and the rest were still in their original room. When Gu Yundong returned, he happened to see Liu Wei asking a few people about what he had seen and heard along the way. At the same time, he wanted to find out what gifts Gu Yundong and the rest had prepared for him.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Your brother is next door. Why don��t you go and comfort him? Are you his elder brother?


    She ignored Liu Wei and introduced the others to Yunshu. Then, under his curious gaze, she asked Ah Mao to take a box from the carriage and handed it to Liu Wei. Then, she left him behind and the group returned to Yongfu Village happily.


    Liu Wei held the gift box and didn��t care if they left or not. He sat in the private room and opened it happily..

 Chapter 382 - 382: The Villagers Pointing At Them

    Chapter 382: The Villagers Pointing At Them


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, in the next moment, the corners of Liu Wei��s mouth drooped. His fingers trembled as he took out the thing in the box.


    ��Dried bamboo shoots??�� This was the gift she had given him? Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Liu Wei was so angry that he wanted to die. He angrily stuffed the bamboo shoots back into his pocket, picked up the box, and was about to smash it on the ground.


    After thinking about it, he was indignant. He closed the box and stuffed it into Liu An��s hands. ��Take it back to the residence. Eat them tonight and cook them all. Let my father and the others have a taste. Let them feel Gu Yundong��s sincerity! Her sincerity!��


    Hmph, to think that his father was full of praise for this person. Look, the capable young lady he mentioned was so bad at conducting herself.


    However, when everyone in the Liu family ate the crispy dried bamboo shoots that night, coupled with the secret seasoning that was sent over along with the dried bamboo shoots, they truly felt Gu Yundong��s sincerity.


    Old Master Liu even said, ��I heard that the Feng County in the Yongning Prefecture produces spring bamboo shoots. In the past, someone sent me local dried bamboo shoots, but they didn��t taste as fresh and tender as this. Especially since the Yongning Prefecture has just experienced a disaster, it��s not easy to find such good dried bamboo shoots. That girl, Yundong, is very considerate.��


    Liu Wei:��...��


    ��Yes, I��ll have two big bowls tonight.�� She was excited and gestured with her hands to show how big the two big bowls would be.


    Aunt Ke also walked forward and sized Gu Yundong up. She actually felt that Gu Yundong had grown taller.


    She explained, ��Someone said that he saw you guys coming back, but you turned around and left as soon as you entered the village. Later on, Liu An called Young Master Liu away. I thought that something might have delayed you in the county city and you would come back later.��


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she understood that Liu An did not report to the Gu family. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she smiled and explained.


    Madam Yang also came forward and happily carried Gu Yunke over.


    The young lady was even happier. She stayed in Madam Yang��s arms and spoke to Gu Yundong. ��Eldest Sister, I just waited for a while.��


    ��That��s true. She even prepared something for you to welcome you home,�� Aunt Ke added.


    The little girl immediately became shy and buried her head in Madam Yang��s arms like a little quail.


    Gu Yundong could not help but laugh. She did not get into the carriage and simply walked as she spoke.


    Along the way, she bumped into the villagers of Yongfu Village. Some of them greeted her warmly, but there were also some who pointed at her, as if they did not want to get involved with her..

 Chapter 383 - 383: You Eloped

    Chapter 383: You Eloped


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. After experiencing such treatment for the third time, she could not help but look at Aunt Ke.


    Aunt Ke snorted. ��Ignore them. They��re just a bunch of gossipy old women who have nothing better to do.��


    Gu Yundong found it funny. She was already gone. How could there still be her gossips in this village?


    ��What��s going on?��


    Aunt Ke originally wanted to tell her when they got home. But since she had asked, she did not hide it from her.


    ��I wonder who spread the news that you eloped with Shao Qingyuan.�� Updated from


    Huh?


    Elope??


    Most people in Yongfu Village were still friendly, but no matter where, there would always be some idle and talkative people who insisted on coming out to make their presence known.


    Aunt Ke smiled. ��That��s true. Don��t worry, I��ve already memorized all the people who badmouthed you. I��ll tell you later.��


    Gu Yundong looked at her and smiled. There was no need to say anything.


    Tong Shuitao, who had heard everything from the beginning to the end, could not help but feel a little excited. Miss was indeed that Miss. She bore grudges.


    Now that she knew the reason, Gu Yundong no longer paid attention to those strange gazes.


    The group of people walked majestically towards the foot of the mountain. Gu Yundong realized that there had been a lot of changes along the way.


    At the very least, some of the villagers�� appearances were very different. There were also a few families whose houses had been renovated or rebuilt. It gave her a momentary illusion that she had not been back for a long time.


    Aunt Ke explained, ��The conditions of the few families that work in your workshop have improved. At the very least, they can eat well and dress well when they take back the salary for the past few months. There are also those who work for Feng Daneng. Because of your house as a signboard, they have been working non-stop for the past few months. Many people have been looking for them. Look, Feng Daneng��s family has already built a few more rooms. There are also some small workers under him who have also repaired the house.��


    What Aunt Ke did not say was that when Village Chief Chen Liang saw that the villagers�� lives had improved so much, he was really grateful to Gu Yundong. He smiled every day.


    Gu Yundong had a smile on her face, and she was also very happy.


    As they spoke, they arrived at the entrance of the house. However, Gu Yundong suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the house in front of her in a daze..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Shao Qingyuan鈥檚 thoughts

    Chapter 384: Shao Qingyuan��s thoughts


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked to the left and then to the right. Her mouth was slightly agape and she did not know where to go.


    Aunt Ke lowered her head and smiled. She had deliberately not said anything just now. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Gu Yundong asked, ��What happened?�� Why were there two identical houses?


    ��Brother Shao��s house.�� Gu Yunke pointed to the house on the right and happily explained to Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan��s... house?


    Aunt Ke finally had enough of laughing. She said softly, ��After you left, Shao Qingyuan bought the land behind his house. Then, he asked Feng Daneng to build a green brick tiled house. It��s no different from your house.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Shao Qingyuan was really making a big deal in silence.


    The two of them had been together for so long along the way, but he actually held back and did not mention it.


    Aunt Ke finally understood Shao Qingyuan��s thoughts. Anyway, this house was designed by Gu Yundong, so she definitely liked it. He could just build the same one so that she wouldn��t dislike it.


    However, his house was indeed eye-catching. The Li family had come to the vicinity more than once.


    ��Alright.�� Gu Yundong nodded and introduced Shen Sitian and the rest.


    ��Miss Shen will stay at our house first. Ah Mao and the others will stay at


    Brother Shao��s house.�� If Shao Qingyuan still lived in his old house, Gu Yundong would not let them go.


    But his house was so big now. It was too empty and lonely for Shao Qingyuan to live alone.


    Bian Yuanzhi and Yunshu shared a room. Previously, Yunshu had stayed with Yang Keke. Now that Yuanzhi was here, he had a companion.


    The two little fellows had already discussed it on the way. Bian Yuanzhi was originally a little nervous, but when he heard that he could be with Yunshu, he hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunke took a few more glances at Bian Yuanzhi. She had not noticed earlier, but now she realized that her brother had been holding hands with a little brother.


    The little girl pouted. In the past, every time her brother came back, he would call her sister loudly and pat her head.


    Not today. Angry.


    But when she saw Gu Yundong, she became happy again.


    Alright, since she didn��t talk to her brother immediately today, they were even. She wasn��t angry anymore.


    After mentally preparing herself, the little girl walked to Bian Yuanzhi and asked, ��Who are you?��

 Chapter 385 - 385: I鈥檓 Not Brainy

    Chapter 385: I��m Not Brainy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bian Yuanzhi didn��t know how to respond to the obedient and soft little girl. He stammered, ��I, my name is Bian Yuanzhi. I��m... I��m your cousin��s cousin.��


    It was so confusing. The little girl blinked blankly, indicating that she did not understand.


    Gu Yunshu explained, ��This is Cousin Yuanzhi, our Eldest Aunt��s son. We met last year. Don��t you remember? I still remember.��


    Of course, the young lady did not remember. Last year, she was still lying in bed and sleeping most of the time.


    But her brother remembered.


    The young lady was heartbroken. ��What should I do? I forgot. My brain isn��t working well.��


    ��Pfft...�� Gu Yundong could not help but laugh out loud.


    The others couldn��t help but laugh and turn their heads to look elsewhere.


    However, Gu Yunshu patted her head in all seriousness. ��It��s alright. I��ll take you to see a doctor. Even if I have to go bankrupt, I��ll cure you.��


    ��This attracts bugs, right?��


    Aunt Ke really did not want to talk to her. She turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, entered the room with a smile. She took out the things that had been stuck to the door frame, the vases, the cups, the cabinets, the pillars, and the curtains and placed them all on the table.


    She wondered if she should find a female teacher to teach this pretentious young lady how to arrange flowers.


    However, Yun Ke was a little too young now. It seemed to be too early. She would see about it next year.


    Gu Yundong took a comfortable shower. When she came out, she saw Madam Yang, Shen Sitian, and the others sitting there refreshed.


    Aunt Ke placed a plate of date cakes in front of Gu Yundong. ��Keke made this.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. She looked at Gu Yunke in shock. The young lady covered her face and said shyly, ��No, Aunt did it.��


    Aunt Ke said, ��When she heard that you guys were back, she wanted to go to the village entrance to wait. I thought about how long we would have to wait, so I simply told her to make some delicious food to welcome you guys. The date cakes were made by the two of us.��


    She said meaningfully, ��Although Keke is young, her culinary talent is already very obvious. Try it.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The young lady loved to eat, so she was talented in cooking? So this was what she had prepared for her..

 Chapter 386 - 386: The Things in the Village

    Chapter 386: The Things in the Village


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    She tasted it and smiled when she met Gu Yunke��s expectant gaze. ��It��s delicious.��


    The little girl shyly pounced into her arms again and gave Madam Yang a date cake. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Everyone at the table laughed. It was at this moment that Tong Shuitao walked in with a basket of fresh vegetables.


    ��Auntie Dong came just now. She knew that Madam and Young Miss were back and wanted to come and visit. However, seeing that it was already late, she was afraid of disturbing Young Miss��s rest, so she didn��t come in. Instead, she stuffed this basket of vegetables over.��


    Although the Gu family also had a backyard, it was used to refine white sugar. Even if they planted vegetables, they could only open up a small piece of land in a small corner. Aunt Ke had only planted a little.


    Dong Xiulan was still working in the workshop and had just returned. She was naturally very happy to hear that Gu Yundong had returned home.


    Aunt Ke continued, ��I heard that their house is now rented to another person, a man from town. I don��t know what he��s doing in the village. It��s not easy to find out.��


    ��Also, many people in the village are planting sugarcane now. I heard that when you collected sugarcane last year, you purchased from all the families in the nearby village. Those people earned money, so the villagers were a little envious. They asked Chen Liang to ask Shao Qingyuan if he would purchase their sugarcane if they planted it in the future.��


    ��Shao Qingyuan said that as long as the sugarcane is good, we��ll accept it. However, everyone doesn��t dare to plant too much. Almost every family has some, but not a lot.��


    ��By the way, a few days ago, many people came to inquire about when your workshop would be recruiting again. Not only did the villagers came to ask, but people from the neighboring villages also came to ask.��


    Aunt Ke rambled on for a while, but Gu Yundong had just returned. She could talk about the rest another day.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she asked the Tong family to serve the meal first.


    Just as the dishes were served, Shao Qingyuan returned.


    He should have already returned home. He came over after changing his clothes, and his hair was still a little wet.


    Gu Yundong was very curious. After dinner, she asked him impatiently, ��Why did Mr.. Qin look for you?��

 Chapter 387 - 387: Seems to Have Flirted with Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 387: Seems to Have Flirted with Shao Qingyuan


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan was actually also puzzled. When there were only the two of them, he said, ��Master Qin asked me about the situation deep in the mountains.��


    The situation deep in the mountains? Why was Qin Wenzheng asking this? He wasn��t going into the mountains, right? Even if he did, with his weak scholarly body, it wouldn��t be enough.


    ��That��s it?��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��He said that he likes to eat wild animals and wants to hunt by himself when he has the chance.��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Qin Wenzheng was too unrealistic. He actually wanted to challenge such a difficult task.


    However, if it was difficult for him, what about her?


    ��Let��s go deep into the mountains sometime.�� Gu Yundong wanted to see if she could find Bai Muzi. There were many good things in the mountains. Perhaps she could find something?


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ��You��re going too?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��No, it��s too dangerous.��


    ��Don��t I have you?�� He could even bring Liu Wei out safely. She should at least be more reliable and smarter than Liu Wei, right?


    He had changed a lot. She did not know if it was because of her that he had become warm.


    But Gu Yundong was happy with this change.


    At this thought, Gu Yundong looked up and smiled at him. ��I believe you.��


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan��s mouth curled up. His hand moved slightly, but he couldn��t help but step forward and hold her small hand, gently rubbing it twice.


    Gu Yundong felt as if she had been electrocuted. She shuddered and coughed lightly.


    In the end, she did not pull it out. She only asked him in a low voice, ��What are you doing tomorrow?��


    ��I want to go to the county city to take a look. The bodyguards of the Zheng family��s agency are all quite skilled. I want to borrow someone from them to teach Ah Mao and the others some martial arts.��


    As he spoke, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ��I��ll come back in a few days to propose marriage.��


    He had asked Auntie Dong and found out that there were many things to prepare for the marriage proposal. The more he valued the woman, the more he could not be careless.


    He was already thinking about what he should prepare to show his respect. Other than finding an escort tomorrow, the most important thing was to buy something for marriage.


    Therefore, at dawn the next day, Shao Qingyuan rode his horse and left Yongfu Village.


    Gu Yundong also woke up early. After freshening up and eating breakfast, he planned to go to the workshop to take a look.


    Unexpectedly, a carriage stopped outside the door..

 Chapter 388 - 388: Going Back on Your Words

    Chapter 388: Going Back on Your Words


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong paused. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing Qin Wenzheng��s excited face.


    Didn��t he say that he would come back in a few days? It had only been one night. As a teacher, how could he go back on his word?


    Gu Yundong��s condemning gaze landed on him. After Qin Wenzheng got out of the carriage, he immediately said, ��I��m here to bring the new student to school. I also came to ask you a few questions by the way.��


    Gu Yundong chuckled. Why didn��t he find a more convincing excuse?


    ��Isn��t it a holiday today?��


    Qin Wenzheng did not like Gu Yundong. Really, she did not know anything about the ways of the world. Must she say everything out aloud?


    This made him look like he was not very smart. Back then, he was the popular top scholar in the capital.


    Fortunately, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi quickly ran out. They respected their teacher, Qin Wenzheng. They took him inside in awe.


    Knowing that he felt a little inferior and uneasy, the teacher even praised him.


    Sure enough, Bian Yuanzhi immediately smiled shyly and foolishly before he was pulled away by Gu Yunshu.


    When Qin Wenzheng saw them leave, he immediately went to look for Gu Yundong.


    ��Come on, tell me how to get started with the new painting method. Were you really the one who drew the wanted poster in the prefecture capital? How long have you taught Yunshu? Why do I feel that something is wrong when I draw it?��


    Actually, Gu Yundong had wanted to leave quietly when he was talking to Yunshu and Yuanzhi. She had just returned to the village and had a lot of things to do.


    However, Qin Wenzheng was eyeing her covetously. From time to time, he would look at her. As long as she showed signs of leaving, he would immediately stand up and follow her.


    Gu Yundong could only wait for him to finish speaking to Bian Yuanzhi.


    Regarding Qin Wenzheng��s question, Gu Yundong did not intend to answer him in detail.


    She simply took out a charcoal pencil and paper and started drawing in front of him.


    She would draw the simple ones first, such as the square box in front of her, and then draw people.


    Qin Wenzheng was known as a young genius. He was already a top scholar at a young age. It was better to show him in detail. Gu Yundong felt that he would be able to understand it better this way..

 Chapter 389 - 389: What About Your Father?

    Chapter 389: What About Your Father?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As expected, after two drawings, Qin Wenzheng��s eyes began to light up. Then, he started to draw.


    He seemed to have found the feeling. After drawing, he looked at it carefully for a moment. Then, he looked up and said, ��Thank you. I��ll go back and think about it. If there��s anything I don��t understand, I��ll come and ask you.��


    ��You really don��t hold back.��


    ��You said it. A deal is a deal. I don��t have to be polite.��


    Gu Yundong choked. Seeing that he had rolled up the drawing paper and was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ��Wait for me for a while.��


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and quickly focused on drawing a few portraits. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Qin Wenzheng: ��I��ll get someone to post these three portraits to the prefectural city. You can also draw two portraits of Gu Dajiang for me. I��ll get someone to secretly keep an eye on them without exposing the portraits.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and lowered his head to continue drawing.


    Qin Wenzheng said, ��Moreover, according to you, the commander your father met back then was Commander Zhao from the Xuanhe Prefecture. Ever since he contributed to pacifying the chaos, he has already gone to the capital. I��ll write a letter and ask my friends in the capital to ask Commander Zhao if there��s any news of your father.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up and she could not help but stop drawing. ��Thank you.��


    ��There��s no need. Actually, you said that your father only left Qing��an Prefecture half a month after quelling the chaos. He must have confirmed that you were not there and even learned about your whereabouts. There are only two places he can go. One is Gu village, and the other is Xuanhe Prefecture.��


    Gu Yundong thought so too. If her father was in Xuanhe Prefecture, using Qin Wenzheng��s help would naturally be better than finding a needle in a haystack.


    She finished drawing the portraits and handed them to Qin Wenzheng.


    Before he left, she couldn��t help but ask..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Both of You Are Annoying

    Chapter 390: Both of You Are Annoying


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbjn((.))com


    ��You stayed in Fengkai County and didn��t return to the capital because they haven��t caught the person behind the bandit?��


    Gu Yundong had long found it strange. It had been more than half a year since the new emperor ascended the throne. Those who should be promoted had been promoted and those who should be transferred back to the capital had been transferred back. However, Qin Wenzheng, the trusted aide of the new emperor, had been staying in Fengkai County as a school teacher. No matter how she thought about it, it was wrong.


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly looked up and glared at her with his sharp eyes.


    He did not admit or deny it. He only lowered his voice and warned, ��Don��t get involved in these things.��


    Gu Yundong immediately made an oath. ��Of course I won��t get involved. If it weren��t for the fact that I wanted to earn some money last time, I wouldn��t even draw the wanted posters. I��m regretting it now. I still have a family to take care of. Don��t look for me when you fight and kill.��


    ��...What a coward.��


    ��Of course.�� She still looked very proud.


    Qin Wenzheng had never seen such a shameless woman. He was so angry that he almost wanted to throw the paintings in his hand back to her.


    However, Gu Yundong was not done yet. She said seriously, ��As for you, my younger brother and cousin are still studying in your school. Don��t implicate them.�� She was considering whether to change schools.


    How could Gu Yundong not understand? She pretended not to know. ��Alright, then go to the workshop.��


    After saying that, she didn��t entertain him anymore and turned around to walk in another direction.


    Liu Wei was stunned and hurriedly followed. ��Where are you going?��


    ��I��ll go to the newly built workshop to take a look.�� It was close, and she wanted to see the progress first.


    Feng Daneng was at the new workshop and was instructing people to work.


    When he saw Gu Yundong coming over, a smile bloomed on his face as he strode over.


    ��I heard that you were back yesterday. I wanted to go over and take a look. My wife said that you must be very tired and have a lot of things to do, so we should talk about it later. I didn��t expect you to come here first.��


    Gu Yundong looked up. ��Shall I go in and take a look?��


    ��Sure, it��s almost done.��


    Just as Feng Daneng was about to bring her inside, she saw someone rushing over from afar.


    ��Brother Feng, Brother Feng...��

 Chapter 391 - 391: My Surname Is Jiang

    Chapter 391: My Surname Is Jiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The person was a little anxious and seemed to be unfamiliar with the road here. He stumbled. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    When he was in front of them, he wiped his sweat and exhaled. ��Brother Feng, the house I live in...��


    Halfway through his sentence, he noticed Gu Yundong standing at the side.


    He was stunned for a moment. He thought about it and asked uncertainly, ��You are... Lady Gu, right?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��You are?�� She was very sure that she had never seen this person before. He did not look like a villager from Yongfu Village.


    That person smiled and said, ��My surname is Jiang. My family is in town. Not long ago, I rented the Chen family��s house in Yongfu Village.��


    Gu Yundong remembered that Aunt Ke had mentioned last night that Chen Yulan was married and her mother had moved to town. Naturally, their house had been vacated. In the end, someone from town came to Yongfu Village and rented the house. So this was it.


    There was a row of rooms behind the workshop. After the official recruitment, there would definitely be someone on duty here, so the dormitory was needed. In the future, when there were more workers, those whose families were far away could also stay here.


    The doors and windows of the workshop had been specially made to double the size, in case the light was dim and they could not see clearly.


    Gu Yundong looked around. Other than some details that had been modified according to the local conditions, everything had been built according to the diagram she had drawn.


    Feng Daneng was excited as he introduced them to her. He had been working non-stop for the past few months. Although he was busy, he looked different.


    Now that the workshop could be used soon, he would probably be even busier.


    But he was happy and grateful to Gu Yundong.


    After Gu Yundong was done, she was satisfied. She said to Feng Daneng, ��Uncle Feng, it��s been hard on you during this period of time. The workshop is very good and sturdy. It seems that after a while, the workshop will be able to start running.��


    Feng Daneng laughed out loud. ��As long as you��re satisfied.��


    The two of them walked out of the door as they spoke.. Thinking of Jiang Yongkang, Gu Yundong could not help but ask, ��...Since he��s from town, why did he come to our village for no reason?��

 Chapter 392 - 392: Meeting My Future Sister-in-law

    Chapter 392: Meeting My Future Sister-in-law


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    It seemed that Feng Daneng and Jiang Yongkang had interacted a few times and knew the inside story.


    When he heard this, he smiled and said, ��Brother Jiang was sick previously. It��s especially easy for him to wake up at night. He can��t sleep well. The doctor said that the most important thing for him is to rest well. He can��t sleep for more than four hours a day. Isn��t his condition worse?��


    ��But there��s nothing he can do.�� Feng Daneng shook his head and sighed. ��He just had a grandson a few days ago. Doesn��t a newborn child cry hard in the middle of the night? Seeing that his complexion is getting worse and worse, the son wanted to bring his wife and children out to rent a house to live in. Brother Jiang didn��t agree and said that the houses in town are very expensive now. He simply ran to the village here to find a house to live in.��


    Gu Yundong understood. It just so happened that Madam Fang and her daughter had vacated the house. Yongfu Village was not far from town, so it was just right.


    Feng Daneng sighed. ��Speaking of which, our village is really blessed now, especially after you came. Look at this village. Many people��s lives have improved. Brother Jiang looked so haggard when he first came. He��s in good spirits now, right? He��s already fine, but he couldn��t bear to leave. He said that he wanted to stay for a while longer.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. As they talked, she had already returned to the Gu house. After offering Feng Daneng��s salary, she left him to do his own work.


    It was already lunchtime, so Gu Yundong decided to visit the workshop in the afternoon.


    ��No need.�� Gu Yundong stopped her. ��I saw that the door was open, so I came in to take a look. I also wanted to ask if there were any problems with the sugar cane field.��


    He Ye��s life was better now. Her face was rosy and she had gained some weight.


    However, she was still timid. When she saw Gu Yundong, she was still a little uneasy. ��No problem. That piece of land is good. The sugarcane has been planted. It��s growing well now. Oh right, there��s also the 50 acres of orchard. Our Dashan and Gousheng��s father have planted the fruit trees. Do you want to take a look?��


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��Let��s go another day.��


    ��That��s fine too. Dashan also said that Miss will definitely have more fields in the future. Whenever he��s free these days, he helps you look for good ones. There are a few good ones. Miss, you��re back. You can go and take a look later.�� Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. ��Really?��


    ��Yes.�� He Ye also smiled. At this moment, Lan Hua��er returned. Before she entered, she said, ��Mother, I went to take a look. It��s not bad.��


    When she entered the house and saw Gu Yundong sitting there, she immediately felt a little embarrassed. ��Sister Gu, you��re here?��


    ��You look quite happy. What did you see?��


    Lan Hua��er chuckled. ��I went to see my future sister-in-law..��

 Chapter 393 - 393: Shocked to See the Portrait

    Chapter 393: Shocked to See the Portrait


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Future sister-in-law? Zhuangzi was going to get married? Updated from


    He Ye glared at Lan Hua��er. ��Don��t talk nonsense. It��s not a sure thing yet.��


    Then she explained to Gu Yundong, ��Ever since Zhuangzi became a shop assistant, there have been many matchmakers visiting us, but Zhuangzi has always been unsatisfied. A few days ago, a matchmaker introduced a family who lives next door to our village. Our Dashan asked Gousheng��s father. His father said that the girl was a good girl, but her family was a little poor.��


    Zhao Zhu was reliable. He was from the same village as that girl. If he said that she was a good girl, that girl would definitely be good.


    It didn��t matter if she was poor. Their family had been poor half a year ago. If they hadn��t been lucky enough to meet the Gu family, Zhuangzi wouldn��t even be considered a man ready to be married now.


    Both Shi Dashan and He Ye were satisfied.


    However, for some reason, Zhuangzi was not in the mood to get married at all. He said that he wanted to work hard all day long. They did not know where he learned that he had to start a career before starting a family. Look, he slept in the county shop last night and did not come back.


    However, Lan Hua��er was curious. She swayed over and took a look at the girl by the way.


    After that, they asked her nervously, ��We��re going to rest in two days. If you don��t make sugar anymore, can you still hire us to work in the new workshop?��


    Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with these dozen people. However, the recruitment for the new workshop was not like now.


    At that time, they could only continue if both sides could accept the conditions.


    ��If we recruit more people from the new workshop, we��ll have to hire long-term workers. Long-term workers are different from short-term workers. Think about it carefully these few days and see if you want to come. We��ll talk about other things when you come over.��


    Everyone fell into deep thought when they heard that. Gu Yundong only went back after she was done with the workshop.


    She didn��t expect Shao Qingyuan to still not be back at night.


    Didn��t he go to the bodyguard agency to look for someone? Could there be something else?


    Shao Qingyuan aside, Qin Wenzheng had already taken the portraits Gu Yundong had given him and asked someone to bring them to the Xuanhe Prefecture to paste them on the wall.


    Not long after they were pasted, an old woman carrying a basket came over to join in the fun.


    With just one look, her expression changed on the spot. She hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd and left in a hurry..

 Chapter 394 - 394: News of Aunt Gu

    Chapter 394: News of Aunt Gu


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The old woman��s expression was tense. After turning two alleys, she finally entered the back door of a mansion with the surname Zhou.


    Then, she passed through the corridor and hurriedly walked towards the Snow Blowing Garden. On the way, she encountered a maidservant who asked her a question. She did not bother to answer and only handed the basket to her. She had already entered the courtyard. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    There was only one woman in the room. She was dressed in gold and jade and was lazily leaning against the couch, eating peaches.


    Seeing her rush in, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ��Mrs. Ren, what��s wrong with you? Look at how flustered you are.��


    Mrs. Ren looked around and saw that the maidservants were all outside. She took two steps forward and whispered a few words into the woman��s ear.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately straightened her body and frowned slightly. She did not even bother to eat the peach.


    ��Are you serious? Is that portrait really the same as Gu Dafeng��s?��


    ��I��ve asked around. The Ke family in Fish Rice Alley only has a widow whose husband has died. She has lived in Fish Rice Alley for many years. It��s just that I don��t know where this woman has gone recently. I asked the neighbors around and they said that she left after the New Year. I asked in detail, and the neighbors asked about my identity. I couldn��t say it directly, so I said that I was an old friend of that woman. In the end, the neighbors seemed to be suspicious and asked me to go to the Nie Manor to look for Young Master Nie.��


    Nie Manor? The Nie Manor belonged to a large family in the Xuanhe Prefecture. They had a lot of connections and backers. Just that mansion alone was more than two times larger than the Zhou family.


    Mrs. Ren sighed. ��Our Zhou family has just arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture and our foundation is unstable. It��s difficult for Old Master to get in touch with the Nie family. If we offend the Nie family, Old Master will probably be furious. It��s not good for me to ask around, so I came back.��


    The woman��s expression turned ugly. She secretly scolded Mrs. Ren for being useless, but she suppressed it and did not say anything.


    After a while, she said, ��I didn��t expect Gu Dafeng to get close to the Nie family. Don��t let anyone know about this, especially Master. Also, find someone to put up another notice on the wall when no one is paying attention at night. At least cover half of that portrait for me.��


    ��I��ll do it now.��


    Seeing her leave, the woman became even more frustrated. After a while, she finally couldn��t help but go to the backyard...


    Gu Yundong did not know that the Eldest Aunt Gu she was looking for was in Xuanhe Manor. As soon as she finished her dinner, Aunt Ke pulled her over for a heart-to-heart talk.


    The two of them entered Aunt Ke��s house.. The moment they entered, Aunt Ke asked with a dark expression, ��What exactly are your plans for Miss Shen? She��d just stay at home?��

 Chapter 395 - 395: What Attitude?

    Chapter 395: What Attitude?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was stunned and a little confused. ��Yes, Sitian is my friend. She just came to Yongfu Village and is unfamiliar with this place. It��s not safe for her to live alone outside. Besides, she doesn��t have much money on her. It��s not easy for her to build a house.��


    ��If she doesn��t have money, lend it to her.�� Aunt Ke expected better from her. ��When did you become a Bodhisattva who saves all living beings from suffering? You took her in when she was homeless. Aren��t you afraid of causing trouble for yourself?��


    Gu Yundong blinked and asked uncertainly, ��Did Shen Sitian offend Aunt?��


    ��Not really.��


    ��Then how...�� She looked like she wanted to chase the woman away.


    Aunt Ke took a deep breath. ��Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Shen Sitian is so good-looking. She has breasts and buttocks. You��re like a little bean sprout in front of her. You��re completely inferior to her.��


    Later on, she met Zhou Dafu and his son on the way. Shen Sitian saw Shao Qingyuan throw the child onto the horse with her own eyes. He didn��t care if the kid would be thrown off or stepped on until he turned into a meat patty. Only then did she finally realize Shao Qingyuan��s true colors.


    Ever since then, Shen Sitian had tried her best to avoid talking to him.


    Gu Yundong found it strange. Wasn��t she very cruel and bloodthirsty when she shot people with a crossbow? Why wasn��t Shen Sitian afraid of her? Was she discriminating against her?


    Aunt Ke listened to her roughly and frowned slightly. She reluctantly believed her. ��It��s good that you know what you��re doing. Then I��ll change my attitude towards her tomorrow?��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. ��Aunt, what��s your attitude towards her today?��


    ��It��s nothing. It��s just that when that Master Qin and Young Master Liu came over, I asked Miss Shen to go out and greet them. She��ll take a look at those outstanding and handsome men and broaden her horizons. That way, she won��t steal your man.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Her aunt was indeed her aunt. Her way of thinking was really different.


    ��Then how is she going to earn money? Get a job in your workshop?��The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 396 - 396: Despair for Gu Yundong

    Chapter 396: Despair for Gu Yundong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��There��s no need for that. Sitian��s embroidery skills are good. She plans to make some handkerchiefs and screens to sell. Don��t worry, Aunt. She��s not someone who��s greedy for small gains and has no plans. She even said that she��ll pay rent if she stays here.��


    Aunt Ke raised her eyebrows. ��From what you said, that girl is not bad.��


    ��So, if you get to know her better, you will find that she is a very gentle person,�� Gu Yundong said and hurriedly added, ��Of course, you are also a very gentle person.��


    ��I don��t know if I��m gentle or not. I only know that your embroidery skills aren��t good. If you have time, you should learn more from Miss Shen, lest you don��t even know how to embroider your own wedding dress. You��re already an adult, but you can��t even embroider a handkerchief. If your wedding dress is crooked and doesn��t look good, it��ll be embarrassing.�� The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbjn((.))com


    Gu Yundong felt as if her soul had been struck by a blow. Aunt Ke was merciless with her words. Wasn��t it good to give her some face and talk about her other merits?


    ��Isn��t the wedding dress something you can buy?��


    Aunt Ke glared at her. ��You��re planning to buy your own wedding dress? Let me tell you, once you buy it, the entire Yongfu Village and even the entire Fengkai County will know that Miss Gu can��t even use an embroidery needle.��


    Gu Yundong thought, ��This means that the heavens are guiding me in the right direction. They want me to work hard to earn money so that I can hire embroiderers to make clothes for me.��


    Hence, she went to bed with a clear conscience. She still had to wake up early tomorrow to see her 50 acres of orchard.


    However, the next day, Madam Dong came over before she even left the house.


    She was holding a school bag in her hand. It was for Bian Yuanzhi. Knowing that he was going to school too, Dong Xiulan rushed to make it overnight. Anyway, she was used to it.


    Bian Yuanzhi was overjoyed as he held his bag. He thanked Madam Dong and carefully placed the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that Gu Yundong had prepared earlier into the bag.


    Then, he got into the carriage with slight apprehension and followed Gu Yunshu to the school.


    Gu Yundong had been wondering if he needed her to send him to school on his first day.


    Later on, she thought about it and decided to forget it. With Yunshu around and the familiar school, there wouldn��t be any problems.


    On the other hand, Madam Dong didn��t leave after delivering the bag. Instead, she waited for the two children to leave before getting down to business..

 Chapter 397 - 397: Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 397: Marriage Proposal


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yundong.�� Madam Dong smiled at her. ��I��m actually here today to propose marriage for Qingyuan.��


    ��Logically speaking, the marriage proposal should have been discussed between the elders of both sides. However, you know Qingyuan��s situation. I watched him grow up, so I��m taking advantage of him now and acting as his elder. As for your family��s situation, I also know that you��re in charge of the family, but you��re young and don��t know anything about marriage. I��ve been quite familiar with Aunt Ke recently, so I thought that we should get her to help me with the process.��


    Gu Yundong immediately nodded. She knew nothing about these things. It was naturally better to have an elder who knew.


    Madam Dong went to talk to Aunt Ke. The marriage proposal process was not simple. They had to hire a matchmaker first.


    In the countryside, some procedures were not as rigorous, but Shao Qingyuan valued Gu Yundong, so he naturally had to follow the rules. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Dong was quite familiar with the surrounding villages and knew which matchmaker had a good reputation and a good temperament.


    As for the betrothal gifts, Shao Qingyuan would prepare them himself.


    However, when they saw Zhao Zhu and the others, the two dogs still obediently ran over.


    Zhao Zhu made them acknowledge Gu Yundong before leading them inside.


    The orchard was now divided into pieces. There were loquats, mulberries, cherries, strawberries, and peaches. Most of them had been moved from other places and had already grown, so they looked lush and pleasing.


    The place was still too small. Now that she had money in her hands, shouldn��t she set up a farm?


    Gu Yundong thought about it and could not help but say, ��I didn��t expect Uncle Zhao to be able to find so many fruit trees. At that time, I thought that half of them would be good enough. The orchard is also well-managed. Uncle Zhao, you��ve worked hard.��


    Zhao Zhu��s cold and stern face softened slightly. He smiled and pointed at Big Qian behind him. ��Big Qian found quite a lot.��


    Gu Yundong was surprised. She looked at the person who had been following them silently.


    Big Qian was still a little embarrassed. He said softly, ��It��s just a coincidence.��


    ��Coincidence?��

 Chapter 398 - 398: Father, What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 398: Father, What Do You Mean?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Big Qian nodded. ��When I went out to look for work previously, I went to many places, so I know something.��


    ��What kind of job did you find?�� He had earned five taels in a short period of time.


    Big Qian was even more embarrassed. ��I��d do anything. I��ve been to many villages. Some families need someone to carry things when they get married. Some need help when they go up the mountain. Some need to withstand beatings when they fight. Anyway, I��ll go wherever there��s money.��


    In fact, these jobs did not earn much money. There was once when a rich young master offended someone. His figure was similar to that of the rich young master, so he pretended to be that person and was beaten half to death. In the end, the rich young master saw that he seemed to have vomited blood and directly threw five taels of silver to him.


    Actually, the blood was not Big Qian��s. It was just chicken blood. He had deliberately spat it out in front of the rich young master.


    At that time, he thought that he could get ten taels of silver. He did not expect that the person was very stingy and only gave him five taels.


    However, it was enough. He took the silver and hurried back.


    However, he had indeed gone to many places. He had not only gone to the villages near his county, but he had also gone to the neighboring county.


    When he reached the entrance of the orchard, he took a deep breath and said solemnly, ��Boss, thank you.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she understood that he should be referring to the time when Grandma Qian came to her house.


    She smiled. ��Do a good job.�� Then, she left with Tong Shuitao.


    ��I will.�� Big Qian was overjoyed. He stomped his feet and ran home.


    Zhao Zhu and his son, who came out later, looked at his departing back with slightly complicated expressions.


    Gousheng, in particular, sounded a little envious. ��Big Qian is going to be successful too.��


    ��Why? Don��t you want him to be successful?��


    Gousheng shook his head. ��No, I just feel like I��m the only one who doesn��t have anything. Zhuangzi went to the county city to work as a clerk. I heard that he planned to do a good job and try to become a shopkeeper in two years. Now that Big Qian has been put in an important position by Miss Gu, he might be a manager in the future. I��m the only one here to carry water and turn the soil every day.��


    Zhao Zhu reached out and patted his head. ��Why? Do you dislike it? Let me ask you, who told you that you��re useless just because you carry water and turn the soil every day?��


    Gousheng looked up in confusion.. ��Dad, what do you mean?��

 Chapter 399 - 399: Send You to Learn Martial Arts

    Chapter 399: Send You to Learn Martial Arts


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhao Zhu looked at his son��s ignorant expression and sighed inwardly.


    It was his fault. In the past, he married the wrong woman, who was heartless and indulged his son, nurturing his domineering and stupid personality. However, when he saw that, he only hit and scolded his son when his son caused trouble. He had never thought that the father and son should have a good talk.


    Fortunately, it was not too late.


    Upon hearing his son��s question, Zhao Zhu patiently explained, ��Miss Gu has built a new workshop and is purchasing so many fruits. She will definitely be in the fruit business next. Now that the fruits outside are expensive, she bought an orchard and planted them herself. Just watch. In the future, her orchard will definitely not only be 50 acres here. It will expand. If you manage the orchard well and the fruits grow well, you might become the manager of the orchard in the future.��


    Gousheng was stunned for a moment. Then, it dawned on him. He slapped his thigh hard and said, ��Why didn��t I think of that? Dad, you��re amazing. You even thought of that.�� The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m


    Facing Gousheng��s worshipful gaze, Zhao Zhu felt proud and sad.


    Could his son really become a manager like this??


    However, she still nodded quickly. ��I like it. I��ve been strong since I was young. At that time, I thought that since I can��t be a little woman, I��ll be a heroine. Unfortunately...��


    She was just a servant and could only carry water and chop firewood.


    Gu Yundong said, ��Brother Shao has been looking for bodyguards to teach Ah Mao and the other three martial arts. If you��re interested, you can learn with them. However, you��re a girl after all, so it��s a little inconvenient...��


    ��It��s convenient, it��s convenient.�� Before Gu Yundong could finish speaking, Tong Shuitao hurriedly expressed her stance. ��People in the martial arts world don��t care about trifles. There��s no distinction between men and women when learning martial arts. There��s no need to be so particular. Besides, I��ll be just watching from the side. If there��s anything wrong, just let the escort point it out for me. We won��t have any contact.��


    Gu Yundong looked at her anxious expression in amusement. ��Then, do you want to purchase fruits or learn martial arts?��


    ��...�� Tong Shuitao was actually in a difficult position for a moment. After a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, ��I��ll be learning martial arts. If I learn it well, I can protect Miss. It��ll be even more useful in the future.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Alright, I��ll ask Brother Shao when we get back.��


    Tong Shuitao became happy, and her footsteps became a little impatient.


    Unexpectedly, just as the two of them reached the entrance of the Gu residence, they saw four to five people gathered outside..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Eerie Gu Yundong

    Chapter 400: Eerie Gu Yundong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    They were still pointing at the house with disdain on their faces.


    Tong Shuitao only heard their conversation when she got closer.


    ��I knew it. This young lady from the Gu family must have eloped with that wolf cub.��


    ��That��s right. Otherwise, why would that wolf cub propose marriage as soon as she returned?��


    ��Gu Yundong hasn��t reached adulthood yet, right? Why is she in such a hurry? Is she pregnant?��


    When she said this, the people around her widened their eyes. It couldn��t be, right?


    Tong Shuitao was furious. ��You gossipy old women, I��ll tear your mouths apart.��


    As she spoke, she pounced on the person who had spread the most rumors.


    The few of them immediately turned their heads and retreated.


    As they retreated, they saw Gu Yundong standing at the back and looking at them coldly.


    Gu Yundong was smiling, but this smile reminded them of the day when she had ruthlessly whipped Hu Liang with the sole of her shoe. All of them immediately felt their faces hurt.


    ��Miss, Miss Gu, we��re just spouting nonsense. Don��t take it to heart.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. We��re just watching the show. We��re leaving now. We won��t disturb you anymore.��


    Shao Qingyuan was also there, but his clothes looked wet. There were two geese beside his feet.


    Just as she was feeling puzzled, Dong Xiulan whispered in her ear, ��Qingyuan heard that it��s best to bring two wild geese to propose a marriage. It��s for good luck. He went to catch wild geese overnight. His clothes were wet, but he didn��t have time to change.��


    The geese rested by the water. It was unknown where Shao Qingyuan was squatting and waiting for them, but he looked a little disheveled.


    She glanced at the matchmaker who was chatting happily with Aunt Ke and gave Shao Qingyuan a look before silently leaving the central room.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan also came out to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong pinched his sleeve, and Shao Qingyuan held her hand.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She just wanted to know how wet his clothes were. She did not want to hold his hand.


    She glared at him. ��Hurry up and go back and change your clothes. I can wring water out of it. Aren��t you afraid of catching a cold?��


    ��I��ll leave after we��ve settled it.��


    ��There are a lot of things to discuss here. I don��t know when they��ll be done.


    Hurry up and go back to change.��


    ��But...��


    ��You said you��d listen to me.��


    Shao Qingyuan immediately shut up and nodded. ��Then I��ll go back first.��


    Gu Yundong stood under the corridor and watched him walk out of the Gu house.


    Only then was she satisfied. She was about to return to the central room when she saw an unexpected person appear at the door..

 Chapter 401 - 401: An Errand Boy

    Chapter 401: An Errand Boy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong walked forward and asked with a smile, ��Uncle... Jiang, what��s the matter?��


    When Jiang Yongkang saw her, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ��I passed by the river just now and saw your mother sprained her ankle. There was a lady supporting her, but she looked like she couldn��t walk steadily, so she asked me to come to your house to inform you.��


    Gu Yundong hurried out. ��Thank you for coming to tell me.��


    Jiang Yongkang led the way. ��It��s nothing. No matter who it is, they will help. It��s just that I��m a man and can��t support your mother. I can only help run errands.��


    As he spoke, they saw Shen Sitian and Madam Yang walking over carefully.


    Shen Sitian had come to the river to wash clothes. She was now living with the Gu family. Although Gu Yundong had taken good care of her, she did her own things. Sometimes, she would help the Gu family with some work.


    As for Madam Yang, she was used to doing chores in the past. Although there were already servants at home now and she didn��t have to wake up early and work late at night, she couldn��t change her habits in a short time. If she didn��t do something, she would feel at a loss.


    Gu Yundong did not hold her back. If she wanted to cook, she could cook. If she wanted to wash clothes, she could wash them. If she wanted to play with puzzles, she could play. She could also sleep or rest as long as she was happy.


    Today, she saw that Shen Sitian was going to wash clothes, so she carried a small basket out. There were only two old clothes that she had found.


    She could only carry Madam Yang home first.


    The matchmaker had already left, and Shao Qingyuan had also changed his clothes.


    Seeing Madam Yang being carried back, the family surrounded her nervously.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yongkang quickly brought the village doctor over. Although this doctor was not as good as the county doctor, he was still quite good at treating physical injuries.


    The moment he arrived, he asked about Madam Yang��s pain. When Aunt Ke saw Jiang Yongkang standing at the side, she was stunned.


    While Madam Yang was talking, she pulled Gu Yundong aside and asked, ��What��s going on? Why is he here?��


    ��Uncle Jiang ran over to inform me that my mother sprained her ankle. Later, he sent for the doctor.��


    Aunt Ke nodded and walked back with Gu Yundong.


    Unexpectedly, she heard Jiang Yongkang comfort Madam Yang. ��Bear with it. It won��t hurt.��


    However, Madam Yang kept shaking her head and refused to let the doctor touch her feet. When she saw Gu Yundong coming over, she seemed to have found her backbone and reached out to hug her. She stretched out her trembling feet for the doctor to treat her.


    Jiang Yongkang:��...��

 Chapter 402 - 402: Closing the Workshop

    Chapter 402: Closing the Workshop


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As long as Gu Yundong was by her side, Madam Yang was not afraid of pain. During the treatment, she did not even cry out. She only hugged Gu Yundong��s waist with extra strength.


    After the doctor left, Tong Shuitao carried Madam Yang back to her room to rest. Only then did Gu Yundong express her gratitude to Jiang Yongkang.


    Jiang Yongkang waved his hand. ��It��s just running around. It��s not worth the thanks. Since there��s nothing else, I��ll leave.��


    Gu Yundong asked him to stay for tea, but he rejected her.


    As soon as he left, Aunt Ke pulled Gu Yundong to talk about the outcome of the matchmaker��s conversation.


    Since both parties were interested, they should use their birthdates to calculate and see if they were suitable.


    There was no need for Gu Yundong to worry about the rest. Aunt Ke felt that she was not her biological mother after all, so she had to explain every step to her.


    It was close to home, and he could help if anything occurred to his family. Moreover, the salary was high and stable. Most importantly, he had only been working in the Gu family for a few months, and his family had already eaten meat three to four times. His wife and children looked much better.


    Xu Hua��er also raised her hand anxiously. ��Me too. I��ll do it too.��


    After Xu Hua��er got married, she was originally cooking, washing clothes, and taking care of the children at home. Occasionally, she had to go to the fields. Every day, she was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground, but she was still despised by her mother-in-law, who said that she was lazy all day and did not serve the man well.


    Xu Hua��er felt wronged. She was not the only one who came to the Gu family��s recruitment that day. Her sister-in-law was also there. She did not have much hope at that time. She did not expect that she would be chosen instead of her sister-in-law.


    From then on, her status in the family rose steadily. Her mother-in-law��s expression improved, and her sister-in-law stopped being sarcastic. When she returned, not only did she not have to serve her husband, but her husband also gave her foot wash. This treatment had never happened before.


    Xu Hua��er understood how important this job in the Gu family was to her. It didn��t matter how much the salary was. Anyway, the family didn��t split up. She had to hand over the monthly earnings to her mother-in-law.


    However, the feeling of having a say at home was completely different. Sometimes, the Gu family would even give them some food as a reward. She could bring it back and keep it.


    Therefore, when the Gu family said that they wanted to recruit long-term workers, Xu Hua��er accepted without even thinking about it.


    Not only her, but the others also agreed. Even if they were paid less, they still wanted to stay.


    However, they did not expect that the treatment of the long-term workers would also make them excited..

 Chapter 403 - 403: The Gu Family is Recruiting Long-Term Workers

    Chapter 403: The Gu Family is Recruiting Long-Term Workers


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong counted, and in the end, twelve people agreed to stay.


    After all, long-term workers were different from short-term workers. They signed long-term contracts and had many restrictions. If you suddenly quit midway, the boss could sue you.


    These people had a lot of work to do at home, so they had no choice. ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    The Liu family had originally rented the courtyard to Gu Yundong as a temporary workshop. The three of them worked here as temporary workers. Now that they were going to sign a long-term contract, only the couple agreed. As for Father Liu, firstly, he was old and secondly, there was other work at home. Someone had to do it.


    Gu Yundong had an idea of what to do. She said, ��Since you��ve decided, well sign a contract tomorrow. The salary will still be 500 copper coins at the beginning, but there will be three days of vacation every month. Well start working at seven in the morning, rest for two hours at noon, and stop at five in the evening. If there��s anything at home or if you��re not feeling well, you can take leave, but your salary will be deducted for a day.��


    She explained some of the rules of the long-term workers first to avoid any controversy in the future.


    However, such conditions were enough to make these people excited and happy.


    However, he still came to the Gu house to eat every day. It was as if he could eat two more bowls of rice just by looking at Gu Yundong.


    The new workshop could already be used. Gu Yundong started to recruit people again.


    When this news came out, many people, be they from Yongfu Village, Xianbei Village, or the Song Family Village, came after hearing it.


    Not only did the Gu family��s workshop have a high salary, but they also gave out things during the new year. Occasionally, there would be bonuses.


    These things had long been spread by the dozen or so short-term workers from before. Everyone who was related to Yongfu Village knew that they worked well in the Gu family.


    As a result, many people came. Gu Yundong was shocked when she opened the door in the morning.


    She only planned to recruit 30 people this time. Everything had to be done slowly. After all, she did not know the fruit production here. If she recruited too many people but did not have much work, wouldn��t she suffer a loss?


    Hence, she told everyone the number of people she needed and told them to be mentally prepared. She did not want too many people.


    Then, she got everyone to line up. The person sitting at the desk taking notes was the second son of the Tong family, Tong An.


    Previously, this person was the fastest and most diligent when he learned how to read. Now that a few months had passed, he could recognize the basic words..

 Chapter 404 - 404: Why Don鈥檛 You Want Me?

    Chapter 404: Why Don��t You Want Me?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong intended to train Tong An to be the manager of the workshop. This time, she might as well let him record everything during the recruitment.


    Tong An was very nervous. He had always been the type to work silently. He did not expect his boss to value him so much.


    Now that he was holding the brush, he had to restrain himself with all his might to not tremble.


    The crowd in front was noisy. The young lady was talking and answering many people��s questions.


    Suddenly, a cup of water appeared in front of him. Tong An looked up and saw Shen Sitian pointing at it. ��This is jasmine tea. Try it. If you��re still nervous, you can take a deep breath or hold your hands tightly. It might be useful if you tense up your body for a while.��


    Tong An was stunned. He subconsciously did as she said and actually felt much better.


    He raised his head in surprise and said gratefully, ��Thank you, Miss Shen.��


    After relieving his nervousness, Tong An raised his brush again. It actually made people feel uneasy when facing him.


    As long as he asked, the villagers would answer honestly.


    Tong An nodded as he took notes. When he felt that someone was capable, he would make them stand on the left and wait for Gu Yundong��s screening.


    However, just as he chose the 15th person, Gu Yundong suddenly said, ��Not this person.��


    Tong An was not the only one who was stunned. The villager also looked up in surprise.


    He thought that he was dressed appropriately and was clean. His hair had just been washed this morning, and he was much more energetic than the previous candidate.


    Moreover, he had the experience of doing short-term work outside. He was also agile and wouldn��t slack off. Why didn��t she want him?


    When the Gu family recruited short-term workers, if he hadn��t already found a job in the county city, he wouldn��t have missed it. This time, he was originally full of confidence. After all, compared to Wang Shuanzi, who was next door, he felt that he had a lot of advantages.


    Even though he was afraid of Shao Qingyuan, this person couldn��t help but ask, ��Why? Why don��t you want me? Which part of me doesn��t meet the requirements?��


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. That person was terrified and could not help but take a small step back. However, he still looked at Gu Yundong stubbornly..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Holding a Grudge

    Chapter 405: Holding a Grudge


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not ask Shao Qingyuan to appear. She just calmly took a sip of tea and smiled at the person.


    After a while, seeing that the person was getting impatient and irritable, she said, ��Why don��t I want you?��


    She raised her eyebrows. ��You might as well go back and ask your wife.��


    That person was stunned. Ask his wife?


    His wife was also here. He turned around to look for his wife. Sure enough, he saw his wife, who was also puzzled, behind the crowd.


    That person took a few quick steps forward and couldn��t control his volume when he was in front of her. He asked loudly, ��Tell me, what did you do? Why don��t they want me?��


    His wife shook her head in confusion. The next moment, she suddenly reacted.


    No, it can��t be, right?


    Her expression changed instantly. The man in front of her naturally saw it and immediately roared, ��What��s going on?��


    ��I, I, I only gossiped about the Gu family��s girl last time.��


    Gu Yundong secretly sneered. When she looked at the crowd again, she saw several women with pale faces and anxious expressions.


    Under everyone��s gaze, she took out a small notebook. After flipping through two pages, she said, ��Other than the one just now, there��s also Deng Daniu��s family, Li Fu��s family, Cheng Youdi��s family, and Li Wugui��s family. I don��t want any of them.��


    Everyone��s expressions were strange. You actually recorded them in your notebook. Are you afraid that you��ll forget them?


    The expressions of the families who were called out looked very dangerous. They all turned around to look for their wives.


    Only Li Fu was at a loss. ��My wife died a long time ago.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him. ��Oh, your daughter-in-law was quite enthusiastic when she gossiped.��


    Li Fu��s expression changed drastically, and his body trembled with anger.


    Better marry a smart wife than a pretty one. It was really the ancestor��s wise saying.


    Look at them. All of them had been harmed by their oose-tongued women.


    The women had already run away. The men from the families chased after them.


    After they left, Gu Yundong closed her notebook. ��If anyone feels that I did something wrong, you can bring it up.��


    ��...�� Who would dare?

 Chapter 406 - 406: Chen Family

    Chapter 406: Chen Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    No one raised any objections. Instead, someone said very cleverly, ��I think Boss Gu is right. How can a long-term worker go around saying bad things about the boss��s family and ruin the boss��s reputation? Moreover, the rumors are all fake. They��re spouting nonsense without any evidence. This is because their minds are not clear and there��s something wrong with their thoughts.��


    ��Yo, this one can talk.��


    Gu Yundong had a preliminary impression of this person, but she did not say anything.


    Quite a number of people chimed in and criticized those women. Even those who had been screened were on Gu Yundong��s side.


    After all, who knew if they would be chosen next time?


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the effect and asked Tong An to continue.


    Tong An had chosen a total of more than 40 people. He felt that these people were not bad.


    Next, she asked Gu Yundong to choose another 20 people. After all, she had to count the people who had previously worked for her family. In total, she had recruited more than 30 people.


    The Chen family��s first son wanted to come, but he could not bring himself to do so.


    When Madam Zhou saw Gu Yundong last time, she looked haggard and wanted to say something, but she did not say anything in the end.


    She knew that it was inappropriate. Madam Zhou was not a thick-skinned person and knew Gu Yundong��s character. But as a mother, she felt terrible watching her eldest son suffer at home every day.


    Chen Liang snorted softly. ��Let��s go. Second Son is already a long-term worker of the Gu family. Someone has to do the work at home. It��s good that First Son is back.��


    With that, they left the Gu residence.


    Gu Yundong could only see his back from afar.


    After the recruitment, they signed the contract. Gu Yundong asked everyone to come over the next day to familiarize themselves with the workshop.


    Only then did the crowd at the entrance of the Gu family slowly disperse. Seeing the thirty-odd people who had been recruited, the villagers were envious. Many people went over to get close to them.


    Gu Yundong did not care. She looked at Tong An with admiration in her eyes. ��You did well today.��


    Tong An immediately put down his pen and felt a little embarrassed. He could not help but glance at Shen Sitian, but he quickly retracted his gaze and said, ��Thank you, Miss..��Thi/s chapter is updated by

 Chapter 407 - 407: Yang鈥檚 Enlightenment

    Chapter 407: Yang��s Enlightenment


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shen Sitian happened to see him too. She was slightly stunned when she saw him and smiled.


    Then, she turned around and went through the door to help pack the stuff.


    She had already embroidered several handkerchiefs over the past few days. Her embroidery skills were not bad, and even Aunt Ke was amazed.


    When Shen Sitian left the Gu village, she had taken 20 taels of silver from Gu Gang. Although it was not a small amount, Gu Yundong had paid for her meals and accommodation along the way.


    When they arrived at the Gu house, Shen Sitian insisted on offering Gu Yundong ten taels of silver for her cost during this period of time.


    Currently, she only had ten taels of silver on her. It was really not enough, and she urgently wanted to earn more.


    After all, she still had to build a house in the future. Food, clothes, and transportation all required money.


    Shen Sitian planned to stay single for the rest of her life. She had once been a concubine to an old man. Although there were few people who knew about it, there was still a hurdle in her heart that she could not overcome. It was actually quite good to be alone.


    If she embroidered more handkerchiefs, she could retire after earning enough money.


    Holding the handkerchief in her hand, Shen Sitian planned to go to town tomorrow and sell the handkerchiefs for some money.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw how determined her mother was. ��Mother, you��re amazing. Alright, Mother will go with Sitian. I��ll get Shuitao to follow you.��


    Madam Yang immediately nodded happily and hurriedly got into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong shook her head helplessly and instructed Tong Shuitao not to leave Madam Yang��s side.


    Tong Shuitao agreed seriously.


    Thus, when Gu Yunke woke up and wanted to play with her mother, she searched the entire Gu family but could not find her mother.


    Madam Yang carefully wrapped the two handkerchiefs and looked happy.


    Shen Sitian smiled. ��When did Auntie embroider them? I didn��t even see you.��


    ��In my room.��


    ��Madam, you��re actually keeping it a secret.�� Tong Shuitao smiled as she supported Madam Yang.


    The three of them were not lonely as they chatted and laughed in the carriage. Just as the carriage was about to leave the village, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    ��Father Tong, are you going to town? Can you give me a ride?��


    Shen Sitian lifted the curtain and saw Jiang Yongkang standing outside with a bag on his back..

 Chapter 408 - 408: A Ride

    Chapter 408: A Ride


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Jiang Yongkang looked up and realized that there were three women in the carriage. He immediately felt embarrassed. ��You��re all here. Forget it.�� Uptodated from


    Shen Sitian asked, ��Uncle Jiang, are you going to town?��


    Jiang Yongkang nodded and smiled gently. ��I haven��t been back for a long time. I��m going back to see my grandson with some dried mushrooms for them. I dried them myself.�� He patted the bag on his body.


    ��Then come up. We��re going to town too.�� They had gotten his help last time. Could it be that they were unwilling to even give him a ride?


    ��This... isn��t a good idea.��


    Tong Shuitao didn��t like his hesitation and said, ��What��s the matter? You can just sit outside with my grandfather.��


    Madam Yang also nodded.


    Father Tong hurriedly went forward. Before he could ask, he heard Tong Shuitao��s indignant voice. ��She��s too much of a bully. Seeing that we��re strangers, she kept lowering the price. Five copper coins per piece. We even used our own embroidery thread and fabric. How shameless of her.��


    Father Tong quickly asked, ��What happened?��


    Tong Shuitao said, ��The lady boss of that cloth shop is a good-for-nothing. At first, when she saw that we were dressed well, she thought that we were going to buy things. In the end, when we asked her if she wanted embroidered handkerchiefs, her expression changed on the spot. When she saw Miss Shen��s handkerchief, she kept despising it and only gave us five copper coins. It was as if she was dismissing a beggar.��


    Father Tong couldn��t help but frown. Although he didn��t know much about this, he heard from his wife and Aunt Ke that Miss Shen��s embroidery work was something that few people could compare to. Anyone who knew a little about the market would pay at least twenty copper coins for a handkerchief.


    ��I know another cloth shop. Why don��t we go there and take a look?��


    Shen Sitian nodded. ��Yes, let��s take a look at more shops. We can compare them.��


    The three of them walked in the direction of the carriage. Father Tong could not help but say, ��Actually, the town can��t compare to the county city. Why don��t you go to the county city and ask?��


    Shen Sitian held her forehead. ��At that time, I thought that since the town was close, I could just walk over myself. I didn��t want to trouble Father Tong to bring me over. Who knew that when Yundong heard that I was coming over, she would ask you to drive me?�� She didn��t expect Madam Yang to follow too.


    ��How is this troublesome? I have to send the two young masters to school every day. It��s by the way.��


    Shen Sitian shook her head. ��Yunshu and Yuanzhi went early. You went in as soon as the city gate opened. You came back immediately after sending them off. I heard that most of the cloth shops in the county weren��t open at that time.. How could I make you wait?��

 Chapter 409 - 409: Madam Yang Is Unhappy

    Chapter 409: Madam Yang Is Unhappy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Father Tong heard this, he could not help but rub his head. He chuckled and did not know how to answer.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind. ��Father Tong? Why are you here?��


    The few of them turned around. Woah, wasn��t this Jiang Yongkang who had just left not long ago?


    Father Tong was also surprised. ��Why are you here?��


    ��My house is over there.�� Jiang Yongkang pointed to an alley not far away. ��I just went home and put my things down. I��m going to buy some vegetables to cook. Do you want to come to my house?�� Updated from n0v3lb(i)n.c(o)/m


    ��No.�� Shen Sitian rejected him. ��We still have to find a cloth shop.��


    ��Cloth shop?�� Jiang Yongkang was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. ��You want to buy cloth? I think there��s only Qian��s Clothing Shop nearby. However, that shop looks big, but it doesn��t have a good reputation in our area. It��s best to change to another shop.��


    Tong Shuitao��s eyes lit up. ��That��s right. Uncle Jiang, you��re very familiar with this town. Do you know which cloth shop accepts embroidery work at a fair price?��


    Jiang Yongkang smiled. ��There really is one. I��ll bring you there.��


    The boss said that if she could finish the embroidery in half a month, he would give her one tael of silver directly. Moreover, he would give her the fabric and thread.


    Before Shen Sitian could say anything, Tong Shuitao��s eyes lit up. One tael of silver for half a month, two taels of silver a month. So embroidery was so profitable?


    Shen Sitian agreed and looked at Madam Yang. ��Auntie, where��s your embroidery handkerchief?��


    The boss was stunned. He looked at the woman who had been silent but looked to be the best-dressed among the three of them.


    Madam Yang took out the embroidered handkerchief shakily and said, ��Thirty copper coins.��


    The boss was speechless. Although this embroidery was not bad, his eyes were sharp. With one look, he knew that it was done by someone new. It was not worth 30 copper coins at all.


    ��How about this? I��ll give you a total of 30 copper coins for two handkerchiefs, okay?��


    Madam Yang immediately took the handkerchief back with an unhappy expression.


    Seeing this, Shen Sitian quickly gave the boss a look. In a place where Madam Yang could not see, she secretly gave the boss thirty copper coins.


    The boss could also tell that Madam Yang was different from ordinary people. At first, he thought that this lady wanted to take advantage of him.


    He accepted Shen Sitian��s 30 copper coins and immediately said to Madam Yang, ��I was wrong. This handkerchief is 30 copper coins a piece. I��ll pay you


    now..��

 Chapter 410 - 410: Don鈥檛 Disclose Your Wealth

    Chapter 410: Don��t Disclose Your Wealth


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Yang looked up and was indeed happy. She happily took the copper coins and counted them one by one.


    The boss didn��t chase her away. He even thought that this person was quite interesting. It seemed that her family also indulged her.


    In this world, many people with bad brains were despised by their families.


    This madam was already very happy. Uptodated from


    Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and did not say anything. After Madam Yang finished counting, the three of them left the cloth shop. Unexpectedly, after walking out of the door, she saw Jiang Yongkang still standing there waiting for them.


    Shen Sitian said, ��Uncle Jiang, you don��t have to wait for us.��


    ��It��s not troublesome. It��s still early anyway. How is it? Did it go smoothly?��


    ��It went well. I have to thank Uncle Jiang. Otherwise, I really wouldn��t have been able to find this shop.��


    Jiang Yongkang waved his hand. ��You��re too kind. You even gave me a ride.


    Otherwise, I��d still be traveling and tiring myself to death. Where else do you want to go? I can take you there.��


    Shen Sitian was about to refuse when Madam Yang said, ��I want to buy something.��


    However, ever since she returned from her trip, she would occasionally keep the silver behind.


    Actually, Madam Yang didn��t know how much she needed. She felt that she had saved enough, so she wanted to buy things for the children.


    Now that Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao did not object, she should have enough money.


    She looked around the stalls by the roadside. The pastries and comb were easy to buy, and it didn��t take long.


    Brush holders were different. Usually, such things were sold in bookstores. Of course, there were also some in the stalls outside, but most of them were made of bamboo. They were not particular about carving skills, like bamboo joints placed there.


    Madam Yang didn��t understand at first. When people said that this was a brush holder, she planned to pay for it.


    However, how could Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao allow her to be treated like a fool? They could just let Boss Tong cut her into two pieces of bamboo later.


    They asked Jiang Yongkang, who had been following them, and brought Madam Yang to the bookstore.


    Sure enough, she saw the brush holders in the bookstore that matched her thoughts. They were just... expensive.


    In this day and age, scholars�� things were expensive, but Madam Yang was very satisfied.


    She put everything away in a cloth bag and came out of the bookstore. ��Let��s go home.��


    Dongdong, Yunshu, Keke, and Yuanzhi would definitely be very happy to see the gifts.


    Just as she was thinking this, their path forward was suddenly blocked..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Call For Help? Beat Them Up

    Chapter 411: Call For Help? Beat Them Up


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Yang looked up and met a pair of greedy eyes.


    That person stared at Madam Yang��s hand and smiled. ��She looks like a fat sheep.��


    As soon as he said that, four or five people around him laughed. The few of them slowly approached them.


    Shen Sitian immediately shielded Madam Yang behind her and cursed in her heart.


    It seemed that these people had seen the money bag Madam Yang took out. As expected, one should not reveal their wealth.


    Jiang Yongkang took a step forward and made Shen Sitian retreat as well. He stood in front of the three women. ��I��m from town after all. I��ll talk to them.��


    His gaze became sharp as he met the eyes of those sloppy people. He said, ��You want to rob me in broad daylight? My home is in this town. There are many familiar families nearby. As long as I shout, everyone will come out to help me. At that time, I��ll send you straight to the police office. You won��t end well.��


    The few of them looked at each other, but the leader looked unconvinced. ��Who are you trying to scare? I��ve been following you for a long time. I can tell at a glance that you��re not from this town. Otherwise, why would you have to ask someone to find a bookstore?��


    Now that she was facing such lowly people, they were beaten up effortlessly.


    This was also the reason why Gu Yundong was assured to let Madam Yang go out. With Tong Shuitao accompanying her, safety could be guaranteed in such a small town.


    Looking at the hooligans lying on the ground moaning, Tong Shuitao was disdainful. ��You��re so weak that you��re a burden to me even if I use you as sandbags. How dare you try to rob me?��


    ��You, you woman...�� The gangster��s hand was almost broken. He was in so much pain that he couldn��t speak.


    Tong Shuitao pressed a foot on his chest. ��What do you want to say? Tell me, I��m listening.��


    As she spoke, she exerted force. The hoodlum couldn��t breathe, and his eyes began to turn white.


    Shen Sitian saw that there were more and more people watching the commotion and quickly pulled her back. ��Let��s go. Your grandfather is waiting.��


    Tong Shuitao nodded and ran to Madam Yang��s side, looking like she was protecting her.


    Shen Sitian looked down at the person on the ground and secretly clicked her tongue. As expected of Gu Yundong��s disciple. The master and servant��s personalities were becoming more and more similar.


    She shook her head and quickly followed Madam Yang.


    After walking for a while, she realized that Jiang Yongkang was not following them..

 Chapter 412 - 412: Like a Mother

    Chapter 412: Like a Mother


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shen Sitian turned around and saw that the person was still dumbfounded.


    She turned back. ��Uncle Jiang?��


    Jiang Yongkang suddenly came back to his senses and blinked blankly. ��What, what��s wrong?��


    ��Let��s go back.��


    ��Oh.��


    Jiang Yongkang nodded and followed. After taking a few steps, he couldn��t help but look back at the people who were still moaning on the ground.


    He had heard that Miss Gu��s maidservant was very strong, but he did not expect her to be so strong.


    To think that he had been so eager to convince the other party just now so that he wouldn��t suffer a loss.


    When they reached the carriage, they saw Father Tong waiting anxiously.


    When he saw them coming over, he asked curiously, ��What took you so long? I almost went to look for you.��


    ��We bought some things.�� Shen Sitian did not mention that they had encountered hooligans, lest he worry.


    Madam Yang dug around in the bag and took out the brush holders. ��Here.��


    The two little guys were stunned. They looked at the exquisite brush holders and could not recover for a moment.


    Madam Yang tilted her head and asked with a frown, ��You don��t like it?��


    ��I like it, of course I like it.�� The two of them hurriedly nodded and reached out to take the brush holders.


    Yunshu��s eyes were a little red. He went over and hugged Madam Yang��s waist. ��Mother, you��re the best.��


    He could feel that ever since his mother came back, her illness did not seem to be as serious as before.


    She was becoming more and more like a... mother.


    Madam Yang chuckled and quickly let go of him to look for Gu Yundong. Only the comb was left.


    Coincidentally, Gu Yundong had just returned from the workshop. Everyone had come to work today, so she assigned the jobs first.


    She planned arrange the work in the form of an assembly line. Each person would be in charge of a portion. This way, it would be more efficient and the method would not be leaked.


    However, just as she returned from her work, Tong Shuitao came over and told her about meeting hooligans in town.


    Gu Yundong��s expression changed slightly. Without another word, she immediately walked in. Worried, she went to look for Madam Yang to see if she was injured.


    Tong Shuitao opened her mouth. There was actually something she didn��t say..

 Chapter 413 - 413: Warm and Lively

    Chapter 413: Warm and Lively


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Although 30 copper coins was not much for the current Miss, it did not seem good for Miss Shen to give it to Madam for nothing.


    But on the way back, Shen Sitian reminded her not to tell anyone. She had been eating and living in the Gu house for so long, and Gu Yundong had only accepted a small amount of accommodation fees from her. She already felt bad. There was no need to mention the 30 copper coins. Thi/s chapter is updated by


    Although Tong Shuitao understood, she was still very conflicted.


    After all, she was the young miss��s maidservant. No matter how small the matter was, she should tell the young miss.


    Over the past few days, she had been practicing martial arts at the Shao family��s house. Her future master-in-law often reminded them of this.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao suddenly became determined and immediately ran in.


    Gu Yundong was holding the comb that Madam Yang had given her and smiling.


    She had naturally noticed the problem that Gu Yunshu had discovered long ago. Although Song Dejiang had not completely cured Madam Yang, Madam Yang��s situation was indeed developing in a good direction after the last treatment.


    Now, she actually knew how to buy gifts for everyone.


    The whole family was bustling as if it was a festive occasion. Ah Mao and the others had even drunk alcohol. When they returned, they were a little drunk.


    Therefore, they woke up late the next day and did not make it in time to practice martial arts.


    When they got up, the four of them trembled when they saw Shao Qingyuan��s expressionless face.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao came over to say that Big Qian and the others had returned and had even brought back two large carts of fruits.


    Ah Mao and the others hurriedly jumped up and said that they wanted to make up for their mistakes and help unload the fruits.


    Shao Qingyuan snorted and didn��t say anything, but he went to help himself.


    Big Qian and the others had indeed arrived at the entrance of the village. At this moment, many villagers had surrounded them. Looking at the large cart of loquats, they actually felt their mouths water and could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Some people who were rich couldn��t help but want to buy some back.


    Big Qian and was a little worried that these people would come and snatch the fruits.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others came over at this time. Tong Shuitao ran straight to Boss Tong��s side. Seeing that he was travel-worn, she said, ��Father, you��re back.��


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t see Liu Wei and asked Big Qian..

 Chapter 414 - 414: Sneaky

    Chapter 414: Sneaky


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Unexpectedly, the corners of Big Qian��s mouth twitched as he said, ��Young Master Liu bought two big boxes himself and brought them home first.��


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. So this was the reason why he was so enthusiastic about collecting the fruits?


    Shaking his head, he asked Ah Mao and the others to help push the fruits back.


    Tong Shuitao was strong and immediately went to the head of the carriage. Unexpectedly, just as she walked around her father, she saw a few figures hiding not far away.


    She narrowed her eyes and almost cried out.


    Seeing that she did not move for a long time, Tong Ping could not help but push her. ��What? You can��t move it? Then let me tell you. You have to be careful of this carriage. Otherwise, it will easily overturn. You��re inexperienced, so give it to me.��


    ��No, Father, I��m just...�� Tong Shuitao wanted to say something, but it was useless to tell her father about this. She simply let go and handed the carriage back to her father.


    Seeing Ah Mao coming over to push the cart, she immediately said in a low voice, ��Didn��t I tell you yesterday that I met a few hooligans in town who wanted to rob Madam? I saw them again just now.��


    Ah Mao was shocked. ��Where are they?��


    ��They��re over there. They��re mixed in with the crowd. Do you think they wanted to take revenge, so they found out where our house is and want to take the opportunity to harm Madam?�� Thi/s chapter is updated by


    As soon as they saw her, the hooligans immediately understood, and a trace of fear flashed across their faces.


    The next moment, they turned around and ran.


    They were smart enough to split up out.


    However, Ah Mao had brought Ah Gou along. Three people against six people, two each.


    ��Tell me, why did you come to our village? Are you trying to take revenge on me?�� Tong Shuitao asked.


    The hooligan leader shook his head like a rattle drum. ��No, no. We were just passing by.��


    ��Do you think you��re a fool, or do you think we��re fools?�� Ah Mao slapped his head hard. ��Tell me the truth, or I��ll hit you.��


    ��I really didn��t want to take revenge. You guys are so powerful. Do we dare? We just... saw that there were a lot of fruits shipped over and wanted to steal some.��


    The others quickly nodded.


    Ah Mao sneered. ��If you want to steal the fruits, you should have followed the carriages. Why did you run out alone?��


    Tong Shuitao said, ��I think they��re here to take revenge on us. When we left yesterday, you guys even glared at us. Your gazes were fierce. There must be a conspiracy.��


    ��Then let��s fight..��

 Chapter 415 - 415: Someone Instigated Us

    Chapter 415: Someone Instigated Us


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The few of them started beating the hooligans up without saying a word. They even specially hit the places that hurt. The few hooligans immediately wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves. They covered their heads and fled.


    ��Stop, stop, we really don��t want to take revenge...��


    No one listened, and they still attacked without hesitation.


    ��We��re here to find someone...��


    Tong Shuitao snorted coldly. ��I know. You came to look for us, but you still said that you didn��t come to find trouble with us? You were beaten up by me yesterday. Did you really want to get back and snatch some money back?��


    ��No, no. We didn��t want to rob at all. We just took their money to put on a show. We...��


    It was unknown which hooligan couldn��t take it anymore and shouted, ��Shut up and stop talking nonsense.��


    But now, someone was telling her that this person had colluded with hooligans to rob them?


    She looked at the hooligan. ��Why would he do that?��


    ��How would I know?�� The hooligan wanted to cry. ��He wants us to block your way and wait for him to call for help. Then we��ll run away in fear. That��s all.��


    The cats and dogs looked at each other. Was he trying to save the damsel in distress?


    ��Three heroes, I��ve said everything I know. Can you let us go? We really didn��t want to take revenge on you. We can��t take revenge on you all.�� After witnessing Tong Shuitao��s martial arts, no matter how ignorant they were, they wouldn��t rush to find trouble. Wasn��t this asking for death?


    Tong Shuitao frowned and kicked his butt. ��Get lost, get lost. Don��t let me see you again, or you��ll be unlucky.��


    The few of them hurriedly stood up and helped the boss, who had vomited until his face was pale, run away.


    ��What does that Jiang guy mean?�� Ah Gou asked.


    Ah Mao didn��t know either. He glanced in Jiang Yongkang��s direction and said, ��Let��s go back first and ask Miss and Young Master how to deal with this.��


    The two of them nodded and quickly ran towards the Gu family..VIsiT  for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 416 - 416: Why Did You Do This

    Chapter 416: Why Did You Do This


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was still in the workshop when the loquats arrived. Those things were not easy to keep fresh, so they had to be made into dried loquat sauce and canned loquats.


    The assignments of the workers had already been explained the day before. Now, everyone was in their positions. They washed the fruits, tore off the skins, removed the cores, dried them, and steamed them. Everyone was busy.


    The clay pots that Gu Yundong had asked Shao Qingyuan to order two days ago had arrived early this morning. There were already hundreds of clay pots. When the time came, these clay pots would be packed with gauze, grass cakes, bamboo leaves, mud, and other meticulous seals. They would be canned food in ancient times.


    She even got the family who made the clay pots to carve Gu��s at the bottom of the clay pot. She had specially asked Yunshu to ask Qin Wenzheng for the word ��Gu��s��. The handwriting was strong and unique, so it was really difficult to fake.


    When she sold the cans later, she could still recycle the containers. She could get the customers to wash them clean and return them. Then, she could refund them for five copper coins or something. She had to use them sparingly.


    As she thought about it, she brought Tong An to look at them one by one. If she encountered any problems, she would stop and say a few words. Find new stories at novelhall.com


    The workshop was in full swing. Gu Yundong spent almost the entire day there.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, then felt a little vexed. ��I was too shocked at that time, so I let those hooligans go. Aunt said that we should bring them back. That way, we will have witnesses.��


    She was too impulsive. Ah Mao and Ah Gou were also idiots. They had not thought of this.


    ��But why would he do that?��


    Shen Sitian thought of Jiang Yongkang, who had been laughing and helping them enthusiastically yesterday. She felt that it was difficult to combine him with the person who had paid the hooligans to rob her.


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��Could it be that he saw that the Gu family is rich and deliberately acted this way so that we would be grateful to him? Does he have a favor to ask of us?�� It was not that she was narcissistic, but there were indeed many people eyeing the Gu family now.


    Gu Yundong had met many people who wanted to build a relationship with the Gu family, including the wealthy families in the county.


    Tong Shuitao also felt that it was possible. ��Does he want to work in our workshop? But he��s afraid that our family won��t hire him, so he might as well use this method? Perhaps this way, he can become a small manager and earn more money, right?��


    Aunt Ke couldn��t help but roll her eyes. These two people were really...


    ��Can you guys think simpler? Can��t it be because he took a fancy to someone?��

 Chapter 417 - 417: Jiang Yongkang Is Here

    Chapter 417: Jiang Yongkang Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked up at the same time. ��Who is it?��


    Aunt Ke pouted to the side. Everyone followed her gaze and looked at Shen Sitian.


    Shen Sitian was also stunned. She pointed at her nose. ��Me? How is that possible?��


    ��Why not? Isn��t saving a damsel in distress usually for the sake of the beauty? Think about it, didn��t he help you the last time by the river? He was also the one who pointed you in the right direction when you went to town to sell embroidery. He even accompanied you all the way to finish everything.��


    Aunt Ke spoke with great experience.


    Shen Sitian still found it unbelievable. ��But Auntie and Shuitao were with me yesterday. Why couldn��t he have taken a fancy to them?��


    ��Shuitao is just a little girl who hasn��t grown up yet. She��s still heartless and slow when it comes to relationships.�� What Aunt Ke did not say was that she was now a servant. Even if Jiang Youkang had taken a fancy to her, he should not have made his presence known in front of Gu Yundong. It was more appropriate to ask Gu Yundong for her.


    Tong Shuitao was still a little unconvinced when she heard this. What did Aunt Ke mean by she hadn��t grown up yet? She was even a year older than Miss.


    However, on second thought, it was better for her not to grow up if Jiang Yongkang might take a fancy to her.


    ��I...�� Tong Shuitao was a little depressed.


    Madam Jiang glared at her again. ��Miss hasn��t even said anything.��


    Only then did everyone realize that Gu Yundong had been silent. Shao Qingyuan could not help but ask her, ��What are you thinking about?��


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. She was thinking about Aunt Ke��s words.


    Actually, she had already found it strange when she saw Jiang Yongkang previously. According to Aunt Ke, before they returned to Yongfu Village, she had only seen Jiang Yongkang twice in more than a month.


    However, they had only been back for a few days, but they bumped into him every other day. This was too frequent.


    Especially since the Gu family was at the foot of the mountain, and they had little contact with the other locals in the village.


    Moreover, he was very warm-hearted, and this warm-heartedness would not make people feel uncomfortable.


    It would make sense if he had taken a fancy to Shen Sitian.


    A thought suddenly flashed across Gu Yundong��s mind, but it was too fast for her to grasp it.


    Just as she was about to think about it, Ah Mao ran in and said to everyone, ��Jiang Yongkang is here. He��s just outside the door.. Miss, should we let him in?��

 Chapter 418 - 418: Apologize

    Chapter 418: Apologize


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong sat up straight. ��Let him in.��


    When Jiang Yongkang came over, Madam Jiang, who was a servant, brought Tong Shuitao out. Only Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, and Shen Sitian were left in the central room. Even Aunt Ke had left.


    When Jiang Yongkang came in, his face was ashen and he looked a little haggard.


    After he entered, he glanced at Shen Sitian, whose expression changed slightly and she clenched her fists tightly.


    ��Sit.�� Gu Yundong pointed to a chair at the side.


    Jiang Yongkang smiled bitterly. She had stopped calling him Uncle Jiang.


    He lowered his head slightly, rubbed his hands, and said uneasily, ��I won��t sit. I came here today to apologize to Miss Shen.��


    Shen Sitian��s expression was tense, and her voice turned colder. ��What are you trying to say?��


    ��I know I did something wrong yesterday. I shouldn��t have asked those hooligans to scare you. I just...��


    Aunt Ke came out of nowhere. She must��ve heard a lot. She walked to Shen Sitian��s side and patted her shoulder. ��You��re good-looking and have a good personality. It��s normal for someone to like you.��


    It was just that this person was overestimating himself. He was simply a toad lusting after swan meat.


    How could a beautiful young lady take a fancy to an old uncle?


    ��I just feel uncomfortable. I feel uncomfortable all over,�� Shen Sitian said weakly.


    ��Then why did you let him off so easily?�� Gu Yundong asked.


    ��What else? Do you think I should beat him up?�� She only wanted to draw the line between them quickly and did not want to pester him at all.


    ��Why not? It��s good to kick him twice. It��s not too much to teach him a lesson for what he did yesterday.��


    Anyway, if it were her, Gu Yundong would have wanted to hit him.


    She suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan. She narrowed her eyes and turned to look at him.


    Shao Qingyuan had actually been looking at her. Whenever Gu Yundong was present, his gaze was mostly on her.


    Therefore, when he saw her get up and go to the backyard, he followed her when no one was looking..

 Chapter 419 - 419: The Two Children Won鈥檛 Return Today

    Chapter 419: The Two Children Won��t Return Today


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as they reached the backyard, he couldn��t help but hold her hand. It seemed that ever since they held hands last time, Shao Qingyuan would always think of ways to hold her hand.


    Gu Yundong looked down but did not take her hand back. She just glanced at him with a faint smile. ��I suddenly remembered something.��


    ��What is it?�� Shao Qingyuan felt that her small hand was especially smooth and tender. Holding it made him feel satisfied and he couldn��t bear to part with it.


    ��Tell me, did you also play some tricks? For example, three wild boars turned into two. You clearly had money, but you didn��t eat well or wear good clothes. Did you deliberately appear in front of me frequently?��


    Shao Qingyuan��s face tightened, and he stopped kneading her hand.


    He looked up and met her raised eyebrows. His voice lowered slightly. ��That was a legitimate... small trick.�� Jiang Yongkang��s was illegitimate. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com


    ��I didn��t expect you to be such a scheming man.��


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan��s mouth tightened. ��You hate it?��


    Shao Qingyuan was a little angry. He had only hugged her for a while.


    Gu Yundong suddenly hugged his waist tightly before letting go. Then, under Shao Qingyuan��s smiling gaze, she looked at Aunt Ke and asked, ��What��s the matter?��


    Aunt Ke pointed at her and snorted. ��Father Tong is back. He said that Yunshu and Yuanzhi won��t be back today.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��I think a classmate invited them over as guests. They��ll stay for the night,�� Aunt Ke said. ��Actually, in the past six months, Yunshu has been to several of his classmates�� houses. It��s just that you hadn��t returned yet. He hasn��t invited his classmates to his place yet. I heard that it��s Yunshu��s birthday in a few days. Should we invite his classmates over as guests?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Birthday? Damn it, she had almost forgotten.


    Not only did she not remember Gu Yunshu��s birthday, but she also did not remember her own. In her previous life, she grew up in an orphanage and did not even know the exact date of her birth. The date on her identity card was random.


    Hence, she had never celebrated a birthday since she was young.


    Occasionally, when she saw those scenes on television, she would vaguely remember that there was such a day that belonged to her. If she had a sudden impulse, she would treat that day as her birthday and make a small cake to eat alone in the apartment.


    Now that she had a family in this life, birthday seemed to have become especially important.


    She recalled carefully and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, other than Yunshu, her family��s birthdays were in the second half of the year..

 Chapter 420 - 420: New Goods in the Shop

    Chapter 420: New Goods in the Shop


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Alright, let��s wait for Yunshu��s birthday. We��ll invite his classmates to our house.��


    Gu Yundong was actually looking forward to it. In fact, Yunshu had not really celebrated his birthday.


    In the past, when she was in Old Gu��s family, Madam Zhao always said that their family was poor. If so many people celebrated their birthdays, how much money would it cost? However, she had actually been secretly celebrating birthdays for the children of the second and third branches.


    Every time it was Gu Dahe��s or Gu Dahu��s children��s birthday, they would be able to eat an egg.


    Their branch didn��t have it, but Gu Dajiang remembered it. He would come back from the county city and buy two sweets for the children to eat. Even so, he would always be scolded by Madam Zhao.


    Therefore, a proper birthday celebration was a luxury for their branch.


    Now that they were in Yongfu Village and had more money, Gu Yundong naturally wanted to make up for what they did not have in the past.


    Therefore, the next day, she brought the newly made loquat cans to the county city.


    ��The loquat has the effect of moistening the lungs and stopping coughing. The loquat ointment in the pharmacy is quite expensive, and it is not delicious. Boss, there��s white sugar in this can of loquat, right?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Indeed, so the price of this canned loquat cannot be cheap.��


    ��Boss, don��t worry. Even if it��s not cheap, there will definitely be many people who will buy it.�� Zheng Gang was very confident. Not only could the loquat be eaten, but the sugar water was also delicious. The wealthy families in the county might even fight for it.


    Gu Yundong handed the matter of the new products to Zheng Gang before bringing the canned food to Qin Wenzheng��s school.


    Madam Ge was very happy to see her. ��My husband is in class. He��ll be resting in 15 minutes. Take a seat and wait for him.��


    She poured some tea for Gu Yundong and called Qin Anning over to meet her.


    Qin Anning liked Gu Yundong a lot, especially since she had so much fun at Yongfu Village the last time. She yearned to go there again.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��You want to go? Sure. As long as your parents have no objections, you��re welcome anytime.��


    Qin Anning turned to look at Mrs. Ge, who sighed and thought to herself that her daughter was definitely born of the wrong gender. She should be a boy.


    As she was thinking, she saw Qin Wenzheng striding over.


    ��It��s good that you��re here. I was thinking of going to Yongfu Village to meet you later..��

 Chapter 421 - 421: Can鈥檛 Laugh at Yunshu

    Chapter 421: Can��t Laugh at Yunshu ViisiT  for the best novel reading experience


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Are you looking for me?��


    ��Yes, come with me to the study.��


    Gu Yundong stood up suspiciously and followed Qin Wenzheng.


    When she reached the study, she saw him take out two letters. One of them had been opened, and the other was still intact.


    Qin Wenzheng pointed at the opened letter and said, ��This is General Zhao��s reply. It came from the capital. He said that your father did help him catch the bandits back then, but unfortunately, he was transferred back to the capital later. He originally wanted to bring your father along, but your father wanted to stay in Qing��an Prefecture to look for you, so the two of them parted ways.��


    Even though she was mentally prepared, Gu Yundong was still a little disappointed.


    Qin Wenzheng said, ��Before General Zhao left, he lent Gu Dajiang 30 taels of silver, so his life shouldn��t be a problem. However, ever since General Zhao left, he hasn��t contacted your father again.��


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly. ��Got it. Is there any news from the Xuanhe Prefecture?��


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head regretfully. ��No.��


    Qin Wenzheng did not care. ��We��ll have to ask the other students.�� He got someone to bring Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi over.


    The two of them were puzzled at first until they saw Gu Yundong and heard that it was about his birthday celebration. Gu Yunshu almost jumped up.


    He could even get all his classmates to go to his house.


    He could not wait to run back to the school and hurriedly invited everyone. After everyone agreed, he ran back to Gu Yundong.


    The students in the school waited for him to leave. Among them, more than ten of them had strange expressions.


    Yi Junkun saw this and called all of them out. He walked to the side and said in a low voice, ��Yunshu invited us out of goodwill. This time, we can��t be as rude as when we visited the Cheng Ying family last time.��


    Everyone nodded. ��We won��t.��


    ��I really didn��t do it on purpose last time. It was my first time going to a village. I didn��t know that the house was so dilapidated, so I let it slip. This time, I won��t make a fuss and hurt their self-esteem.��


    ��Yes, we know what we��re doing.��


    These ten or so people were all students from the county city, and two of them were from the prefectural city. After all, Qin Wenzheng��s reputation was not well-known. Most of the people who knew of his achievements were from the county city.


    However, these children had almost never been to the villages below. The one who had left the deepest impression on them was Gao Chengying��s family. In the end, they did not pay attention and said something embarrassing..

 Chapter 422 - 422: Gu Yunshu Is Very Poor

    Chapter 422: Gu Yunshu Is Very Poor


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Actually, Yunshu came to school in a carriage every day. There were also servants at home. Originally, no one would associate him with a dilapidated house.


    But Gu Yunshu said that he was poor every day and was saving copper coins every day.


    He even promoted his school bag and told others that he was helping the auntie next door in the village expand business. He would collect ten copper coins as the errand fee.


    He found every opportunity to say that his eldest sister was the only one in the family who had worked hard to support the family. He had not found his father yet. He wanted to earn money to find his father and treat his mother. He originally planned to owe the tuition fee. Unfortunately, the heartless headmaster of the academy actually did not agree. He almost did not want to come to school, but his eldest sister said that she would pay for him no matter what.


    In order not to let his sister down, he could only come to the school to work hard.


    Back then, Gao Chengying had also said that their family��s conditions were not good, but the poverty that everyone imagined was completely different from what they had really seen. After such a huge shock, coupled with Yunshu��s repeated emphasis, these young and inexperienced students naturally felt that... Yunshu might be the poorest child in their school.


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked in confusion. Why did this conversation seem a little strange?


    Liu Yi was also feeling strange.


    Although he had never been to Yongfu Village, his brother had been there. Moreover, his brother had stayed there for more than half a month.


    If the living conditions were really that bad, would he be reluctant to come back? Would he brag about how great the Gu family was every day?


    However, on second thought, Big Brother had a strange personality. Perhaps he liked houses that were leaky?


    Hence, Liu Yi did not think too much about it.


    On the other hand, Yi Junkun, being the oldest among them, could not help but sigh when he saw that everyone��s thoughts had gone astray.


    He only reminded everyone to be careful with their words and not make a fuss. He didn��t say that Yunshu��s family was so poor that they couldn��t even afford noodles. What were these little ones thinking? Wake up, okay?


    If Gu Yunshu��s family was really so poor, why would he have servants?!All latest novels at novelhall.com

 Chapter 423 - 423: I鈥檓 Afraid You Don鈥檛 Want to Live Anymore

    Chapter 423: I��m Afraid You Don��t Want to Live Anymore


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not know that Yunshu had done such a thing in school. She thought that since it was her brother��s classmates�� first visit here, she naturally had to treat them well. She could start preparing now. Ex(plore new novels at novelhall.com


    Hence, after she was done with Qin Wenzheng, she prepared to leave.


    Before she left, she left two cans behind.


    ��Those are new fruit cans that are about to be served in our shop. Try it and see if you can sell it.��


    Qin Wenzheng returned to his room with the cans in disdain and said to Madam Ge, ��Why cans? You might as well send two catties of white sugar.��


    Madam Ge ignored him and studied the cans curiously. She opened a can and poured the pulp into a bowl.


    Qin Wenzheng, who was about to leave, suddenly turned back. When he saw Madam Ge��s bright eyes after taking a small bite of loquat, he was stunned.


    He silently picked up the spoon and took a sip. Hmm? It was actually quite delicious. It was refreshing and sweet, and the sugar water was abundant.


    There was meat and vegetables for lunch. It was better than what they had at home. This made many people��s eyes light up with excitement.


    There were even people who did not eat at noon and planned to bring the food back to eat secretly at night.


    Gu Yundong was also very helpless about this. There were a few families that were really poor. Their children were so hungry that their faces were sallow and their bodies were thin. They could not even eat a full meal a day. As adults, how could they eat a large bowl of food in peace?


    Sometimes, when they looked at the meat slices and thought about their family, they would cry.


    There was nothing wrong with bringing the food back. In the modern era, there were still many people who brought food back from the canteen.


    However, she also had a rule that everyone would only get food once. They could bring it back, but if the workers were to starve and delay their work, they would be fired. The workshop could not afford them.


    After all, the workshop only recruited you and had no intention of supporting your family.


    This rule dispelled many people��s thoughts. At least no one would stay hungry at noon. At most, only some of the food would be brought home at night for the children to taste.


    With Tong An in charge of the workshop, Gu Yundong was much more relaxed.


    The next day, Zheng Gang came over with the idea of launching new products in the shop.


    Not only him, even Old Master Liu came..

 Chapter 424 - 424: Planning to Open a Shop in the Prefectural City

    Chapter 424: Planning to Open a Shop in the Prefectural City


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Old Master Liu had already eaten the can yesterday. He knew that the things that this girl from the Gu family had brought were definitely not ordinary.


    He had come this time to discuss collaboration with Gu Yundong.


    Coincidentally, Zheng Gang��s plan also had this intention.


    ��Boss, I��m thinking that the price of this canned fruit is not cheap. Most of the people who come to our shop to buy candy are servants of those families. Even if these people know that there are new things in Gu��s, they might not tell their master.��


    After all, white sugar could not compare to clothes and jewelry. They would only know if they went over to try it themselves.


    Buying five catties of sugar every day. Which rich family��s young master had nothing better to do and came here every day?


    Moreover, these servants could not come to the master usually. Even if they knew that Gu��s had something called fruit cans, they could not convey it to the master in time.


    There were at least six or seven loquats and a lot of white sugar in a can. These two things were not cheap. Coupled with the labor transportation fee and the cost of the clay pot, the profit wasn��t much compared to white sugar.


    The price in the prefectural city would definitely be raised. Regardless of whether the customers ate it or gave it as a gift, they would gain face.


    Gu Yundong and Old Master Liu discussed the supply problem and quietly waited for the feedback from Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Just one day later, Zheng Gang came again. The customers who went to the restaurant to eat were all unsatisfied. Then, they followed Old Master Liu��s guidance and ran to Gu��s. Each of them had a few jars without hesitation.


    In less than half a day, the canned loquats that had been brought to the shop the day before were all snatched away.


    Even Qin Wenzheng secretly came over to buy three big jars and said that his wife and daughter liked them.


    However, Zheng Gang had sharp eyes. How could he not know that it was Mr. Qin who liked this?


    Gu Yundong was also happy. In the following days, she asked Ah Mao and the others to bring the cans from the workshop to the shop and restaurant after they finished practicing every morning.


    The supply problem in the shop was solved. Soon, it was Gu Yunshu��s birthday..

 Chapter 425 - 425: Classmates

    Chapter 425: Classmates


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Gu family had been busy since early in the morning. They had cleaned everything inside and out. DiScover new stories at novelhall.com


    Even Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue, and Zeng Le from the Zeng family next door ran over to help. Although Yunshu went to school in the county city, he still played with his good friends every day after school.


    Especially since the three Zeng siblings did not have the chance to read and write, Yunshu would teach them every day when he came back.


    Now that they had learned a lot of words, Madam Dong was overjoyed. She wanted to work harder and earn more money. Perhaps she could send her children to school.


    She did not think of asking them to take the Elementary Scholar examination to become a high official. She just felt that it was always good for children to be able to read.


    Didn��t everybody see that even the servants of the Gu family were learning? Tong An was the best and fastest at learning, so he became the manager of the workshop.


    It could be seen that being literate would definitely be more promising than being illiterate in the future.


    As Gu Yunshu��s friends, they naturally had to come and help him on his birthday.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little stunned. Cream... What was that?


    But whatever Gu Yundong asked him to do, he would do it. It was only when the egg white slowly turned into a white cotton-like shape that Shao Qingyuan was shocked.


    It turned out that after stirring the egg whites for 15 minutes, it would become like this.


    His eyes gradually lit up as he looked at Gu Yundong. He felt that she would surprise him from time to time.


    The Gu family was busy. When the school knew that Gu Yunshu was going to invite everyone to his house for his birthday celeration, Qin Wenzheng simply let them leave school two hours early.


    Seeing the students get into the carriage one by one, Qin Wenzheng actually had the urge to follow them.


    However, he thought that he was their teacher and would make these students uncomfortable if he went, so he dismissed the idea. After all, he still had to protect his image. When he faced Gu Yundong, he was easily irritable.


    The two carriages entered Yongfu Village one after another.


    Everyone had agreed in advance that they could not make a fuss, and they had to remain calm and low-key after entering the village.


    However, it was their first time here after all. They still lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside.


    Yongfu Village had changed a lot in the past six months, but most of the houses still looked very dilapidated..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Stunned Schoolmates

    Chapter 426: Stunned Schoolmates


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing this, everyone pitied Gu Yunshu even more.


    However, before they reached the Gu residence, Xia Yue couldn��t help but ask, ��Yunshu, where exactly is your home?��


    ��It��s at the foot of the mountain. Let��s go further in. We��ll be there soon.�� Gu Yunshu could not help but sway when he thought about how he would be able to eat longevity noodles soon.


    Big Sister said that she had personally made longevity noodles for him to eat. It would definitely be a delicacy.


    At the foot of the mountain? Even people like Gao Chengying, who also lived in the countryside, could not help but pity him. The foot of the mountain was the worst position in the village. The houses of the poorest families in their village were all at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yunshu did not see their expressions at all. He was still imagining his longevity noodles.


    Finally, the carriage slowly came to a stop. The people in the carriage looked at each other. When they saw Gu Yunshu get out of the carriage, they stepped off the stools one by one.


    Then, they widened their eyes and looked at the green brick house in front of them in shock.


    This, this, this, how could such a house appear in the village?


    Or was it that they were all mesmerized by their little sister��s cute appearance? That won��t do. My little sister is still young. How can these people be so dirty? Gu Yunshu pulled a long face. Just as he was about to educate them seriously, he heard Yi Junkun laugh and say, ��Let��s go. It��s inappropriate to stand at the door. There are people watching us.��


    He was the first to react. He knew it. Yunshu��s family background was definitely not bad.


    Gu Yunshu remembered that she was the host and quickly brought everyone in. One by one, the children followed behind her in a daze. It was not until they stepped into the house that they suddenly came back to their senses.


    ��Yunshu, is this your house?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yunshu nodded.


    ��But, but didn��t you say that your family is poor?��


    ��Yes, I��m very poor. My family is very poor. I��ve only been to a few restaurants.�� ��Didn��t you say you��ve never eaten longevity noodles before?��


    ��Yes, in the past, my grandmother didn��t let me eat it. However, we escaped and came here. Now, the one in charge is my elder sister. My elder sister said that she would cook noodles for me. You guys should eat less later. Go eat meat. Don��t eat my noodles.��


    Everyone was speechless. Why did they feel like they had been tricked?


    They were furious and wanted to criticize him, but they realized that everything seemed to be their imagination.


    No, Gu Yunshu��s perception of poverty was untraditional..

 Chapter 427 - 427: Yunshu鈥檚 Toy

    Chapter 427: Yunshu��s Toy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The little kids felt that they should properly teach him what it meant to be truly poor. T/his chapter is updated by


    They had only seen poor people pretending to be rich, but they had never seen anyone living in a green brick house and using servants say that they had to work hard to earn ten copper coins.


    However, as soon as they walked into the courtyard, they could not help but be stunned by the scenery inside.


    There were many lanterns hanging under the corridor. There were swings in the front yard, trellises, date trees, and pomegranate trees. There were beautiful birds folded with colored paper in the corridor, frogs, butterflies, and all kinds of small animals.


    ��Wow, so beautiful.��


    ��Are these flowers? They��re folded with paper. They look like flowers.��


    ��Smells good. I know where the kitchen is.��


    Gu Yunshu was also a little dumbfounded. When he went out in the morning, they were not there. Now, he realized that the entire house had been decorated.


    There were some books on the cabinet that they usually read, but there were also books that involved other aspects.


    Liu Yi even found a novel inside and was so shocked that he almost threw it out.


    Madam Cui knocked on the door and came in with sugar water.


    Tong Shuitao followed behind with a pile of things in her hands.


    As soon as she entered, she said to Gu Yunshu, ��It��s still early. Everyone can relax here. This is a jigsaw puzzle. Second Young Master knows how to play it. This is the Luban Lock. You can try to undo it and put it back together. This is the chessboard. Everyone can play chess.��


    She placed the things on the bed first and then spread two carpets on the ground so that everyone could sit on them.


    Yi Junkun and the others were stunned as they watched Madam Cui and Tong Shuitao come and go. Their gazes slowly shifted to the pile of things.


    In the next moment, everyone rushed forward and targeted Luban Lock.


    Only Liu Yi tilted his head and curiously looked at the puzzle in his hand. ��What is this? How do I play it?��


    It was something he had never seen before. It looked even more novel than the Luban Lock..

 Chapter 428 - 428: So Much Food

    Chapter 428: So Much Food


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations DiScover new stories at novelhall.com


    Gu Yunshu walked over and took out one of the puzzle pieces. He placed it on the bed and took out a piece of paper. He said to Liu Yi, ��Look, this is a picture. The person on this picture is me.��


    This picture was drawn by Gu Yundong. It was a small picture of Gu Yunshu with a big head and a small body. He looked exceptionally cute.


    Gu Yunshu was very proud. He straightened his back and introduced, ��You have to put all the pieces of wood together to make me. Isn��t that interesting? There are rules and techniques to this. Let me tell you, I��m very familiar with this. If you don��t understand, I can teach you.��


    He pointed at the other pictures. ��There are also pictures of Yuanzhi, our family, and this house. Let me tell you, the jigsaw puzzle of this house is very difficult. Do you think the colors are all the same? You don��t even know where to put the bricks. This is too difficult for you. For the first time, we can start from the simple ones. For example, my picture. First, finish me, then challenge the difficult ones.��


    Liu Yi glanced at him and thought for a moment. Then, he slowly picked up the jigsaw puzzle of the house.


    Gu Yunshu:��...�� You��ll lose me like this. I��m telling you that you��ll regret it. Don��t cry and beg me later.


    She walked over with a smile. In fact, she was also swallowing her saliva. She could only desperately hold her breath to prevent the fragrance from entering her nostrils.


    ��Our Miss said that there��s still some time before dinner. She��s afraid that everyone will be hungry, so she wants you to eat something first.��


    She placed the tray on the table. ��This is fried chicken drumsticks, chicken wings, fries, and chips. You can eat them with this sauce. There are also melon seeds, peanuts, and lollipops here. If you want to eat sweet food, there are canned loquats, canned peaches, and dried fruit. By the way, each of you can have a portion of this double-skinned milk. Everyone, try it first.��


    The children were speechless.


    Their eyes were about to pop out. They had naturally eaten good food, but they had never seen or heard of so many good things.


    Especially the two from the prefectural city. They thought that there would be nothing surprising with their knowledge and experience.


    However, they had never heard of the puzzle before. What was this fried chicken drumstick, chicken wings, and chips? What was the can and lollipop? What was this double-skinned milk?


    They all looked so delicious..

 Chapter 429 - 429: Happy Birthday

    Chapter 429: Happy Birthday


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    There was actually not much food. The children ate a little to stop their hunger. THee source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    Gu Yundong knew that most of the children in the future liked to eat KFC. It was fine to eat it once in a while if it was hygienic.


    Tong Shuitao put down the things and left.


    The children gathered around the table and began to sniffle.


    ��Smells good.��


    ��I��m sure it��s good.��


    ��Yunshu, can we eat?��


    Gu Yunshu was also stunned. He had eaten cans and lollipops. Eldest Sister had also fried chicken drumsticks for him to eat, but what was this double-skinned milk?


    However, he was the host. He immediately nodded and said seriously, ��Of course you can eat. Everyone, don��t stand on ceremony. Just make yourselves at home.��


    They had originally wanted to educate Yunshu about poverty. Now that they had eaten his food, it was not appropriate for them to speak.


    However, Yunshu was really blessed to have so much delicious food.


    After more than an hour, Gu Yundong finally let everyone out for dinner.


    In fact, they were already half full after eating the snacks. However, when they smelled the fragrance coming from the flower hall, they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    The sky had already darkened slightly, and the lanterns under the corridor had been lit. They were indescribably beautiful.


    Yunshu walked in front, followed by more than ten classmates. He actually had the aura of a boss, if he had grown a little taller.


    As soon as they entered the reception hall, they saw Gu Yundong holding a strange, beautiful, and sweet thing in his hand. There were six thin candles on it as she slowly walked to his side.


    ��Yunshu, happy birthday.��


    ��Happy birthday, Ah Shu.��


    ��Second Brother, happy birthday.��


    Three voices rang out one after another. Through the hazy candlelight, Gu Yunshu looked at his eldest sister, mother, and younger sister standing in front of him. His heart suddenly swelled. Some kind of emotion surged fiercely, making his eyes sore and swollen.


    In his mind, he could not help but think of last year��s birthday. Because his father had stuffed a sweet into his mouth and Second Aunt had seen it, he had been scolded by his grandmother for the entire day..

 Chapter 430 - 430: Three Wishes

    Chapter 430: Three Wishes


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At that time, he thought that he would never celebrate his birthday again. He was not happy at all. It was not good at all.


    But looking at the smiling faces of the three closest people in front of him, Gu Yunshu suddenly choked.


    Gu Yundong quickly handed the cake in her hand to Shao Qingyuan and squatted down to rub his head. ��Everyone is looking at you. You can��t cry.��


    ��Big Sister, I am, I am...�� He thought that he only needed to eat a bowl of longevity noodles. He did not expect Big Sister to put in so much effort. He was really happy.


    ��Big Sister, you��re so good. I��m so happy to be your younger brother.��


    Gu Yundong was also very happy. She still remembered how he looked when she first came. He was skinny and had a big head. He was obviously very tired, but he still wanted to take on the responsibility of the entire family. He wanted to cry, but he smiled at her desperately as if it was not difficult at all as long as his family was by his side.


    At first, Gu Yundong thought that as long as Madam Yang and the other two did not drag her down, she would do her best to protect them and let them grow up safely.


    When did it start? She had been paying attention to the three of them and always wanted to give them the best. The warmth that surged from the depths of her heart seemed to have changed her a lot. She had really felt the feelings between her family and she would subconsciously repay them.


    ��I��m also very happy that you��re my younger brother.��


    The cake was sweet and rare. Gu Yundong saw that there were a lot of people, so she made two big pieces. At this moment, each of them cut a small piece and ate it.


    Not to mention the others, even Shao Qingyuan couldn��t help but narrow his eyes.


    This cake... He had made it before, but it was not easy to make cream.


    The group was in a good mood. Gu Yunshu ate the longevity noodles that he had been longing for. No one fought with him. After all, they were already full from eating everything else.


    At night, they even agreed to walk around the village to digest their food and send Niu Dan home. They walked around the village before returning to the Gu residence.


    Gu Yundong arranged rooms for everyone. As everyone was small, it was not a problem for a few people to share a room.


    Under the warm blanket that emitted the smell of sunlight, everyone still felt like they were dreaming.


    Gu Yunshu��s birthday was too special.


    The next day, Gu Yundong prepared cans for each of Yunshu��s classmates as a return gift. This time, they each gave Yunshu a gift. It was not considered expensive, but it represented their good will.


    Then, she sent them to the carriages and got someone to ride them back to school.


    When the carriage left and she returned to the Gu family, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing at the entrance of the Shao family��s house and talking to the Zheng family��s escort. He seemed to have a difficult expression..

 Chapter 431 - 431: Gu Yundong Leaves

    Chapter 431: Gu Yundong Leaves


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan also saw her. After nodding slightly, he continued to talk to the escort.


    Not long after, the escort passed through the door.


    Shao Qingyuan walked towards her. He had something to say, but he didn��t know how to start. He wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Gu Yundong could not help but laugh. ��What��s wrong? If there��s anything difficult, just say it.��


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his temples and said after a while, ��The Zheng family��s escort agency is sending a batch of goods to Qing��an Prefecture. They also have to transport something back. It��s a long journey and they don��t have enough manpower. They want me to help.��


    If it was in the past, Shao Qingyuan had nothing to worry about and would just go-


    But now, he was about to have a family. It would take at least a month or two to deliver goods to Qing��an Prefecture. He had just confirmed his relationship with her and did not want to be separated.


    However, the Zheng family��s bodyguard agency had interacted with him a lot in the past six months and their relationship was not bad.


    The manager of Gu��s, Zheng Gang, was from the Zheng family��s bodyguard agency. In addition, when he asked a martial master to come to his house to teach Ah Mao and the others martial arts, the other party did not even decline and agreed readily.


    Therefore, now that the Zheng family��s bodyguard agency needed help, he could not just reject them.


    ��Of course I do.�� Shao Qingyuan was a little vexed. Why did things happen so coincidentally? Not only did he have to deliver the goods to Qing��an Prefecture, but there was also a batch of goods that had to be transported back in time. Otherwise, he could accompany her there.


    He knew that she had the ability to settle these things alone, but Shao Qingyuan wanted to share the burden with her. He was her future husband. He hoped that he would be the one to experience everything with her in the future.


    In the end, they could only do as Gu Yundong said after some discussion.


    There were still two days left. Gu Yundong��s arrangements were enough.


    Moreover, with the previous experience, no one would panic anymore.


    Only at the workshop, there were more people, and the person in charge had also changed to Tong An.


    This was not a big deal. After a few days of observation, Tong An was getting more and more proficient.


    In the end, Gu Yundong brought a lot of canned food and dried fruits. Most of them were placed in her space, while the rest were placed in the carriage.


    This time, under Tong Shuitao��s strong request, she brought her along.


    Shao Qingyuan also brought Ah Mao and Ah Zhu along to let them see the world. The other two stayed at home.


    That morning, Gu Yundong got into the carriage while Madam Yang and the others reluctantly bade her farewell. She left Yongfu Village.


    As soon as she left, someone came looking for her..

 Chapter 432 - 432: Children Are Debts

    Chapter 432: Children Are Debts


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Zhou had made up her mind to look for Gu Yundong. She did not even tell Chen Liang.


    But when she reached the Gu residence, she saw that Aunt Ke and the others had just turned around. Gu Yundong had already left.


    Aunt Ke invited her in. She shook her head, forcing a smile on her face.


    Aunt Ke had also heard a little about what had happened in her family recently. Seeing this, she could not help but raise her eyebrows and ask, ��You��re looking for Yundong for your first son, right?��


    Madam Zhou laughed dryly. ��No, no.��


    ��Whether it��s true or not, I��m afraid you have to wait for Yundong to come back first.��


    Madam Zhou knew that Tong An was in charge of the workshop now. Tong An was a servant of the Gu family and had the right to manage it. However, he could not recruit people without Gu Yundong��s instructions.


    She could ask Gu Yundong for help because of Gu Yundong��s friendship with the Chen family, but she did not have much of a relationship with Tong An.


    Shao Qingyuan had said two days ago that Gu Yundong would travel with them.


    Hence, no one was surprised to see Gu Yundong.


    Moreover, because Zheng Gang was the shopkeeper of Gu��s, Zheng Gang��s wife warmly served her tea and brought out the snacks she had made for her to eat.


    Gu Yundong had met her before. Previously, during the new year, Zheng Gang had brought her to Yongfu Village to celebrate the new year. She was a straightforward and generous aunt.


    The people from the escort agency were all preparing outside. The team would set off after seven o��clock.


    Gu Yundong chatted with Zheng Gang��s wife in the hall for a while before walking leisurely to the courtyard. She watched as everyone carried the things to the carriage.


    She moved closer to Shao Qingyuan and asked, ��What are you bringing to Qing��an Prefecture this time?��


    Shao Qingyuan��s expression was complicated as he looked at the carriage in front of him in silence.


    After a long time, he said, ��Wine.��


    Wine??


    Gu Yundong was about to ask something when she heard a familiar voice outside..

 Chapter 433: Meeting the Tao Family

    Chapter 433: Meeting the Tao Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had just turned his head when the other party saw her. He immediately smiled. ��Boss Gu, you��re here too.��


    ��Young Master Tao.�� Gu Yundong nodded slightly.


    She looked down on Tao Xing, especially after he lost to Liu Wei.


    However, Tao Feng knew the ways of the world. When Gu��s opened for business, he even came to support them and gave them gifts. Later, he also asked the servants at home to buy a lot of white sugar.


    ��I haven��t seen Boss Gu for a long time. Gu��s seems to have a few new canned fruits recently. They taste very good. It��s just that they��re too in demand. I want to buy some for others, but I can��t buy them.��


    Tao Feng shook his head regretfully. Gu Yundong was about to answer when Shao Qingyuan suddenly said, ��Let��s go over there to help.��


    Gu Yundong felt that something was wrong with his expression just now. No, it should be said that it had happened before when they met the Tao family.


    Did he have any grudges with the Tao family?


    Gu Yundong nodded at Tao Feng and left with Shao Qingyuan.


    There were only six escorts, including Shao Qingyuan. Ah Mao and Ah Zhu were there to gain experience.


    When the convoy set off, Tao Feng was still standing at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw Escort Wang, who was in charge of the team this time, he said, ��Thank you for your trouble. I wish you a safe journey.��


    ��Don��t worry, Young Master Tao. We will definitely deliver the items safely.��


    Escort Wang was ambitious and his gaze was firm. With a wave of his hand, he walked out of the escort agency in a grand manner.


    The escorts behind also followed with their heads held high.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was as if they were going out to fight.


    Only Shao Qingyuan continued to walk past Tao Feng without looking aside.


    He was in Gu Yundong��s carriage. Sometimes, he would drive the carriage, and sometimes, Tong Shuitao would drive the carriage. He would directly enter the carriage... and touch her small hand.


    The other people in the convoy were all men, and they could be considered half martial artists. When they went out, they did not pay much attention to the distinction between men and women.


    Especially since the two of them were engaged. It was normal for a man to take care of his fiancee.


    The carriage passed by the Xuanhe Prefecture and stayed overnight. Gu Yundong went to look at the wall with Eldest Aunt Gu and the others�� portraits..

 Chapter 434: Not Good

    Chapter 434: Not Good Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing that there were several notices blocking the portraits, Gu Yundong frowned slightly and reached out to tear them off and paste them to the side.


    Later on, she even went to Aunt Ke��s house and asked the neighbors nearby.


    Unfortunately, the neighbors said that no one had come to look for Aunt Ke, so Gu Yundong could only leave regretfully.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she left, a woman returned home. This person happened to be the person who saw Mrs. Ren of the Zhou Mansion that day.


    The next day, when the convoy left the Xuanhe Prefecture, the accommodation conditions for the rest of the journey were much worse.


    Sometimes, they had to stay outside. The convoy traveled fast. In fact, they had already tried their best to take care of the two girls, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao.


    However, they had to send the goods to their destination as soon as possible before they could be at ease.


    Shao Qingyuan could not bear it. He had wanted to ask her not to follow the convoy several times, but Gu Yundong had rejected him.


    As he spoke, he slapped his palm hard.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who pushed him to the side. ��Go and look after the goods. Don��t be lazy.��


    ��Hey, kid, I��m at least twelve years older than you. Can you show me some respect?�� Escort Wang snorted unhappily.


    The other escorts at the side roared with laughter. ��Brother Wang, you said it yourself. We��ll be arriving at Qing��an Prefecture in two days. Qingyuan is going to be separated from Miss Gu, yet you still disturbed the couple. You��re too thick-skinned.��


    ��Isn��t that so? Your wife isn��t around, so you specially went to sabotage other couples. How can you be so shameless?��


    Someone shouted at Gu Yundong, ��Miss Gu, don��t let him eat your porridge.��


    Gu Yundong had interacted with the escorts in the escort agency for a long time and was very familiar with them. She quite liked these people. All of them treated her like a younger sister or a junior. Other than having to make her cook, they did not need her to worry about anything else.


    She smiled and was about to serve the porridge.


    Suddenly, Ah Mao, who had gone to the forest to relieve himself, ran over quickly. ��Young Master, Miss, bad news. I saw a few people with masks on coming this way..��

 Chapter 435: Gu Yundong Who Is Highly Aspired

    Chapter 435: Gu Yundong Who Is Highly Aspired


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Upon hearing this, the escorts, who had been smiling just now, suddenly stood up. Their expressions instantly became serious, and they looked ready to fight.


    Escort Wang directly said to Shao Qingyuan, ��Hurry up and bring Miss Gu and the others to the forest to hide. Ah Fa, Ah Wang, look after the goods.��


    It was too late to leave with the goods now. Instead of panicking, it was better to prepare for war.


    Then, he turned around and asked Ah Mao, ��Did you see how many people there were?�� ViiSiit  for latest novels


    ��About a dozen.�� Ah Mao��s face was still a little pale. He knew that trouble was coming. Although he had learned a little martial arts, he was still not a match for his enemies in a real life-and-death battle.


    Escort Wang frowned. ��Why would someone rob us? This road has been very safe since the disaster.�� Besides, the things they were protecting this time were not expensive.


    However, there was no time for him to think too much now. He glanced at the escorts. ��Protect yourselves.��


    Ah Fa and Ah Wang responded and walked to the carriage of goods.


    ��We...�� Ah Mao scratched his head and thought for a while. ��We can smash them with rocks.��


    Ah Zhu also nodded. ��There are many thick sticks here. If we sneak attack from behind, we can at least knock out a few.��


    Tong Shuitao scolded them, ��Come on, you��re not going to help. You��re going to add trouble. You might even need the future master to protect you.��


    Just as she finished speaking, she exclaimed softly, ��Miss, they��re too despicable. The three of them surrounded the future master and attacked him together. Pfft, they almost hit him.��


    Ah Mao became even more anxious. ��Miss, quickly think of a way.��


    ��That��s right. We can��t just watch helplessly.�� Ah Zhu suddenly hated himself for learning martial arts too slowly recently.


    ��Miss, you��ve always been smart. There must be a way.��


    As the three of them spoke, they turned around and placed all their hopes on Gu Yundong.


    However, the next moment, the three of them were stunned.


    Wait, when did the crossbow in Miss��s hand appear? Why didn��t they see it??

 Chapter 436: Put Into the Space

    Chapter 436: Put Into the Space


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had already aimed the crossbow at the person who was planning to sneak an attack on Shao Qingyuan��s back.


    With a swoosh, the crossbow bolt seemed to have eyes and suddenly pierced into that person��s back.


    Ah Mao and Ah Zhu had seen her shoot people with a crossbow last time, but this was the first time Tong Shuitao had seen it. Her eyes lit up with excitement. ��Miss is amazing.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. The angle was not good. She could not kill the target in one strike. Th/e most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n(.)co/m


    Escort Wang and the robbers, who were fighting crazily, were stunned when they saw someone fall to the ground after being shot.


    ��They still have people in the dark. Let��s end this quickly.�� As soon as the leader of the robbers shouted, those people approached the carriage with all their might.


    Gu Yundong shot out her second arrow, aiming at the leader of the robbers.


    Unfortunately, that person reacted quickly and blocked it with his knife. He only staggered slightly.


    Moreover, three people were already running in the direction of the crossbow.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly said to Tong Shuitao and the other two, ��Go over there.��


    Gu Yundong was a little vexed. Although crossbow bolts were convenient and she had enough arrowheads, they were only suitable for long-range sneak attacks.


    It was troublesome and time-consuming to reload.


    Gu Yundong did not have much time. Seeing that two people were about to attack Ah Fa, Gu Yundong could not care less and ran out of the forest.


    Shao Qingyuan was the first to see her. He frowned slightly and walked towards her as he fought.


    Gu Yundong held a long-handled watermelon knife that was specially used to cut zombies in her previous life. She aimed it at the back of the person who wanted to kill Ah Fa.


    Then, she jumped up onto the carriage.


    The reins of the carriage had already been cut off. This was to prevent the robbers from taking the carriage away.


    Gu Yundong blocked the knife as she reached into the carriage. He touched the goods inside and put them away slightly. The four jars of wine were all put into her space.


    Then, she jumped down from the carriage as if nothing had happened and slashed at a robber in front of her.


    She deliberately let the other robber into the carriage. Ah Fa and Escort Wang saw it and their expressions changed drastically. They rushed over to guard it.


    Unexpectedly, when the robber lifted the curtain, he only saw an empty carriage.


    However, his back was slashed by Shao Qingyuan, who had rushed behind him..

 Chapter 437: How Could There Be No Goods?

    Chapter 437: How Could There Be No Goods?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The robber endured the pain and rolled down from the carriage. Then, he shouted at the robber leader, ��Boss, we��ve been tricked. There��s nothing in the carriage.��


    The boss was stunned. ��What did you say?��


    ��The carriage is empty. We��ve been tricked.��


    The boss��s expression changed drastically. He looked at the situation in front of him. Only one of the escorts had fallen, but his side had suffered heavy losses. If they continued fighting, they would not be able to gain anything, especially when there were no goods.


    Therefore, he suddenly forced Escort Wang back with a slash and said to the others, ��Retreat first.��


    The robbers were already a little tired from fighting. Seeing this, they all turned to run.


    The escorts did not chase after him. Escort Wang hurriedly went to look at Ah Wang, who was lying on the ground. Seeing that he was still breathing, Escort Wang heaved a sigh of relief. When other escorts had come to take care of him, he came to look at the carriage without a word.


    The robber just said that there was no stock in the carriage? How could there be no stock? Could it be that someone had already taken it away?


    The main mission of an escort was to protect the goods. He could lose his life, but he could not lose the goods.


    Shao Qingyuan��s arm had been cut. It did not look very deep, but the blood had stained a large part of his sleeve.


    ��Miss, Young Master, we��re back.�� At this moment, Ah Mao and the other two ran out of the forest quickly. It seemed that they had already dealt with the two robbers and were not injured.


    Gu Yundong could not care less. She quickly went to her carriage to take down the medical kit that she had prepared.


    Then, she cut the fabric on Shao Qingyuan��s arm with a pair of scissors and washed his wound. After disinfecting it with alcohol, she carefully applied medicine and wrapped it in gauze.


    She wrapped the wound up like a dumpling, layer by layer, just like when his palm was scratched.


    Shao Qingyuan quietly let her move. He looked at her lowered eyes and smiled in satisfaction.


    However, this peace was soon broken.


    There was an escort calling Ah Wang��s name in a panic. The situation looked terrible.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan turned around and saw that Ah Wang had already woken up. However, his face was pale as he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    He was not the only one who was injured. All the escorts present were injured. Even Escort Wang was limping..

 Chapter 438: What Shao Qingyuan Did

    Chapter 438: What Shao Qingyuan Did


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong hurriedly ran over to check on Ah Wang. However, she was not a doctor. Although she had prepared a complete medical kit, it was obvious that Ah Wang had suffered internal injuries.


    The escort agency had also prepared all kinds of medicine for injuries, but the medicine for internal injuries had been knocked to the ground in the fight just now. At this moment, they had all been trampled.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan went forward and looked at Ah Wang carefully. Then, he turned around and got into the carriage.


    After a while, he took out a small porcelain bottle and handed it to Escort Wang. ��This is a pill I made myself. It��s for internal injuries. If you trust me, you can give it a try.��


    ��You made your own pills?�� Not only Escort Wang, but even Gu Yundong was shocked.


    No, since when did he know how to make pills?


    Escort Wang was a little hesitant, but Ah Wang could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood.


    The situation was a little bad. He gritted his teeth. Seeing that Ah Wang agreed, he directly let him eat it.


    Tao Feng had been to the bodyguard agency before, but he had never had the chance to come into contact with alcohol.


    Escort Wang also had a headache. ��Forget it. This has nothing to do with us. We just have to deliver the goods as soon as possible. We won��t rest tonight. We��ll travel through the night.��


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Yundong, who had no objections.


    Everyone quickly tidied up the things. There was no more porridge to eat.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was a pity. She could only take out her stock, including dried meat, fruits, and steamed buns. Everyone would eat them to fill their stomachs.


    The carriage sped up, but Gu Yundong was in the carriage and looked at Shao Qingyuan curiously.


    ��What is it?��


    ��When did you make that medicine? I��ve never heard of you studying medicine.��


    This person knew how to hunt, practiced martial arts, and could read. He was already a rarely capable person in Yongfu Village.


    Moreover, he had worked hard to make these. Gu Yundong had always known that he was very good, but she had never heard of him dabbling in pharmaceuticals..

 Chapter 439: Hugging Again

    Chapter 439: Hugging Again


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. ��I��ve never learned it.��


    ��Huh?�� A question mark slowly appeared in Gu Yundong��s mind.


    ��Do you still remember the medical book you gave me?�� He was referring to the medical book that Gu Yundong had copied from Song Dejiang. At that time, Gu Yundong had given it to him so that he could read it and remember the herbs inside. If he saw the herbs in the mountains in the future, he would not miss them.


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan remembered the book after reading it once. It made Gu Yundong feel defeated.


    After that, the book was left with him.


    ��In addition to the medicinal ingredients recorded in the book, there were also a few common formulas written at the end. I tried according to the words written on it and happened to make such a medicine to treat internal injuries. Later, I fed this medicine to the wild rabbit. There was no problem, so I took it to an old doctor in the county. After the old doctor saw it, he bought two small bottles.��


    Gu Yundong��s mouth was wide open in disbelief.


    Wait, he made it just because he saw the formula. Moreover, the old doctor even bought the pills from him??


    He practiced martial arts so that he could fight back and knock people down when others bullied him. At first, he had stayed in the mountains for too long and fought with many animals to train himself. Later, he trained with the escorts of the escort agency and had encountered people in the martial arts world who taught him a few moves.


    In the past, someone had advised him to join the army, but he did not have the intention to make contributions.


    Now, he would not go either. It was easy to join the army, but it would take years. If his wife was taken away by other men, he would not be able to find her.


    Because of this, Shao Qingyuan also spent a period of time anxiously until he saw the medical book.


    He did not want to be a pure doctor. He wanted to be a pharmaceutical merchant. If he became a big pharmaceutical merchant, not only would he be able to treat people, but he would also have power.


    The internal injury medicine this time was the first medicine he made. There would be more and more in the future.


    ��Yundong,�� he called her softly.


    Gu Yundong was suddenly stunned. Was this the first time he had called her by her name? She felt her ears itch and some joy welled up in him.


    However, Shao Qingyuan hugged her even more tightly. ��If you can��t find Bai Muzi when you go to Wanqing Prefecture this time, there��s no need to be anxious. Perhaps we can use another medicine to treat Auntie��s illness. I��ll work hard to read books and study medicinal herbs. Therefore, there are some things that you can let me help you share.��


    Gu Yundong blinked and grabbed the hem of his shirt. After a long time, she said in a low voice, ��...Okay..��UppTodated from

 Chapter 440: Going to Wanqing Prefecture Alone

    Chapter 440: Going to Wanqing Prefecture Alone


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The carriage rolled forward. It did not rest much along the way.


    At night, Gu Yundong fell asleep in Shao Qingyuan��s arms.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her smiling face and couldn��t help but think of the scene in the day. He was sure that he hadn��t seen wrongly when the four jars of wine suddenly disappeared and appeared again.


    He didn��t know what kind of trick she had used to fool the robbers and him, but she clearly had no intention of saying it, so he didn��t ask.


    The carriage arrived at Qing��an Prefecture on the morning of the third day.


    They did not encounter any robbers along the way, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ah Wang was much better. He ate two more pills given by Shao Qingyuan. They were indeed effective.


    Because of this, Escort Wang even bought a small bottle from him.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were separated at the city gate. She had no intention of entering the city.


    Shao Qingyuan could only remind her to be careful on the road. Then, he frowned and accompanied her for a long distance before returning.


    Unexpectedly, the waiter shook his head. ��I��ve been working in this prefectural city for three years, but I��ve never heard of Huimin Medical Center. Miss, can you ask someone else?��


    Tong Shuitao found two more passersby, who also shook their heads.


    She could only run back in disappointment. ��Miss, they said that this clinic doesn��t exist in the prefectural city.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. Be it the Xuanhe Prefecture, the Qing��an Prefecture, or even the Yongning Prefecture that had been rebuilt after the disaster, the Huimin Medical Center had established a branch there. Moreover, they were quite famous, but the Huimin Medical Center did not establish a branch here.


    When she was in Qing��an Prefecture, she had a good relationship with Shopkeeper Cao of Huimin Medical Center. Especially with Song Dejiang in the middle, Shopkeeper Cao even gave her a letter when she left.


    He said that Huimin Medical Center was branched all over Dajin. If she needed any help in the future, she could ask the medical center for help. With this letter, Huimin Medical Center could make things easier for her.


    However, she did not expect Wanqing Prefecture to not have it.


    ��Then let��s go. Let��s find an inn to stay in first. Tomorrow, we��ll ask around about the Xin family.��


    ��Of course, my lady.��


    The carriage finally stopped at the entrance of a hotel called Yuelai Inn. Gu Yundong had booked two rooms. She still wanted her privacy.


    When the waiter brought them upstairs, she still did not give up and asked, ��Is there a Huimin Medical Center in Wanqing Prefecture?��

 Chapter 441: Someone Is Following Us

    Chapter 441: Someone Is Following Us


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. He thought for a moment and said, ��I don��t think so. However, the prefectural city is so big. The Huimin Medical Center that you mentioned might be hidden in an alley. I��m not very knowledgeable. Should I help you ask around later?��


    ��Thank you.�� Gu Yundong smiled at him. Before she left, she had specially given him a tip.


    The waiter��s face lit up. As expected, he became even more attentive.


    Tong Shuitao looked at his back and said, ��This waiter is really meticulous.��


    ��That��s why you can only be envious when others get rewards.�� Gu Yundong teased her and entered the house without looking back.


    Tong Shuitao immediately became a little dejected and carried the things in her hand into the room.


    Yuelai Inn was not far from the city gate. Gu Yundong was only resting for the night. She would definitely keep looking tomorrow.


    The waiter was really responsible. Later, after she finished eating, he even came over and told her about what he had found out. ��I��ve asked the shopkeeper and the night watchman. There��s indeed no Huimin Medical Center.��


    Gu Yundong thanked him and did not dwell on this matter.


    She rested early that day. The next morning, after breakfast, she asked the waiter where Xin Manor was.


    The Xin Manor was quite famous in the Wanqing Prefecture. The waiter immediately pointed in a certain direction, but it was a little far. The manor was in the west of the city.


    It was better to think about it at length.


    Tong Shuitao had no idea what her mistress was thinking. Wherever her mistress went, she would follow.


    When the two of them returned from the Xin Manor and were about to reach the inn, Tong Shuitao suddenly frowned.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and stopped in her tracks.


    Tong Shuitao quickly walked to her side and whispered into her ear, ��Miss, someone is following us. Does the Xin family know that we��re plotting against them?��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Aren��t you thinking too highly of the Xin family?


    She shook her head. ��No. This person��s tracking methods are clumsy. He was discovered immediately.��


    ��So what do we do?��


    ��Go down that alley.�� Gu Yundong gestured and glanced to the left.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, and the two of them continued forward as if nothing had happened.


    When they reached the alley and entered, they turned around and waited for the other party to arrive.


    As expected, there were no surprises at all. The people behind followed closely into the alley..

 Chapter 442: What Did You Say? My Father

    Chapter 442: What Did You Say? My Father


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, the man saw Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao��s sneering expressions and Tong Shuitao��s provocative look.


    But in the next moment, Gu Yundong��s expression disappeared. Tong Shuitao was also stunned.


    This was because the other party was an old man with patches all over his clothes. He looked down and out.


    In fact...


    Gu Yundong felt that this person looked familiar, but she could not remember.


    The old man was also stunned. He hesitated for a while before asking in a hoarse voice, ��Are you... Miss Gu?��


    He did not dare to recognize her. After all, she looked well-dressed and rich. She did not look like someone he knew at all.


    ��My surname is Gu, and you are...�� Gu Yundong thought for a moment and someone suddenly flashed across her mind. She widened her eyes and asked, ��Are you Grandpa Yu?��


    Joy flashed across the other party��s face. ��You��re really Yundong?��


    Gu Yundong waited for him to finish eating before asking, ��Grandpa Yu, how did you recognize me?��


    Wasn��t her image too different from before? Why was Grandpa Yu��s eyes so sharp?


    Grandpa Yu wiped his mouth and couldn��t help but laugh. ��I��ve been squatting over there, looking for a job. When I heard the two of you talking, I felt that it sounded very familiar, so I couldn��t help but follow behind. Actually, I didn��t expect it to really be you. I was just asking when you discovered me. I didn��t expect...��


    As he spoke, he could not help but sigh. Then, he looked up and asked, ��By the way, where are you staying now?��


    ��I��m at the Xuanhe Prefecture.��


    Grandpa Yu was stunned. ��Xuanhe Prefecture? You went to the Xuanhe Prefecture back then?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong nodded. ��I originally planned to come here.�� She lied. In fact, her goal was the Xuanhe Prefecture from the beginning. She just did not tell anyone.


    ��But at that time, I saw too many people coming to Wanqing Prefecture. I thought that with so many people running over, what if it became chaotic again? So I went to Xuanhe Prefecture.��


    ��I see.�� Grandpa Yu muttered in a daze, ��No wonder. No wonder we couldn��t catch up to you when we sped up. No wonder your father couldn��t find you no matter how hard he searched.��


    Gu Yundong stopped wiping the corners of her mouth and suddenly looked up at him in disbelief.. ��Grandpa Yu, what did you say? My father??��

 Chapter 443: So Gu Dajiang Is Here

    Chapter 443: So Gu Dajiang Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Grandpa Yu was shocked by her sudden raised voice.


    Gu Yundong could not help but stand up. ��I didn��t hear wrongly. Did you just say my father? Have you seen my father?��


    Seeing this, Grandpa Yu nodded. ��Yes, your father is in Wanqing Prefecture and has been looking for you.��


    Gu Yundong��s breathing suddenly quickened. The surprise caught her off guard, and her hands began to tremble slightly. She hurriedly asked, ��Then where is he now? Where is my father now? Can you take me to him?��


    ��He went out yesterday and hasn��t returned yet.�� After Grandpa Yu finished speaking, he saw her frown and look disappointed. He hurriedly added, ��But you don��t have to worry. Your father usually comes back every two to three days. He heard that there was news of you yesterday and left in a hurry. I didn��t have time to ask him where he was going. If he doesn��t find you, he will still come back. He lives in the same courtyard as us. You��ll see him in a day or two.��


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and sat back down.


    The joy on her face was still on. Tong Shuitao, who was beside her, was also extremely excited.


    The Yu family had also looked for Gu Yundong, but there had been no news.


    It was only when the new emperor ascended the throne, the city gate opened, and a new order was issued that they finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just like Gu Yundong��s choice back then, the Yu family did not intend to return to their hometown, so they took root in Wanqing Prefecture.


    Unfortunately, they had no backing or money. In the end, they were assigned to a remote village by the local government. Not only was that place remote, but it was also especially poor. It was very difficult for men and women to marry, and the land was very barren.


    If they stayed in that village, they would probably live a hard life for the rest of their lives.


    After a discussion, the Yu Family decided to register in the village. However, they went to the prefectural city to find work. At the very least, they had to try their luck. They still had some money on them, so they rented a small courtyard.


    However, it was easier said than done to find work in the prefectural city for those who had no roots. Especially since there were many refugees who had escaped from the famine here. They could endure hardship and demand low wages.


    Now, Grandpa Yu��s son was helping someone move the goods. His grandson was working in a small shop, but the salary was pitifully low.


    Even so, he cherished this job. After all, if he didn��t do it, there would be countless people waiting in line to do it..

 Chapter 444: Where My Father Lives

    Chapter 444: Where My Father Lives


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    They met Gu Dajiang more than a month after they settled down.


    At first, Grandpa Yu��s son, who was helping people move the goods, overheard someone asking Gu Yundong��s name when he was chatting with someone.


    At that time, he did not know who this person was, but Gu Yundong��s name was too familiar. She could be considered their family��s benefactor.


    He went over and asked Gu Dajiang a few questions.


    Only then did he realize that this was Gu Yundong��s father. Didn��t Miss Gu look for her father at the city gate of Qing��an Prefecture?


    ��When your father heard that we had seen you, he was overjoyed.�� Grandpa Yu said, ��Unfortunately, at that time, we all thought that you had come to Wanqing Prefecture, so your father has been staying here to search for you.��


    However, she ignored the fact that in Gu Dajiang��s heart, nothing could compare to his wife and children. There was nothing more urgent than finding them.


    Seeing that she didn��t say anything, Grandpa Yu thought of her clothes and the maidservant beside her and realized that her life should be good. Now that she heard that her biological father had been suffering to find them, she definitely didn��t feel good.


    ��Fortunately, the hardships are over. Wait patiently for another two days. Dajiang will be back soon, and you and your father will meet. From now on, your family will reunite and live a good life.��


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and suppressed the bitterness in her heart.


    When she looked up again, there was already a smile on her lips. ��Yes, you��re right. We��ll be reunited soon. Sir, can I see where my father lives?��


    ��Of course.�� Grandpa Yu was very happy. ��Come to my place. Perhaps your father will be back by the time we get home.��


    Gu Yundong was also looking forward to it. She gave the money to the owner of the wonton shop and helped Grandpa Yu up.


    Grandpa Yu waved his hand. ��There��s no need to help me. I��m still energetic..��

 Chapter 445: Yu Family

    Chapter 445: Yu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Grandpa Yu was overjoyed and strode forward to lead the way.


    However, this journey... seemed to be a little far.


    By the time they arrived at his place, they had been walking for nearly two hours.


    Grandpa Yu looked a little embarrassed. He was used to walking, so he did not realize that there were two delicate young ladies following behind him.


    He had completely forgotten that Gu Yundong had also fled all the way here. Her stamina was not inferior to his.


    The Yu Family��s courtyard was actually very remote. It could be considered a slum in the prefectural city. The surroundings were filled with indecent people, and the road was filled with potholes. One could feel all kinds of smells when they walked into the alley.


    The people here were dressed in shabby clothes. When they saw Gu Yundong, who looked like a young lady from a wealthy family, everyone glanced at them.


    However, when they saw that it was the Yu family, some people with ill intentions could only sigh regretfully.


    Grandpa Yu thought for a moment. ��It should be that Second Young Master. I heard that Second Young Master married the daughter of the prefecture magistrate. That Eldest Young Master is not in good health. He never goes out. When Old Master Xin goes out, he always brings that Second Young Master along. It seems that more than half of the Xin family��s businesses are managed by Second Young Master.��


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. ��How can I meet that Second Young Master?��


    Grandpa Yu was shocked. ��That��s hard to say. You want to meet Second Young Master Xin? Ask him for the herb?��


    It was probably impossible to buy it. Gu Yundong wanted to understand the Second Young Master first and see if she could find a breakthrough from him.


    As she was thinking, a voice suddenly came from outside.


    ��Father, I��m back.��


    That person��s voice was loud and clear, but he was very thin. When he entered, he was stunned when he saw the two girls in the house. He immediately walked out in embarrassment and patted the dust off his body before entering again.


    ��Father, they are...��


    ��This is Yundong. Don��t you recognize her?�� Grandpa Yu asked happily.


    Gu Yundong also stood up and greeted, ��Uncle Yu, long time no see.��


    Uncle Yu widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong in shock.. ��This is... Dajiang��s daughter?��

 Chapter 446: Uncle Yu鈥檚 Help

    Chapter 446: Uncle Yu��s Help


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yes.�� Grandpa Yu looked proud, as if Yundong was his granddaughter.


    Uncle Yu looked at Gu Yundong a few times, but he could not associate her with the sloppy person whose gender was unknown.


    It had only been half a year. They were still dressed in shabby, thin, and weak clothes, but the girl from the Gu family looked like a young lady from a rich family. Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    This disparity simply made people unable to be jealous.


    However, Uncle Yu was still very happy to see her.


    Grandpa Yu told him the process of meeting Gu Yundong, and finally talked about the Xin residence.


    When he heard that Gu Yundong wanted to see Second Young Master, Uncle Yu could not help but frown. ��I��ve seen Second Young Master once. Last time, someone wanted to build a relationship with the Xin family and specially stopped Second Young Master. Second Young Master did not even give him the corner of his eye before that person was dragged away by his guards. If you want to see him, you may have to...��


    ��Have to do what?��


    Uncle Yu glanced at Gu Yundong and coughed twice. He said in embarrassment, ��The Second Young Master of the Xin family is vulnerable to beautiful women.��


    ��Yes, but you can��t walk around. If something happens and my friend is implicated, he won��t care about you. Instead, he��ll claim that he doesn��t know you.��


    Gu Yundong knew this rule. She did not want to implicate others. Besides, that person was only bringing her in because Uncle Yu had used a favor.


    She immediately nodded solemnly. ��I understand.��


    Uncle Yu glanced at her again and turned to leave. He was going to talk to his friend.


    Gu Yundong and her maidservant had been staying at the Yu residence. Unfortunately, the sky was about to turn dark, but Gu Dajiang still hadn��t returned.


    The Yu family��s grandson had returned and was shocked to see Gu Yundong.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Gu Yundong left the Yu family with Tong Shuitao. Since she knew that Gu Dajiang would return, she could only calm down and wait for him.


    When they went out, Uncle Yu sent them off.


    There were a few hooligans in the alley. When they saw Uncle Yu, they immediately felt very regretful. They could only watch Gu Yundong and her maidservant leave with burning eyes.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong followed Uncle Yu��s instructions and went to wait outside the Xin residence.


    She was wearing a rough hemp garment and tied her hair up. Her chest was flattened, and her eyebrows were even thickened. She looked like a small worker..

 Chapter 447: Our Yundong

    Chapter 447: Our Yundong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Not long after, they saw a middle-aged man and a young man pushing a cart of vegetables over.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly went forward. After she introduced herself, the middle-aged man silently led her forward.


    However, he kept a sullen expression and did not look too happy.


    This did not matter. Gu Yundong just had to go in and take a look.


    Tong Shuitao waited in the alley beside them. She was worried. Even though Gu Yundong asked her to wait for Gu Dajiang at the Yu residence, she refused.


    The middle-aged man pushed the vegetables into the back door of the Xin residence. When he saw the butler, he immediately put on a smile and praised him.


    Gu Yundong did not comment on this. It was just for the sake of living.


    There was still a distance from the backyard to the kitchen. Although Gu Yundong��s head was lowered, the corners of his eyes kept drifting around.


    The Xin Manor was indeed as rich and powerful as the rumors said. Not to mention the maids and servants who came and went, even the corridor they saw along the way, be it the workmanship or the carving, was very exquisite.


    ��Why are these vegetables so disheveled? They��re all over the place. The chef will nag again later. Place these vegetables in order.��


    ��Why are you casually placing this basket here? There are people coming and going. What if they trip? If they��re holding something Master wants in their hands and trip themselves over, you won��t be able to compensate.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She endured it.


    However, no matter how much she wanted to endure it, she did not even have the chance to leave the kitchen. It was really annoying.


    However, the worker who came with the middle-aged man thought that she was here to snatch work from him. He had disliked her since they first met and now, he was even going against her.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was a mistake to follow the delivery man. After unloading the last basket of vegetables, she asked the butler where the toilet was.


    Unexpectedly, the butler glanced at her from the corner of his eyes. ��What toilet? You want to use the toilet in the Xin residence? Aren��t you done with your work? Bear with it until you get back.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She almost wanted to curse aloud.


    Just as she was wondering if she should find another excuse, she suddenly saw a middle-aged woman walk in valiantly.


    Gu Yundong took a glance and saw that although this woman was very imposing, the clothes she was wearing did not match her at all. It was as if... a country woman was wearing the clothes of a noblewoman.


    The woman glanced around the kitchen and said, ��Where��s our Yundong��s bird��s nest? Is it ready?��

 Chapter 448: Gu Dajiang鈥檚 Voice

    Chapter 448: Gu Dajiang��s Voice


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes and looked at the woman in shock.


    She almost responded when someone called her name. Fortunately, she immediately realized that the woman was not referring to her.


    The old woman in the kitchen quickly brought over a pot of bird��s nest and smiled brightly. ��It��s here. It was stewed early in the morning. Hurry up and send it to Concubine Gu.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Her surname was Gu, and her name was also Yundong?


    Not only did they have the same given name, but they also had the same surname.


    The woman snorted coldly. ��Our Yundong is the person Second Young Master loves the most now. All of you are snobs. You don��t take her seriously at all. I just asked you to stew the bird��s nest. You��ve been delaying for so long, and you want me to come over personally to get it. If there��s a next time, I��ll sell all of you.��


    With that, she carried the bird��s nest and walked away arrogantly.


    As soon as she disappeared, the few old women in the kitchen spat at her back. ��You really think too highly of yourself. Your daughter is just a concubine, and you still think she��s a proper master? How shameless.��


    When the worker saw that Gu Yundong was not fighting with him for the job, he immediately became happy. Before he left, he even gave her a smile.


    Gu Yundong sighed and walked towards the alley. Tong Shuitao was still there.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, she suddenly saw a group of people gathered there, pointing and talking about something.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Tong Shuitao had already seen her and hurried over.


    ��Miss, you��re out? How are you? Are you alright?�� She looked Gu Yundong up and down nervously.


    Tong Shuitao was also wearing men��s clothes. After all, she had wanted to follow them in at the beginning. Unfortunately, her plan had failed before she could say it.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and pointed at the crowd. ��What happened there?��


    ��I think someone was thrown out by the servants of the Xin family just now. It��s said that he was beaten. It��s quite serious.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly recalled what the two maids had said. He must have been beaten up by the Second Young Master of the Xin family, right?


    She had no intention of meddling in other people��s business. She brought Tong Shuitao and walked straight through the crowd.


    However, just as she passed by that person, a faint voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ��Yundong...��

 Chapter 449: Finally Meeting Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 449: Finally Meeting Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s ears were sharp. When she heard these two words, her body stiffened. She suddenly turned her head to look at the person lying on the ground.


    With someone blocking her way, she immediately pulled that person away roughly. Then, she squatted down and brushed away the hair that covered half of that person��s face.


    In the next moment, when she saw the true appearance of the man on the ground, her hands began to tremble violently.


    ��Miss, what��s wrong?�� Tong Shuitao saw that something was wrong with her and hurriedly asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong��s throat was tight and she could not even make a sound. She suddenly grabbed her trembling right wrist and pressed it against the man��s neck with great difficulty. She felt that the pulse under her fingers was still strong. Only then did she force herself to calm down.


    She struggled to help the man up. The onlookers quickly advised, ��Little brother, this is someone thrown out by the Xin family. Don��t be a busybody, lest you get into trouble.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised her head and glared fiercely at that person. Her throat rolled and she finally spat out a cold word. ��Scram.�� Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    ��You...�� That person tried to persuade her out of goodwill but was scolded instead. He was instantly annoyed, but when he saw Gu Yundong��s fierce and cold expression, he was a little terrified and left dejectedly with his head lowered.


    Hence, when he saw her return with an unconscious person on her back, he quickly went up to her. ��Miss, what��s wrong?��


    ��Please help me find a doctor.��


    Gu Yundong gave the waiter a piece of silver and helped Gu Dajiang upstairs.


    The door opened and the two of them carefully placed the man on the bed.


    Perhaps because it affected his wound, Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but groan as he lay on the bed. His brows were furrowed.


    ��Be gentle,�� Gu Yundong said hurriedly.


    Seeing his uncomfortable expression, she felt helpless for the first time. She didn��t know how to move her fingers to minimize Gu Dajiang��s pain.


    Fortunately, the waiter immediately brought the doctor over.


    This was the doctor from the nearest medical center. His medical skills were quite brilliant.


    The moment he entered, he saw Gu Dajiang covered in blood. He frowned and instructed Gu Yundong, ��Go get a basin of hot water first..��

 Chapter 450: The Scarred Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 450: The Scarred Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Shuitao quickly turned around to get hot water.


    Only then did Doctor Yu carefully check the wounds on Gu Dajiang��s body. His clothes had been removed by the scissors, so Gu Yundong could not look at him anymore. She took a deep breath and turned around.


    The waiter stayed to help. As he followed the doctor��s instructions, he whispered, ��Oh my god, why is he like this? It��s so bloody. Will he be unable to move his lower body in the future?... Oh my god, why is there such a big wound on his shoulder? Is it because he was scalded? It��s all blistered... No, who did this? This is too inhumane. Did his finger break from someone stepping on it...��


    Gu Yundong��s back was facing the bed. The more she listened, the uglier her expression became. The veins on the back of her hand throbbed, and her eyes were cold.


    Doctor Yu could not help but reprimand him. ��Shut up. What are you shouting for? Give me the scissors.��


    The waiter didn��t dare to speak. He didn��t know who the person on the bed was, but it didn��t seem to have much to do with that girl, right? After all, this person was thin and had a rough face. He looked like one of those laborers.


    There was no telling who this guy had offended, but he was probably saved by Miss Gu out of kindness.


    The doctor had already walked to the table. He took a brush and paper and wrote down the prescription. Then, he handed it to the waiter. ��Please make a trip to our family��s medical center to get these medicine.��


    The waiter quickly took it and agreed happily.


    He was smart and knew that this girl seemed to value the man on the bed. If he helped her run more errands, he would definitely be rewarded.


    After the waiter left, Doctor Yu washed his hands and walked to her side to tell her about Gu Dajiang��s condition.


    ��There are three most serious injuries on the patient��s body. One of them is a burn on his shoulder. It should have been scalded by boiling water. This is fine. I��ve squeezed out the mucus in the bubble. I��ll apply the ointment later and it��ll be fine when new skin grows in the future.��


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly and nodded slightly.


    ��The second was when he was hit by a heavy object on the fingers of his left hand. Two of the bones in his fingers were broken.��


    As soon as Doctor Yu finished speaking, Tong Shuitao covered her mouth and gasped.


    Doctor Yu looked up at her and continued to say to Gu Yundong, who had a tense expression, ��I��ll use a splint to fixate the fingers. He has to recuperate slowly. It��s best not to carry heavy objects in the future..��

 Chapter 451: Missed Something

    Chapter 451: Missed Something


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��The third injury is the injury on his back.�� Doctor Yu sighed. ��This is the most serious. The person who hit him is not skilled. His external injuries are serious, and his internal injuries are not easy either.��


    Internal injuries? Gu Yundong immediately thought of the bottle of internal injuries medicine that Shao Qingyuan had given her.


    She quickly searched her sleeve and actually took out the small porcelain bottle from her space. She said to Doctor Yu, ��This is medicine for internal injuries. Take a look and see if it will conflict with the medicine you prescribed.��


    Doctor Yu was stunned for a moment. He poured out a pill and sniffed it. Then, he scratched it with his nail and tasted a bit. After a while, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly nodded. ��It��s useful. I��ll feed him one now.��


    He took the medicine and quickly crushed it. He mixed it with water and fed it to Gu Dajiang.


    Seeing that he had consciously swallowed it, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief and came back to say, ��You also need to pay more attention to his external injuries. This wound is prone to festering pus, and it may cause a fever. That��s very dangerous.��


    Gu Yundong knew that if the wound was not treated properly, it was easy to get inflammation and infection, especially in this weather. One could get a fever if they were not careful. In this era, it was very easy to lose one��s life if one had a fever.


    It was rare for her to speak softly, because Miss seemed to be in a bad mood, and Master��s condition was not optimistic.


    Gu Yundong was not in the mood to eat. She let Tong Shuitao eat first, but she walked to the bed and sat there looking at the unconscious Gu Dajiang.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and slowly closed her eyes. After a long time, she looked at the person on the bed again.


    Gu Dajiang was very thin. He had originally been very thin, but he wasn��t as haggard as he was now. He looked like he had aged a few years.


    She thought that she was different from Gu Dajiang. In her heart, Gu Dajiang was only someone who existed in her memories.


    If not for Madam Yang and the others, she would not have cared about his life at all. To her, Gu Dajiang was just a familiar stranger.


    Later on, after spending time with her mother, Yunshu, and Yunke, Gu Yundong��s heart gradually warmed. Gu Dajiang��s presence in her memory was so strong. Therefore, in her memories, Gu Dajiang��s image gradually became three-dimensional in her mind. He became flesh and blood and she had feelings for him.


    Perhaps it was because she remembered that Gu Dajiang was too capable that she felt that even if he was alone, he would still lead a good life. At least, it would be much better than her bringing up her mother and siblings. He might even have already started a big business.


    However, she had overlooked the most important point..Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

 Chapter 452: Gu Dajiang Awakens

    Chapter 452: Gu Dajiang Awakens


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang valued relationships. He valued his family more than himself.


    In his heart, his wife was ignorant of the world. His eldest daughter was sentimental, and his youngest son and daughter were too young. How could such a family of four survive safely in the wilderness surrounded by jackals, tigers, and leopards?


    Of course, he had the ability to do something, but he couldn��t wait. He was afraid that if he was a little slower, he might not be able to find his wife and children again.


    Perhaps in Gu Dajiang��s heart, he didn��t dare to hope that his four family members were all alive.


    He could only think of finding as many as possible. He could not slow down.


    Therefore, as Grandpa Yu had said, other than the money for food, he had used all the money to find his wife and children.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth were straight. At this moment, she finally felt the deep love Gu Dajiang gave her.


    ��Miss, don��t worry. Old Master will definitely be fine. Let��s use the best medicine.�� Tong Shuitao had already finished eating. She turned around and saw that Miss was still sitting there motionless, as if she had suffered a huge blow.


    For a moment, she felt a little sad and guilty.


    Unexpectedly, just as she approached, the person in front of her suddenly opened her eyes.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Gu Dajiang was also stunned. He looked at Gu Yundong with uncertainty.


    After a long while, he said hoarsely, ��Yundong?��


    ��...It��s me.��


    Gu Dajiang smiled. ��Why are you wearing men��s clothes today? Your eyebrows have become so thick. I almost didn��t recognize you.��


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and asked hesitantly, ��Are you awake?��


    Gu Dajiang reached out his hand and realized that he was lying on his stomach. His body was in great pain.


    A sharp pain spread to his head, and cold sweat dripped down.


    Gu Dajiang grunted and knocked his head against the soft pillow again before closing his eyes.


    Gu Yundong panicked. She blurted out the name that she wanted to call him and yet had been stuck in her throat. ��Father, did you pull on your wound? Where does it hurt?��


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes widened as he looked at her in shock.. ��Yun... Yundong?!��

 Chapter 453: Father and Daughter Reunion

    Chapter 453: Father and Daughter Reunion


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��It��s me, Dad.��


    Gu Dajiang gasped. ��I... I��m not dreaming?��


    As he spoke, he grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand with great force.


    He stared at Gu Yundong, afraid that he would blink and the person in front of him would suddenly disappear again.


    Gu Yundong slowly squatted down and let him hold her hand. He smiled and said, ��Yes, you��re not dreaming. Father, I��m in front of you. I��m fine. You found me.��


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes widened as he listened to her seriously. His lips trembled slightly, and his hand that was holding her trembled slightly too.


    Slowly, this trembling became more and more intense, just like the torrential emotions in his heart.


    Gu Yundong gently put her other hand on it and said gently, ��Father, do you hurt anywhere? You��re injured. The doctor said that you can��t move around.��


    Gu Dajiang finally blinked, but his voice was hoarse. ��Yundong, is it really you?��


    Gu Yundong quickly wiped his tears with a handkerchief. The corners of her eyes could not help but tear up. Her eyes turned red. ��I��m happy too.��


    Gu Dajiang grinned like a child.


    But in the next moment, he suddenly raised his head slightly and looked behind Gu Yundong.


    However, there was no one there. His hand could not help but tremble slightly. He wanted to speak, but he did not know how to.


    Gu Yundong quickly knew who he was looking for. She smiled and said, ��Mother and Yunshu and Yunke are all fine.��


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. His gaze landed on her again.


    Gu Yundong continued, ��Back then, I saw that the Qing��an Prefecture was in chaos. I was afraid that I could not protect my mother and younger siblings, so I brought them to the Xuanhe Prefecture. Now, they have settled down in Yongfu Village under the Xuanhe Prefecture. They are all at home, waiting for us to return.��


    After a pause, she said, ��I��m sorry, Father. I didn��t fulfill my promise to you.��


    ��No, you did the right thing. You did the right thing.�� Gu Dajiang��s voice became lighter. Knowing that his family was safe, he seemed to be in high spirits. ��There��s nothing more important than your safety. I didn��t think it through back then. I didn��t expect the city gate of Qing��an Prefecture to be tightly shut, causing chaos. I...��


    ��What about you?�� Gu Yundong did not want him to continue blaming himself. She changed the topic and asked, ��Why did Father come to Wanqing Prefecture? Actually, I went to Qing��an Prefecture to look for you. I even met Bao Chunhua and his wife. They said that they had seen you and saw you leave the city gate with their own eyes. Unfortunately, they didn��t know where you went after you left. I even went...��


    She paused and did not tell him that she had been to Gu village.


    She would take it slow. So many things had happened in Gu village. She had to tell her father, but she did not want to say it yet.

 Chapter 454: That Woman Should Die

    Chapter 454: That Woman Should Die


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He really didn��t expect her to have been to Qing��an Prefecture.


    He pursed his lips and frowned. ��Back then, I thought that you would wait for me in Qing��an Prefecture, so I kept looking for you there. Later on...��


    He lowered his voice. ��I bumped into your aunt later.��


    Gu Qiuyue? Gu Yundong was flabbergasted. ��Isn��t she dead?��


    ��Dead?�� Gu Dajiang frowned. ��When did she die? She was still alive when I met her.��


    Although he and Gu Qiuyue were siblings, their relationship was really weak. It could even be said that they had become enemies. From his tone, it was obvious.


    ��I met my uncle. He said so.�� However, this was not important. ��What happened after you met my aunt?�� UppTodated from


    ��She said that you came to Wanqing Prefecture. Actually, I didn��t believe her at first.�� However, Gu Dajiang later asked around. There were indeed a few people who told him that they had met such a family that had gone to Wanqing Prefecture before the Qing��an Prefecture fell into chaos.


    Gu Yundong fed him small bites. It was not easy for him to finish it. After drinking the medicine, he really wanted to sleep.


    She reached out and adjusted Gu Dajiang��s pillow. His back was injured, so he could only lie on his stomach or sideways. He couldn��t move too much, or it was easy to pull at his wound.


    Gu Dajiang was really tired and his body hurt a lot. He actually couldn��t bear to close his eyes. He wanted to see his daughter more.


    However, he really couldn��t take it anymore. As soon as he closed his eyes, he quickly fell asleep.


    Tong Shuitao only returned when the sky was about to turn dark.


    When she heard that Gu Dajiang had woken up, she immediately became happy. ��Miss, go and rest. I��ll guard Master.��


    ��You keep watch for the first half of the night. I��ll do it for the second.��


    ��...Alright.��


    Gu Yundong went to the room next door to rest, but she did not sleep well. She was always worried that something would happen to Gu Dajiang.


    Before midnight, she came over to replace Tong Shuitao.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly. Gu Dajiang didn��t have a fever, and his injuries were recovering.

 Chapter 455: Yundong Is Really Good-looking

    Chapter 455: Yundong Is Really Good-looking


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After dawn, Doctor Yu came over again.


    After showing it to Gu Dajiang, he heaved a sigh of relief. ��I��ll change his bandage first. Continue taking the medicine I prescribed yesterday.��


    ��Thank you, Doctor Yu.��


    Gu Dajiang was in a deep sleep, but he was still woken up by the pain of changing the bandage.


    When Doctor Yu saw him open his eyes, he smiled kindly. ��How do you feel? Does it hurt anywhere? Do you feel choked or difficult to breathe?��


    Gu Dajiang quickly realized his identity. ��No, other than the pain in my wound, everything else is fine.��


    With that, he hurriedly went to look for Gu Yundong. When he saw that she was still there, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Except...


    How did his daughter become so good-looking? She had washed off her thick eyebrows from yesterday and changed her clothes. These clothes looked expensive and her face was rosy. She was actually more beautiful than before.


    After Doctor Yu changed the bandage and gave some instructions, he left.


    Gu Yundong walked to the edge of the bed and sat down. Seeing that Gu Dajiang was staring at her, she could not help but find it strange. ��Father, what are you looking at?��


    Gu Dajiang smiled bitterly. ��How did you become so stubborn?��


    ��Father, go ahead.��


    Gu Dajiang sighed secretly and said in a low voice, ��Two days ago, I heard that the Second Young Master of the Xin family wants to take in a concubine. That concubine��s surname is Gu and her name is Gu Yundong.��


    Gu Yundong��s body suddenly froze. The words of the woman she had heard when she had disguised herself and sneaked into the kitchen of the Xin residence flashed across her mind.


    Yes, there was a concubine with the same name as hers in the Xin Manor.


    ��Father thought... it was me?�� No wonder. No wonder he was unwilling to say it just now. Was he afraid that she would blame herself?


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ��I heard that Concubine Gu is from the countryside and fled here. She��s 15 or 16 years old and is also good-looking. Moreover, she wasn��t willing to be a concubine and was forcefully taken over by Second Young Master. To get her, they even captured her mother and threatened her with her mother��s life.��


    All the signs indicated that this was most likely his daughter and wife.


    Gu Dajiang panicked. It wasn��t so easy for him to find out anything else.


    However, at this moment, his wife and daughter were forced to become concubines and had no way of asking for help. He could not sit still.


    Gu Dajiang tried his best to sneak into the Xin residence.


    He was capable. It was not easy to enter the Xin family, but he found his way in.


    However, that was not the case at all.

 Chapter 456: Those Three Bastards

    Chapter 456: Those Three Bastards


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    That person called Gu Yundong was indeed unwilling at first, but her mother was not captured by the Second Young Master. Her mother voluntarily helped the Second Young Master trick her daughter into coming in.


    Moreover, Concubine Gu had only been in the Xin residence for a day, but she was already bewitched by the riches inside and willingly became the concubine of the Second Young Master of the Xin residence.


    Gu Dajiang did not find out about this at first. As a complete stranger, he anxiously asked around for Gu Yundong��s residence. After hiding in the Xin residence for a day, he was discovered.


    As it happened, it was the wife of the second young master of the Xin family, who was the daughter of the current prefecture magistrate of Wanqing Prefecture.


    When she saw Gu Dajiang, she also received news that this person was getting close to Concubine Gu.


    Second Young Madam smiled. After sizing Gu Dajiang up, she suspected his relationship with Concubine Gu.


    ��I heard that Concubine Gu has a father. You��re so concerned about her. Could you be her father?��


    Gu Dajiang immediately denied it. Seeing this, Second Young Madam became even more certain. ��Why are you nervous? Are you afraid that I��ll use you to threaten Concubine Gu?��


    Gu Dajiang refused to admit it even more badly. However, regardless of whether Second Young Madam was really certain or just in a bad mood, she said, ��If you admit your relationship with Concubine Gu, I��ll let you go. If you don��t admit it, you��re a thief who barged into my Xin Manor.��


    Gu Yundong trembled when she heard that. These bastards did not care about human lives at all.


    One was to vent her anger.


    One was to trample on others in order to fight for favor.


    One was trying to pacify his wife and please his concubine for the sake of having two women.


    That was why they could casually take her father��s life!!


    Gu Yundong quickly lowered her head to prevent her father from seeing the fierceness in her eyes.


    ��I��m fine. Look, if not for this, I wouldn��t have been able to see you, right?�� Gu Dajiang comforted her.


    Gu Yundong looked up and forced a smile.


    No, without this, she would have been able to see Gu Dajiang safe and sound in the Yu family, not the father who was on the verge of death and was sweating from the pain.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. At this moment, Tong Shuitao entered the house.


    She leaned close to Gu Yundong��s ear nervously and said, ��Miss, something seems to have happened.��

 Chapter 457: Are They Looking For Us?

    Chapter 457: Are They Looking For Us?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang was stunned when he saw Tong Shuitao. And what did she call Yundong just now?


    Miss??


    He looked at the two of them in shock. Only then did Tong Shuitao realize that Gu Dajiang had woken up. She hurriedly said respectfully, ��Master.��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao, ��What happened?��


    The latter suddenly reacted. She glanced at Gu Dajiang and lowered her voice even more. Only Gu Yundong could hear her. Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    ��Young Miss, I was at the entrance of the inn just now and saw the Second Young Master of the Xin family coming over aggressively with two guards. Do you think he knows that we brought Old Master back and is here to settle the score?��


    Gu Yundong stood up. ��I��ll go out and take a look. Take care of my father.��


    ��Yes, my lady.��


    Gu Yundong opened the door and saw a rich man��s son entering the inn with two guards. He was walking upstairs.


    She aimed at the waiter��s knee and fired two shots.


    The waiter bent his knees and almost threw the tray in his hand.


    Gu Yundong was responsive and quickly supported him with one hand and the tray with the other. She asked in a low voice, ��Are you alright?��


    The waiter gasped and looked up. ��Miss Gu? Why are you dressed like this again?��


    ��I have something to do outside. It��s more convenient to dress like this.�� Gu Yundong helped her up and asked, ��How are you?��


    ��I don��t know why, but my leg seemed to have been hit by something.�� The waiter turned his head and looked, but he didn��t find any stones. ��It hurts a little.��


    ��I think you should sit over there and rest first.��


    ��But...�� He glanced awkwardly at the tray in his hand.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I��ll send it to you.��


    ��Huh??�� The waiter was surprised. ��Aren��t you going out?��


    ��I don��t have anything urgent to do. I��m just delivering tea. It��ll be done soon. Which room should I send it to?��


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she had already accepted the tray.

 Chapter 458: Secret Recording

    Chapter 458: Secret Recording Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The waiter subconsciously pointed to the innermost room.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Alright, I��ll do it. You��ve been helping me run errands for the past two days. Take it as my thanks.��


    Before anyone could react, she had already left with the tray.


    Only then did the waiter reach out and rub the bend of his leg. Then, he stood up straight and walked for a while. Eh, it didn��t hurt anymore?


    He let out a sigh of relief and immediately thought about it. That��s not right. He was so diligent in running errands for Miss Gu because he wanted a bonus. Could it be that Miss Gu was helping him deliver tea because she didn��t want to pay him?


    The waiter cursed and wanted to change back.


    But when he walked over, he realized that it was too late. Gu Yundong had already knocked on the door and entered in a flash.


    There were only two people in the room. One was a young master. He was the second young master of the Xin family, Xin Zhiyuan. Opposite him was a middle-aged man. No one knew who he was.


    The two of them stopped talking when they saw her enter.


    Xin Zhiyuan even stood up and instructed the two guards to remind him to buy something when they returned.


    The waiter��s eyes suddenly lit up and he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Miss Gu still needed him.


    It seemed that she was really kind just now. She was indeed a beautiful and kind girl-


    He immediately patted his chest and said, ��Miss, if you want to know anything, feel free to ask.��


    ��I want to ask, where is the nearest fair brokerage?��


    ��Miss, do you want to buy servants?��


    ��Yes.��


    This was not a problem. The waiter quickly told Gu Yundong about the two most reputable brokers in the vicinity.


    ��So you��re dressed like this to buy someone from the brokerage. That��s good. You don��t look like you��ll be easily scammed.�� If she dressed like a young lady from a rich family, those people in the brokerage would definitely treat her as an ignorant girl.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She nodded affirmatively. ��Yes.��


    As she spoke, someone called for the waiter. He quickly turned around and went downstairs.


    Only then did Gu Yundong shake her head and push open Gu Dajiang��s room.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she entered, she saw Gu Dajiang and Tong Shuitao looking at each other in silence.

 Chapter 459: Fatherly Love

    Chapter 459: Fatherly Love


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong closed the door and asked curiously, ��What��s wrong?��


    Tong Shuitao shrank her neck and looked a little guilty.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang turned to look at his daughter and saw that she was wearing the same clothes as yesterday. Although he felt strange, he didn��t ask further.


    However, he glanced at Tong Shuitao and said, ��This... Miss Tong said that she��s the maidservant you bought? Her entire family is servants of the Gu family?��


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang still didn��t know that there were six people in the Tong family. He thought that it was just her parents and her.


    Gu Yundong looked at Tong Shuitao, who laughed dryly. ��I thought Miss had spoken to Master, so...��


    Gu Yundong could not help but laugh. She had thought that something was up.


    In the past, when he was in the Old Gu family, he was worried that his father and stepmother would cause trouble and that Yundong would not be able to find a good husband. Now that he had left the place and Yundong was so good, she would definitely be very happy in the future.


    Thinking of this, Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but feel relieved.


    Seeing how insistent he was, Gu Yundong had no choice but to agree. ��Father, rest first. I��ll be back soon.��


    ��Be careful. When you look at people, don��t judge them by their appearance. You have to see if they��re honest. Those brokers are very smart. We won��t buy any if the price is high. We can hire people too. Also, remember to buy just one.��


    When Gu Yundong went out, she could still hear his worried reminders. Her heart was warm and sour. This was the love of an old father.


    Even though he knew that she already started her own small business, even though he knew that she could bring his mother and siblings all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture, in his heart, she was still a child who had not grown up. No matter what she did, he would always be worried.


    Although Madam Yang was her mother, her situation was special. She looked more like her child.


    Now, in front of Gu Dajiang, she was the daughter who needed his care, even though he was lying in bed and couldn��t do anything.


    Gu Yundong��s smile widened. Looking at the sky outside, it seemed to be filled with joy from head to toe.

 Chapter 460: Xue Rong

    Chapter 460: Xue Rong


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When they arrived at the brokerage, Gu Yundong looked for the broker that the waiter had introduced.


    Hearing that she only planned to buy one person, the broker was still smiling and her attitude was exceptionally enthusiastic.


    ��Miss, are you planning to buy a man or a woman? What��s the age requirement? Is there any taboo?��


    Gu Yundong did not speak in a rough voice. It was too tiring. She had changed into men��s clothes purely to deliver tea to the second young master of the Xin family.


    Now that she spoke, her voice was delicate and tender. The broker immediately recognized her gender.


    Gu Yundong sat in the reception room and took a sip of tea before saying, ��I want a man. He must be agile, honest, and strong. There��s no taboo.��


    ��Alright, wait a moment, Miss.��


    The broker smiled and went out. After a while, she brought a row of men in.


    This prefectural city was different from the county city. There were many people.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. From the meaning of her words, the servants were innocent victims who took the blame.


    She nodded. ��Tell the man to come. I��ll take a look.��


    The broker quickly brought him over. He was a man in his early twenties and looked very thin and weak. There was no expression on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked him a few questions, but he tried his best to make it clear with the least amount of words.


    Gu Yundong was pleasantly surprised. Although this person was taciturn, he spoke clearly and was very organized. Moreover, he was very clear about the things to take note of when taking care of a patient. Although he was thin, he was quite strong.


    ��Him, then.��


    The broker��s face lit up. ��Alright, then I��ll prepare the contract for you now.�� She was actually relieved. This person was not easy to sell. It was mainly because everyone felt that it was very unlucky that the guy had served a patient who did not end well. He had been in the brokerage for a few months, but he had not been sold.


    The man was also a little surprised, but he quickly calmed down.


    Gu Yundong waited until they left the brokerage before asking with interest, ��Your name is Xue Rong, right? Who was your previous master?��


    Xue Rong paused for a moment and answered simply, ��Xin family.��


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. The Xin family? Was it the Xin family that she knew about?

 Chapter 461: Xin Zhiyuan Left

    Chapter 461: Xin Zhiyuan Left


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    That��s right. Gu Yundong remembered that the eldest young master of the Xin family seemed to be in poor health all year round.


    So, Xue Rong had served the Eldest Young Master of the Xin family?


    This was really beyond her expectations.


    No wonder Xue Rong looked like he had undergone professional training. His silence was probably a habit he had developed in the Xin residence. He seemed to be a cautious person.


    Xue Rong also raised his head slightly to look at his new master. He thought that if the other party knew that he was sold by the Xin family, she would ask him some questions or return him.


    But Gu Yundong did not mention a word about the Xin family all the way to the inn.


    She only instructed him, ��You have to take care of my father. He��s injured, and the doctor said that he needs to recuperate for a period of time. Since you��re experienced and know how to take care of others, you must know more about what to pay attention to than I do. We��ll stay in the inn for the time being. You��ll share a room with my father. As for the rest, you��ll slowly understand in the future.��


    ��Yes, my lady.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and the two of them went upstairs.


    As she turned the corner, she glanced to the other side and saw that the two guards were still standing at the door. It seemed that they had not left.


    Gu Yundong immediately put down her chopsticks and strode after him.


    She went straight to the innermost room and saw that the waiter was about to bring out the teapot.


    He was stunned for a moment when he saw her. ��Miss, why are you here?��


    ��I was looking for you,�� Gu Yundong said as she walked inside.


    The waiter subconsciously asked, ��Why are you looking for me?�� He did not bother to stop Gu Yundong from entering.


    Gu Yundong leaned against the table. While the waiter was distracted by the noise downstairs, he quickly reached under the table and put the recording pen into his space.


    Then, she said, ��Didn��t I buy someone? I��ve already brought him back. He��s staying in my father��s room now. I want to ask you for an extra quilt for him to use. Also, send a lunch up.��


    ��That��s easy. I��ll send it over in a while.��


    ��I��m not in a hurry. You can give it to him when you��re free.��


    With that, Gu Yundong left with a smile.


    She went straight into her room and locked the door before taking out the recording pen.


    She turned on the switch and listened to the contents quietly.

 Chapter 462: Abnormal Eldest Young Master

    Chapter 462: Abnormal Eldest Young Master


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    At first, there were some rustling sounds, but soon, the middle-aged man��s voice sounded. ��I heard that Second Young Master has taken a concubine?��


    ��What? Uncle Wei even cares about this?��


    ��Second Young Master, you��ve misunderstood. Uncle Wei is just worried that the prefecture magistrate will be unhappy.��


    ��So what if he��s unhappy? Do you think he��ll stand up for his daughter and cause trouble for our Xin family?�� Xin Zhiyuan��s mocking voice sounded. ��My father-in-law is most concerned about fame and profit. Although the Xin family is his in-law, the interests of the two families are already closely linked. What he values is the Xin family. What��s a daughter?��


    Uncle Wei sighed. ��In the end, it��s not good to go too far. After all, we��ve slapped his face. He values the interests of the Xin family, but the Second Young Master isn��t the only master of the Xin family. Although Eldest Young Master��s body is weak, he...��


    ��Would the prefecture magistrate like him? He��s a man with a strange heart. He listened to my mother��s nonsense and brought those boys and girls back, hoping to make himself better. Look at how many evil deeds he��s done. His hands are stained with so much blood. He��s much more disgusting than me. The prefecture magistrate must hate him. Otherwise, why would he marry his daughter to me?��


    Gu Yundong memorized Uncle Wei before continuing to listen.


    It was still Xin Zhiyuan who spoke. ��That trivial matter in our family is not worth talking about. Did you have any good news when you came back this time?��


    Uncle Wei sighed. ��Everyone in the capital has already arranged for it. Those people took the money but didn��t do anything. They know that the late emperor has died. Our Xin family isn��t as popular as before, so all of them are shirking it.��


    ��So you didn��t get the sugar deal?��


    ��White sugar is a business of the imperial court. The emperor can give it to whoever he wants. If the late emperor was still around, the white sugar business of Wanqing Prefecture would definitely belong to the Xin family. However, the current emperor values the Duan family more. The Duan family��s momentum has not decreased in the past two years. If our Xin family did not have a good relationship with the prefecture magistrate, we would probably be trampled under the feet of the Duan family. However, the officials of the Xin family who were on good terms with the capital in the past are not related to the white sugar business. Moreover, the production of white sugar is limited. Every prefectural city won��t obtain much.��


    Xin Zhiyuan seemed to have stood up. ��Then should we give up on the sugar business?��


    ��Not really. Actually, I also heard another piece of news this time.��


    ��What?��

 Chapter 463: Targeting the Gu Family

    Chapter 463: Targeting the Gu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��It��s said that this method of making white sugar was developed by a farming family in the Xuanhe Prefecture. Later on, they offered it to the Imperial Court. However, that farming family had always been making sugar and trading it. Therefore, the Imperial Court no longer found anyone to sell white sugar in the Xuanhe Prefecture.��


    ��A farmer?�� Xin Zhiyuan��s voice was instantly filled with excitement.


    Gu Yundong suddenly frowned. Were they talking about her family?


    F*ck, she was actually targeted. Qin Wenzheng, you big idiot, you have to stop them.


    Uncle Wei��s voice sounded again. ��That��s right. Unfortunately, we can��t interfere with the Xuanhe Prefecture. That prefecture magistrate Dai is not an ordinary person.��


    ��Why can��t we? It��s not like we��re going to take root in the Xin family and do business. Let��s go to that farmer in secret and ask him to hand over the secret recipe for making sugar. We��ll give him some benefits later. Won��t everyone be happy?��


    Uncle Wei said helplessly, ��So what if we obtain the secret recipe to make sugar? Do you dare to make it in private and sell it? Now, the business of white sugar is controlled by the Imperial Court. If the Emperor finds out, the Xin family will not be in a good state.��


    Uncle Wei sighed and reiterated, ��Don��t contact those two countries. Wait for me to come back.��


    ��I know, I know.�� Xin Zhiyuan was impatient. ��Then, Uncle Wei, when are you leaving?��


    ��In a few days. I just returned to Wanqing Prefecture. I still have to tell your father about the situation.��


    ��Then you can stay in the residence for the next few days. How can this inn compare to the residence?��


    ��No need. It��s convenient to stay here. I��m used to it.��


    That was the end of the conversation.


    However, Gu Yundong��s expression was as dark as water. She had thought that the three scumbags from the Xin family had caused her father to become like this. It was enough for her to settle scores with them.


    Unexpectedly, they had their eyes on her white sugar.


    Trying to force them to hand over the secret recipe?


    Gu Yundong sneered��In your dream! Dream!

 Chapter 464: Writing a Letter

    Chapter 464: Writing a Letter


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xin family, Xin family, Xin family...


    Gu Yundong��s fingers tapped lightly on the table, and she put the recording pen back into her spatial storage.


    She would definitely not let the Xin family off. After all, even if she did not mind, the Xin family would still force her to hand over the secret recipe of the white sugar. Thus, she might as well make the first move.


    It was just that Gu Yundong was only a little farm girl in Yongfu Village who had yet to reach adulthood. She only had more than a hundred acres of land and a workshop.


    Compared to her, the Xin family was a colossus.


    Fortunately, the Xin family was courting death. Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Gu Yundong sneered. She took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone and began to write a letter in detail.


    In the letter to Qin Wenzheng, not only did she say that the Xin family and the Wanqing family were colluding, but she also said that many young masters of the Xin family were looking for boys and girls. Of course, the most important thing was that the Xin family had many connections with the other two countries.


    She didn��t mention anything about Gu Dajiang being beaten up.


    Tong Shuitao entered with a tray. ��Miss, have dinner first.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed her temples. Unknowingly, it was already so late. It seemed that she could only go out tomorrow.


    She placed the letter into her spatial storage. ��How��s my father?��


    ��Master woke up once and found out that you were the one who hired Brother Xue to serve him. He even asked where you were. When he found out that Miss was busy, he didn��t say anything. After taking the medicine, he fell asleep again.��


    Tong Shuitao answered as she placed the food on the table.


    Gu Yundong nodded. The medicine prescribed by Doctor Yu had the effect of calming the mind and helping him sleep. Gu Dajiang needed more rest now.


    Moreover, she had heard from Grandpa Yu that her father worked day and night to find them and had very little time to rest. Just the day before she met him, he had snuck into the Xin family and did not sleep for the entire night.


    Now, it was a good time for him to recuperate.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong went to Gu Dajiang��s room to take a look before returning to rest.


    The next morning, she got up and prepared to go out with the letter she had written yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Xue Rong coming out from next door. Moreover, it seemed like he was going out.

 Chapter 465: Old Father鈥檚 Heart

    Chapter 465: Old Father��s Heart


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When he saw Gu Yundong, Xue Rong greeted her respectfully.


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Where are you going so early in the morning?��


    ��Replying to Young Miss, Old Master instructed me to go to the Yu family and bring his clothes over.��


    Gu Yundong waved his hand. ��Don��t go yet.��


    As she spoke, she entered the house. Gu Dajiang had woken up and was lying on his side. His eyes were staring straight ahead, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    When he saw Gu Yundong, a trace of joy flashed across his face.


    ��Yundong is here?��


    ��Father.�� Gu Yundong sat on the edge of the bed. Seeing that he was in good spirits, she relaxed slightly. ��Let Xue Rong take care of you here. I��ll go to Grandpa Yu��s house.��


    ��Sigh, let Ah Rong go.��


    Ah Rong??


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Xue Rong. She wouldn��t have known while this person was quiet, in just half a day, he made Tong Shuitao call him Brother Xue and her father called him Ah Rong.


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything and quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong specially went to buy some things before heading to the Yu residence.


    They drove the carriage there. The road was a little long, but the carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley. It was not easy to ride inside.


    It was still the same alley, and those sizing gazes.


    Gu Yundong did not care, but Xue Rong frowned slightly. He followed Gu Yundong cautiously, glancing left and right from time to time.


    When he saw a few young men with sloppy gazes that revealed greed, Xue Rong��s heart could not help but thump.


    Fortunately, not long after, they entered the Yu Family.


    There were people in the Yu family, so the courtyard door was open.


    Gu Yundong had just walked in, but before she could make a sound, an unfamiliar voice came from inside.


    ��Old Yu, why don��t you go out and find work these two days?��


    ��I��m afraid that there won��t be anyone at home when Dajiang comes back. I��ll rest for two days. Anyway, I won��t be able to find any work,�� Uncle Yu said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, the other party sneered. ��He probably won��t come back, right?��

 Chapter 466: Grandpa Zhang Next Door

    Chapter 466: Grandpa Zhang Next Door


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Grandpa Yu was unhappy. ��What do you mean?��


    ��Didn��t you say that his daughter came looking for him? She��s quite rich. The person who came the afternoon before yesterday was his daughter��s maidservant, right? She even used a maidservant. Gu Dajiang must have followed his daughter to enjoy life. How could he still remember his poor friend here?��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense.��


    ��How am I spouting nonsense? Otherwise, why didn��t Gu Dajiang come to see you after a few days? He might be enjoying himself now and have long forgotten about your family. You��re the only one who��s still waiting at home.��


    Grandpa Yu��s voice was filled with anger. ��I know Dajiang better than you. He must have been delayed by something. Don��t spout nonsense here. I��m busy. Go back to your house.��


    ��Hey, why are you...��


    ��Grandpa Yu, are you home?�� Gu Yundong suddenly shouted.


    ��Why is your father sick? What illness is he suffering from? I��ll go see him,�� Grandpa Yu asked nervously. He knew that Gu Dajiang must have been delayed.


    Gu Yundong smiled and helped him sit down. ��I��m fine. He��s already seen a doctor. He just caught a cold. It��s not good for him to go out again. You shouldn��t go. If he passes it to you, my father will feel uneasy.��


    Grandpa Yu thought about it and agreed. ��Your father is sick. Don��t come over. It��s more important to take care of your father.��


    ��I must come and take a look.�� As Gu Yundong spoke, she glanced at the table where the gift box was placed. Seeing that the stranger was getting closer and closer, she could not help but twitch her lips. She asked, ��This is...��


    Grandpa Yu seemed to have just remembered that there was another person at home. He immediately patted his head and said, ��It��s Grandpa Zhang next door.��


    Grandpa Zhang forced a bright smile at Gu Yundong. ��You must be Dajiang��s daughter. You��re really good-looking, polite, and filial. I��m your Grandpa Zhang from the family on the left. Your father and I have known each other for a long time. He��s been suffering and has been looking for you. This time, he��s sick. You have to take good care of him. It��s not easy for him. It��s really not easy. Unfortunately, I don��t have much ability to help him.��


    He even wiped his eyes as he spoke, looking very sad.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.

 Chapter 467: Box With a Secret Compartment

    Chapter 467: Box With a Secret Compartment


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��You��ve got... quite a lot of drama.��


    Grandpa Yu could not stand it anymore. He waved his hand and chased him away. ��Alright, alright. This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and go home. Your grandson will come looking for you later.��


    Grandpa Zhang let out a sigh and refused to leave. ��I��m talking to him. Why don��t you know any etiquette? How can you chase a guest out?��


    ��Hmph, I haven��t forgotten what you said just now. Why don��t I have a good talk with the Gu family��s girl?��


    Grandpa Zhang immediately fell silent and snorted. ��Seriously, if you want to leave, so be it. You��re too much.��


    With that, she hurriedly left.


    Grandpa Yu closed the courtyard door and blocked the view outside. He then came back to greet Gu Yundong. ��Come, come. Yundong, take a seat first.��


    He poured two glasses of water for her. ��Why did you bring anything? These things are expensive.��


    ��Grandpa Yu, I hope you don��t mind,�� Gu Yundong said politely. Then, he changed the topic and said in a low voice, ��Actually, I came today to ask for your help with something.��


    ��Tell me. As long as I can help, I��ll definitely help.��


    Carpenter Tan polished the box twice in the end. It was very flat and smooth to the touch. He then waxed it again.


    By the time Gu Yundong got it, it was still too early.


    She became happy and gave Carpenter Tan a tael of silver.


    Carpenter Tan was stunned when he saw this. It did not take much effort for him to buy such a small wooden box. He did not need so much at all.


    But Gu Yundong had already left with the wooden box. When she left the Tan family, she said to the old man, ��Grandpa Yu, I still have something to do, so I��ll leave first. I��ll visit you again after my father recovers.��


    Grandpa Yu could also tell that she seemed to be in a hurry.


    ��Alright, I��ll send you off.��


    ��No need. Xue Rong is here. Take your time and go home first. Remember to eat the pastries I brought for you. Don��t let them go bad. The weather is hot now.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left with large strides with Xue Rong before he could speak.


    With the box, she could deliver the letter.


    Unfortunately, there were always obstacles blocking her path to success.


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly as she looked at the four people who had stopped him.

 Chapter 468: Eldest Miss Is So Powerful

    Chapter 468: Eldest Miss Is So Powerful


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xue Rong��s expression suddenly tensed up. He did not know martial arts, and his body was even a little thin.


    There were four of them. He could only hold back two at most. Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    If he had known earlier, he would not have kept quiet but let Grandpa Yu send them off.


    The four of them had already surrounded them. ��Miss, don��t be afraid. We just want money. Look at how hard our lives are. Give us some money and buy peace. Isn��t it good for everyone to live in harmony?��


    Xue Rong was already prepared for battle. He whispered to Gu Yundong without looking back, ��Miss, I��ll hold them back later. Run quickly. This side is close to the Yu family. Run towards the Yu family.��


    Gu Yundong held his forehead and laughed. She patted Xue Rong��s shoulder and looked at the four of them. ��I have something urgent to attend to. It��s better if you don��t block my way. Otherwise, you��ll suffer if I don��t hold back.��


    The four of them were stunned and could not help but laugh. ��Miss, you��re scaring us.��


    Gu Yundong sighed. Seeing that they were slowly crowding around him, he immediately handed the box in his hand to Xue Rong.


    ��Hold it. Stand there and don��t move.��


    Xue Rong, who was about to walk forward, suddenly stopped. The next moment, he widened his eyes and watched in shock as Gu Yundong flipped someone to the ground.


    ��Coming.�� Xue Rong glanced at the person on the ground again and hurriedly turned around to follow.


    Gu Yundong keenly sensed a slight change in his attitude, as if... he had become more respectful.


    The two of them did not speak along the way. They were about to reach the entrance of the inn.


    Xue Rong finally couldn��t help but ask, ��Young Miss��s martial arts competition?��


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ��You should know that I fled from the Yongning Prefecture to the Xuanhe Prefecture, right?�� Xue Rong had been following her. When she chatted with Grandpa Yu, she would mention the past from time to time.


    Xue Rong thought for a moment and came to a realization.


    That��s right. Miss had come all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture without Old Master by her side. What she had experienced was simply unimaginable.


    How could those four people stop Miss?


    But... he still felt that Miss was very powerful.


    It had to be known that on the way to escape, the fate of women was usually not very good, especially when there was no one to protect them. However, Miss had to protect her family all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture safely. Clearly, she was stronger than he had imagined.


    ��Alright, you go back to the inn first. I��ll make a trip to the pharmacy.�� Gu Yundong got down from the carriage.


    ��Yes.��

 Chapter 469: This Is a Lifesaving Thing

    Chapter 469: This Is a Lifesaving Thing


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong went to the pharmacy next door and grabbed a few herbs.


    Then, she found an empty place and wrapped the letter for Qin Wenzheng with oil paper in two layers before placing it in the secret compartment of the box that she had just made. She took a hairpin and placed it in the box before covering it.


    Then, she took the medicine bag and box to an escort company not far away.


    She went straight to the escort in charge. ��I want to send something to Fengkai County in Xuanhe Prefecture, but the thing I want to send is very urgently needed. It��s best if it can be delivered within four days.��


    The escort leader frowned. Four days? It was a little rushed to travel from Wanqing Prefecture to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    He did not agree and only asked, ��What��s to be sent?��


    Gu Yundong took out a medicine bag and a box. ��I have a friend who��s terminally ill and needs medicine urgently. These are the medicines I found for her. They��re for saving her life. And this box. She left the hairpin inside with me. It��s something her mother left for her. Let��s leave it for her as a memento.��


    The escort leader understood. This was a life-saving thing, and it didn��t leave any regrets.


    After a pause, he looked at Gu Yundong and said, ��We��ll take this escort, but you know that if we want to rush to the Xuanhe Prefecture in such a short time, not to mention traveling day and night, we��ll definitely have to change horses inbetween. I��m afraid this price is not cheap.��


    Qin Wenzheng was such a smart person. When he saw the medicine packet, he should be able to guess that she had sent it to him, right? After all, he knew that she had come to Wanqing Prefecture to look for medicine.


    She had given him medicine for no reason, and there was also an inexplicable hairpin and box. He would definitely notice that something was wrong.


    He was a young top scholar after all, so his brain worked quickly.


    Gu Yundong expressed that she was very confident in Qin Wenzheng. Hopefully, he would not want to disappoint him.


    As for the 100 taels of silver, she would get it back from the Xin family.


    After she was done, she turned around and walked towards the inn.


    Before leaving, she even went to the ready-to-wear shop to buy a few sets of clothes for Gu Dajiang and Xue Rong.


    When she went to Grandpa Yu��s house, she didn��t bring Gu Dajiang��s two sets of tattered clothes back.


    She couldn��t wear those clothes at all. They were all patched up. Could it be that she was wearing the clothes cleanly and let her father wear dirty clothes?


    Carrying his clothes, Gu Yundong��s footsteps became much lighter.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the inn, he saw a familiar middle-aged man.


    Wasn��t this... the man who was talking to Xin Zhiyuan in the room that day?

 Chapter 470: So Powerful

    Chapter 470: So Powerful


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong remembered that he said that he would personally make a trip to the Xuanhe Prefecture in a few days to look for the farmer who made white sugar.


    Heh, if you want to go, you have to be able to do it.


    As the middle-aged man walked upstairs, Gu Yundong had already found an angle and walked behind a potted plant in the corner.


    There was no one there. She was holding the toy gun. Just as the man Xin Zhiyuan called Uncle Wei was about to walk up the last step, she instantly hit his leg.


    Uncle Wei felt a sharp pain in his legs and fell to the side uncontrollably.


    The waiter was the first to notice that something was wrong. He hurriedly shouted, ��Becareful.��


    He wanted to rush forward to support her, but it was too late.


    Uncle Wei wanted to grab the railing with both hands, but he couldn��t. He rolled down the stairs.


    A customer who was about to go upstairs subconsciously stood to the side. His hands were still tightly gripping the railing as he watched him roll down.


    ��Father, how do you feel today?��


    ��Much better. Doctor Yu said that you gave him a lot of money. He used the best medicine, and it doesn��t hurt much when I turn my body now. Seriously, if you have some money, just save for yourself in the future. There��s no need to use the best medicine. Won��t I recover after a few more days?��


    Gu Yundong fed him a mouthful. ��Father, don��t you want to get better as soon as possible and go back to see Mother and Brother and Sister?��


    Gu Dajiang immediately stopped talking. He just opened his mouth and obediently finished the porridge.


    Then, she leaned against the folded blanket and sighed softly. ��I wonder how they are now. Yundong, tell me about the situation at home. I��m very concerned.��


    ��Okay.�� In the past two days, Gu Dajiang had either been sleeping and recuperating while Gu Yundong had been busy with other things.


    They really hadn��t sat down properly to talk about family matters.


    Gu Yundong took a fan from the side and fanned him.


    The weather was already hot, and Gu Dajiang��s wound was drenched in sweat.


    ��Mother has always been thinking about Father. She has dreamed of you several times. Moreover, Mother��s illness has a high chance of being cured. We found an imperial physician who gave Mother an acupuncture session. Although she hasn��t recovered now, it won��t worsen in the future. He said that as long as he finds the last medicine, he can completely cure Mother.��


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes lit up when he heard that. He was slightly excited. ��Really?�� ��Of course it��s true. Actually, I came to Wanqing Prefecture this time to look for that medicine.��

 Chapter 471: Let鈥檚 Say Something Delightful

    Chapter 471: Let��s Say Something Delightful


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What medicine?��


    ��It��s a medicine called Bai Muzi. Don��t worry, Father. I already have clues.��


    Xue Rong, who was standing behind Gu Yundong, was slightly stunned. However, he quickly regained his composure.


    Gu Yundong glanced at him from the corner of her eye before continuing to say to Gu Dajiang, ��Father, don��t worry about Mother. This kind of thing can��t be rushed. When we find Bai Muzi, everything will naturally be fine.��


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ��Yes, there��s no hurry. I��ve already waited for so long. I don��t mind waiting a little longer.�� Besides, even if Liu Niang couldn��t recover in her lifetime, he would still take good care of her.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was a little sad and immediately changed the topic. ��On the other hand, Yunshu is much more lively now. He��s already in school.��


    Gu Dajiang immediately said in surprise, ��He went to study?��


    Gu Dajiang laughed when he heard that. Yundong��s words were like a painting. In the painting, there was Liu Niang and his three children. The family was happy, warm, and blissful.


    He could not wait to recover from his injuries and go back.


    Gu Yundong said a lot of interesting things.


    But for some reason, she didn��t dare to mention Shao Qingyuan. She felt that mentioning him in front of an old father who had just found his daughter would agitate him.


    Yes, her father was still recuperating. It was better to say something that made him happy.


    Gu Yundong did not say anything about Yuanzhi.


    At the mention of him, she would definitely talk about Eldest Aunt Gu, who had yet to be found, and Bian Mulan, who had passed away.


    Gu Dajiang doted on Bian Mulan very much. If he knew that she was gone, he would probably feel terrible.


    Gu Yundong only mentioned interesting things until Gu Dajiang looked a little tired. Then, she let him rest and went out.


    Xue Rong followed him out. He pursed his lips as he looked at Gu Yundong, as if he had something to say.

 Chapter 472: Xue Rong鈥檚 Distrust

    Chapter 472: Xue Rong��s Distrust


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong walked towards her room. Seeing that he was still standing there, she raised her eyebrows and said, ��Come in. Don��t you have something to tell me?��


    Xue Rong lowered his head and followed her into the room. He carefully closed the door.


    He even went over to pour a cup of tea for Gu Yundong. This person had really been professionally trained.


    ��Miss, you said that you have a clue about Bai Muzi. Were you referring to the Xin family?��


    Gu Yundong thought that he indeed knew.


    ��I were. Why? Are you trying to persuade me to give up? Do you think it��s impossible to get Bai Muzi from the Xin family?��


    Xue Rong thought for a moment. ��It��s indeed impossible to obtain Bai Muzi from the Xin family, because it is no longer in the Xin family.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up from his chair. ��What did you say?!��


    He shut his mouth and did not say anything else.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she almost laughed. ��Xue Rong, I know that you used to serve the eldest young master of the Xin family. The Xin family is rich and has many rules. There are also many demons and monsters inside, and there are endless open and hidden conflicts. I understand that you��ve developed a cautious personality, but I��m not the Xin family. There��s no need to hide anything, and you don��t have to be afraid that I��ll be unhappy if I hear it. I hope you can be straightforward. I won��t blame you.��


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly in his heart.


    After a long time, he nodded slightly. ��I don��t think you can��t do it, Miss. It��s just that the Xin residence is far larger than what the outside world sees. The inside is complicated. Not only does it have the prefecture magistrate as its backer, but it also has someone in the capital and even... In short, it won��t be easy for Miss to deal with Second Young Master.��


    Gu Yundong sneered. After saying so much, didn��t he still think that she couldn��t do it?


    Indeed, if she was alone, she would consider it carefully. After all, dealing with the Xin family was not the same as dealing with the Gu family. But didn��t the Xin family want to die? She could give them a push.


    ��Alright, I know what you��re saying. I know what to do. Go back and take care of my father first.��


    Xue Rong felt that Miss would not let the matter rest, but he could not say anything.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong focused on taking care of Gu Dajiang. It was as if he had nothing else to do other than let him recuperate.


    Xue Rong had a very strange feeling. Miss seemed to have given up, but she also seemed to be planning something, but she did not do anything.


    Six days later, when Gu Dajiang could walk on the ground, someone came to the inn.

 Chapter 473:1 Am Mo Xulin

    Chapter 473:1 Am Mo Xulin


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Gu Yundong went downstairs, he brushed past someone.


    When that person passed by her, he said in a low voice, ��Miss Gu, let��s talk in private.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and glanced at him.


    This person looked very ordinary and was dressed in the same style as the guests in the inn. No one would notice him in the crowd.


    But Gu Yundong could still feel that he was constantly tense. He was a martial artist.


    She calculated the time and roughly guessed who this person was.


    Seeing that she didn��t say anything or respond, the other party thought that he had been too abrupt and quickly added, ��Mr. Qin asked me to come.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and the man went downstairs first.


    Seeing him leave the inn, Gu Yundong slowly walked out of the door as if she was taking a leisurely stroll. Visitt  for the latest updates


    Now that more than half a year had passed, the emperor was indeed prepared to take down Wanqing Prefecture.


    It could be seen from the fact that he had started to support the Duan family.


    However, the Emperor had been collecting information on the Xin family and the magistrate. This information could not be too small. Otherwise, who knew when they would make a comeback?


    Just as they were looking for a breakthrough, Gu Yundong unexpectedly gave them a pleasant surprise.


    The Xin family was simply too daring. They actually dared to have dealings with the other two countries. This kind of dealings was not ordinary business dealings. Clearly, it was related to the Imperial Court.


    Actually, Qin Wenzheng also knew that with the ability of the Xin family, even if they had dealings, it was only some money transactions. The Xin family was not qualified to come into contact with the center of political power. Even if they wanted to betray their country, they would not be able to do it.


    However, this was enough. Especially when it was related to the prefecture magistrate here, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to kill the entire family.


    Therefore, Qin Wenzheng sent people over to prepare for a drastic reorganization.


    The question was... Why did he want her to find a way to get incriminating evidence?


    Gu Yundong wanted to slam the table. Wasn��t her mission over after informing them? It was enough for her to just wait and watch the show. Why was Qin Wenzheng still adding trouble for her?


    Gu Yundong slammed the letter on the table and pointed at Mo Xulin.

 Chapter 474: Seduction

    Chapter 474: Seduction


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��You all seem to be highly skilled in martial arts. If you want to find evidence, you can just sneak in, right?�� Gu Yundongwas so angry that she laughed. ��I��m a weak woman, and you actually handed the most important thing to me? Do you think I��m too good-looking and want others to chop me into pieces?�� Mo Xulin was speechless. Miss, don��t feel so good about yourself, alright?


    He coughed lightly and said, ��The Xin residence is heavily guarded. It��s naturally not a problem for us to sneak in, but it��s easy to alert the enemy.�� Heavily guarded? Didn��t her father, Gu Dajiang, sneak in?


    No, Gu Dajiang could only ask around outside. He couldn��t go to the master��s courtyard, let alone the places where evidence was placed.


    Mo Xulin continued, ��Actually, it��s not like no one has infiltrated the Xin family before. They even entered Master Xin��s study, but there��s nothing in the study. If we want to find evidence of guilt, I��m afraid a few days won��t be enough.�� If you can��t find it in the study, do you think I can?


    ��Once we alert the enemy, the Xin family will be easy. We can just capture them anyway, but the forces in the capital that colluded with the Xin family will be on guard...��


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. ��Are you making such a big move this time? It won��t be easy to clean up the mess.�� Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    So, what the emperor really wanted to deal with were those people in the capital?


    ��Yes.��


    The others in the courtyard quickly went to work.


    Gu Yundong felt a headache when she returned to the inn. Qin Wenzheng was indeed unreliable.


    However, although she was cursing Qin Wenzheng in her heart, her mind still started to spin.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong was very busy.


    Tong Shuitao did not know what she was doing. In any case, she would do whatever Young Miss instructed her to do.


    Gu Dajiang was a little worried. He had once asked Gu Yundong, but she said that it was for business.


    Only Xue Rong started to feel uneasy.


    A few days later, when he saw Gu Yundong writing the names of everyone in the Xin family on paper in the room, his thoughts were finally confirmed. He had a feeling that it was just as he expected.

 Chapter 475: Finally Talking

    Chapter 475: Finally Talking


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong glanced at him. ��What��s the matter?��


    ��Miss, you must deal with the Xin family?�� Xue Rong finally exhaled and asked in a low voice, ��How confident are you?��


    ��Ninety percent.�� Gu Yundong smiled.


    Xue Rong looked at her in surprise and disbelief. ��Miss, you...��


    ��Why? Don��t you believe me? You��ve been here for so many days, so you should know how I conduct myself. When have you seen me boast?��


    Xue Rong paused. He had indeed been silently paying attention to Miss��s words and actions these past few days. He more or less knew her personality.


    However, he already knew that the young lady��s identity was only that of a peasant girl. She had no power or influence against the Xin family and could not gain any advantage.


    90% confident??


    Xue Rong suddenly thought of how busy Gu Yundong had been these past few days and how mysterious he looked.


    ��Miss, you know that I used to serve Eldest Young Master in his courtyard. Three months ago, all the servants in Eldest Young Master��s courtyard, except his nanny, were sold. Two of them were beaten to death. The reason was that they didn��t serve Eldest Young Master well and almost caused Eldest Young Master��s illness to act up and kill him.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. He even ate Bai Muzi because of this. Hmph.


    Xue Rong became slightly excited. ��One of the two servants who were beaten to death is my younger sister.��


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at him in surprise.


    ��However, no one in the residence knows that. My sister and I have acknowledged each other in private. It��s not easy to serve the Eldest Young Master in his courtyard. The Eldest Young Master is sick all year round and has a bad temper. My sister suffered a lot because of this. Although we worked in the Eldest Young Master��s courtyard, we couldn��t enter the inner room to serve him usually. The Eldest Young Master has a special guard to help him search...�� He took a deep breath and said, ��Search for children.��


    Only the nanny could enter the inner room. That day, the nanny was not around because she had something on. The Eldest Young Master suddenly shouted in the inner room.


    It was Xue Rong��s sister and another maidservant who ran in. In the end, they saw a girl lying on the ground with a pair of scissors in her hand. The scissors were stained with blood, and so was the Eldest Young Master��s neck.


    The girl must have stabbed the young master, but the girl was also killed by the young master on the spot.


    Xue Rong��s sister was scared to death at that time. She and the other maidservant were at a loss.


    Only when the Eldest Young Master looked over fiercely did the two of them hurriedly stop the bleeding. The Eldest Young Master might have lost too much blood and fainted on the spot.


    The other maidservant was afraid. After she and Xue Rong��s sister carried him to the bed, she said that she wanted to call a doctor and ran away on the spot.

 Chapter 476: A Rumor

    Chapter 476: A Rumor


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xue Rong��s sister could only take care of the Eldest Young Master by herself. When she was bandaging Eldest Young Master, her fingers trembled in fear and she accidentally spilled the medicinal powder on the bed.


    She quickly found a rag to wipe it off. Her movements were too erratic, and she accidentally pushed aside the pillow on the Eldest Young Master��s bed and saw two letters inside. Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    She knew that she shouldn��t be curious, but at the same time, she also knew that she had seen what had happened today. She was afraid that Eldest Young Master wouldn��t let her off easily.


    Since she was going to die anyway, what did it matter if she took a look?


    At that time, the sister calmed down and carefully took out the letter.


    There were two letters. One was a letter where the Xin family had contacted the Liu Country.


    The other was a report from a subordinate of the Eldest Young Master regarding the situation in the capital.


    Sister Xue felt that her heart was about to jump out, and cold sweat kept pouring out.


    She even vaguely heard that the maidservant who had seen the Eldest Young Master��s condition with her previously tried to escape from the Xin residence, but was captured and brought back. Now, the guards in the residence were looking for Sister Xue everywhere.


    Sister Xue knew that she would not be able to escape death. She was in despair, but she was unwilling to accept her fate, so she returned to the house. She took the brush on the Eldest Young Master��s table and hid under the bed and table to write down everything she saw and heard.


    This letter was for Xue Rong. At the end of the letter, she even instructed Xue Rong to think of a way to leave the Xin family. Something would happen sooner or later if the Xin family colluded with foreign countries.


    After writing, she stuffed the letter into her shoes and socks. When she was found by the guards in the residence, she was beaten to death on the spot. When Xue Rong heard the news, he only saw his sister��s corpse.


    Xue Rong found the letter when he was collecting her corpse. He hated the Xin family, but he was too weak to take revenge.


    Then, the others in the courtyard were also sold.


    Gu Yundong listened to the entire process and sighed inwardly.


    Seeing the forbearance and hatred on Xue Rong��s usually expressionless face, she could only say in a low voice, ��Don��t worry, I��ll avenge your sister this time.��


    ��Thank you, Miss.��


    ��So to speak, everything was taken by Young Master Xin��s nanny?�� The answer was really unexpected. ��This nanny is quite trusted.��


    Xue Rong thought for a moment and said, ��Actually, there has always been a rumor in the Xin family.��

 Chapter 477: The Xin Family Has Been Raided

    Chapter 477: The Xin Family Has Been Raided


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s interest was piqued. ��What rumor?��


    ��Eldest Young Master��s nanny is actually Old Master Xin��s woman. Her status is even higher than ordinary concubines. I heard that when Old Master was young, he went out to discuss business and brought this nanny along.��


    Xue Rong said, ��Although the nanny serves Eldest Young Master, she often enters and exits Old Master��s study with the excuse of reporting Eldest Young Master��s situation.��


    Gu Yundong could not help but pause. This gossip was a little big.


    ��Is the nanny beautiful?��


    Xue Rong was speechless. Wasn��t Miss��s focus a little off?


    However, he still shook his head honestly. ��She can��t compare to Master��s concubines.��


    Gu Yundong pushed a cup of tea over. ��Alright, I know what you��re talking about. Go back and take care of my father. I��m going out for a while.��


    Before Gu Yundong could say anything, the waiter beside him came over and nodded. ��That��s right. For some reason, there have been a lot of people these past few days. Our inn��s business is doing well. I thought there was something happy to celebrate in the city, but I didn��t hear anything after asking around.�� Gu Yundong laughed. ��Something happy? A storm is coming.��


    With that, she helped Gu Dajiang in and found a seat in the hall to eat.


    The waiter touched his head and looked at the bright sun outside. ��Where is the storm coming from? Why don��t I understand?


    Xue Rong thought, if you understand, you can be the shopkeeper.


    On the other hand, when Gu Dajiang heard Gu Yundong��s words, he asked curiously in a low voice, ��Yundong, do you know something? What��s going to happen at Wanqing Prefecture?��


    ��Father will know the result in two days.��


    However, there was no need to wait for two more days. The next morning, the waiter ran into the hall in a panic.


    Gu Yundong was coming downstairs and saw that his clothes were wet and his hat was gone. Strands of hair were stuck to his face. He was panting and his face was filled with fear.


    Moreover, at this moment, there was a loud rumble outside. A bolt of lightning struck down, accompanied by the patter of rain.


    As expected, the atmosphere was already appropriate.


    The waiter wiped his face and said in a trembling voice, ��Shopkeeper, the prefecture magistrate has been arrested. The Xin residence has also been raided.��

 Chapter 478: Everyone鈥檚 Shock

    Chapter 478: Everyone��s Shock


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The waiter��s words suddenly sounded in the hall. The shopkeeper was so shocked that he forgot about the abacus. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Even the guests who were originally sitting there chatting and resting turned to look at him in shock.


    The shopkeeper walked out from behind the counter without a word and asked anxiously, ��What did you say just now? What happened? What do you mean by the prefecture magistrate has been arrested and the Xin residence has been raided?��


    ��Yes, yes. What happened?��


    ��The Xin family? Our Wanqing Prefecture��s hundred-year-old clan was actually raided?��


    A customer stood up and walked over in disbelief.


    The waiter was still in shock and his words were a little ethereal. ��1,1 don��t know either. Just now, when I went home to get my things, I walked to the street at the entrance of the Xin residence and saw many soldiers guarding it. The plaque of the Xin residence was also smashed down by those soldiers. All the servants in the residence were taken away. Then, a long row of people were escorted away. All of them lowered their heads and cried.��


    ��What about the old and young masters of the Xin family?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Let��s go and take a look.��


    ��Yes.��


    Xue Rong shook his hand and a smile finally appeared on his face. He followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    Tong Shuitao, who was standing upstairs, glared at his back fiercely. This Xue Rong must have ulterior motives. He must be a toad lusting after swan meat. He was clearly bought to serve the old master, but he kept approaching Miss. He was simply shameless. Miss had been deceived by him.


    She was so angry!!!


    Tong Shuitao kept staring at his figure as he disappeared from the door. Only then did she stomp her feet angrily and turn around to return to her room.


    The rain outside had stopped, and even the air felt wet.


    Gu Yundong and Xue Rong walked all the way to the Xin family. Many people were talking about this along the way.


    Especially not far from the Xin family, everyone was pointing at the place.


    However, there were soldiers guarding the door, so no one dared to go forward.


    When they saw Gu Yundong and her servant walking forward, they looked at her as if she was courting death.

 Chapter 479: Old Fourth Playing Dead

    Chapter 479: Old Fourth Playing Dead


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong ignored these strange gazes. When they were almost at the entrance of the Xin residence, the soldiers guarding the door shifted their gaze to her.


    At the same time, a girl standing at the side looked at her.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    The girl was about the same age as her. She was dressed in silk and satin. Her skin was fair and tender, and she was beautiful. She had a refined temperament and had two maidservants by her side.


    However, she only glanced at Gu Yundong indifferently before turning around and continuing to speak to the soldiers at the door. ��I��m really the Duan family��s young lady. My brother is inside. If you don��t believe me, you can call my eldest brother out. He...��


    Before she could finish, she heard the officer��s impatient voice. ��No means no. Wait outside.��


    His tone was cold and he did not seem to care about her at all.


    Gu Yundong felt that this soldier would probably be doomed alone for the rest of his life.


    Miss Duan stomped her feet angrily and walked to the side. The maidservant beside her hurriedly comforted her.


    Only then did Gu Yundong step forward. However, it was Xue Rong who spoke to the officer. ��Sir, we��re looking for Lord Mo Xulin.��


    The soldiers were stunned, but they still put away their weapons.


    The man then walked to Gu Yundong��s side and smiled. ��Miss Gu, why are you here? You didn��t make a sound just now. I didn��t even recognize you. They almost hurt you.��


    Gu Yundong had never seen such a shameless person. Her voice pierced the sky. He must be deaf to not hear her. ��Can I go in?��


    ��Of course,�� the man said with a smile. He made the soldiers retreat and quickly led Gu Yundong inside.


    Seeing this, the Duan family��s young lady was stunned.


    She quickly took two steps forward. ��Sir, please wait.��


    The man frowned and stopped to look at her unhappily. ��What is it?��


    ��Lord, I��m from the Duan family. My eldest brother is Duan Qian. He��s inside. Can I go in and talk to him?��


    ��No.��


    With that, the man turned to smile at Gu Yundong and led her inside. ��The stairs here are steep. Miss, be careful.��


    Miss Duan was speechless. She was so angry.

 Chapter 480: A Small Box

    Chapter 480: A Small Box


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    This was the second time Gu Yundong had come to the Xin residence. The last time, she had entered through the back door. This time, he had walked through the main door.


    The scenery in front of him was completely different. The Xin family was indeed extremely extravagant. No wonder the Emperor wanted to destroy it.


    As she admired the surrounding scenery, she spoke to Xue Rong. ��Some people have black hearts. When they want me to help them, their attitude is so kind. They say that after everything is over, they will let me choose whatever I want. In the end, after using me, they turn around and pretend not to know me. They even say that I didn��t make a sound and they didn��t recognize me. It seems that the people I work with are blind and deaf...��


    Xue Rong silently glanced at Fourth Brother, who was walking in front. The man��s back was tense.


    However, he was secretly complaining in his heart. Why was Miss Gu��s gaze so sharp? Previously, she had only seen him once in the small courtyard. She had not even spoken to him. Not only did she recognize him at a glance, but she also knew his ranking. She was simply unbelievable.


    Gu Yundong continued, ��I��ve been thinking about it. I��m not familiar with certain people, and I don��t know their character. Will they renege on their debt? That��s why I came over early when I heard about what happened here. As expected, they actually pretended not to know me. Heh, that��s amazing. Xue Rong, don��t do this. You��ll be beaten up easily if you do.��


    Fourth Brother finally could not stand it anymore. He quickly turned his head and smiled. ��Miss Gu, I was wrong. I promise there won��t be a next time. Why don��t you hit me twice to vent your anger?��


    ��No need. Just tell me where the storeroom is. I��ll leave after taking what belongs to me.�� Gu Yundong snorted.


    Fourth Brother��s expression froze, and his footsteps finally quickened.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. After a while, she saw Fourth Brother carrying a box over. It was a small box that was 4.0 centimeters long, 20 centimeters wide, and 30 centimeters tall.


    So, she could only take an entire small box of things, right?


    Tsk, they had really underestimated her.


    If you have the ability, come and carry an even smaller box.


    Gu Yundong took the small box and led Xue Rong into the storeroom with her head held high.


    The young man who was talking to Mo Xulin looked on in surprise. Where did this lady come from? Lord Mo was actually so polite to her. He even heard a hint of flattery.


    He wanted to ask, ��Lord Mo, may I know which family��s daughter she is?��


    Mo Xulin said, ��Her surname is Gu.�� He was unwilling to say anything else.


    On the other hand, when Fourth Brother saw him, he thought of Miss Duan at the door and immediately mentioned it.


    Duan Qian had a headache. He apologized to Mo Xulin and hurried to the door.

 Chapter 481: Looking at Gu Yundong in a New Light

    Chapter 481: Looking at Gu Yundong in a New Light


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Gu Yundong entered the storeroom, he realized that many people were registering the things in the storeroom. They were stunned when they saw her enter.


    It was Mo Xulin who came in later and asked everyone to leave first. Only then did everyone leave the storeroom with a puzzled expression.


    Mo Xulin said, ��Miss Gu, take a look. What do you like?�� As he spoke, he pointed at two large boxes not far away. ��You can��t touch the things inside.��


    Gu Yundong expressed that she understood. That was what the emperor wanted. She understood.


    She walked forward. There was a lot of gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy, and expensive jade artifacts in the warehouse of the Xin family. These things were all placed in large boxes that were piled up in the huge warehouse.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up when she walked closer. Her eyes were sparkling, and she wished she could throw herself at the glittering money.


    The Xin family was simply too rich. They were simply... so rich that it made people want to scream.


    Mo Xulin was so stingy that he only gave her a small box even though there were so many things.


    Her contributions were only worth the price of a small box?


    After finding two boxes, Gu Yundong placed a few jade pendants and accessories into a small box.


    Mo Xulin glanced at it and the corner of his mouth twitched. Miss Gu really did not know what was valuable. Why did she choose jade pendants and jewelry?


    Then, Gu Yundong chose agate jade and pearl jade.


    She also saw two medical books that seemed to be very rare. Yes, she would bring them back to Shao Qingyuan.


    The brush and inkstone looked very valuable. She would bring them back for Yunshu, Yuanzhi, and her father.


    There was also a chessboard made of jade. It was simply extravagant.


    There was a huge pile of things. Gu Yundong felt that anything that was rare enough could be stuffed into the small box. If it could not be stuffed, she would put it into her spatial storage when Mo Xulin was not paying attention.


    After going through all the boxes, Gu Yundong finally rubbed her back and stood up.


    She looked at the small box with satisfaction. ��Yes, it��s full.��


    Xue Rong looked at the things inside and did not know what to say.


    When Mo Xulin realized that she did not find a single tael of silver, he could not help but look at her in a new light.

 Chapter 482: Come and See Your End

    Chapter 482: Come and See Your End


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mo Xulin felt that perhaps because she used to be a farm girl, her knowledge was limited and she was not good enough at appreciating good things, so she could not tell if the items she picked were good or bad.


    However, she did not care about money at all. She was more interested in elegant things like books, calligraphy, and paintings. It seemed that she had a long-term vision.


    In the future, as long as she came into contact with more of these things, she would definitely be able to identify the good and bad things next time.


    ��Miss, are you done?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. She remembered that there was about half a box of gold, silver, and jewelry in her spatial storage. She said in satisfaction, ��I��m done.�� Mo Xulin heaved a sigh of relief. ��Shall I walk the lady out?��


    But Gu Yundong said, ��Wait, I want to meet the eldest and second young masters of the Xin family.��


    Mo Xulin frowned. ��Well...��


    ��Is it inconvenient?��


    ��...�� Mo Xulin looked at her pitifully small box. After all, he had taken advantage of her. Forget it, just let them meet. ��I��ll bring you there.��


    Xin Zhiming frowned when he saw the person who came in. ��Who are you? What do you want?��


    Gu Yundong took a step back and let Xue Rong come forward.


    Xue Rong looked at the two of them with hatred in his eyes, as if it would not be an exaggeration to cut them into pieces. He finally felt much better when he saw them tied up and unable to move.


    Xin Zhiming did not know him. Even though the guy had served him for a long time, he had never taken Xue Rong seriously.


    On the other hand, the nanny took a closer look at Xue Rong and suddenly reacted.


    ��Xue Rong! It��s you?��


    Xin Zhiming was confused. ��Who is it?��


    ��He used to be a servant in the courtyard. He was one of the people who were sold three months ago.��


    Xin Zhiming was enlightened. He looked at Xue Rong and asked, ��Why are you here?�� After a pause, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled.


    ��You��re very nostalgic. You��ve come to see your former master.��


    ��Pfft...�� Xue Rong could not help but sneer. ��That��s right. I��m here to see what kind of outcome you lunatics have become.��


    Xin Zhiming and the nanny��s expressions changed at the same time. ��What did you say?��

 Chapter 483: Mo Xulin鈥檚 Envy

    Chapter 483: Mo Xulin��s Envy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xue Rong smiled. ��If you remember selling a group of servants three months ago, then you should also remember the two maidservants who were killed at that time. One of them...�� He took a deep breath and his eyes turned ruthless. ��Was my sister!!��


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at Xue Rong warily.


    Xue Rong had already walked up to them and said maliciously, ��Do you know why the Xin family lost so quickly? It��s because before my sister died, she saw two letters in Young Master��s room. When you were searching for her, she was hiding under the bed. She heard your conversation clearly.�� Visitt  for the latest updates


    Xin Zhiming and the nanny��s faces immediately turned pale.


    So that was what happened. It was actually that little girl who tricked them and exposed the place where they usually placed important letters.


    It was actually the dead little girl.


    Xue Rong was delighted to see their expressions.


    ��Go to hell and apologize to my sister. Apologize and repent for those who were killed by you. It��s not in vain for you to live in this world. Hahaha.��


    Gu Yundong was also shocked by him. She quickly smiled and helped him up.


    ��For what? If it weren��t for you, we wouldn��t have found the evidence so quickly.��


    As she spoke, she turned around and took out a jade pendant from the small box Mo Xulin was holding. She handed it over. ��I don��t know how much this is worth, but it��s definitely not ordinary if it��s placed in the Xin family��s warehouse. Take it as a reward.��


    Xue Rong stared blankly at the jade pendant that was stuffed into his hand. It took him a while to react. He hurriedly wanted to return it to her, but Gu Yundong glared at him fiercely.


    Xue Rong fell silent and could only accept it carefully. His heart was filled with sourness and warmth. This was a feeling he had never felt in all his years in the Xin residence.


    Unfortunately, his sister did not have such good fortune and did not meet such a good master.


    Xue Rong wiped the corners of his eyes and hurriedly followed Gu Yundong.


    He did not notice that Mo Xulin, who was carrying a small box behind him, was looking at him with... envy.


    Gu Yundong had already gone to the house on the right, where the second young master of the Xin family, Xin Zhiyuan, was locked up.


    When the door was opened, there was a commotion inside. A few sharp screams instantly came.

 Chapter 484: Gu Yundong Beats Someone

    Chapter 484: Gu Yundong Beats Someone


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong felt as if her eardrums were about to burst, and she stopped in her tracks.


    When the screams stopped, she looked inside.


    Compared to the two people in the Eldest Young Master��s room, this room was much livelier. Visitt  for the latest updates


    There was not only Second Young Master Xin Zhiyuan, but also his wife, who was the daughter of the prefecture magistrate, and the concubine with the same name as hers. There were also the mother of the concubine, Xin Zhiyuan��s two maids, and three other concubines.


    Gu Yundong had heard from Xue Rong that Xin Zhiyuan was lecherous, so there were many beauties in the backyard. However, not many were taken in as concubines. After all, there was a wife there.


    Initially, there were more than a few concubines. However, there were endless open and hidden conflicts in the backyard. Once they were no longer liked by Xin Zhiyuan, these concubines would not end well.


    Therefore, the remaining concubines were all successful people left behind after the house fights.


    However, the strange thing was that the two young masters of the Xin family had yet to have a child.


    It was understandable for the Eldest Young Master. His wife had died early and his health was not good. However, not only did the Second Young Master have a young and beautiful wife, but he also had concubines who were as beautiful as flowers. None of them had given birth to a child for him.


    ��Otherwise, why hasn��t he come to save you yet? It��s because he can��t even protect himself.��


    This time, not only did the woman��s expression turn ugly, but the others were also stunned.


    They had all been brought into this room and locked up by the soldiers who had suddenly appeared. They had vaguely heard that their crime included colluding with the enemy and betraying the country. The soldiers were to execute their entire families.


    All of them were trembling in fear. Their only hope was Second Young Mistress��s father, who was an official.


    Therefore, even though they were locked in such a small room, they were still very respectful to the Second Young Madam. Their attitude was even a little flattering. They only hoped that when she was saved, she would take them away with her. After all, no one wanted to die.


    But now, they were told that even the prefecture magistrate couldn��t protect himself, so who else could save them?


    Instantly, the other women present began to look at the young madam differently. They even began to blame each other.


    Gu Yundong did not look at them. Her gaze landed on Xin Zhiyuan again, and the corners of her lips curled up again.


    Xin Zhiyuan felt his scalp go numb for some reason and could not help but move back.


    However, Gu Yundong suddenly stepped forward, clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and hit him heavily.


    ��Ah... Stop, what are you doing? What right do you have to hit me?��

 Chapter 485: Remember Gu Dajiang?

    Chapter 485: Remember Gu Dajiang?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not speak, but her punches became heavier and heavier.


    Not only did Xin Zhiyuan scream in pain, even the others beside him were trembling in fear.


    The concubines did not dare to come forward, but Madam Tang shouted, ��Stop! Who are you? Did my husband offend you? We were arrested, but there��s still the Imperial Court to convict us. You��re using lynching.��


    Gu Yundong felt an itch in her ears. Were these people used to being high and mighty masters? Were they so arrogant that they could not see their own situation clearly?


    No one made a sound. Only she was still in the limelight.


    Gu Yundong finally stopped and narrowed her eyes to look in that direction.


    Madam Tang trembled under her cold gaze and had a bad feeling.


    Gu Yundong lifted her leg and kicked Xin Zhiyuan. Then, she left him and walked towards Madam Tang step by step. Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    ��W-What are you doing?��


    Madam Tang was a little afraid now. She sat on the ground and moved back.


    She walked towards her. The Gu concubine was a little afraid of her. When she saw that Gu Yundong had noticed her, she immediately swallowed nervously. Before she could speak, Gu Yundong slapped her.


    The Gu concubine��s eyes widened. ��You, why did you hit me? I didn��t say anything bad about you, and I didn��t offend you. You...��


    Gu Yundong did not say anything. She slapped her a few more times. When she felt a little better, she finally stopped.


    The Gu concubine did not dare to speak, and her mother was even more afraid of death. She did not even dare to look.


    The entire house was silent. No one dared to make a sound.


    Especially the concubines, they were trembling in fear. Master had been beaten up, Young Madam had been beaten up, and the Gu concubine had also been beaten up. Was it their turn next?


    Just as they were feeling uneasy, Gu Yundong stood up.


    Her cold gaze swept across the three of them. It was just a little pain. How could it compare to the pain of her father being thrown out of the Xin residence with blood all over his body and almost losing his life?


    How could it compare to the pain of his shoulder being burned and blistered?


    How could it compare to the feeling of helplessness when his fingers were broken and he could not even lift the bowl and chopsticks?


    It was just a few slaps. NOT HURTFUL AT ALL!!


    Xin Zhiyuan finally recovered. He looked at Gu Yundong with hatred. ��Who exactly are you?��


    ��Second Young Master is forgetful. Let me remind you.�� Gu Yundong glanced at him. ��A month ago, did Second Young Master beat up a man called Gu Dajiang and throw him out of the Xin residence?��

 Chapter 486: I鈥檓 the Farmer Girl You鈥檙e Looking for

    Chapter 486: I��m the Farmer Girl You��re Looking for


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xin Zhiyuan frowned, unable to recall.


    Instead, it was Madam Tang and the Gu concubine who had a deep impression of that competition. They immediately widened their eyes in shock.


    ��Who are you to him?��


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time. Xin Zhiyuan finally thought of the poor-looking man who was dressed in rags.


    Gu Yundong squatted down. ��I��m his daughter.��


    The expressions of the three of them changed drastically. That person��s daughter?


    They knew in their hearts how badly that person had been beaten up back then. After being thrown out of the Xin family, he would most likely not survive.


    So, his daughter was here to avenge him?


    ��Look, this is probably what they mean by karma, right? If you had treated my father better and been more polite back then, you might not have ended up like this.��


    Xin Zhiyuan��s face turned pale. So, everything was because they had attacked that man?


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, her hand was still itchy and she wanted to hit them again.


    However, Mo Xulin finally pushed open the door and entered. ��That��s enough. Anyway, they won��t have a good ending.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him before walking out of the door.


    To be honest, her hand still hurt a little, but it felt good to hit others with her hand.


    Before the door could close, the house was already in chaos.


    Hearing Mo Xulin��s words, which seemed to be a death sentence, and hearing Gu Yundong��s words, which explained that the source of everything was actually the competition between the Tang and Gu concubines, the other concubines who had been implicated could not help but pounce on them one by one and bite and kick them.


    ��Bitch, it��s all your fault.��


    ��If you want to fight, then fight. Why torture an outsider whose identity you didn��t even know?��


    ��We��re dead because of you.��

 Chapter 487: Satisfied

    Chapter 487: Satisfied


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked at him and shrugged. ��See? Even if I don��t do anything, they��ll be beaten half to death.��


    Mo Xulin had a headache. He signaled for the people at the door to hold them back. Seriously, they could still fight so fiercely even with their hands and feet tied.


    What surprised him was actually the mother of the Gu concubine. She was actually hitting the Gu concubine most fiercely. She kicked and scolded, ��You jinx, I��m really unlucky to have you. I��ll die with you.��


    As she spoke, she shouted towards the soldiers who rushed over, ��Sir, I��m not from the Xin family. My daughter is only a concubine. I��m not even a proper relative of the Xin family. Let me go.��


    No one paid attention to her. Mo Xulin had already closed the door.


    ��Alright, now that you��ve vented your anger, and everyone in the Xin family can��t escape, you can rest assured, right?��


    Gu Yundong took the small box from his hand and snorted. ��Only sort of.��


    With that, she led Xue Rong to the door.


    She sat opposite him with a smile. ��Father, have you eaten lunch?��


    When Gu Dajiang saw her, he could finally ask the question that had been accumulating in his heart for a long time. ��Yundong, there are rumors everywhere that the Xin residence has been confiscated. Is that true?��


    ��Of course it is.��


    ��Then, this matter, this matter...��


    ��Father wants to ask me if I��m involved in this matter.��


    Gu Dajiang hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    He felt that it was a little surreal. If his daughter got involved, the other party was the Xin family. No one in the entire Wanqing Prefecture dared to offend the Xin family. How could his daughter get involved with a hundred-year-old family that even the Duan family had to retreat from?


    However, if his daughter was not involved, then during this period of time, Yundong had been too busy. Occasionally, when she mentioned the Xin family, she would look as if the other party was about to be finished. Yesterday, she even said that a storm was coming.


    All of this indicated that Yundong might know something. Not only did she know, but she had also done something.


    Gu Dajiang thought of the angry and suppressed expression on Yundong��s face when she found out that he had been beaten half to death by the second young master of the Xin family.


    ��So, you... got involved?��

 Chapter 488: Strange Paper Appears

    Chapter 488: Strange Paper Appears


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yes, I��m involved.�� The dust had settled, so she didn��t have to hide it anymore.


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes widened. It was really...


    ��Then, how much did you get involved in?��


    Seeing his conflicted expression, Gu Yundong could not help but laugh. ��More or less. It��s the most crucial step.��


    ��Which step?��


    ��Father should already know that Xue Rong came from the Xin family, right?�� Gu Yundong told him about how Xue Rong��s sister had accidentally found out about the evidence of the Xin family��s crimes.


    She did not go into too much detail. Anyway, the charges against the Xin family would be out soon. His father would understand.


    On the other hand, Tong Shuitao finally understood why Xue Rong had been following Miss. It turned out that he had gone to do something big. She had misunderstood him.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao looked at him apologetically.


    Seeing that he was still holding a heavy small box, she quickly went to take it to relieve his burden.


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she asked Xue Rong to place the small box on the table. She pushed it in front of Gu Dajiang.


    In the face of his puzzled expression, Gu Yundong smiled slyly. ��This is the reward they gave me. Father, would you take a look?��


    Gu Dajiang opened the box suspiciously. The next moment, he was stunned.


    He looked at the contents of the small box in disbelief. He felt as if his eyes were about to be blinded.


    Gu Yundong took out a book from inside. ��I heard that this is the only copy. Father, take a look.��


    Gu Dajiang suddenly came back to his senses. His gaze landed on the book, and his fingers couldn��t help but tremble when he saw the words on it.


    He wiped the sweat from his palms excitedly and took the book. Then, he carefully opened it.


    After reading a few pages, he cherished it and closed it again. ��This is worth a thousand gold coins.��


    His gaze fell on the small box again, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    ��Yundong, keep these things well. They��ll be your dowry in the future.��


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��What dowry? I��ve picked it out for you.��


    As she spoke, she began to take things out. ��Look, this brush, this inkstone, do you like them? And this jade pendant, if I put it on your belt in the future, you will definitely look grand. And this fan, the words on it seem to have been written by some calligraphy expert in the past. And this... Hmm, what is this?�� Gu Yundong looked at the unfamiliar piece of paper that suddenly appeared in the small box.

 Chapter 489: We Have a Shop

    Chapter 489: We Have a Shop


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    She had personally placed everything in this small box.


    Gu Yundong was very sure that she had not put a piece of paper in.


    She pulled the paper out suspiciously and opened it to take a look. ��This is...��


    Gu Dajiang also came over and said in surprise, ��A contract?��


    Yes, a contract. Moreover, it was a contract for the transfer of a shop.


    Gu Yundong looked at it once, then lowered her head to look in the box. As expected, she found a key.


    Gu Yundong laughed as she held the contract in one hand and the key in the other. ��It seems that Mo Xulin put it in this box. Perhaps he feels that he owes it to me.��


    Thinking of the thousands of taels of silver in her spatial storage, Gu Yundong instantly felt a little guilty.


    However, the guilt was quickly sent flying. She held the contract and asked Gu Dajiang, ��Father, do you want to take a look?��


    Gu Dajiang was a little excited. He read the contract again and again. ��This shop belongs to our family?��


    The four of them walked slowly, so they listened all the way.


    When they arrived at their destination, they saw a large shop with eight rooms in front of them.


    However, there was a seal on the entrance of the shop, clearly forbidding anyone from entering.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and carefully looked at the address on the contract. Then, she looked up at the shop in front of her.


    That��s right, this was the place.


    Xue Rong was silent for a moment before walking forward and saying, ��Miss, this shop seemed to belong to the Xin family previously. The Xin family��s house was confiscated, so the shop must have been sealed. The contract that Lord Mo gave you is a red contract, so it must have been registered in the government. It��s just that the government office is in chaos now, so they probably haven��t had time to remove the seal.��


    Gu Yundong thought about it and agreed. They had started arresting people before dawn today. It had not even been a day yet. How could they have the time to care about a small shop?


    ��Since it��s still sealed, let��s go back,�� Gu Dajiang said.


    He did want to go in and take a look. This shop seemed to be quite big, and there was probably a courtyard behind it.


    The sign said that it was a silk shop. It should have been in the cloth and satin business in the past.


    The four of them returned in disappointment and could only return to the inn first.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered, the waiter welcomed them. ��Master Gu, Miss Gu, you��re back. Someone is looking for you.��

 Chapter 490: Do You Want to Come With Us?

    Chapter 490: Do You Want to Come With Us?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Someone was looking for him?


    Gu Yundong followed the waiter��s finger and saw the person standing not far from the staircase.


    It was Uncle Yu.


    Uncle Yu also saw them and hurried forward. ��Dajiang.��


    After greeting him, he sized his friend up from head to toe. ��Are your injuries healed?��


    ��Brother Yu, why are you here?�� Gu Dajiang was also very surprised. He happily patted Uncle Yu��s shoulder.


    In the end, he accidentally pulled his wound again.


    Gu Yundong held her forehead. ��Father, let��s go upstairs first.��


    Uncle Yu nodded repeatedly. ��Yes, yes, yes. Be quiet. I��ll help you walk.��


    Uncle Yu actually already knew how Gu Dajiang��s injury came about. The last time Xue Rong went to the Yu family, he mentioned it, but he didn��t say that it was done by the Xin family. Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    His face was no longer as gray as before, and his clothes were no longer tattered. Even his spirit was better, and he seemed to have gained weight.


    He even had a faint aura. He had studied before, and now, he looked more refined.


    Facing Gu Dajiang like this, Uncle Yu felt inexplicably ashamed and uncomfortable.


    He could not help but tug his hand and ask, ��By the way, you��ve recovered. Are you planning to return to the Xuanhe Prefecture?��


    ��Yes, my wife, second son, and youngest daughter are all at home. I want to see them as soon as possible.��


    ��So, when do you plan to leave?��


    Gu Dajiang pointed at Gu Yundong. ��You have to ask her. I feel that my injuries are almost healed. It��s not a big problem to be careful on the way. However, Yundong said that I have to stay for half a month before she��s willing to leave. She��s afraid that I won��t be able to take it on the way.��


    There was some pride in his words. Gu Dajiang couldn��t change the habit of showing off his child��s filial piety in front of his friends.


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��Father, don��t mess around. Doctor Yu only allowed you to leave this inn today.��


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Uncle Yu. ��Uncle, actually, I have something to ask you.��


    ��Yes? What is it?��


    ��Do you want to return to the Xuanhe Prefecture with us?��

 Chapter 491: Going to the Yu Family Again

    Chapter 491: Going to the Yu Family Again


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Uncle Yu was stunned. ��To the Xuanhe Prefecture?��


    ��Yes, I was thinking that you cannot return to the village you were in now and you don��t have any relatives in the prefectural city. My father has been under your care these few days. He��s your friend and can��t bear to part with you.�� Gu Dajiang nodded repeatedly. ��Yes, why don��t you come with us?��


    Gu Yundong continued, ��Our Yongfu Village is actually not bad. The village chief is also kind, and the villagers are very diligent and friendly. If you come, we can take care of each other. I have a workshop in the village and don��t have enough manpower now. If you can come and help me, I��ll be most at ease.�� Uncle Yu��s fingers moved. Help her? She was clearly the one helping them. She wanted them to know that they wouldn��t have to worry about not having a job even if they went to Yongfu Village.


    Uncle Yu was tempted for a moment, but he quickly suppressed it.


    He thought for a while before saying, ��I have to go back and discuss it with my father and Xiao Jin.�� Xiao Jin was his son.


    ��Of course.��


    Uncle Yu chatted with Gu Dajiang for a while more. After all, he had something on his mind and returned not long after.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his back and said to Gu Yundong, ��It��s unlikely that the Yu family will follow us back to Yongfu Village.��


    ��Do you think they��re going to the Yu family? Is the Yu family going to get rich too?��


    ��Tsk, forget it. Let me tell you, it��s been a month since Gu Dajiang left. Only two servants have come. He just showed his face today. Didn��t you see that the Yu family has been living so bitterly for the past month? If Gu Dajiang really had a conscience, he would have given the Yu family a couple of taels of silver. The Yu family wouldn��t still be living in this lousy place.��


    ��Oh, how dare you say that? Do you think a couple of taels of silver come from the wind?��


    No one dared to say these words in front of Gu Dajiang and the others. They only started spouting nonsense when they disappeared.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong and the others had already entered the Yu Family. Uncle Yu was cleaning the courtyard. When he saw them enter, he quickly came over to help Gu Dajiang sit.


    ��Uncle Yu, I��m fine. You don��t have to help me.��


    ��Don��t take advantage of the fact that you��re still young and don��t pay attention. If you fall ill, you��ll suffer when you reach my age.��


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously. ��Grandpa Yu is right.��


    Uncle Yu also came out at this moment.


    After everyone sat down, Gu Yundong got down to business.

 Chapter 492: The Yu Family鈥檚 Decision

    Chapter 492: The Yu Family��s Decision


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Grandpa Yu, have you considered it? Do you want to return to the Xuanhe Prefecture with us?��


    Gu Yundong hoped that they would leave together. The Yu family did not have any relatives here. If they encountered any problems, they would be isolated and helpless. At the very least, they would be able to take care of each other when they went to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Moreover, the Yu family had taken care of her father for so long. She wanted to repay them no matter what.


    Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu looked at each other. A moment later, Uncle Yu wiped his face and said with a smile, ��Gu girl, Grandpa Yu thanks you for your kind intentions. However, we still want to stay in Wanqing Prefecture.��


    ��But...��


    As he spoke, he wiped his face. ��I��m already so old. I don��t know how much longer I can live. When I��m free, I can still go and talk to my wife. Don��t let no one visit them when the time comes. If the grass on the grave grows to half the height of a person and there��s no one to take care of them, they��ll be so sad. On the way to escape, they starved to death to give us a bite to eat. How can we leave them behind now?��


    In the end, Uncle Yu could not help but tear up.


    Gu Yundong panicked and quickly handed him a handkerchief.


    ��Yes, Grandpa Yu is right. I didn��t consider everything. It��s my fault.��


    Uncle Yu quickly stopped his tears and smiled when he heard her words. ��What��s your fault? You��re a good child. You want Grandpa Yu to live a good life, but Grandpa Yu has three grown sons. How can he let a little girl who hasn��t reached adulthood take care of him?��


    Uncle Yu��s eyes were also red. Although he was sad at the mention of his deceased mother and wife, he could still control his emotions. He only said with a slightly choked voice, ��That��s right, Gu girl. Just take your father back in peace and don��t worry about us. Let��s work hard. Our lives will get better. The next time you come, we might all live in a big house.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Alright, I��ll wait.�� After a pause, she said, ��But if you don��t follow us to the Xuanhe Prefecture, I have something to ask you for help with.��

 Chapter 493: Yu Jin Being Beaten

    Chapter 493: Yu Jin Being Beaten


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang, who had been silent all this while, was stunned. Then, as if he had thought of something, he immediately stopped talking.


    Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu were very straightforward. ��Tell us, what do you need our help with? As long as we can do it, we will definitely help.��


    ��I have a shop in Wanqing Prefecture, but there��s no one...��


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw someone running in from the door. Gu Yundong took a closer look. Wasn��t this Grandpa Zhang, whom she had met the other day?


    ��Aiyo, Old Yu, quickly go over and take a look. Your grandson was beaten up.��


    Everyone in the room was stunned and hurriedly stood up. Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately reached out to help Gu Dajiang.


    Xue Rong immediately supported Uncle Yu and the few of them walked out of the courtyard.


    The result was obvious. The shopkeeper didn��t like Yu Jin to begin with. After all, Yu Jin was tolerant and diligent. The boss had already praised him twice when he came twice. If this continued, Yu Jin would probably replace him as the shopkeeper.


    This time, his relative came to look for work, and he immediately agreed. He was picky with Yu Jin, saying that if he kept breaking stuff and his salary would be deducted and he would have to compensate.


    Yu Jin could be considered to have been trained to have a good temper. Even so, he could not help but flare up.


    He finally knew that no matter how well he did, no matter how much he could tolerate, the shopkeeper would find a reason for him to make room for his relative.


    As soon as this anger rose, he simply quit. He pointed at the shopkeeper and scolded him fiercely.


    The shopkeeper was so angry that he fell backward. The relative beside him, who had been watching the show, rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit him for helping him vent his anger.


    The two of them started fighting in the shop. After all, Yu Jin had experienced a disaster and had a lot of strength.


    That person was no match for him. If the shopkeeper had not rushed up to help, Yu Jin would not have been injured.


    Uncle Yu and his son were furious when they heard that. ��This shopkeeper is not a good person. In the past, he used to say that our Xiao Jin did not do well and gave us less money. Now, in order to make room for his relative, he even tormented our Xiao Jin like this. I...��


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang and suddenly said, ��That��s great.

 Chapter 494: What About Me?

    Chapter 494: What About Me?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Yu father and son were speechless.


    Huh??? Visitt  for the latest updates


    Uncle Yu asked uncertainly, ��Gu girl, do you mean that it��s too good for Xiao Jin to hit the shopkeeper?��


    ��No, I mean, it��s great that Brother Yu Jin isn��t working in that shop.��


    Everyone was speechless.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Actually, even if this hadn��t happened to Brother Yu Jin today, I would have asked him to quit his job in the shop. I��ve long heard that his shopkeeper is stingy and he doesn��t earn much money. The shopkeeper doesn��t do anything and only knows how to boss people around. The better Brother Yu Jin does, the more others don��t like him. How many years will it take for him to stand out in such a place? So I want to invite Brother Yu Jin, Uncle Yu, and Grandfather Yu to help in my shop.��


    The three members of the Yu family widened their eyes and exclaimed, ��Your shop?��


    Previously, it was because Uncle Yu had introduced a cheap supply channel to the grocery store where Yu Jin was working that Yu Jin caught the eye of the boss and received the boss��s praise, causing the shopkeeper to be dissatisfied.


    Thirdly, it was easy for the grocery store to change business. Gu Yundong had seen that the location of the shop was very good. In the future, when her business grew and she had a workshop here, she could still sell canned candy inside. It would be easy for the grocery store to change business.


    After the Yu family heard what she said, they could not come back to their senses for a long time.


    They knew very well that Gu Yundong was clearly helping them, but she kept saying that they were the only people she could trust.


    This made them unable to find a reason to refuse.


    ��Uncle Yu, just agree. Otherwise, Yundong really doesn��t know who to look for. I��m also in a hurry to go home and see my wife and kids. If Yundong��s shop isn��t settled, we won��t be able to leave.��


    Gu Dajiang also persuaded them.


    Since they had already said this, the three members of the Yu family immediately gritted their teeth and nodded. ��Alright, then we��ll help you look after this shop.��


    ��What about me?�� At this moment, a faint voice suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 495: Let鈥檚 Go See the Shop Together

    Chapter 495: Let��s Go See the Shop Together


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone suddenly turned around and saw Grandpa Zhang squeezing out a smile. He chuckled as he approached Gu Yundong and said, ��Well, Miss Gu, actually, I��m still young, strong, and capable. Do you think I can also go to your shop to help?��


    This person actually didn��t leave?


    The corners of Gu Yundong1 s mouth twitched. She was a little unwilling to look at Grandpa Zhang.


    She was silent for a while before saying, ��Since the shop has been handed over to Grandpa Yu, it��s up to them whether they need people or not.��


    Grandpa Zhang immediately turned his head and looked at Uncle Yu pitifully. ��Old Yu, we��ve been friends for many years. You know me best. Look...��


    For many years? Their family had only moved here half a year earlier!! Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    The corners of Uncle Yu��s mouth twitched as he said, ��It��s too early to talk about this. We still don��t know where the shop is, how big it is, or what the situation is. No matter what, you have to wait for us to take a look before we can decide, right?��


    ��Me?��


    ��Of course. I��m in the Xuanhe Prefecture. Even if I want to come, I can only come once in a year. You have to take care of everything here. Therefore, I��ve thought about the salary and will give you dividends directly. You can take 30% of what you earn every month. The more you earn, the more you get.��


    ��That won��t do.�� Uncle Yu immediately shook his head. ��We��re just looking after the shop. A fixed salary is enough.��


    Gu Yundong knew that he was unwilling to take advantage of others, so she could only speak patiently from the perspective of a businessperson. ��Grandpa Yu, let��s not talk about anything else. Let��s just say that this is the first time you��ve opened a shop and are managing it yourself. Other than Brother Yu Jin having some experience, you have to slowly figure everything out. So for the first few months, it will be hard to tell if you��d make a profit. If you lose money and we give you a high monthly salary, you��ll definitely feel bad, right?��


    The Yu father and son looked at each other. Gu Yundong spoke logically and she was eloquent. In the end, they decided on the dividends.


    In the end, she said, ��By the way, that shop has a backyard. It��s quite big. You guys can move in there. Firstly, it��s convenient. After all, this place is a little far. Secondly, there will be people guarding the shop. It��s safer.��


    Uncle Yu sighed inwardly. Seeing that she was smiling as if she would not give up if he did not agree, he smiled and nodded. ��You...��


    ��Gu girl, can we take a look at that shop?��


    ��Sure.��

 Chapter 496: Complicated Feelings

    Chapter 496: Complicated Feelings


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    It had been two days since the Xin residence had been raided. Someone was temporarily in charge of the government office, waiting for the emperor to transfer a new prefecture magistrate over.


    Gu Yundong��s contract was personally given to her by Mo Xulin. Yesterday, Xue Rong had gone to the government office to ask about it. The contract had been opened early this morning, so it was not a problem for her to enter.


    When the group of people came out of the Yu residence, they saw many people looking over curiously.


    The crowd waited until they were gone before they began to talk.


    ��Where is the Yu Family going?��


    ��Could it be that Gu Dajiang is planning to give the Yu family some benefits on account of their past relationship?��


    ��What benefits? Don��t tell me they��re going to help the Yu family move out of here? Stop joking.��


    ��That��s impossible. The Yu family doesn��t have any luggage. How can they move out? I think they��ll at most treat the Yu family to a meal at a big restaurant.��


    ��No way. The Yu family took Gu Dajiang in for a few months, but he��s repaying them with just one meal? That��s too stingy.��


    Gu Yundong brought them to a nearby restaurant for a meal before walking towards the shop.


    Only when they stood at the entrance of the shop did the Yu family look ahead in shock.


    This, this was the shop that the Gu family was talking about?


    Such a big shop would be a grocery store?


    This was especially shocking for Yu Jin. He had been working in the grocery store for more than half a year and more or less knew some things.


    This was the busiest street in the entire Wanqing Prefecture.


    This shop was at least twice the size of the one he stayed in.


    Most importantly, this used to be the silk shop of the Xin family. It was the place where the relative of the shopkeeper who ran to snatch his job this morning had worked.


    He never expected that the person who had arrogantly chased him out and told him to go back and do manual labor would now swap places with him.


    At this moment, Yu Jin��s feelings were exceptionally... complicated.


    What made him feel even more complicated was that he knew very well that with such a shop in such a place, no matter what business he opened, as long as he did not seek death, he would not lose out even if he did not have experience.


    Yu Jin could not help but look at Gu Yundong, who seemed to sense his gaze and met his hesitant expression. She guessed what he wanted to say and immediately blinked at him and shushed him.

 Chapter 497: All Excited

    Chapter 497: All Excited


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Then, Gu Yundong called for everyone to go inside.


    The shop used to be a silk shop, but everything inside had been emptied.


    Those were also the assets of the Xin family. Naturally, they were taken away by the officials.


    However, there were still some fabrics that had been cut and left behind. They were still placed on the cabinet.


    Uncle Yu couldn��t help but widen his mouth when he came in. ��Yundong, is this the shop you mentioned?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��It��s huge.��


    Gu Yundong looked at the empty room in front of her and was very satisfied. At least, it was much better than her shop in Fengkai County. However, one was a county city and the other was a prefectural city. It was normal for there to be differences.


    ��This is the first time I��ve come in to take a look. It��s indeed quite big. However, we��re a grocery store. If we place a lot of things, it��ll naturally be small.��


    In fact, grocery stores occupied the most space. Just look at modern supermarkets. They sold everything. When there were a lot of items, the place would be instantly full.


    Uncle Yu also nodded repeatedly. He touched the pillar at the side lovingly and walked back and forth in the courtyard twice.


    Actually, Gu Dajiang also wanted to touch it, but he was supported by Gu Yundong. His hand was held tightly, and he could not move his feet.


    He felt frustrated.


    After Yu Jin looked at the backyard, he started to roll up his sleeves. ��Father, I��ll go to the front to clean up the shop now.��


    ��Hey, I��ll help too.�� Uncle Yu felt that he had become a few years younger and followed behind excitedly.


    Uncle Yu wanted to go too. He had already rolled up his sleeves when Gu Yundong pulled him back. ��Grandpa Yu, stay here and chat with my father.��


    ��But I...��


    ��If you go to clean up the shop, my father will definitely follow you. Look at his injuries...��


    Uncle Yu immediately looked at Gu Dajiang solemnly. ��You can��t let Yundong down. He��s been gone for so long. Come, sit down and talk. You��re leaving in a few days. I don��t know when we��ll meet again.��


    Gu Dajiang could only sigh and rest.


    Tong Shuitao was quite diligent. She had already gone to the well to get water and carried the basin to the shop.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she heard a voice outside.


    ��This shop is indeed open. Let��s go in and take a look.��

 Chapter 498: Want to Buy This Shop

    Chapter 498: Want to Buy This Shop


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Shuitao looked up and saw a young girl walking in. She looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old and had a high posture. There were two maidservants following her.


    She glanced at them, then turned around and shouted, ��Brother, there��s someone inside.��


    Soon, a man in his twenties followed in. He was also dressed in brocade and looked elegant.


    Yu Jin had already walked up to them and asked with a smile, ��May I ask what��s the matter?��


    He was smiling, but his face was still injured, so his smile looked a little twisted.


    The girl immediately took a step back. ��Stay away from me.��


    Uncle Yu stepped forward. ��What��s the matter?��


    The girl asked arrogantly, ��Did you buy this shop?��


    ��We��ll be in charge of this shop from now on.��


    The Duan family?


    Uncle Yu and Yu Jin were naturally not unfamiliar with the Duan family. In their eyes, this was a colossus like the Xin family.


    Previously, the Xin family was still suppressing them. Now that the entire Xin family had been exterminated, there was no one in the Wanqing Prefecture who could suppress the Duan family.


    The Duan family wanted to buy this shop?


    The two of them immediately became worried. This was not to be trifled with.


    Uncle Yu was about to go in to look for Gu Yundong, but Tong Shuitao had already turned around smartly and gone in.


    She didn��t dare to let Gu Dajiang and Uncle Yu know. She could only whisper into her miss��s ear, ��Miss, there are two people outside who call themselves the Duan family��s young miss and young master. They want to buy our shop.��


    The Duan family??


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. When she saw Gu Dajiang looking over, she quickly said, ��Father, chat with Grandpa Yu first. I��ll talk to Uncle Yu and the others about how to set up this shop and repair it.��


    When Gu Dajiang saw Tong Shuitao��s expression just now, he knew that it was definitely not that simple. However, he was afraid that Uncle Yu would be worried, so he did not say anything and only nodded.


    Gu Yundong gave Xue Rong a look and asked him to watch the two of them while she brought Tong Shuitao to the shop in front.

 Chapter 499: What Does The Shop Do?

    Chapter 499: What Does The Shop Do?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong walked into the shop and recognized him at a glance.


    At the same time, Duan Qian and Duan Wan also recognized her.


    The two of them immediately narrowed their eyes and straightened their expressions. Duan Qian instantly smiled. ��So it��s Miss Gu. We didn��t have the time to talk the last time we met. I didn��t expect to see you again today.��


    The father and son of the Yu family were surprised. The Gu girl actually knew the eldest young master of the Duan family?


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I heard that Young Master Duan wants to buy our shop?�� Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Duan Qian sighed inwardly. After seeing Gu Yundong, he knew that there was not much hope.


    Others might consider the Duan family��s status and sell the shop to them if they were unwilling to offend the Duan family.


    Gu Yundong was telling the truth and did not hint anything.


    However, Duan Qian��s expression changed slightly. Someone gave it to her?


    Who would dare to give away the shop that the Imperial Court had confiscated? It could only be... the Imperial Court.


    Duan Qian instantly put away all his thoughts and changed the topic. ��In that case, it seems that we can only look elsewhere.�� He looked helpless.


    He turned around and saw the Yu father and son. He then looked at the relatively neat shop and asked curiously, ��Miss Gu, are you planning to open for business? What kind of business are you doing? If you need me, just tell me. The Duan family can still be of use in Wanqing Prefecture.��


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to be on good terms with the Duan family, especially when Duan Qian��s attitude was very friendly.


    After all, she was going to leave soon. If the three members of the Yu family opened a shop in such a prosperous area, they would easily be targeted if they did not have any backing.


    Young Master Duan came at the right time.


    Hence, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to tidy up the tables and chairs. After inviting Duan Qian and Duan Wan to sit down, she said, ��I do plan to tidy up and open for business.��


    ��Oh? Will you continue to sell satin and cloth, or tea and wine? Or maybe jewelry?��

 Chapter 500: Gu Yundong Is Not an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 500: Gu Yundong Is Not an Ordinary Person


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was silent. Is that all you can think of?


    She looked at Duan Qian and his sister, whose eyes were curious, and said, ��It��s going to be a grocery store.��


    Duan Qian was speechless. The commotion on the street outside was a little loud, and he didn��t seem to have heard her clearly.


    Duan Wan stood up directly. ��What did you say? A grocery store? You��re using such a good shop in such a good location as a grocery store?��


    Duan Qian suddenly reacted and pulled her. ��Wanwan, don��t be rude.��


    Duan Wan snorted angrily and suddenly turned her head away, not saying anything else.


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��It��s precisely because the location is good that it��s used as a grocery store. I looked at the entire street. There are only two grocery stores, and they��re small and incomprehensive. People need it urgently.��


    Duan Qian thought for a moment. He had really not noticed this.


    He had heard that Lady Gu addressed the Yu father and son as Uncle and Brother. In other words, she did not treat them as ordinary subordinates. They had a deeper bond.


    He looked at Gu Yundong. ��Miss Gu, do you mean to leave Wanqing Prefecture?��


    ��Yes, I��ll leave after a while. I might come over occasionally in the future. The next time I come, I��ll bring something for Young Master Duan. Perhaps we can work together?��


    Duan Qian was stunned. She was indeed not from Wanqing Prefecture.


    However, he quickly became interested in the collaboration she mentioned. He wanted to know more, but Gu Yundong did not elaborate.


    The two of them exchanged a few polite words. Duan Qian left a jade token and told Uncle Yu to look for him if anything happened. Then, he left.


    To be able to leave behind a jade token was already very sincere.


    Gu Yundong walked them out.


    Looking at their backs as they spoke at the door, Uncle Yu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ��No wonder the Gu girl could protect her mother and younger siblings all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture in such a difficult environment. She even got a shop and servants in just half a year. This girl is not an ordinary person.��


    Yu Jin nodded and looked down at the jade pendant in his hand. ��Father, this...��

 Chapter 501: Shop Sections

    Chapter 501: Shop Sections


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Uncle Yu also took a look, then carefully put away the jade token. ��This jade token is a favor from the Duan family. It can only be used for a limited number of times. If we can solve the trouble, we��ll solve it ourselves. Unless we really have no choice, we won��t look for the Duan family.��


    Yu Jin understood, but the fighting spirit in his heart was getting higher and higher.


    That��s right. The younger sister of the Gu family was two years younger than him, but she was so capable. Now that his starting point was already so high, he would definitely be able to achieve something.


    Gu Yundong returned and saw that Uncle Yu and his son had begun to clean the shop diligently again. She went to the backyard.


    Gu Dajiang had been very worried about what had happened in front of the shop. He seemed to hear a few unfamiliar voices.


    He almost could not help but go over to take a look. When he saw Gu Yundong return, he hurriedly asked, ��What happened ahead?��


    ��It��s nothing. It��s just that someone wants to buy our shop, so I rejected them.�� Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    ��They didn��t make things difficult for you, did they?��


    ��No, we even became friends.��


    Gu Yundong thought of Carpenter Tan. Although he did not like to talk, he was efficient.


    She handed this matter to Uncle Yu. They were familiar with Carpenter Tan.


    The group of people planned the shop. Everyone would write down any good suggestions they thought of. Everyone would express their opinions and consolidate them when the time came.


    In the end, when the proposal was out, the shop could be renovated.


    After the discussion, everyone realized that it was already very late. The sky was about to darken.


    However, everyone still felt unsatisfied. The sense of accomplishment of slowly filling the empty shop with everyone��s thoughts made them feel especially satisfied.


    Gu Yundong led everyone to eat, then asked Xue Rong to drive Uncle Yu and the rest back in a carriage.


    The three members of the Yu family were very excited. Not only did they talk about this along the way, but Uncle Yu had also thought of where to buy the cheapest goods.


    When they reached home, Uncle Yu did not even enter the house. He went straight to Carpenter Tan��s house.


    Uncle Yu thought for a moment and did not go back. He turned around and entered Grandpa Zhang��s courtyard next door.


    Grandpa Zhang and his family were having dinner. Seeing him come in, Grandpa Zhang started to tremble. He quickly moved a stool for him. ��Yanghong, are you here to...��

 Chapter 502: Hiring the Zhang Family鈥檚 First Son

    Chapter 502: Hiring the Zhang Family��s First Son


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Grandpa Zhang was so excited that he couldn��t speak, and the Zhang family looked at him in confusion.


    Uncle Yu knew what he meant and nodded. ��We went to see that shop today. It��s indeed not bad. It��s a little far from here, but...��


    ��It��s fine, it��s fine. Distance is not a problem. It��s still in the city.��


    Uncle Yu said, ��I haven��t finished speaking.��


    ��Alright, alright, alright. Tell me, I won��t interrupt you.��


    The Zhang family looked at Grandpa Zhang with a strange expression.


    The others were very envious, but they were also happy for him. If Brother Zhang worked in the shop, the entire family would benefit.


    Grandpa Zhang was the only one left. He snorted coldly and turned his back to everyone. He squatted on the ground and sulked.


    Uncle Yu didn��t know whether to laugh or cry. ��Grandpa Zhang, we didn��t mean to make things difficult for you. It��s just that this job requires strength. I hired Brother Zhang to go elsewhere to collect the goods. There are many places to go every day. I know Grandpa Zhang is young and strong, but I��m afraid of exhausting you, right?��


    Grandpa Zhang��s wife couldn��t help but kick his foot. ��Alright, don��t you know how old you are? You��re panting after taking a few steps. You still want to follow them everywhere? Aren��t you afraid of falling sick from exhaustion? When the time comes, even if you earn money, you won��t be able to live to enjoy it. Wake up, didn��t the Yu family hire our first son? If you continue to have such a bad expression, what will happen to you if he loses the job?��


    Grandpa Zhang immediately stood up from the ground. ��That won��t do. Yanghong, you promised me that you would hire my first son.��


    ��Of course.��


    Only then did Grandpa Zhang become happy. Forget it. If his son went to do it, so be it. He could also show off to others.


    However, there was no time for him to show off. When Uncle Yu went to Carpenter Tan to talk about this, someone happened to come to look for Carpenter Tan to order something and heard Uncle Yu��s words from beginning to end.


    The neighbors in this area instantly knew that Gu Dajiang��s family had opened a shop and handed it to the Yu family to manage.

 Chapter 503: Barraged

    Chapter 503: Barraged


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    More importantly, this shop was located in the center of the prefectural city. It was the best location in the city. It was said that the shop was very big, the size of two grocery stores.


    Alright, everyone was in an uproar.


    Then, they swarmed towards the Yu family��s house. They were so crowded at the door that they could fight.


    All of them used the best eloquence in their lives to recommend themselves desperately, wanting to work in that shop.


    Until Uncle Yu told everyone in a regretful tone that he had already hired the eldest son of the Zhang family next door.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they started scolding Old Zhang.


    ��I wondered why he was hypocritically telling us not to spout nonsense this morning. Did he already know about it?��


    ��That��s right. Wasn��t he at Old Yu��s house in the morning? He must have heard the entire process.��


    ��I saw Yanghong go to Old Zhang��s house just now. Oh my, if I had known, I would have stopped him.��


    Unexpectedly, Duan Qian agreed. ��I do want to make a trip to the Xuanhe Prefecture. I heard that someone started manufacturing and selling white sugar in that place.��


    Gu Yundong, who had created white sugar, was speechless. She could only touch her nose and laugh dryly.


    Duan Wan had never been here. Anyway, Gu Yundong felt that she was making a fuss. Perhaps because there was no pressure from the Xin family, as the young lady of the Duan family, she was a little arrogant.


    After the shop was renovated, Uncle Yu brought the eldest son of the Zhang family to the countryside to collect things, including eggs, food, and some daily necessities. He had already contacted the providers a few days ago. Now that he had given them money, he could just bring them back.


    On the first day of business, Gu Yundong invited the lion dance team over to have a good time.


    Most importantly, she had invited Duan Qian over. As the heir of the Duan Clan, Duan Qian��s face was not unfamiliar in this city.


    Everyone who came to watch the show knew that the Duan family was endorsing the shop.


    Originally, some of the wealthy families in the city who wanted to buy this shop, and even the small officials and generals with some power, had all given up their thoughts now. Instead, they openly bought some gifts to congratulate the shopkeeper on opening.


    It was just that when they saw the shop��s plaque, they were a little speechless.


    Why... was this a grocery store??

 Chapter 504: Leaving

    Chapter 504: Leaving


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Why wasn��t it a slightly higher-end shop?


    Everyone was puzzled, but this did not stop the grocery store��s business from booming.


    It was only the first day and there was already an endless stream of people coming and going in the grocery store. When it was time to settle the accounts at night, they actually earned a hundred taels of silver.


    This was a grocery store. The profits were not high to begin with, but there was actually such a gratifying result in a day.


    Nowadays, Yu Jin was the one who kept the accounts in the shop. Uncle Yu did not know many words, so it was too difficult to keep the accounts.


    The Yu family was overjoyed. Seeing how excited they were, Gu Yundong simply brought everyone to the restaurant for a meal to celebrate.


    Of course, it could also be considered as a farewell party. She planned to leave.


    When the Yu family heard this, their joy decreased by more than half.


    Uncle Yu frowned even more. ��You��re leaving just like that? Isn��t that a little too fast? Has Dajiang recovered from his injuries? Didn��t you say last time that he would need to recuperate for half a month?��


    Before leaving, Gu Yundong told Yu Jin about his aunt and uncle, as well as his uncle, who were still missing.


    ��I��ve pasted their portraits on the notice board. I��ll leave two for you. The address on this is the grocery store. If anyone comes looking for me, send me a letter.��


    Yu Jin took the portrait carefully. ��Don��t worry, Sister Gu. I��ll get my father to ask around when he collects goods. If there��s any news, I��ll inform you immediately.��


    ��Thanks a lot.��


    Yu Jin pursed his lips. ��We should be the ones thanking you. Sister Gu, take care. I��ll keep an eye on this shop and record the accounts. I��ll wait for you to come back and review them.��


    ��Okay!!�� Gu Yundonglaughed.


    After leaving the restaurant, the two sides parted ways.


    After returning to the inn, the few of them began to organize their things, planning to leave Wanqing Prefecture the next day.


    Hearing that they were leaving, the waiter of the inn was actually a little reluctant.


    After all, they had already stayed here for a month and a half, and Miss Gu was a generous person. If he helped her, he would be rewarded with silver. He had already cultivated a deep friendship with her, and he almost thought that they were living in the inn forever.

 Chapter 505: Yundong, You鈥檝e Changed Too Much

    Chapter 505: Yundong, You��ve Changed Too Much


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Now that she was leaving, the waiter really felt lost.


    He went back and brought some pickled vegetables for Gu Yundong. They were made by his mother. ��Miss Gu, bring the food along to eat on the way. In the future, you must remember that there is a waiter in Wanqing Prefecture.�� Visitt  for the latest updates


    Gu Yundong was speechless. After thinking for a while, she said, ��I��ll come again. Don��t worry, I��ll remember you.��


    The waiter immediately became happy.


    Gu Yundong began to move the things onto the carriage bit by bit. She did not let Gu Dajiang do it, as their journey would definitely be bumpy and difficult.


    Although Gu Dajiang had recovered, he was different from them. He would probably suffer a lot along the way.


    For this reason, she specially laid a thick layer of mattress in the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang looked at the sky. ��Yundong, the weather is quite hot.��


    Gu Yundong was unmoved. ��It won��t be bumpy with all the mattress. If it��s hot, just fan yourself.��


    She didn��t look at Gu Dajiang and instructed Xue Rong to put away the pots and bowls.


    The carriage was driven by Xue Rong. Tong Shuitao would occasionally change seats with him. They walked at a leisurely pace and saw a lot of scenery.


    Gu Yundong had arranged everything in an orderly manner. Gu Dajiang was actually mentally prepared. The journey might not be easy.


    Unexpectedly, it was much more comfortable than he had imagined.


    Gu Yundong still followed the doctor��s instructions. She would rather walk slowly on the road to ensure that they had good food, especially Gu Dajiang, who needed more nourishment.


    Therefore, she would personally cook.


    Gu Dajiang watched her cook the porridge steadily, his eyes filled with relief and joy.


    ��Father, come, take it. It��s very hot.��


    Gu Yundong brought him a bowl and Gu Dajiang instantly came back to his senses.


    He took a bite slowly and his eyes lit up. ��You can actually make such delicious porridge in the wilderness.��


    Gu Yundong smiled.


    Gu Dajiang continued, ��Yundong, you��ve changed too much from before.��


    Gu Yundong��s heart skipped a beat. Finally, it was here.

 Chapter 506: So, the Same Person

    Chapter 506: So, the Same Person


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s fingers paused and she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. However, she had already thought of the words she had prepared before.


    Unexpectedly, before she could speak, she heard Gu Dajiang sigh faintly. ��Indeed, that person is right. You have really grown up.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    What did he mean?


    ��Father, that person? Who was it?��


    Why did it feel like she couldn��t use the words she had thought about a hundred times?


    Gu Dajiang took another sip of porridge before saying, ��That person was a traveling Daoist priest. He was especially capable. I had been studying for a few years and didn��t really believe what these people say. If you hadn��t cried too hard back then and couldn��t be put into sleep no matter what, and the doctors couldn��t do anything, I wouldn��t have listened to him.��


    Gu Yundong was a little confused. Wait, what did that mean?


    Hmm?


    Wait a minute.


    Gu Yundong��s frown deepened. She thought of her life in the modern world.


    She was the complete opposite of the original owner of the body. Be it in the orphanage or later in society, she looked at everything indifferently and coldly. Therefore, she did not even have a friend. She did not even feel a deep bond with her foster parents who had adopted her.


    Gu Yundong could not help but fall into deep thought. So, her modern self was also in an unstable state?


    Because of a famine and an apocalypse, the two of them experienced a death tribulation and became one?


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips tightly. Now that she thought about it, some things were very strange.


    For example, how she was easily moved by her mother and siblings. In just a month, she was able to take care of them, protect them, and feel sorry for them.


    For example, even though she had never met Gu Dajiang, she could still feel her heart ache and panic when she saw him seriously injured.


    Was it because they were her family to begin with?

 Chapter 507 - That Little Girl Is Gone

    That Little Girl Is Gone


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yundong, Yundong, what��s wrong?�� Gu Dajiang saw that she was silent and didn��t know what to think. He shook her worriedly.


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses. When she looked at Gu Dajiang again, her emotions surged and she could not calm down for a long time.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and smiled brightly. ��Father, it��s so good to have you around.��


    Gu Dajiang grinned and patted her head. ��I should be the one saying that. Yundong, I��m very glad that you survived that calamity. You��re still here. I��m... so happy that I don��t know what to say.��


    What Gu Dajiang was most afraid of was that she wouldn��t be able to survive the death tribulation at the age of 14.


    Now that everything was in the past, Yundong would be safe and sound in the future and live a long life.


    Gu Yundong let him touch his head. Tears welled up in her eyes. It was great. Really, these were her parents and her family. She did not occupy anyone else��s body. All of this was hers to begin with.


    It turned out that she was not alone.


    Gu Dajiang��s body trembled slightly. His eyes widened, and his breathing quickened.


    After a long time, he calmed down slightly, but his voice was slightly hoarse. ��Then, what about Yuanzhi?��


    ��Yuanzhi was brought back to the Yongning Prefecture by Ding Jincheng and sent to the Gu family. The last time I went to the Yongning Prefecture to look for you, I saw that he wasn��t doing well, so I made a plan to bring him out. He��s at our house now, going to school with Yunshu. It��s just that I don��t know where Eldest Aunt and the others are.��


    Gu Dajiang clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head. He didn��t speak for a long time.


    ��Father...��


    ��I��m fine.�� Gu Dajiang waved his hand. ��I��m already mentally prepared. It��s fine.��


    How many people had died on the way to escape? He was very clear about it.


    However, Bian Mulan��s death still made him feel heavy-hearted. He seemed to still remember the little girl who hugged his thigh and called him uncle.


    In the blink of an eye, she had grown up and gotten married. When she saw him, she still obediently called him uncle. She even said that when she gave birth, she would ask him to give the child a nice name and teach the child how to read in the future.


    However, the child was nowhere to be seen, and even she was gone.

 Chapter 508 - His Little Cabbage Has Been Taken by a Pig?

    His Little Cabbage Has Been Taken by a Pig?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not say anything else and let him slowly digest this information.


    For the rest of the journey, Gu Dajiang was very silent. His depressed mood only gradually improved the next day.


    The dead had already passed away, and the living had to continue.


    Although he didn��t know where Aunt Gu and Uncle Gu were and how they were doing, Gu Dajiang knew that they were definitely still alive. They would meet eventually.


    He tried his best to put aside those negative emotions. At the thought that he was about to see his wife and children, his mood finally improved.


    But when he saw that Gu Yundong looked like she had something to say, Gu Dajiang1 s eyebrows could not help but twitch.


    ��What other bad news do you have for me?��


    There shouldn��t be any left, right? He was only concerned about his eldest sister and younger brother now. His own family was all around him. Yundong had already told him what was going on.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ��Actually, it��s not bad news.��


    ��So it can be canceled?��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. No, what she meant was that they planned to wait until Mother��s illness was cured and Father was found before getting married.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly. ��We have to discuss the matter of canceling the engagement slowly. We can��t be hasty. Most importantly, we can��t ruin your reputation. Let��s think about it later. It��s best if the other party makes a mistake.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. I did not expect you to be such a father.


    No, she had never thought of canceling the engagement.


    ��Father, Brother Shao is a good person. When I first started doing business, he was the one who gave me the capital.��


    ��Alright, and you said that he��s not bullying you because you��re young and ignorant. He wanted you to owe him a favor and guilt you into marrying him. It��s all an old trick. I stopped playing this one more than ten years ago.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Father, have I been acting very ignorant these days?


    Was this the meaning of father-in-law becoming more and more displeased with his son-in-law?


    Hmm? Stopped playing this one more than ten years ago? Could it be that her father had used it before?


    Gu Yundong��s suspicious gaze landed on Gu Dajiang. She wanted to ask him how he got together with her mother back then.

 Chapter 509 - Gu Dajiang鈥檚 Fear of Home

    Gu Dajiang��s Fear of Home


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, Gu Dajiang��s expression was very dark. He didn��t realize what he had just said.


    He was still muttering indignantly, ��That Shao Qingyuan cannot be a good person.��


    Gu Yundong felt that it was better to let his father digest the news for a period of time. She would definitely make more mistakes if she said anything now. The more she protected Shao Qingyuan, the angrier her father would become.


    Hence, she obediently remained silent and listened to Gu Dajiang��s nagging. She scolded Shao Qingyuan terribly.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Dajiang stopped after saying a few words.


    However, he was still whining unhappily.


    In the end, he asked her, ��Other than this, is there anything else you want to tell me?��


    Gu Yundong immediately shook her head. Other than making the Old Gu family half-dead, there should be nothing else.


    Only then was Gu Dajiang slightly satisfied. However, he had to criticize Shao Qingyuan from time to time for the rest of the journey.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. Were all fathers like this? Her mother liked Shao Qingyuan very much.


    Of course, she didn��t dare to say this to Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously.


    Gu Dajiang took a closer look before returning the bronze mirror worriedly.


    Gu Yundong comforted him and diverted his attention. ��Father, relax. Do you want to take a look at the county? We��ll come often in the future. Would you like to familiarize yourself with it first?��


    Gu Dajiang felt that it made sense. He lifted the curtain and looked outside. He even reminded Xue Rong, who was riding, ��Slow down and take a look at the county city. Don��t go to the wrong place in the future.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Only Tong Shuitao was excited. As if she had returned to her territory, she excitedly introduced the scenery by the roadside to them.


    Gradually, the carriage approached Gu��s.


    Seeing the huge plaque at the door, Tong Shuitao couldn��t help but raise her voice. She said proudly, ��This is our shop. Look, it��s Gu��s.��


    ��Our shop?�� Gu Dajiang��s eyes widened as he hurriedly shouted at Xue Rong, ��Stop the carriage. I��ll go take a look first.��


    Xue Rong suddenly pulled the reins. Gu Dajiang lifted the curtain of the carriage door and got out without a word.


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Was her father... afraid of meeting his family after such a long time of departure?


    Shaking her head, she could only follow him out of the carriage.


    However, as she approached Gu��s, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 510 - Gu Dajiang Checking the Account Book

    Gu Dajiang Checking the Account Book


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong squinted at the shop next door.


    When did a pharmacy appear here? Wasn��t it a snack store in the past?


    She couldn��t help but take a few more glances. Gu Dajiang had already strode into Gu��s.


    Zhuangzi was diligently wiping the table. He did not even care about the sweat on his forehead.


    The boss had said that the most important thing in the food business was to be clean and tidy. If he worked hard and strove to achieve good results, he might be able to become a shopkeeper and reach the peak of his life.


    Gu Dajiang��s footsteps sounded as he entered. Zhuangzi suddenly turned around and immediately welcomed him.


    ��Sir, what do you want to buy? We have the most high-end white sugar in our shop. It��s exclusive in the entire Fengkai County. There��s also canned dried fruit and jam. Look, they��re not expensive. Everyone who has eaten them says that they��re delicious.��


    Zhuangzi saw that the stranger was unfamiliar and looked around the shop curiously when he entered. He knew that this was his first time here. He immediately introduced everything to him excitedly, hoping that the man could make a big deal for him. After all, the other party looked quite rich, right?


    Before Gu Dajiang could speak, Gu Yundong entered from behind.


    When Zhuangzi saw her, his eyes widened and he took a few steps forward excitedly. ��Boss, Boss, you��re back?��


    He went to take a look at the white sugar. Gu Yundong had given it to him before. He had even soaked it in water and mixed it with porridge. It could be used to make different delicious food.


    Looking at these white sugar particles, Gu Dajiang still found it unbelievable.


    This was actually created by Yundong. What a great invention. His daughter was indeed smart and capable.


    So much pride!


    Gu Dajiang straightened his back even more. Then, he looked at the cans, dried fruits, and other things. Zhuangzi eagerly introduced them to him and even gave him some to try.


    Zheng Gang handed the account book to Gu Yundong. ��Boss, these are the accounts for the past few months. Take a look.��


    Gu Yundong took the account book but did not open it. Instead, she handed it to Gu Dajiang, who was walking over.


    ��Father, you used to be an accountant. Are you going to check this?��


    ��Let me see.��


    Gu Dajiang��s interest was piqued. It had been a long time since he had touched an account book. Holding his own account book now felt like a dream.


    Zhuangzi brought him a chair. Gu Dajiang sat down and flipped it over.


    However, just as he flipped to the first page, his pupils suddenly widened and he sucked in a cold breath.

 Chapter 511 - The Medicine Shop Next Door

    The Medicine Shop Next Door


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    He could not help but rub his eyes and read it again.


    It didn��t change. Did that mean he wasn��t mistaken?


    But...


    Gu Dajiang looked up at Gu Yundong in a daze.


    Gu Yundong looked puzzled. Her gaze fell on the account book. ��Father, is there a problem?��


    Zheng Gang, who was at the side, could not help but feel nervous. Was there a problem with the account book?


    There couldn��t be. He had personally taken care of this account. Every payment was clearly recorded, and the goods purchased and sold were also clearly recorded. Before closing the shop every night, he would check again very carefully.


    Gu Dajiang pointed at the number on the account book. ��This shop earned 900 taels on the first day of opening??��


    ��That��s right.��


    Gu Dajiang felt light-headed. Was he too inexperienced?


    A small shop in a small county town. It actually made a net profit of 900 taels a day?


    However, new canned food was added later on, and the price began to rise again.


    Seeing that her father was reading the account book seriously, Gu Dajiang took the time to ask Zhuangzi, ��Why did the shop next door become a pharmacy?��


    Zhuangzi was stunned and immediately smiled mysteriously. ��Boss, that��s not an ordinary pharmacy. That��s Brother Shao��s new pharmacy.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. ��Shao Qingyuan��s shop?��


    ��Yes, it was opened about half a month ago.��


    Gu Yundong��s interest was piqued. ��I��ll go over and take a look.��


    Previously, she had heard him say that he wanted to do a medicinal herb business. She did not expect him to move so quickly. He had already opened a shop in the county city, and it was next to her Gu��s.


    Gu Yundong was still a little happy.


    She turned around and walked towards the shop next door. Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang��s sharp ears had already vaguely heard the words Shao Qjngyuan. He immediately closed the account book and followed behind.


    Shao Qingyuan��s shop was smaller than her Gu��s. Perhaps it had just opened, so there were not many medicinal herbs.


    There was a shop assistant in the shop who looked to be about the same age as Zhuangzi. At this moment, he was pounding medicine with a pestle.


    Behind the counter was an old doctor.


    When Gu Yundong entered, the shop assistant immediately put down his work and came up to her. ��Miss, what medicine do you want to buy? Do you have a prescription?��


    ��I don��t have the prescription. I want to ask, do you have this medicine here?��

 Chapter 512 - Everything You Say Is Right

    Everything You Say Is Right


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong took out a small porcelain bottle. It was the bottle of medicine that Shao Qingyuan had given her to treat internal injuries.


    The shop assistant took a closer look and immediately nodded. ��Yes, yes, yes. Only our pharmacy has this medicine. Miss, this bottle must have been sold by our shop. How much do you want? I��ll get it for you now.��


    ��Give me a bottle.�� Other than this, Gu Yundong also asked for a few herbs for Gu Dajiang.


    Before leaving, Doctor Yu prescribed medicine for them so that Gu Dajiang could better recuperate. Now, he had almost used it up.


    She wanted to buy some more. These medicines were more common and could be found in ordinary shops.


    As expected, the shop assistant had prepared everything for her. After wrapping it, he handed it over. ��Miss, it��s a total of ten taels of silver.��


    Gu Yundong reached out to take the silver, but before she could hand it over, she was stopped.


    She turned around and met Gu Dajiang��s angry expression.


    The shop assistant couldn��t take it anymore. This guy was clearly here to cause trouble.


    He looked around and saw the big broom beside him. He went over to pick it up.


    Unexpectedly, a pair of hands blocked him. The shop assistant raised his head and looked at the person in surprise. ��Zhuangzi? Why are you stopping me? You didn��t even hear what he said.��


    Zhuangzi whispered into his ear, ��Don��t be silly. That��s our boss, and that��s her father.��


    ��Your boss? Your boss can spout nonsense?�� The waiter stopped mid-sentence and widened his eyes slightly. ��You mean... your boss? Isn��t she our boss��s fiancee?��


    ��That��s right. So you know why my boss��s father said that, right?��


    The shop assistant was enlightened. ��So, is the father-in-law being picky?��


    ��You must understand. All fathers are like this, especially when our boss is so outstanding.��


    The shop assistant nodded and immediately put down the broom. He ran to Gu Dajiang��s side and nodded seriously. ��Sir, you��re right. The smell of this pharmacy isn��t good, and it��s not clean. Look, there are spider webs over there. I think there are too many things that need to be improved. Just give us your opinion. We will definitely change it. If you want to tear down the window, just tear down the window. If you want to tear down the door, just tear down the door. You can also break down that wall. We can find someone to work on it this afternoon.��


    Gu Dajiang: No, which side are you on?


    This was his future son-in-law��s shop, and how could he dare to tear down the windows and walls?

 Chapter 513 - Should Come to the Door

    Should Come to the Door


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong almost died of laughter. Where did Shao Qingyuan find such a genius?


    Her father was choked, but he still had a look on his face that said, ��I��m very serious. As long as you give the order, I promise to go through fire and water.��


    Gu Dajiang wanted to scold him, but he was indeed the one nitpicking just now. It didn��t make sense.


    He glared at the shop assistant. ��Let��s go home.��


    ��Sir, take care. This staircase is high. Come, I��ll support you. You��re welcome to raise your opinion next time. We��ll definitely change what you said. We��re very sincere.�� The waiter cleverly went forward to support Gu Dajiang. Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    After walking Gu Dajiang to the carriage, he still had a smile on his face and did not look forced at all.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to hold back her laughter. Before getting into the carriage, she glanced at him. ��What��s your name?��


    The shop assistant��s eyes lit up, and his body trembled in excitement. Aiyo, the lady boss had valued him.


    He quickly replied, ��My name is Jiang Bao.��


    ��Yunshu and Yuanzhi are both studying in this county. Father, do you want to take a look?��


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment. ��Yes, I should. They��re studying in school. As their father, I should visit their teacher and thank him for his guidance and care.��


    He was a scholar in the past, so he had to be polite.


    Especially since his two children were there. The other party was a knowledgeable top scholar. With his guidance, it was better than many people studying hard for more than ten years. This was his children��s luck.


    He should have paid a visit to thank him as soon as possible.


    Therefore, when the carriage turned around and headed for Qin Wenzheng��s academy, Gu Dajiang asked, ��Shouldn��t we prepare something for the visit?��


    Gu Yundong took out two cans from the box at the back. She had stolen them from the shop just now.


    ��Those are enough,�� she said. ��Yunshu��s master likes them.��


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment and nodded. ��Alright, they��re homemade and suitable.��


    The carriage quickly stopped at the entrance of the school.


    Gu Dajiang alighted from the carriage and tidied his clothes. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Gu Yundong stood behind him. When the gatekeeper opened the door and saw Gu Dajiang, he was stunned for a moment. However, when he saw Gu Yundong, he was immediately delighted. ��Miss Gu, you��re back?��

 Chapter 514 - The Scholar Is Indeed the Scholar

    The Scholar Is Indeed the Scholar Visitt  for the latest updates


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang blinked. Why did the concierge of the teacher��s house seem to be very familiar with his daughter?


    Moreover, he was just like the shopkeeper and shop assistant in the shop. He looked as happy as if he had seen his family.


    Gu Dajiang restrained his expression and was about to speak when he heard the guard say, ��Miss Gu, you��re here to look for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, right? You��re not lucky. They��re not here now.��


    ��Oh? Today��s a day off?��


    The gatekeeper shook his head and said with a smile, ��No, the master borrowed the martial arts field of the county school and brought the students to learn archery.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly understood. However, the county school was on the other side of the city. It was not appropriate for them to go now.


    Hence, she could only say to Gu Dajiang, ��Let��s go home first. We��ll see Yunshu and the others when they come back from school.��


    ��Alright.�� As he didn��t see his kids, Gu Dajiang was a little disappointed.


    Otherwise, why would he accept the two young masters? He did his best.


    With that thought in mind, the carriage finally drove into Yongfu Village.


    It was no longer rare for carriages to enter Yongfu Village, but everyone was familiar with Gu Yundong��s, especially with Tong Shuitao, whom they had not seen for a long time, in the front.


    Someone immediately asked loudly, ��Is it the Gu family��s Yundong? Yundong, you��re back?��


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked in the direction of the voice. It was someone from the village. It seemed that her husband was working in Gu Yundong��s workshop.


    She nodded at the person. ��Hello, Auntie.��


    ��Oh my, is Master Gu really back? It must have been hard on you. The weather is very hot. Do you want some water? I��ll get some for you.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and waved her hand. ��No need. I��m going home now.��


    ��Oh, yes, yes, yes. You just came back. Your mother must miss you. Go back quickly.��


    Gu Yundong bade her farewell and lowered the curtain.


    She turned around and saw Gu Dajiang taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 515 - Father, We Are Home

    Father, We Are Home


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Father, are you still nervous?��


    Gu Dajiang gripped the carriage door frame tightly and shook his head. ��I��m not nervous. I��m just happy. Yes, happy.��


    Gu Yundong did not say anything. The carriage soon arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yundong was the first to get out. After waiting for a moment, Gu Dajiang slowly got out of the carriage. Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    Looking at the green brick house in front of him, he was stunned for a moment.


    However, he was already dumbfounded by the amount of money in the account book he had seen in the shop. Now that he looked at the house, he was only surprised for a moment before he felt that it was normal.


    On the other hand, the people in the house filled him with an urgent and hesitant ambivalence.


    Tong Shuitao had already run into the courtyard. Without even taking a look at Father Tong, she shouted, ��Miss is back, Miss is back.��


    Gu Yundong turned his head. ��Father, we��re home.��


    Home!


    On the other hand, the others who followed out of the courtyard looked at Gu Dajiang in confusion.


    Aunt Ke was probably the first person to guess his identity.


    Gu Dajiang was quite handsome and had been eating well recently. Now, he looked a few years younger.


    The three siblings of the Gu family had inherited their parents�� good looks. Perhaps because they were both males, Gu Yunshu looked the most similar to Gu Dajiang.


    Looking at the nose and mouth that looked exactly like Gu Yunshu��s, Aunt Ke more or less knew who this person was.


    She really did not expect Gu Yundong to find her father without any warning.


    It was a pleasant surprise.


    Gu Yundong finally soothed Madam Yang and Yunke. She patted Madam Yang��s back and pushed her shoulder to turn her around. She smiled and pointed at Gu Dajiang. ��Mother, look who��s here.��


    Madam Yang blinked and was stunned. Her gaze slowly fixed on Gu Dajiang��s face.


    Gu Yunke also widened her eyes curiously and looked at him.


    Gu Dajiang stood there motionless as the mother and daughter sized him up.


    His palms were already sweating slightly.


    Madam Yang��s eyes and her mouth widened.

 Chapter 516 - I鈥檓 Sorry, Liu Niang

    I��m Sorry, Liu Niang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    A moment later, she suddenly screamed. ��Ah...��


    Then, she suddenly ran to Gu Dajiang and hugged him as if she was hugging Gu Yundong.


    She did not realize that there was anything wrong with hugging her husband in public.


    However, the completely awake Gu Dajiang, who had studied and knew etiquette very well, also didn��t care at all. He hugged his wife tightly.


    Unlike the joy she felt when she hugged Gu Yundong just now, Madam Yang could not help but cry.


    ��Dajiang, it��s Dajiang, Dajiang...��


    Gu Dajiang��s voice choked. ��It��s me, Liu Niang. I��m sorry for making you wait so long. I��m sorry.��


    ��Dajiang, don��t go. Don��t go.��


    ��Yes, I��m not leaving. I��ll be with you guys from now on. Our family will never be separated again.��


    Aunt Ke heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, she was no longer worried. She gave Shen Sitian and the others a look and left the space for the family to reunite. They went to the kitchen to prepare delicious food to welcome them.


    Tong Shuitao did her best to introduce Xue Rong, who was also unfamiliar with the place, and even helped him tidy up a room.


    Madam Yang finally stopped crying, but she still refused to let go of Gu Dajiang. She held his hand tightly, as if she was afraid that he would disappear again.


    Gu Yundong laughed and shook her head. Then she looked at Gu Yunke, who was still standing by his leg and looking at them curiously.


    She squatted down and said softly, ��Keke, haven��t you always been curious about what Daddy looks like? This is Daddy.��


    The little girl was confused. She actually had no impression of Gu Dajiang at all.


    It was only because her brother often mentioned her father to her that she knew of his existence. Her heart was filled with yearning and anticipation.


    However, now that she had really seen him, she did not dare to go forward.


    Gu Dajiang also squatted down and looked into the little girl��s eyes. ��Keke, I��m Dad. Would you like to come over and let Dad hug you?��


    Gu Yunke was a little hesitant. Seeing his expectant gaze, she shifted her feet.


    Seeing this, Gu Dajiang suddenly took out a straw doll from behind him. ��Father made this. Can he give it to you?��

 Chapter 517 - Powerful Father

    Powerful Father


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The little girl��s eyes lit up. ��Xiaotu.��


    ��Do you like it?��


    She nodded. ��I like it so much.��


    Gu Yunke also had playmates in the village. Their father would weave beautiful grass mantises and crickets for them.


    She was very envious, but her father was not by her side, so Father Tong made it up for her. It was big and beautiful.


    But he was not her father. It was different.


    Now that her father was in front of her, the little rabbit that he had woven for her was unique. Others did not know how to do it, but her father did.


    The little girl could not help but puff out her chest proudly. She looked up at Gu Yundong, who gave her a small push. ��Go.��


    She immediately ran to Gu Dajiang, but she didn��t dare to hug him.


    Gu Dajiang stuffed the straw bunny into her hand and picked the little girl up.


    ��Hm? She��s quite heavy.��


    He glared at Gu Yundong and coughed lightly. ��It��s fine for Keke to sleep with us.��


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard the little girl in his arms immediately say, ��I want to sleep with Eldest Sister. I want to sleep with Eldest Sister.��


    After shouting, she noticed Gu Dajiang��s hurtful expression and couldn��t bear to see him like this. She quickly whispered into his ear, ��Father, I, I, I just...��


    She didn��t know what to say.


    But this was the first time Gu Dajiang heard Gu Yunke call her father. He felt a little smug. He did not need her to give him a reason and found it for her. ��Father knows that you haven��t seen Eldest Sister for many days and there��s a lot of stuff that you want to tell her, right?��


    The little girl immediately nodded. ��Yes, yes, yes.��


    Gu Yundong clicked her tongue. Just as she was about to complain, Tong Shuitao��s voice came from the door. ��Miss, Young Master is back.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yunshu had already run over.


    ��Is my big sister back? Big sister, where are you?��


    Behind him was Bian Yuanzhi��s voice. ��Yunshu, wait for me.��


    Gu Yunshu could not wait any longer. She ran to Madam Yang��s room and stepped into the door frame.


    He did not see Gu Yundong standing in the shade.


    The first person he saw was a tall man carrying Gu Yunke over.

 Chapter 518 - A Whole Family

    A Whole Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yunshu looked up in a daze. He wanted to see clearly, but the man had already squatted down and was at eye level with him.


    The next moment, Gu Yunshu��s tears suddenly fell. His voice was a little illusory. ��Father...��


    ��It��s me, Yunshu. Father is back.��


    The book in Gu Yunshu��s hand fell to the ground. He was stunned. He carefully reached out to touch Gu Dajiang��s face and asked again uncertainly, ��Father?��


    ��I��m here.�� Gu Dajiang pulled him into his arms and stroked his small head. ��It��s been hard on Yunshu during this period of time. Your eldest sister already said that you��re a small man. You��re Daddy��s pride.��


    At that moment, all of Gu Yunshu��s bittersweet emotions surged.


    He hugged Gu Dajiang��s neck. ��Father, it��s really Father. It��s a living Father. You��re warm.��


    He cried as he spoke, out of breath. ��It��s not hard on me. Big Sister is the one who��s done all the work. I��m a man. I��m not tired. I��m not tired at all. I��m just afraid that I won��t be able to see my father. Boohoo...��


    Gu Dajiang��s heart ached. The little guy was young, but he always wanted to support his family.


    If Yundong hadn��t suddenly ��grown up��, he would have treated the entire family as his own responsibility.


    After a while, she finally walked forward with tears in her eyes.


    ��Alright, stop crying. Calm down and drink some water.��


    Only then did they leave Gu Dajiang��s arms and look at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yunshu smiled through his tears again. ��Eldest Sister, did you bring Father back?��


    ��That��s right. Isn��t Big Sister very good?��


    ��Yes, yes. You��re amazing.�� The little ones nodded vigorously.


    The group of people sat on the bed. Unlike Madam Yang and Gu Yunke, Gu Yunshu had a stomach full of questions. He also had many things to tell his father and elder sister.


    Gu Dajiang was very patient as he recounted what had happened.


    It was as if time was not time when the family reunited. It was only when Tong Shuitao came over and said that dinner was ready that everyone felt that the sky was about to turn dark.


    There was no one else in the dining room. Aunt Ke and the rest knew better than to disturb them.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong asked softly, ��Where��s Shao Qingyuan? Why haven��t


    I seen him?��

 Chapter 519 - Stranger

    Stranger


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Based on Gu Yundong��s understanding, Shao Qingyuan would definitely come here as soon as he knew that she was back.


    If he had known that Gu Dajiang was coming back, he wouldn��t have delayed. However, not only did he not come, but even Ah Mao and Ah Gou were not here. Aunt Ke said, ��He went deep into the mountains yesterday and hasn��t returned yet.��


    ��Into the mountains?��


    ��Yeah.��


    On the other side, Gu Dajiang was calling her. ��Yundong, where is that only copy?��


    Gu Yundong quickly responded, turned around, and ran back. She also took out that only copy from her spatial storage.


    This thing was valuable and could not be casually placed in a box. What if it was lost?


    After obtaining the only copy, Gu Dajiang cherished it and placed it in the bookcase in the room.


    This bookcase was huge. He wanted to fill it up slowly in the future.


    Yunke, Yunshu, and Yuanzhi were still in this room. The three little guys were very happy to be reunited, as if they had endless things to say.


    Gu Yundong could not help but laugh. She lay beside her and covered her with a small blanket. ��Then Eldest Sister will tell you a story.��


    As expected, the young lady successfully changed the topic. ��Okay.��


    ��In the past, there was a mountain with a temple on it. There were three monks living in the temple...�� Before she could finish speaking, the breathing beside her calmed down and the little girl fell asleep.


    Gu Yundong smiled and fell asleep with the girl in her arms.


    The next day, other than her, everyone else woke up late.


    She let go of Gu Yunke��s small body. Yes, when the girl was sleeping with her sister, her sleeping posture was still very proper.


    How come when she was sleeping with Yunshu, her head would end up with his feet?


    Gu Yundong shook her head and went out to wash up.


    Gu Dajiang had yet to get up. Gu Yundong wanted to take this opportunity to go next door and see how the Shao family was doing.


    She didn��t even eat breakfast. She just greeted Aunt Ke and hurried back to the Shao family.


    However, just as she stepped out of the door, she saw an unfamiliar person standing there. When he saw her, his eyes immediately lit up and he approached her excitedly.


    He seemed to be waiting for her.

 Chapter 520 - Trying to Enter the Gu Family鈥檚 Workshop

    Trying to Enter the Gu Family��s Workshop


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    That person��s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Yundong. ��Miss Gu, you��re back?��


    ��You are...�� Gu Yundong took a closer look but still could not remember who he was.


    The man had already walked in front of her. He exhaled slightly and introduced himself. ��Sister Gu, I��m Chen Jincai.��


    Chen Jincai? She seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. It was somewhat familiar.


    However, this guy was indeed a stranger. He should be from this village, right?


    Seeing her confused look, Chen Jin knew that she did not remember who he was. He hurriedly added, ��My father is Chen Liang. I��m the eldest son of the Chen family.��


    Gu Yundong was enlightened by his explanation.


    So it was him. Aunt Ke had once told him that Chen Jincai had lost his job in town, so he brought his wife and children back to the Chen family. His life didn��t seem to be very good.


    Chen Jincai was also working in a workshop when he was in town. He was also a small manager. Although there were only three or four people under him, he was still a manager, right?


    Besides, that was a workshop in town. He could manage three or four there. Wouldn��t he be able to manage thirty or forty in the village?


    He was absolutely unwilling to do long-term work.


    At first, he thought that if the workshop wanted to recruit people, it would recruit both long-term workers and managers, right?


    He would go when they recruited managers later. With his experience, his father��s status, and the relationship between the Chen family and the Gu family, it would definitely not be a problem.


    Unexpectedly, the Gu family directly let a servant be the manager.


    Chen Jincai almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His wife also blamed him. She said that he was still putting on airs at this time.


    Especially when he saw that his second brother was getting better and better, and he could only follow his father in the field.


    However, it had been more than ten years since he had done such work. It was difficult for him to swing a hoe. His wife also complained every day and felt extremely aggrieved.


    Chen Jincai thought that he still had to come to the Gu family to see if they could arrange a job for him.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong left.

 Chapter 521 - Secret About Your Mother

    Secret About Your Mother


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Jin felt that the heavens were playing with him. Nothing had gone smoothly for the entire year.


    However, in the following days, he had really suffered enough. His father was really ruthless. Every morning, his father would wake him up to work. When he returned home at night, he would collapse.


    Especially when he saw his second brother, who was still energetic when he arrived home. It was not only his physical spirit, but also his heart. No matter how tired his second brother was, the man��s body still seemed to have endless energy.


    Moreover, he had money on hand and could buy whatever he wanted. He often added vegetables to the family, causing his parents to value him more. Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    For the first time, Chen Jinbao was envious of Chen Jinbao.


    He had also come to look for Tong An, but the other party said that Miss was not around and he could not make the decision. He asked him to look for Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan??


    Chen Jin did not dare to. He could only continue to stay at home and work.


    When he came back from the fields yesterday, he heard the villagers say that Gu Yundong was back.


    He immediately perked up and came here early in the morning to wait.


    After all, I don��t know if you��re lying to me.��


    Chen Jincai frowned. ��I have no reason to lie to you.��


    ��Then I have to consider how important this secret is. Is it worth it for me to make an exception?�� Gu Yundong spread his hands. ��If you randomly find a secret that isn��t even considered a secret, wouldn��t I be at a disadvantage?�� Chen Jin felt that this girl was too difficult to deal with. She was not easy to talk to at all.


    However, he was unwilling to give in and insisted that she agree to his request first.


    Gu Yundong was quite annoyed that others would use such a thing to threaten her. ��It seems like you don��t plan to say anything. In that case, suit yourself.�� Seeing that she was about to leave again, Chen Jincai was a little anxious. ��What if this secret is about your mother?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. About her mother?


    Gu Yundong was a little concerned. But what could Chen Jincai know about her mother? Could it be that something had happened to her mother while she was away?


    ��How is it? Do you want to hear it?��


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. ��Alright, I promise you. If what you say is true, I��ll let you enter the workshop.��


    Chen Jincai could not help but reveal a trace of joy on his face. He was slightly excited.


    However, he quickly suppressed his excitement.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and added, ��You must swear to God.��

 Chapter 522 - Someone Likes Madam Yang

    Someone Likes Madam Yang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Swear my ass.


    ��You��re pushing your luck.�� Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and began to get impatient.


    ��I just want a guarantee.�� Chen Jincai had no choice. Previously, when he worked in that workshop, he had been tricked once.


    The person in front of him was a little girl who looked very kind.


    However, for her to have a workshop and a shop at such a young age, she must not be simple. He was also afraid that she would go back on her word.


    However, Gu Yundong did not intend to continue fooling around with him. ��If you don��t want to say it, then don��t. You��re hemming and hawing. I don��t think you know anything. In that case, let��s not waste each other��s time.��


    After a pause, she sneered and added, ��Moreover, how long do you think you can do this kind of work that you obtained by threatening me? What path can you have in the future? Even if I recruit you now, I can still chase you away in a few days.��


    With that, Gu Yundong did not look at him again.


    Gu Yundong was going to get married sooner or later. When the time came, wouldn��t the Gu family��s assets still be at home?


    Gu Yundong was not the only one who was stunned. Even Father Tong��s eyebrows twitched.


    ��Who is it?�� Gu Yundong��s voice sank and her face was filled with anger.


    Great, someone actually had designs on her mother. Had they forgotten what she had said and done in the past?


    Chen Jincai turned his head. He looked like he knew, but he was unwilling to say it.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and changed the question. ��Then, who was the man who approached my mother?��


    This time, Chen Jin did not remain silent, but...


    ��I didn��t hear it clearly. I only know that the other party has already met your mother. My house is far away and I��m not familiar with this place. I don��t know who specially spoke to your mother and can��t help you. Anyway, when your mother goes out in the future, get someone to accompany her. Anyway, you have a few servants.��


    His last words were still a little sour. After saying that, it was unknown if he was angry with her or himself. He snorted heavily and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong had already suppressed her anger. Seeing his expression, she asked, ��Why did you suddenly tell me? This time, I didn��t promise you that you could enter the workshop.��

 Chapter 523 - Someone Comes Frequently

    Someone Comes Frequently


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Jincai sneered, ��I admit that I��m a person with low standards and no ability. I��m prideful and self-righteous, and I like to play some tricks. But I��m not heartless. I��ve used such despicable methods. It��s fine if someone��s greedy for other people��s family assets, but bullying a silly... bullying a woman who��s like a child.��


    What he didn��t say was that after the other party snatched the Gu family��s assets, he would chase all the children out and divorce Madam Yang. If this wasn��t crazy, what was?


    Of course, Gu Yundong could also guess this.


    However, what surprised her at this moment was that Chen Jincai had such an awareness. Moreover, his understanding of himself... was very clear.


    However, since he knew his shortcomings so well, why didn��t he change them?


    ��You don��t have to look at me like that. I��m a father after all. At least in front of my son, I still have a clear conscience.��


    Chen Jincai turned around and left after saying that. His footsteps were hurried, as if he regretted saying so much.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back from afar but did not speak for a long time.


    There was only an old woman who had just been bought cleaning the courtyard. When she saw Gu Yundong coming over, she hurriedly brought her a chair and was about to pour tea.


    Gu Yundong stopped her. ��There��s no need to trouble yourself. I��ll just take a look.��


    After a few months, the Shao house did not change much. It was just that there were more things and people.


    As expected, Ah Mao and the rest were having a good time here. It was quite helpful.


    After watching for a while and asking the old woman a few more questions, Gu Yundong walked out of the Shao house.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by the Zeng family��s door, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Gu Yundong turned around and walked towards the Zeng family.


    She knocked on the door of the courtyard and Dong Xiulan came over after a while.


    Seeing that it was her, she was immediately delighted. ��Yundong, you��re here? Hey, I was just thinking of going over to see you. How was it? Did your trip go smoothly?��


    ��Honey, don��t stand at the door and talk. Invite Yundong in.�� Uncle Zeng��s energetic voice came from inside the door.

 Chapter 524 - Who Does He Like?

    Who Does He Like?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Dong Xiulan immediately reacted and slapped her forehead. ��Yes, yes, yes. Look at me. Yundong, come in and sit for a while.��


    Gu Yundong followed him in and saw Uncle Zeng sitting in the courtyard.


    And the man sitting opposite Uncle Zeng.


    The voice she felt familiar with just now was from him.


    ��Uncle Jiang is here too.�� Gu Yundong smiled at Jiang Yongkang.


    Dong Xiulan moved a stool for her to sit on and said, ��Brother Jiang brought your Uncle Zeng back. Your Uncle Zeng just can��t stay at home. His leg just recovered not long ago, and he couldn��t sit still. He insisted on going to the fields early in the morning to take a look. In the end, he slipped and fell. Fortunately, Brother Jiang saw him and sent him back.��


    Gu Yundong shifted her gaze to Zeng Hu��s leg. ��Uncle Zeng��s injuries have completely healed, right?��


    ��Yes, when you left back then, he could already walk. He just cannot stand for too long and must rest once in a while when he walks. However, he couldn��t stay idle and even ran into the ground. He must have suffered this time, right?��


    Gu Yundong agreed. ��Of course.��


    ��Sigh, I��m just worried about which school to send him to,�� Dong Xiulan said. ��There are only two schools in town. One requires a lot of money. There��s the other school. Last time, you said that the teacher didn��t allow students to work in the fields, so I can��t send him over. The county city is too far, and the tuition fees are high.��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ��Uncle and Aunt, do you want Zeng Jia to take the Imperial Examination?��


    ��No, it won��t be easy. Our family isn��t that well-off. Besides, our two children aren��t as good at studying as Yunshu. We want to send them to learn some calligraphy so that they can easily find jobs in the future. Unlike us, who can��t read and can only do the hard labor.��


    ��Aunt, you don��t have to be so self-deprecating. How about this? I��ll ask around for you and discuss it with you later.��


    Dong Xiulan and her husband immediately became happy. ��Hey, then, we��ll have to trouble you, Yundong.��


    ��It��s not troublesome. Auntie, go ahead. I��ll go back first. My parents should be anxious if they can��t find me.��


    ��Alright, alright, alright. Don��t be hasty.�� After Gu Yundong left, Dong Xiulan exclaimed, ��Did she just say Father and Mother? Where did she get a father?��


    When Gu Yundong walked out of the Zeng family��s door, she suddenly stopped and narrowed her eyes.


    Jiang Yongkang? Back then, did he really fancy Shen Sitian?

 Chapter 525 - Instigator

    Instigator


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As Gu Yundong walked back, she could not help but think carefully.


    Indeed, Shen Sitian was younger and more capable than her mother, and she did not have the temperament of a child like her mother.


    However, Madam Yang was actually very good-looking. Her appearance could crush a large number of people. Coupled with the Gu family��s current wealth, it was not strange for them to target her.


    She recalled how Jiang Yongkang had helped Shen Sitian twice. Madam Yang... was also there.


    Moreover, after his so-called scheme of saving the damsel in distress was exposed, he directly admitted that he had taken a fancy to Shen Sitian and agreed not to meet her.


    However, although he could not see Shen Sitian, he did not say that he could not get close to Madam Yang.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly. The moment she stepped through the door, she recalled Chen Jincai��s expression.


    Why didn��t Chen Jincai say who instigated it?


    Firstly, he did not dare to say it.


    Secondly, he could not say it. He was defending the other party.


    Who was worthy of his protection?


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Madam Fang and her daughter. Yes, wasn��t Jiang Yongkang living in Madam Fang and her daughter��s house now?


    It was already so late. The two of them should be up, right?


    They had indeed got up. The door was half open. Gu Yundong tilted her head slightly and looked inside.


    She saw her mother sitting in front of the dressing table with a smile on her face. Her father stood behind her mother and combed her mother��s hair, his eyes doting and gentle.


    Her mother held an eyebrow pencil in her hand and said happily, ��Yundong bought this for me, but I don��t know how to draw. It��s always very ugly. Aunt Ke helped me draw it and said that I look good.��


    Gu Dajiang took the eyebrow pencil. ��I��ll draw it for you in the future.�� He had never used an eyebrow pencil before. In the past, the Gu family wouldn��t have afforded such a thing.


    However, he was a scholar after all. It shouldn��t be difficult for him to draw a few more times...


    ��And this rouge, it smells good too.��


    Gu Dajiang leaned over. ��Yes, this color is good. It suits you. Apply it for me later.��


    ��Okay.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Damn it, she was fed dog food so early in the morning.


    ��Father, let me tell you. You��re making me think of my Brother Shao. Don��t regret it.��


    However, Gu Yundong was happy to see Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang like this.


    Hmm?


    An idea suddenly popped up in her mind. Perhaps it could confirm her guess.Visitt  for the latest updates

 Chapter 526 - Should Go Around in the Village

    Should Go Around in the Village


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Why are you standing at the door?�� Gu Dajiang��s awkward voice came from inside.


    It was only then that he saw his daughter standing at the door and felt a little embarrassed.


    But his hand was still holding the eyebrow pencil and his other hand was on Madam Yang��s shoulder. He only used his eyes to signal Gu Yundong to leave quickly.


    ��Father, Mother, come out for breakfast first.�� Seriously, it was fine if they woke up late, but they were still dilly-dallying. She looked down on them.


    She turned around and left. She quickly returned to her room and saw Gu Yunke sitting on the bed in a daze. Her hair was standing up on her head. Her eyes were filled with confusion, as if she had not realized where she was.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, her eyes widened and she got up from the bed. ��Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, you��re really back.��


    Gu Yundong went over to hug the little girl. ��Why? Do you still think you��re dreaming?��


    She brought her clothes and helped her put them on. The little girl shook her head and did it herself. She quickly tidied herself up.


    She had also finished eating. She wiped her mouth and said calmly, ��There��s no hurry to visit the teacher. It��s fine to go another day.��


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang. ��Father, you��ve just returned. It��s better to go to the village chief��s house first and let everyone in the village know that you��re back so that there won��t be any misunderstandings.��


    Misunderstandings? What misunderstandings?


    But Gu Dajiang felt that what she said made sense. He had heard Gu Yundong talk about the situation in Yongfu Village.


    He knew that the village chief here was completely different from the one in Gu village. He seemed to have taken good care of Gu Dajiang��s family.


    Indeed, as the father of the children and as the patriarch in the family, he should pay a visit to the village chief��s house.


    Hence, Gu Dajiang nodded. ��You��re right. Let��s go over after dinner.�� As he spoke, he turned his head and stroked Gu Yunshu��s head. ��Yunshu, go to school with Yuanzhi today. I��ll accompany you another day, okay?��


    Gu Yunshu had no objections to Eldest Sister��s words. He immediately nodded. ��Alright, alright. Father, you��re right to listen to Eldest Sister. I��ll leave first.��


    After saying that, he called Bian Yuanzhi and the two of them took their school bags and walked out of the door.


    Gu Dajiang��s hand was still in midair, and his expression froze for a moment.

 Chapter 527 - Mutual Knowledge

    Mutual Knowledge


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong wanted to laugh, but she held it in.


    After breakfast, Gu Yundong introduced the family to Gu Dajiang.


    Yesterday, they were so excited that almost the entire family was talking. They had never officially introduced Aunt Ke and the others.


    Now that they had calmed down, everyone gathered together.


    Gu Dajiang was grateful to Aunt Ke. He thanked her solemnly.


    ��I heard from Yundong that when they just came to the Xuanhe Prefecture and were homeless, they only had a place to stay because of your care. I��m deeply grateful for your kindness to my wife and children. Thank you.��


    Aunt Ke could still teach Gu Yundong, a junior, a few words, but to the knowledgeable and loyal Gu Dajiang, she was a little humble. ��Don��t say that. I��m lonely living alone. It��s more lively with them accompanying me.��


    Gu Dajiang met Shen Sitian again. Gu Yundong did not hide Shen Sitian��s background from him.


    Gu Dajiang knew that it wasn��t easy for her, so he told her to stay in peace. Their family was easy to get along with.


    Then, it was the Tong family��s turn. After seeing all the six people, Gu Dajiang��s mouth couldn��t help but twitch.


    So there were actually so many servants in his house?


    She had bought this set of clothes at Wanqing Prefecture. Before he came back, Gu Yundong had bought many things for Gu Dajiang.


    She unfolded her clothes and looked at them. She nodded, indicating that she was very satisfied.


    ��Dad, wear this.��


    Gu Dajiang looked at her with an expression that said, ��What��s wrong with my daughter? Why does she care so much about my appearance?��


    Could it be that there was really something wrong with his clothes?


    He could not help but look down again. In the end, under Gu Yundong��s insistence, he changed.


    The new clothes could not be considered extravagant, but the workmanship was excellent.


    Most importantly, the new clothes made him look especially elegant.


    Even Madam Yang��s eyes lit up.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Alright, let��s go.��


    Gu Dajiang only felt that she was very strange. He wanted to ask, but it was getting late. If he delayed any longer, he would arrive at the Chen family��s house in time for lunch.


    Therefore, he could only carry his things and bring his family out.


    However, Gu Yundong paused before she left and called Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao over.

 Chapter 528 - Dong Xiulan Was Stunned

    Dong Xiulan Was Stunned


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The two of them were confused until Gu Yundong gave them some instructions in a low voice.


    They nodded solemnly and left the Gu family and Yongfu Village.


    Only then did Gu Yundong catch up to Gu Dajiang. The family of four was quite good-looking, and they were especially eye-catching on the road.


    As soon as Dong Xiulan went out, she saw four people walking towards her.


    Especially when she saw Gu Dajiang carrying Gu Yunke, she was stunned.


    Who, who is this?


    Not only was he carrying Little Keke, but he was also so close to Madam Yang. If others saw this, wouldn��t they gossip?


    It was Gu Yundong who greeted her first. ��Aunt, are you going to wash your clothes?��


    ��Who?��


    ��Yundong and her family.��


    Zeng Hu couldn��t help but want to touch her to see if she had a fever. ��Don��t you see her family every day? Do you have to make such a fuss?��


    ��Aiya, no, I��m talking about her family. Besides Yundong and her mother, there��s also her... father.��


    Zeng Hu glanced at her. ��Of course, her mother and father...�� He paused halfway. ��Huh?�� He said, ��Who did you just say?��


    ��Her father, Gu Dajiang. The one who lost contact with them on the way to escape. He��s back.��


    The thing in Zeng Hu��s hand fell to the ground with a bang. ��Really?��


    ��I saw it with my own eyes. How can it be fake?�� Dong Xiulan slowly calmed down.


    Then, she sighed. ��It��s finally over. Her family has reunited. Previously, in order to find her father, Yundong even left home for a long time. Her father is really similar to Yunshu. He looks even more magnanimous and knowledgeable than Jiang Yongkang. I feel like I don��t know where to put my hands and feet in front of him.��


    Zeng Hu saw that she had no intention of helping him pick up things, so he could only prop up his legs and bend down to reach for them. He answered casually, ��Isn��t that normal? Yundong��s father is really educated. Yunshu used to know a lot of words. I heard that it was his father who taught him. Those who are really knowledgeable give off a different feeling from the inside out.��


    ��Oh, you know what feeling is?�� Dong Xiulan said in amusement.

 Chapter 529 - Gu Yundong鈥檚 Father Is Really Back

    Chapter 529 - Gu Yundong��s Father Is Really Back


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Why wouldn��t I know? Look at Jiang Yongkang. Although he��s dressed decently, is energetic, and speaks politely, you can tell at a glance that he hasn��t studied.��


    Dong Xiulan was puzzled. ��You don��t seem to like Jiang Yongkang. Didn��t he help bring you back earlier?��


    Zeng Hu stood up and walked out. ��What��s there not to like? He��s from town, and I��m just a farmer. It should be he who doesn��t like me. I just feel uncomfortable talking to him.��


    He thought about it and didn��t know how to express it. ��He likes to talk word by word. He starts quoting ancient books after two sentences. I get a headache and can��t chat with him.��


    ��Then you��re finished. Yundong��s father has studied, so there��s a lot of ink in his stomach. He must know more words. When he comes to visit us later, you won��t be able to entertain him.��


    Zeng Hu shook his head. ��This is different.��


    It wasn��t like he hadn��t spoken to a scholar before. For example, Mr. Qin had come to Yongfu Village a few times before. He had only met him twice at the door and spoken more than a few words.


    However, there was no awkwardness. Instead, it made people feel very comfortable.


    Mr. Qin didn��t talk too much. He just chatted normally. He talked about things others knew. Sometimes, as he talked, others would forget that he was actually a man with a lot of experience.


    In Zeng Hu��s opinion, this was a true scholar.


    Chen Liang knew that Gu Yundong had returned, but he did not know that Gu Dajiang had also been found.


    When she saw them, she was really shocked and her eyes widened in surprise.


    In fact, his initial thoughts were similar to Aunt Ke��s. He also felt that Gu Dajiang was either gone or he was most likely remarried and had children outside. It was unlikely that he would return.


    Unexpectedly, he really appeared. Moreover, from the looks of it, he cherished Madam Yang, his wife.


    Chen Liang thought that it was no wonder that he could raise three children like Yundong and her siblings.


    As expected, a father had a huge impact on his children.


    As Chen Liang spoke to Gu Dajiang, he thought about many things.


    When he knew that Gu Dajiang had come to his house as soon as he returned, he couldn��t suppress the joy on his face. This meant that the man valued him.


    Scholars were indeed different. They knew etiquette.


    In his happiness, Chen Liang could not help but pull him along and say a few more words.


    It was only when Gu Yundong saw that it was almost lunchtime that she interrupted them and expressed that they had to go back.


    However, before she left, she took another look at Chen Jincai.

 Chapter 530 - Arrangements for Chen Jincai

    Chapter 530 - Arrangements for Chen Jincai


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Jincai��s heart trembled a little under that gaze. She was here. She was indeed here.


    As expected, she would complain to his father that he had gone to her in private for the job.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn��t have been so kind. He even told her that someone had designs on her mother.


    Gu Yundong did not know that he was mentally prepared to retort at any time. She said to Chen Liang, ��Uncle Chen, I have something to discuss with you.�� ��Yes? Tell me.��


    Chen Jincai widened his eyes and hurriedly said, ��I don��t think there��s any good business...��


    ��Here it goes. I��m still lacking someone. I want to find someone experienced to work at my place. Brother Chen is a good person. I wonder if you��re willing to let him come.��


    Gu Yundong ignored Chen Jincai and told him her plan.


    Chen Jincai was stunned, and so was Chen Liang.


    He glanced at his eldest son and frowned.


    ��That��s right. I plan to open a shop in the prefectural city in a few days. Shopkeeper Zheng in this county city is going to be transferred away. He has experience as a shopkeeper and has worked in the prefectural city in the past. Therefore, isn��t the shop in this county city lacking people? I have to recruit a new one. I thought of Brother Chen. I heard that Brother Chen used to work in town and has someone under him. He must be capable. I��m afraid the position is too insignificant for him.��


    ��It��s not insignificant at all, it��s not insignificant at all.�� Chen Jincai quickly replied. He was full of smiles and almost cheered.


    He was really surprised. He did not expect that not only did the Gu family��s younger sister not snitch on him in front of his parents, but she also gave him a job.


    As expected, she was indeed someone who did great things.


    Chen Liang was also stunned. Go to the prefectural city to open a shop? He had thought about this before and felt that it would happen sooner or later. However, he did not expect it to happen so quickly.


    Even Madam Zhou and the others, who had heard the commotion not far away, were very surprised.


    But soon, this surprise was replaced by surprise.


    Chen Jincai could not help but cough lightly. He tugged at Gu Yundong��s hand slightly and asked, ��Um, Sister Gu, so you want me to go straight to the county city as the shopkeeper?��


    He could. He could.


    Gu Yundong gave him a strange look. Dream on.

 Chapter 531 - Bring Me Along

    Bring Me Along


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    She did not stand on ceremony and interrupted his fantasy.


    ��Not a shopkeeper, but a shop assistant.��


    The smile on Chen Jincai��s face froze as expected. He looked at her with a shocked expression. ��Then, who will be the shopkeeper?��


    ��Zhuangzi,�� Gu Yundong said matter-of-factly. ��He��s been working for Gu��s for a long time and is already very experienced. Moreover, he��s familiar with the process and knows the guests. It��s only natural for him to be promoted to shopkeeper.��


    Chen Jincai felt as if he had been hit by a stick. Zhuangzi? That hooligan?


    He had never thought that he would one day be a worker under a hooligan that he had once looked down on. Wasn��t this cutting his heart?


    He retracted his thoughts. This girl from the Gu family was simply too cruel.


    Gu Yundong saw the change in his expression and asked with a smile, ��Brother Chen, are you unwilling? But if our shop needs a shopkeeper, they have to start as a shop assistant. Even Shopkeeper Zheng used to be a shop assistant in the prefecture city for a few years.��


    Chen Liang thought about it and nodded.


    ��Alright, but you still have to wait for a few days. I��ll come and look for Brother Chen then.�� Gu Yundong had already stood up. ��Uncle Chen, we��ll leave first.��


    Chen Liang sent them to the door, paused, and walked back.


    However, there was a smile on his face in the end, especially when he saw that his wife, Madam Zhou, also looked like she had been relieved of a burden. She felt at ease.


    Chen Jincai��s wife, Madam Wei, was also overjoyed. She turned around and followed Chen Jincai into the house. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, ��When you go to the county city, bring me along. I��ll take care of your laundry and food.��


    Chen Jincai��s smile faded slightly. He frowned and said, ��Why would I bring you along? I��m just a small shop assistant. When Zhuangzi was a shop assistant, did he bring anyone along?��


    ��Isn��t that because Zhuangzi hasn��t married yet?��


    ��That won��t do either. It wasn��t easy for me to find a job. Don��t make trouble for me. If I lose the job, you will have to support me. Stay at home for a few more years. When I become a shopkeeper and my salary is high, I��ll bring you there.��


    Madam Wei was furious and stormed out of the room.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong, who had already left the Chen family, was walking very slowly. She would occasionally look around.

 Chapter 532 - Love Rivals Meet

    Love Rivals Meet


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang found it strange. ��Didn��t you say that it��s getting late? The weather is so hot. Let��s go back quickly.��


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed that she did not see the person she wanted to see.


    Seeing that Miss Gu Yunke was feeling so hot that she was fanning herself with her small hands, her heart ached. She quickened her pace. ��Let��s go. I��ll make you something delicious when we get back.��


    The little girl instantly felt no heat and nodded with bright eyes. ��What is it?��


    ��It��s cold.�� When her family built the house, they had dug an icehouse.


    Some ice was stored in the winter. Although it was not much, it was enough to make some snacks.


    The little girl immediately grabbed her hand, wanting to get home as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to let her pull along. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, a person suddenly walked over.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and stopped.


    ��Uncle Jiang.��


    However, he realized that the villagers were not exaggerating at all.


    This Gu Dajiang was younger than him, more knowledgeable, and taller than him.


    Moreover, he seemed to be really good to Madam Yang, and the way she looked at him was filled with dependence.


    Jiang Yongkang was furious at that moment, but there were four people standing opposite him. He could only suppress his anger and force a smile. ��You must be Brother Gu. I didn��t believe it when I heard that you were back. I didn��t expect it to be true.��


    ��Yes, our family is finally reunited,�� Gu Dajiang said as he looked at Madam Yang gently.


    Madam Yang also turned around to look at him, her eyes seemingly shining.


    Jiang Yongkang clenched his fists and almost cursed.


    Gu Yundong had been secretly observing his expression. Seeing him like this, what could she not be sure of?


    Jiang Yongkang had indeed taken a fancy to her mother and wanted to seize the Gu family��s assets.


    Hmph, what a wishful thinking.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gu Dajiang left with his wife and children.


    Only Jiang Yongkang stood at the back, his expression changing.

 Chapter 533 - I Have Something to Ask You

    I Have Something to Ask You


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After a long time, he finally waved his hand. Ignoring the scorching sun above his head, he turned around and strode towards the village entrance.


    Gu Yundong glanced at the direction he had left from the corner of her eye, and her mouth curled up slightly.


    She heard a cough behind her. She subconsciously turned her head and met Gu Dajiang��s meaningful expression.


    ��What��s going on? Talk to me after we��re home.��


    Gu Yundong laughed dryly. Her father was indeed her father. His acuity was not something to be taken lightly.


    With such a father around, Gu Yundong did not hide it. When she returned home, she told him her guess.


    Gu Dajiang��s expression instantly darkened.


    ��You should have told me earlier. I could have beaten him up just now.�� He sneered, feeling extremely disgusted.


    Such a person actually dared to covet his wife and wanted to snatch his assets? Such an ugly guy.


    ��Okay, wait here.�� Xue Rong stood up and slowly followed Jiang Yongkang.


    He had just arrived at Yongfu Village and was a stranger. Jiang Yongkang had never seen him before.


    Even if they met face to face, he would not know that Xue Rong was from the Gu family.


    Therefore, he walked openly. No one would think that he was following someone at this moment.


    Jiang Yongkang was even less energetic after a long journey.


    He turned corners in the town with familiarity. After walking for about fifteen minutes, he finally stopped outside a small courtyard.


    Xue Rong stood at the corner and casually glanced over.


    Jiang Yongkang knocked on the door for a while and heard footsteps coming from inside. After a while, the door opened.


    When the person saw that it was him, he was stunned for a moment, but his voice was filled with dissatisfaction. ��Why are you here? You even came over so openly. Are you afraid that others won��t gossip?��


    ��Cut the crap. Let me in first. I have something to ask you.�� Jiang Yongkang pushed that person away and strode into the courtyard.


    That person was dissatisfied and his face was filled with anger.


    However, since things had already come to this, he could only look outside the door angrily. Fortunately, it was very hot at this hour. There was no one outside, and the street was empty. No one should have seen Jiang Yongkang when he entered just now.

 Chapter 534 - Collusion

    Collusion


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After the courtyard door closed, the man turned around and followed Jiang Yongkang in.


    Jiang Yongkang��s expression was ugly. When he entered the house, he realized that there was another person inside.


    He immediately snorted. ��You��re here too? That��s good. It saves me a lot of time.��


    ��Why are you here? Shouldn��t you be in Yongfu Village?�� Chen Yulan stood up and frowned. She looked a little uneasy.


    Madam Fang, who came in later, also muttered unhappily, ��That��s right. You came over at noon. Do you still want to come to my house for lunch?��


    She had always been stingy, especially when she had spent a lot of money in town. She was even more unwilling to pour him tea.


    Jiang Yongkang��s already anxious mood was completely ignited by her words. ��Pfft, do you think everyone is like you? You don��t have money and love face, yet you��re still so stingy. You married a daughter and came to town with her. You look like you want to be raised by her in-laws.��


    After all, Gu Xian��er knew better. She had told Chen Yulan that Gu Dajiang was already dead. Madam Yang was a fool, and a very stubborn fool at that. As long as she was settled, there would be no problem with Gu Yundong.


    But at that time, Gu Xian��er did not know that Gu Yundong was a completely different person. Not to mention Madam Yang, even if she could deal with Yunshu and Yunke, it would be useless.


    However, Chen Yulan was interested. She hated Gu Yundong and coveted the Gu family��s assets, especially that green brick house. She even dreamed of living in it.


    She felt that this plan was feasible and discussed it with Madam Fang when she returned.


    The two of them felt that they could give it a try. After some thought, they realized that Zhao Dafa from the village was not bad.


    His wife was gone, and he looked tall and mighty. His family background was also alright.


    Of course, they also knew that Zhao Dafa always hit his wife.


    Unexpectedly, when Zhao Dafa heard that he had to get close to the Gu family, he didn��t even hear the whole story and directly rejected it.


    The fact that Gu Yundong had beaten up four hoodlums had completely frightened Zhao Dafa.

 Chapter 535: Perhaps Gu Dajiang Is Fake

    Chapter 535 Perhaps Gu Dajiang Is Fake


    Madam Fang and her daughter were furious, but at the same time, they understood that it was unrealistic to look for someone in the village.


    Chen Yulan wanted to see Gu Xian''er again and ask her for an idea.


    However, Gu Xian''er couldn''t leave the Peng family at all. Later on, Chen Yulan heard that she had become Peng Zhongfei''s concubine and couldn''t even see her. She didn''t know if she was dead or alive.


    Madam Fang and her daughter could only put this plan on hold until... Chen Yulan married into the Wu family in town.


    The town was not big. Madam Fang had bumped into Jiang Yongkang by accident. At that time, he was chatting with a married woman.


    Although it was called a chat, it was actually an indistinct seduction. The woman even gave him a small gold ring.


    Madam Fang''s eyes lit up. This woman''s husband was a refined and handsome man. His family background was not bad either. With such a husband, the woman was actually seduced by Jiang Yongkang and even gave him money.


    What did it mean?


    This meant that Jiang Yongkang was very good at coaxing women.


    In addition, he looked like a scholar. Wasn''t he similar to Gu Dajiang?


    Madam Fang went back and told Chen Yulan. The two of them found Jiang Yongkang and told him about the Gu family''s situation.


    They hit it off almost immediately. Jiang Yongkang heard that the Gu family had a workshop and a shop, more than a hundred acres of fields, and a unique green brick house in the village. There was no adult man in the family. As long as he hooked up with Madam Yang, wouldn''t everything be his?


    So what if Madam Yang was a fool? Fools were easy to trick. The only one who was difficult to deal with was Gu Yundong. But she was just a young lady who had yet to reach adulthood. He had been running amok among women for so many years. Could he not deal with her?


    However, the truth was completely beyond his expectations.


    There were servants in the Gu family. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens for him to get close to Madam Yang. However, after seeing the Gu family''s assets, he was still indignant. He had to give it a try.


    However, after so long, he still did not make any progress.


    Jiang Yongkang was furious. "The information you gave me was wrong. Gu Dajiang is alive and well. You''re wasting my time."


    "Don''t push the blame onto us. Why don''t you say that you''re useless? It''s been half a year. You can''t even take down a fool, yet you still dare to say that you are the ladies'' man. If you hadn''t delayed and taken down Madam Yang before Gu Dajiang returned, the Gu family would have been ours long ago. Gu Dajiang wouldn''t have had anything to do with it."


    Madam Fang sneered and felt a little regretful. Perhaps this person was not capable to begin with. She had misjudged him.


    Jiang Yongkang''s face turned red. He almost wanted to hit her. "It''s easy for you to say. If you have the ability, go close to the Gu family and see if you''ll be beaten out."


    Chen Yulan felt dizzy from the noise. "Alright, why are you still arguing at a time like this?"


    "Hmph." Jiang Yongkang sneered. "Then tell me, what should we do now?"


    Chen Yulan frowned. "I think something''s wrong. Why did Gu Dajiang come back at this time? Are you sure it''s Gu Dajiang? Could it be a fake?"


    The two of them were stunned. "That''s impossible, right?"


    "Why not? Other than Gu Yundong''s family, who else in the village knows Gu Dajiang? If they find someone outside and say that it''s him, no one will suspect him."


    Chen Yulan sneered and said, "Anyway, Uncle Jiang, you go back first. I''ll go back to the village with Mother tomorrow to take a look."


    Jiang Yongkang could only nod.

 Chapter 536: Passion of the Long Workers

    Chapter 536 Passion of the Long Workers


    No one knew that at this moment, under the window outside their house, a person was leaning against the wall in boredom, listening to the conversation between the three of them clearly.


    Xue Rong knocked on the house next door and gave that person a tael of silver. He told the other party that he was here to catch the adulterer. Then, he climbed over the wall of this house and entered Madam Fang''s courtyard.


    Madam Fang had just moved here not long ago and was a widow. She was also a calculative person and naturally did not have a good relationship with the woman next door, who could not wait for her to be extremely unlucky and let Xue Rong in without a word.


    Xue Rong waited until Jiang Yongkang left with Madam Fang and her daughter before returning to the courtyard next door.


    The woman next door said excitedly, "Young man, you''re right. That Madam Fang is indeed restless. I secretly opened the courtyard door just now and saw a man sneaking out of the courtyard."


    Xue Rong smiled at her. "There''s not enough evidence this time. It''s not to the point of catching them in the act. Please keep it a secret for me and don''t leak it. I''ll definitely teach them a lesson next time."


    "Okay, okay. Don''t worry. I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    When she opened the shop in the prefecture capital later, there would be too few people. When the time came, she would have to recruit people.


    When they saw Gu Yundong, everyone greeted her warmly. After knowing Gu Dajiang''s identity, they congratulated him and said that her family''s hardships had finally come to an end.


    Gu Dajiang sighed when he saw this scene. Who would have thought that in such a short period of time, his family had gone from being a pitiful worm that was bullied by the Old Gu family to one that now had a house, land, and even long-term workers?


    They walked around the workshop and Gu Yundong asked about the situation.


    She learned that everything was fine. Not long ago, during the Dragon Boat Festival, the workshop had distributed a lot of meat dumplings for everyone to eat.


    This was Gu Yundong''s idea. On some special days, there would be a festive atmosphere.


    Even if there were not many things and they were not expensive, everyone would be more motivated in such an atmosphere.


    Therefore, when she left Yongfu Village previously, she instructed Tong An to get someone to buy some meat dumplings on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Everyone was very happy about this. They praised the Gu family''s workshop fiercely, causing many people in the nearby villages to be envious. They asked when the Gu family''s workshop would recruit more workers.


    Now that Gu Yundong was back, someone quickly took the opportunity to ask, "Boss Gu, is our workshop still hiring?"

 Chapter 537: He鈥檚 Waiting at Home

    Chapter 537: He��s Waiting at Home


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��That��s right, Boss Gu. When are we going to hire again? My younger brother from my maternal family is a capable person. He��s very honest and diligent. He heard that the Gu family��s workshop is great. He really wants to come. He asked me several times if it was recruiting.��


    ��My maternal cousin is the same. He says he has endless energy and can do dirty and tiring work.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. My cousin-in-law also said that she wants to try.��


    Everyone present had relatives. Since they had such a good job, they naturally wanted to help their families. It was best if everyone was good.


    Gu Yundong waited for them to finish asking before he smiled and said, ��Indeed, we will recruit people again. After some time, you can ask your brothers, sisters, or cousins to give it a try. But I must state beforehand that my requirements are very strict.��


    ��Of course. If they don��t match, just don��t use them.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. We came in with our own abilities. We can��t let people who don��t work hard come in to fool around.��


    Gu Yundong said goodbye to them before leaving the workshop with Gu Dajiang.


    On the way back, Gu Dajiang��s face was filled with obvious joy.


    ��Father, do you want to go to the orchard to take a look?��


    When they reached home, Gu Yundong took a sip of water and asked.


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Then... Are you still going to Yunshu��s school tomorrow?��


    ��That can wait. I��ll wait at home tomorrow and see what they want.��


    Gu Yundong felt that her father��s murderous aura was not as simple as he said, right?


    ��Dad, don��t tell me you really want to beat up Jiang Yongkang?��


    Gu Dajiang turned around and returned to his room. He didn��t deny it. Did he really want to attack?


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead.


    As he wanted to find trouble with Jiang Yongkang, Gu Dajiang didn��t mention going to school the next day.


    After Yunshu and Yuanzhi left, he waited at home.


    However, no one came. Gu Dajiang couldn��t sit still, so he got up and left the Gu residence.


    This place was close to the foot of the mountain. In the past, there were not many people. Now that there was the Gu Family Workshop and two large green brick houses erected, it was like the landmark of the village. There were a lot of people.


    However, there was no one around at this time.


    At the thought of the green brick house, Gu Dajiang��s gaze landed on another building not far away.


    She snorted coldly in her heart and was about to avert her gaze when the courtyard door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 538: The Wrong Person

    Chapter 538: The Wrong Person


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Immediately after, a tall figure walked out.


    Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes and looked over. He felt that this person was handsome, but his clothes were too eye-catching.


    This was Shao Qingyuan?


    How could a farmer��s boy dress up like this when he was walking around his village?


    Sure enough, with some money, he started to become arrogant and pretend to take himself seriously.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly. That person ran over excitedly and shouted happily, ��Yundong, I heard that you��re back?��


    Gu Dajiang��s face darkened. Not only was he dressed inappropriately, but he also looked unreliable.


    Why would his daughter fall for such a person?


    Gu Dajiang took a deep breath and stepped in front of him.


    After all, she had gone out for a while. When she came back, she would definitely bring a gift for her good friend.


    Liu Wei didn��t feel embarrassed or guilty at all for taking the initiative to ask for a gift.


    This morning, he came to Yongfu Village in a hurry.


    As usual, he went to the Shao family first to look for Shao Qingyuan, but he was not around.


    Liu Wei turned around and left the house. Then, he ran towards the Gu residence. However, he did not expect that there would be a door guardian at the entrance of the Gu residence. Moreover, it was a super unreasonable door guardian.


    Heh, his temper was rising.


    ��Do you know what price the person who told me to scram last time paid? Let me tell you, the grass on his grave is already as tall as you. If you know what��s good for you, quickly move aside. Otherwise, do you believe that I��ll break your legs? Seriously, where did this lunatic come to the Gu family to behave atrociously?��


    Gu Dajiang was so angry that he almost fell backward. He took two steps forward and pushed him impatiently in the direction of the Shao family.


    ��Just get lost. Don��t show off in front of me. Even if you have some money, you��re calling yourself Young Master? Let me tell you, this is forgetting your roots. I won��t agree to my daughter��s marriage with you.��


    Liu Wei was caught off guard and was really pushed back more than ten steps by him. It was not easy for him to stabilize himself, and smoke almost came out of his head.


    ��Who wants to marry your daughter? Don��t flatter yourself.��

 Chapter 539: Breaking His Head

    Chapter 539: Breaking His Head


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang felt that he had pushed him far enough. He immediately retracted his hand and ignored him. He turned around and returned to the Gu family.


    Liu Wei felt that he was being looked down upon like never before. He even raised his fist. ��Where did this lunatic come from? It��s simply ridiculous. Let me tell you...��


    ��Ah...�� A low cry suddenly came from behind.


    Liu Wei was stunned. He realized that he had swung his fist too hard just now and hit the person behind him.


    He immediately turned around and saw the woman he had hit covering her face and retreating. She accidentally stepped on a rock and fell backward.


    ��Be careful.�� Liu Wei reflexively reached out and grabbed her waist to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    When Gu Dajiang heard the commotion behind him, he turned his head and happened to see this scene.


    He was instantly infuriated. It was fine if he was unreliable and rude, but now that he was clearly engaged to Yundong, he was still hugging another woman. What was wrong with him?


    Gu Dajiang looked around. He wanted to find a stick to smash his head.


    Liu Wei did not know that his life was about to be in danger. He steadied the woman��s body and wanted to let go of her.


    Strange, when did his memory become so bad?


    Madam Fang and her daughter were very happy to see him. Although Chen Yulan was married, she still couldn��t help but be interested in a young master like Liu Wei.


    She was a little surprised to be hit by him while standing behind him, but it was true that she wanted to get close to him.


    Unexpectedly, he actually... hugged her.


    Madam Fang, who had arrived a step later, frowned and bumped into her, signaling her with her eyes not to forget her identity.


    However, Chen Yulan felt very aggrieved. She had known Young Master Liu for a long time and had interacted with him before she got married.


    Young Master Liu had a good impression of her and his attitude was very good. At that time, as long as she worked hard, she might be able to become the Young Madam of the Liu family.


    Unfortunately, Madam Fang disagreed.


    Liu Wei didn��t know what Chen Yulan was thinking. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood.


    Xue Rong heard the commotion outside the door. When he saw Liu Wei acting like a rich second-generation heir and heard him admit that he was Shao Qingyuan, he had a bad feeling. He quickly ran in to tell Gu Yundong.


    Thus, when Gu Yundong came out, she saw that her father had finally found a stick. He walked angrily towards Liu Wei and raised his hand, wanting to beat him up.


    Gu Yundong gasped and hurriedly shouted, ��Father, stop!!��

 Chapter 540: He Can Bend and Stretch With a Thick Skin

    Chapter 540: He Can Bend and Stretch With a Thick Skin


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang��s raised hand paused. Liu Wei suddenly turned around and saw the stick that was inches away. He immediately screamed and jumped to the side.


    ��You, you��re indeed a lunatic. You actually still want to hit me. Do you really think I��m weakling?��


    As he spoke, Liu Wei was about to make a move.


    However, Gu Yundong suddenly rushed over and slapped his hand away. ��What are you doing? He��s my father.�� She knew that Liu Wei had practiced martial arts. Although he only had amateur martial arts skills, it was more than enough to deal with the weak Gu Dajiang. Visitt  for the latest updates


    Liu Wei almost fell to the ground. When he stabilized himself, his eyes widened in shock. His fingers trembled fiercely, and he looked like he was about to go crazy. ��You, what did you say? This lunatic is your father?��


    ��Liu Wei, what did you say?!��


    Liu Wei suddenly took a step back, but he still looked incredulous.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang snorted and said to Gu Yundong, ��I knew it. He��s unreliable. You shouldn��t marry a man like him. You were indeed lying to me about his advantages of maturity and stability. How is he reliable?�� As he spoke, he turned to look at Liu Wei. ��Shao Qingyuan, if you want to marry my daughter, do it in your next life.��


    Looking at Gu Dajiang��s furious expression, she finally touched her forehead and said in a low voice, ��Father, this is Liu Wei, the young master of the Liu family.��


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. Of course, he had heard of Liu Wei. When Gu Yundong mentioned this friend, she sounded very happy and comfortable. It was said that he was an outgoing young master who did not put on any airs.


    Old Master Liu had also taught Yundong a lot of business matters. Second Young Master Liu was also Yunshu��s classmate.


    For their sake, Gu Dajiang had a good impression of Liu Wei.


    However, these good impressions were completely shattered during their meeting and conversation just now.


    He couldn��t help but sigh. He glanced at Liu Wei and said angrily, ��Alright, if there��s anything, let��s talk inside. Stop making a fuss. Who calls a woman��s maiden name at the entrance?��


    ��Yes, you��re right. I won��t do it again.��


    Gu Dajiang had no temper towards such people. He turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Liu Wei heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed.


    Madam Fang and her daughter stayed where they were. ��...What about us?��

 Chapter 541: Too Touching

    Chapter 541: Too Touching


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong seemed to have just discovered the mother and daughter. She turned around in surprise. ��Eh, Aunt Fang, why are you here?��


    Madam Fang��s eyes twitched. ��We��ve always been here.��


    ��Really? I��m sorry, I didn��t notice just now.�� Gu Yundong smiled sweetly and sincerely.


    However, Madam Fang and her daughter felt that she was very detestable. She was clearly ignoring them on purpose. Visitt  for the latest updates


    However, when she thought of her motive for coming today, Madam Fang suppressed the anger in her heart and squeezed out a smile. She said politely, ��Your eyes were on Young Master Liu. No wonder you didn��t see us. By the way, this is...��


    She glanced at Gu Dajiang and asked.


    Gu Yundong found it funny. Didn��t this woman hear her call him father just now? The woman even had an innocent expression on her face. ��Aunt Fang, you��re a widow. Isn��t it inappropriate for you to ask about a man��s identity?��


    Gu Yundong could not be bothered with Liu Wei��s abundant feelings. She said to Madam Fang and her daughter, ��If there��s nothing else, we��ll go in first.��


    ��Eh...�� Chen Yulan wanted to stop her. This woman had no manners at all. They were already in front of her house, but she didn��t intend to let them in. She didn��t invite them to drink some sugar water before leaving.


    However, Gu Yundong pretended not to hear anything. She turned around and entered the door. When the door closed, she blocked Madam Fang and her daughter outside.


    The two of them stomped their feet in anger, but there was nothing they could do. They could only glare angrily at the door and turn around to leave.


    ��That Gu Dajiang is somewhat similar to Gu Yunshu. Could he really be Gu Yundong��s biological father?��


    As Chen Yulan walked back, she knitted her brows and murmured, ��How could it be so coincidental? Did they really find him?��


    ��Mother, what should we do next? It won��t be easy for Uncle Jiang to have any ideas about Gu Yundong��s foolish mother. Even if he succeeds, with Gu Dajiang around, the Gu family��s assets won��t fall into his hands. At most, Gu Dajiang will divorce Madam Yang and let her marry into the Jiang family.��


    At the thought of this, Chen Yulan felt very depressed. All the preparations she had made for so long were in vain.


    She kicked the stone under her feet in frustration. Suddenly, she realized that it had been very quiet beside her. She had said so much, but her mother did not reply.


    She turned around in surprise and looked at Madam Fang. ��Mother, I��m talking to you. Did you hear me?��

 Chapter 542: Fond of Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 542: Fond of Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Fang suddenly stopped in her tracks. It was unknown what she was thinking, but her eyes suddenly lit up with burning ambition.


    ��Lan��er, that��s Gu Dajiang, right?��


    Chen Yulan blinked. ��Yes, Gu Yundong calls him father.��


    Madam Fang��s smile gradually widened. ��Gu Dajiang is quite good-looking. Moreover, I heard that he has studied before. He��s a knowledgeable person.��


    Chen Yulan knew her mother too well. When she heard this, how could she not understand what her mother was trying to do?


    But this was too whimsical.


    ��Mother, don��t tell me you want to...��


    Now that Madam Fang��s courtyard had been rented to Jiang Yongkang, they naturally had to stay at Chen Liang��s house.


    Not only the two of them, but Chen Yulan��s husband, Wu Chong, was also present. He was talking to Chen Liang and the others.


    The Wu family also opened a small shop in town. In the beginning, Wu Chong and Chen Yulan were engaged because of Chen Jincai. After all, at that time, Chen Jincai was still a small manager in the workshop in town.


    Although there were few people he was in charge of, he still had a little power in his hands. For example, the goods his shop had to buy were partly decided by him in terms of price and time.


    Who knew that Chen Jincai would be sent home as soon as he got married to Chen Yulan? He could only be considered a farmer now. It was said that he had to work in the fields every day.


    Now that he looked at it, didn��t the man��s hands and face look much rougher?


    In the past, when Chen Jincai saw him, Chen Jincai always held his head high and was extremely confident. Occasionally, he would teach Wu Chong as his wife��s uncle and even warn him not to bully Chen Yulan.


    Wu Chong was actually very unhappy. He was just a small manager. Did he really treat himself as an elder?


    Now that he saw Chen Jincai again, he suddenly had a sense of superiority.


    So what if he was his wife��s uncle? So what if he was older than him? Wasn��t he just a farmer who buried his head in the fields every day?

 Chapter 543: The Chen Family鈥檚 Displeasure

    Chapter 543: The Chen Family��s Displeasure


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Wu Chong was proud in his heart, and he could not help but show it on his face.


    He was no longer as humble towards Chen Jincai as before. Instead, he looked like he did not think much of him.


    Although the in-law��s eldest uncle was the village chief of Yongfu Village, he could not reach into town. His eldest cousin was now a farmer, and his second cousin was said to be working in some workshop.


    Oh, right, it��s a workshop in Yongfu Village. It��s not very promising.


    In Wu Chong��s opinion, there was something wrong with the Chen father and son��s brains. They actually degraded themselves to be long-term workers in the village��s workshop. What were they thinking?


    Wu Chong felt that his in-laws could no longer help him.


    He didn��t care much about Chen Yulan��s visit today. However, he wanted to vent his secret pride. He just wanted to see Chen Jincai��s miserable state.


    Madam Wei muttered softly, ��She��s not willing to eat at our place. If it weren��t for the fact that Second Aunt isn��t back yet, they might have gone back.�� Madam Zhou paused. ��His second aunt isn��t back yet? Where did she go in such a short time? There��s no family in the village that she��s especially close to.��


    She couldn��t figure it out. Madam Fang didn��t like to go out in the past. After Chen Yulan got married, she only came back once or twice. At most, she would stay in their house and leave in less than four hours.


    This time, she said that she would accompany Yulan to meet her friends, but Yulan was already back. Where else could Madam Fang go?


    Madam Zhou and the others did not know that Madam Fang, whom they had missed, was at home not far from them.


    Not only her, but Jiang Yongkang was also at home.


    At this moment, the two of them were criticizing each other without showing any weakness.


    Madam Fang wanted to push the blame to him. ��Gu Dajiang is indeed back. You haven��t made any progress for so long. It��s too late to do anything now. Let��s not waste time and return to town.��


    Jiang Yongkang was so angry that he wanted to laugh. ��Alright, I��ll go back then. Where��s the money? I spent so much time and I��ve stayed in this lousy place in the countryside for so long that I have lost weight twice. I can��t possibly not get any benefits, right?��


    The two of them were so engrossed in their fight that they did not notice that someone was hiding outside with a cloth bag in his hand.

 Chapter 544: Something Must Have Happened

    Chapter 544: Something Must Have Happened


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Ping did not follow Madam Fang to collect the fruits today. After receiving Gu Yundong��s instructions, he quietly followed behind Madam Fang.


    When he saw her enter the courtyard, he sneaked to the back of the house when no one was looking.


    The wall here was much shorter, and one of the parts had collapsed. It was accidentally pushed down by too many people on Chen Yulan��s wedding day. Madam Fang didn��t repair it. Anyway, she was going to live in town.


    Although Jiang Yongkang moved in later, this wasn��t his house, so he wasn��t willing to pay so much money to repair it. Anyway, this was the backyard, so it didn��t affect him much.


    Now, the wall was convenient for Tong Ping. With a little force, he quietly climbed in.


    Hearing the low-pitched argument coming from the house, Tong Ping shook the cloth bag in his hand and chuckled.


    After a while, not only did he hear the quarrel in the house, but he also heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the courtyard. He knew that the time had come.


    He opened the cloth bag and pulled out a snake.


    The snake was emerald green in color, slender and long, about a meter long. At this moment, it was being dragged by Tong Ping, and it even wriggled a little uneasily.


    She was already used to encountering snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the countryside.


    Although she was shocked by the sudden appearance of this snake at first, she quickly calmed down after seeing it clearly.


    ��Let go. What are you afraid of? This is an Emerald Green Snake. It��s not poisonous and is especially timid. Look, it��s frightened by you.��


    Jiang Yongkang shook his head desperately. He didn��t hear what she said at all. He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He closed his eyes and didn��t even look.


    ��Hurry up and chase it away. I told you that I can��t stay in this countryside. I won��t come to this godforsaken place again.��


    He had lived in town since he was young. He was not afraid of encountering a rat, but he was afraid of this slippery thing.


    Madam Fang��s eyes lit up. He was so afraid of snakes, so she could use it to threaten him to return to town quickly.


    She thought quickly in her heart, but she didn��t know that at this moment, a few people were passing by the entrance of their courtyard and happened to hear Jiang Yongkang��s scream, which was so loud that it almost shook the roof.


    The people who were about to pass by trembled and looked at each other.


    One of them immediately said worriedly, ��It seems to be Brother Jiang��s voice. He��s screaming so badly. Could something have happened?��


    ��Something must have happened. Maybe a thief broke in. Let��s go in and take a look.��

 Chapter 545: Revealing the Adultery

    Chapter 545: Revealing the Adultery


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The few of them immediately became anxious and went to push open the courtyard door without saying anything.


    The door was pushed open. No one thought too much about it. After all, it was broad daylight, and no one locked the courtyard in the countryside.


    As they entered the courtyard, they heard frightened voices coming from the room on the left.


    Everyone became even more worried. They rushed over and pushed open the door.


    ��Brother Jiang, why are you...��


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    Everyone at the door looked at the two people hugging each other in shock. They did not even notice the green snake slithering away through the door in fear.


    At this moment, Jiang Yongkang was so afraid that he even placed his legs on Madam Fang��s waist. Madam Fang could not withstand his weight and fell back onto the bed.


    In addition, she wanted to push him away and make him let go of her. Their clothes were loose and even their breathing was messy.


    ��Hahahaha.��


    The two women echoed each other. Madam Fang looked at them. These two were just two gossipy women who usually didn��t get along with her. Why did she have to see them?


    What should he say? How should he explain?


    Madam Fang��s mind went blank for a moment, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Yongkang was also so anxious that his head was covered in sweat. He couldn��t say anything and could only deny it without any confidence. ��You��ve really misunderstood. We��re fine. It��s just that Sister-in-law Fang wanted to go home to get something. Yes, she wanted to go home to get something, so we ran into each other. Later, we encountered a snake, so we became like this out of fear.��


    However, this explanation was not convincing at all.


    ��She came back to get something? Why did she come over personally? I heard that her son-in-law came over today. She knew that there was a man living at her home, so she should let her son-in-law come over to get it. I think it��s clearly the two of you meeting here privately, right?��


    ��I couldn��t tell, Madam Fang. Everyone thought that you had kept your chastity for your Chen Tian for so many years. I didn��t expect you to have a lover long ago.��


    ��No wonder Jiang Yongkang stayed at Madam Fang��s house when they were so many choices. It turns out that he knew her long ago.��


    Madam Fang��s ears were buzzing and she felt a little light-headed. She subconsciously wanted to tell the truth.


    ��No, no, we didn��t. We were just discussing how to�� ��

 Chapter 546: Discussing the Marriage

    Chapter 546: Discussing the Marriage


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Before she could finish speaking, a raised voice suddenly came from outside.


    ��Mother, what��s going on?��


    The people by the door turned around and saw Chen Liang walking over with a dark expression.


    It was unknown who went to call him. Looking at Chen Liang��s expression, he probably knew the gist of the matter.


    She was not the only one who came. The Chen family had also come.


    Madam Zhou felt that she had lost all her face, but this person was her sister- in-law. She could only take a few steps forward and pull Madam Fang to the side to keep a distance from Jiang Yongkang. At the same time, she tugged at her slightly torn clothes.


    Chen Yulan ran to Madam Fang��s side, patted her back, and comforted her in a low voice.


    Madam Zhou stood to the side, unwilling to get involved with her.


    Madam Fang looked at her in shock, but Chen Yulan was a little anxious. ��Are you really going to say that you��re plotting against the Gu family? It��s hard to say if others will believe it, but Gu Yundong will definitely settle scores with us. The Gu family is rich now, and Young Master Liu is backing them up. They can crush us like ants. We can��t have anything to do with them.��


    Most importantly, if the Gu family��s matter was brought up, she would definitely be implicated. At that time, everyone would know that she was vicious. How could the Wu family tolerate her?


    But Madam Fang was still hesitating. How could she admit to having a relationship with Jiang Yongkang?


    If she admitted it, what would happen to her in the future?


    However, Chen Yulan couldn��t care less. Seeing that she didn��t say anything for a long time, she simply said, ��My mother was indeed talking to Uncle Jiang. They, they were discussing their marriage.��


    Madam Fang was stunned, and so was Jiang Yongkang.


    Chen Liang and the Chen family were also stunned. The surrounding villagers widened their eyes in shock.


    Discuss, discuss the marriage???


    Madam Fang wanted to deny it, but Chen Yulan grabbed her hand.


    She still said before Madam Fang could, ��Yes, Uncle. This was my idea.��

 Chapter 547: Her Good Daughter

    Chapter 547: Her Good Daughter


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Liang frowned and turned to look at Chen Yulan.


    The latter looked calm and said slowly, ��I��m already married. Now, my life is blissful and my family is happy. However, my mother is alone. She stays in the courtyard in town and doesn��t even have anyone to talk to. My heart aches for her. Uncle, you said before that as long as she meets a suitable person, you won��t object to my mother remarrying, right?��


    Chen Liang nodded. He was not an unreasonable person. His second brother had died early, and Madam Fang was still young. If she found someone to live with, she would have someone to rely on in the future.


    Chen Yulan sighed and said, ��Uncle, you know that my mother is doing this for me. All these years, she has been gritting her teeth and holding on to this family. She has never mentioned marrying again, for fear of making me suffer. But now that I��m married, it��s time for her to let go. I advised her to find another partner and live with him in the future. When she grows old, she will have someone to take care of her. Previously, when I got to know Uncle Jiang, I thought that he was a good person and someone to rely on. His family is in town, so it��s convenient for her to see my mother. That��s why I advised my mother to consider it. My mother thinks that she��s already so old. There��s no need to make such a big deal out of it. She wanted to discuss it with Uncle Jiang first. If they don��t have any objections, then the two families can gather at a table for a meal and get to know each other. No one expected that they would meet a snake just after talking for a while. It��s such a coincidence.��


    Now that the Imperial Court was encouraging widows to remarry, it was not shameful for Madam Fang to find another man to live with. Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com


    Chen Yulan��s words made people feel that she was quite sensible and filial.


    She actually wanted to push her mother to Jiang Yongkang? Did she want her mother to be with this man? Was she crazy?


    However, Chen Yulan said in a low voice, ��Mother, let��s get over this matter first.��


    Madam Fang opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she was speechless.


    Chen Liang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether the other villagers present believed it or not, this explanation was still reasonable.


    He looked at Madam Fang and then at Jiang Yongkang before saying, ��I really don��t mind Sister-in-law marrying again. Since things have developed to this point, let��s sit down and discuss it.��


    The villagers were still discussing. No matter what, they looked at Madam Fang with disdain.


    The image of a chaste woman that Madam Fang had maintained in the village for so many years was completely shattered.


    Seeing that he had heard enough, Tong Ping quietly climbed over the broken wall and ran back to the Gu residence.

 Chapter 548: Fatal Hidden Danger

    Chapter 548: Fatal Hidden Danger


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At the Gu residence.


    Liu Wei had not left yet. He seemed to be very interested in Gu Dajiang. He followed behind him and chattered non-stop, asking many questions. Gu Yundong only felt that his ears were buzzing with the guy��s voice. She stayed for a while before leaving.


    At first, Gu Dajiang was interested. He felt that this young man was extroverted and quite enthusiastic. He was knowledgeable and could pick up any topic.


    But not long after, Gu Dajiang��s face was filled with disdain.


    Gu Dajiang didn��t want to talk to him. He just wanted to be alone with Liu Niang. This person was simply too blind. He wouldn��t feel embarrassed even if he was squeezed in the middle as a shiny third wheel. No wonder he hadn��t gotten a wife yet.


    However, Madam Zhou and her daughter-in-law would probably be mocked. Although Gu Yundong had a good relationship with the Chen family, she could not let Madam Fang off so easily just because of a few words. That would only make them push their luck.


    She was just giving them a taste of their own medicine.


    Wasn��t Madam Fang and Jiang Yongkang a match made in heaven?


    As for Chen Yulan, she was anxious to clear her name, but she forgot that besides the villagers of Yongfu Village, her husband was also present.


    In fact, Wu Chong was the one who felt most embarrassed about what had happened to Madam Fang.


    As Madam Fang��s son-in-law, he saw his mother-in-law who was actually caught secretly meeting someone at such an old age. He felt that he had lost all his face.


    Therefore, the hidden danger that Chen Yulan had planted was the most fatal.

 Chapter 549: The End of the Fang Mother and Daughter

    Chapter 549: The End of the Fang Mother and Daughter


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Keep an eye on them and see what happens next,�� Gu Yundong instructed Tong Ping. Visitt (.)co/m for the latest updates


    After listening to her analysis, Tong Ping��s blood immediately boiled, and he no longer felt indignant.


    Sure enough, two days later, Tong Ping heard the latest news.


    Madam Fang and Jiang Yongkang were indeed together. The two of them had returned to town.


    The small courtyard where Madam Fang had originally lived had also been canceled. She was now living in Jiang Yongkang��s house.


    Because they were husband and wife halfway, Jiang Yongkang��s son and daughter-in-law were very awkward and couldn��t accept it. However, with another laborer at home, it was much easier.


    The clothes of the Jiang family were washed by Madam Fang, and even Jiang Yongkang��s grandson was raised by Madam Fang.


    Madam Fang was petty and lazy, so she naturally had to refuse. However, Jiang Yongkang had no feelings for her. Not only did he not help her, but he was also wary of her.


    Madam Fang was furious. She wanted to go back to Yongfu Village to seek justice from her late husband��s brother, who was the village chief, but she quickly realized that she was not a member of the Chen family. She wanted to go back to her maternal family to get her brothers, but her maternal family despised her for losing face. She was already so old, but she still did such a thing. Other than her mother scolding Jiang Yongkang, no one paid attention to her.


    Not long after, Wu Chong had another woman outside. When that woman got pregnant, she was directly brought into the Wu family and even wanted to be his equal wife.


    Chen Yulan made a scene because of this and even ran back to the Chen family to ask Chen Liang to stand up for her. Although Chen Liang was extremely disappointed in the mother and daughter, Chen Yulan was still his brother��s daughter after all. He still went to the Wu family to reprimand Wu Chong.


    Wu Chong did not take Chen Liang seriously at all. He scolded him for being a busybody and even said that he wanted to divorce his wife.


    Chen Yulan was scared when she heard that. She turned around and chased


    Chen Liang away.


    Chen Liang had expected better from her and no longer cared about Chen Yulan.


    However, Wu Chong didn��t mention that woman as his equal wife again. Although she was a concubine, her status was much higher than Chen Yulan��s.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong only instructed Tong Ping to keep an eye on Madam Fang and her daughter. She then let go and did not care anymore.


    After Tong Ping left, she realized that Liu Wei and Gu Dajiang had stopped talking.


    A low sigh suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 550: The Loyal Liu Wei

    Chapter 550: The Loyal Liu Wei


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong turned her head and saw that Liu Wei looked exhausted, as if he had done something big.


    She did not want to ask him why he was sighing, because Gu Yundong knew very well that the answer was definitely not what she wanted to hear.


    However, even though she didn��t ask, Liu Wei spoke first. ��It��s really not easy for me to do this for my brother.��


    Seeing the puzzled look on Gu Yundong��s face, he immediately explained, ��From the moment I met Uncle Gu, I knew that he definitely did not like my Brother Shao as a son-in-law. For my brother, I have a lot to do. I tried my best to get close to Uncle Gu, trying to figure out Uncle Gu��s personality and preferences. I��ll tell Brother Shao later and let him be mentally prepared. When the time comes, he can cater to your father��s liking and achieve twice the results with half the effort. How is it? I��ve contributed so much for you two��s future. Isn��t it impressive?��


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky. After a long time, she said faintly, ��My father reads books.��


    ��And then...��


    ��He thinks that you are a product of those who you hang around. You are the same as the friends you make,�� Gu Yundong said with great difficulty. ��Previously, I had always instilled in my father the impression that Shao Qingyuan was a steady, responsible, taciturn, but practical person. Now, it seems that everything has been overturned by you.��


    ��Aunt Ke seems to like Liu Wei.��


    ��It can��t be helped. After interacting with a black-hearted glutinous rice ball like you for a long time, his sincerity is commendable.��


    Gu Yundong laughed. Did she treat him as a child like Yunshu and Yunke?


    She wanted Aunt Ke to wake up. After all, he was the eldest young master of the Liu family. Although he was a little silly, it was impossible to say that he was not shrewd at all. At the very least, he was a drama queen.


    However, when she looked up, she realized that Aunt Ke��s expression was solemn and reluctant.


    Gu Yundong��s heart skipped a beat and her voice softened. ��Aunt, what��s wrong? Is there something on your mind? Or did something happen? Tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it.��


    Aunt Ke sighed slightly. She looked at Gu Yundong, who seemed to want to say something but hesitated. It seemed that there were some words that she had been hiding in her heart for a long time.


    Now that she wanted to say it, she actually did not know where to start.


    ��Aunt, you...��

 Chapter 551: Auntie Ke Is Leaving

    Chapter 551: Auntie Ke Is Leaving


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yundong.�� Aunt Ke interrupted her. ��I��m very happy to hear you say that. It��s not in vain that I��ve treated you sincerely.��


    Gu Yundong frowned and heard her continue, ��But I should go.��


    ��Go? What do you mean?��


    ��Back then, I stayed in the Gu family because you wanted to go out to look for your father and Imperial Physician Song. I was worried about Yunshu and Yunke, so I stayed in the Gu family to take care of them. Your father has been found, and you can also contact Imperial Physician Song. In the future, you don��t have to worry about the two children when you go out. Naturally, I should go home.��


    Gu Yundong was caught off guard. She really did not expect Aunt Ke to say goodbye.


    ��Why should you go back? Aunt, you��re alone at home. Yunshu and Keke are here to accompany you. Besides, we��ve long treated you as family and planned to support you in your old age.��


    ��I know.�� Aunt Ke��s expression softened. These days, she had also treated these children as family. ��Although I can��t bear to, Yundong, I should go back.��


    ��...�� She was indeed black-hearted. Aunt Ke had thought that she was a little cute just now, but she immediately revealed her true colors.


    However, she had already dealt with Gu Yundong. Could it be that she could not deal with Yunshu and Yunke?


    That night, when Yunshu returned home from school, Aunt Ke had a very deep conversation with the two children.


    Of course, the two of them couldn��t bear to part with her, especially Keke. She was crying so hard that her face was smudged.


    The young lady was the person who interacted with Aunt Ke the most. When Gu Yundong left Yongfu Village, it was Aunt Ke who took care of her. After interacting for a long time, they developed feelings for each other and were used to it. When she suddenly wanted to leave, the young lady burst into tears.


    Aunt Ke comforted her for a long time before she nodded obediently with tears in her eyes. She stayed in her arms for the entire night and refused to leave.


    Aunt Ke was helpless and happy. She hugged the little girl��s soft body and said to Gu Yundong, ��Tomorrow. I��ll leave tomorrow morning.��


    Gu Yundong was expressionless. ��Not tomorrow. My father still has to go to Yunshu��s school tomorrow. The carriage is unavailable.��


    Gu Dajiang, who had been watching from the beginning to the end, immediately nodded solemnly. ��Yes, yes. I have to visit Yunshu��s master. After tomorrow, Yunshu and the others will be on leave. I can��t delay any longer. Otherwise, Old Master will think that our family is insincere.��


    Eh? Old Master??

 Chapter 552: Where鈥檚 the Old Master?

    Chapter 552: Where��s the Old Master?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong felt that his father had misunderstood something, but she could not be bothered to clarify it now. She only said to Aunt Ke, ��Yes, that��s what happened.��


    Aunt Ke held her forehead. The Gu family had three carriages. Could it be that they could not spare one? Even if it was an excuse, they should find an acceptable one, right?


    However, the little girl in her arms hugged her neck tightly. Her soft voice was simply irresistible.


    ��Aunt, can you leave a few days later? Keke��s heart aches.��


    ��Okay, okay, okay.�� Aunt Ke quickly agreed. ��A few days later is fine.��


    Forget it. It was quite sudden to bring this up, so it was good to give each other some time.


    The matter was settled, but the matter of Gu Dajiang visiting Yunshu and Yuanzhi��s teacher could not be delayed.


    As the father, it was his responsibility.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang took a few cans and placed them in the carriage.


    In the end, he asked Yunshu worriedly, ��Are you sure that your teacher really likes this?��


    Gu Dajiang looked at her worriedly. ��Do you want to go to school with me first, or go straight to the shop?��


    ��Let��s go to school first.��


    Father Tong, who was outside, heard the order and immediately drove to the left.


    At the entrance of the school, Gu Dajiang got out of the carriage first. He checked his clothes again and again. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he went forward and knocked on the door.


    It was the same gatekeeper. He knew Gu Yundong and recognized Gu Dajiang. Hearing that they had specially come to visit Sir, he quickly led them inside. After all, Gu Yundong had always been unimpeded when she came over. Yunshu and Yuanzhi waved at them and walked towards the room with their classmates who had also come.


    Gu Dajiang and his daughter turned around and headed for Qin Wenzheng��s study.


    Qin Wenzheng��s servant was standing at the door. He was very happy to see Gu Yundong. ��Miss Gu, you��re here?��


    ��Yes, my father just came back and wanted to visit your master.��


    The servant took another look at Gu Dajiang and smiled. ��Young Master Gu mentioned that. Master Gu, Miss Gu, wait a moment. I��ll report it now.�� After saying that, he entered the study. After a while, there was a rustling sound.


    Soon, Qin Wenzheng came out.


    ��Master Gu, I��ve heard a lot about you. We��ve finally met.�� Qin Wenzheng stepped forward and laughed, cupping his hands slightly.


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. Who was this?

 Chapter 553: Don鈥檛 Chase Celebrities!!

    Chapter 553: Don��t Chase Celebrities!!


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Wenzheng looked up and was stunned when he saw that Gu Dajiang did not move.


    Gu Yundong tugged at his sleeve. Gu Dajiang suddenly came back to his senses and hurriedly cupped his hands in greeting. Then, he said, ��Please inform your master that Gu Dajiang has come to visit.��


    Qin Wenzheng: ��...��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    ��Ahem, well, Father.�� Gu Yundong recalled that her father had addressed Yunshu��s teacher as Old Master yesterday. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. ��This is Yunshu��s teacher.��


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes widened as he blurted out, ��Isn��t Yunshu��s teacher Old Master?��


    Gu Dajiang turned his head and stared at his daughter in a daze. Seeing her nod, he couldn��t help but ask, ��Why didn��t you tell me that Yunshu��s teacher is called Qin Wenzheng?��


    ��I��m afraid Father will say that it��s impolite for me to call the teacher by his name.��


    There were many rules for scholars, especially when it came to respecting teachers. Qin Wenzheng was Gu Yunshu��s teacher, so it was better for her not to be too casual.


    Who knew that her father would misunderstand that the other party was an old man?


    Gu Yundong secretly laughed. When she looked up again, she saw her father looking at Qin Wenzheng excitedly. The light in his eyes was almost blinding. ��Master Qin, Mr. Qin, Mr. Qin, I didn��t expect to see you again in my lifetime. This is simply great. You��ve even become my son��s master. I, I... The essay of the master��s palace examination was excerpted by someone. I was lucky to be able to read it and admire your literary talent. At that time, I thought that if I could meet you one day and ask you for guidance on the essay, I would have no regrets in my life. I didn��t expect it to be true...��


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes. No, Father, the other party is a scheming person without any integrity. He is not worthy of your admiration. Wake up quickly. ��Father, well, you��ve seen Yunshu��s teacher. Shouldn��t we go?��


    Gu Dajiang didn��t even turn around. ��No, no, no. I still have a lot to talk to you about. If you don��t mind, can you treat me to a cup of tea?��


    ��I don��t mind.�� Qin Wenzheng glanced at Gu Yundong and immediately agreed. Gu Yundong felt terrible. Father, where��s your composure? You��re already so old. Don��t chase after celebrities anymore, right?

 Chapter 554: Wishes Are About to Come True

    Chapter 554: Wishes Are About to Come True


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong tried a few times, but in the end, she could not take Gu Dajiang away. She could only leave him in the Qin family to exchange knowledge with Qin Wenzheng.


    She sighed as she walked out of the Qin family��s school and looked up at the sky.


    The power of an idol was so great that her father��s personality had changed. It was so great that she felt that her status in her father��s heart was starting to become precarious.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at the Qin family��s door again before striding forward and entering the carriage.


    The car drove towards Gu��s. Not long after, it stopped at the entrance of Gu��s. Visitt (.)co/m for the latest updates


    When Zhuangzi saw the familiar carriage, he came forward without a word.


    It was indeed Gu Yundong. He quickly reached out to help her.


    After being glared at by Gu Yundong, he retracted his hand in embarrassment.


    Gu��s business was quite good. The Gu family��s workshop sent fresh goods over every day and they were sold very quickly.


    ��Yes, Uncle Zheng. I came here this time because I have something to tell you.��


    Zheng Gang put the account book away. ��Boss, feel free to let me know if you need anything.��


    ��It��s like this.�� Gu Yundong sat on a chair in the reception area with him. As he drank the tea that Zhuangzi had poured, he said, ��I plan to open another Gu��s in the prefectural city. As you know, although the business of this shop in the county city is good, its demand is limited. There are only so many people in the county city.��


    Zheng Gang nodded. ��Indeed.��


    He knew that the boss would expand Gu��s sooner or later.


    ��You��ve done very well in Gu��s. There aren��t many people I can trust, so I want to hand over Gu��s from the prefectural city to you. Uncle Zheng has stayed in the prefectural city for a few years before. You��re familiar with the situation there and is the best candidate. Of course, it will be tiring at the beginning and there will be many miscellaneous matters. Uncle Zheng will have to work harder.��


    However, Zheng Gang was slightly excited. Of course, he wanted to go to the prefectural city. What was there to be afraid of? No matter how hard and tiring it was, it was worth it to be able to achieve results.


    He was a man and had some career ambitions. Back then, when he was forced to return from the prefectural city, the unwillingness in his heart tormented him for a few days. Now that he finally had a chance to stand up again, how could he not be happy?


    Hence, Zheng Gang quickly agreed. ��Boss, I��ll go.��


    Zhuangzi, who had been wiping the same spot with a rag, could not help but get excited.


    If Shopkeeper Zheng left, would his wish to be a shopkeeper be fulfilled?

 Chapter 555: Being a Shopkeeper for Three Months

    Chapter 555: Being a Shopkeeper for Three Months


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Suppressing his excitement, Zhuangzi��s ears pricked up even more.


    He was getting closer and closer to Gu Yundong and Zheng Gang. In the end, he simply stood behind Zheng Gang and wiped the back of his chair with a cloth. Gu Yundong was speechless. Could you be more obvious?


    Zheng Gang did not know whether to laugh or cry. He simply asked on his behalf, ��Boss, I��m naturally willing to go to the prefectural city. Then how should we arrange the shop here?��


    Gu Yundong tapped her fingers on the table and glanced sideways at Zhuangzi, who had suddenly stopped nervously. She smiled and said, ��Uncle Zheng, do you have any suggestions?��


    ��Actually, although this shop has only been open for less than a year, business has always been very good. There are many customers, and most of them are regular customers. Therefore, it��s better to use a familiar person to be the shopkeeper. Zhuangzi has been here since the shop opened. He��s most familiar with this place and has feelings for it. The customers like him very much. Moreover, he has been learning calligraphy and writing with me these days. He has become more and more mature and steady. He��s the most suitable person.��


    Zhuangzi looked at Zheng Gang in a daze. The man��s words moved him so much that his eyes turned red.


    He was usually very strict with her and would say that Zhuangzi was too slippery and not steady enough. Zhuangzi did not expect him to have such a high evaluation in front of his boss.


    Simply, simply too evil.


    ��Boss, what do you want me to think about?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Uncle Zheng is right. After he goes to the prefectural city, this shop indeed needs a skilled person to manage it. You are the most suitable.��


    Zhuangzi��s heart, which had just sunk, suddenly came back to life. His eyes lit up.


    Gu Yundong said, ��You��ll be the shopkeeper for three months.��


    ��What? You won��t let me be the shopkeeper after three months?�� Wasn��t this too short?


    ��Three months later, I��ll give you two choices. One is to continue staying here as a shopkeeper. The other is to go to the prefectural city and continue working under Uncle Zheng. You can decide what you want.��


    Zhuangzi was dumbfounded. This, this, this...


    This choice was too difficult. He was too difficult.


    ��Boss, I have to think about this carefully.�� His mind was a little chaotic now. Being a shopkeeper had always been his dream. In the previous fifteen minutes, this was still his ultimate goal.


    However, going to the prefectural city did not seem like a bad idea.


    On the other hand, if he went there, he still had to be a shop assistant. After being a shopkeeper for three months, he would be demoted to a shop assistant.

 Chapter 556: New Fellow

    Chapter 556: New Fellow


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea. ��There��s no hurry. Take your time to consider. Tell me when you��ve thought it through.��


    ��Oh, oh, okay.�� Zhuangzi was stunned. He grabbed the rag and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong suddenly added, ��By the way, during the three months you��ll be the shopkeeper, the new employee is called Chen Jincai. Take good care of him and let him get familiar with the job as soon as possible.��


    Slap. The rag in Zhuangzi��s hand fell to the ground. He turned his head and looked at Gu Yundong in horror. He asked in disbelief, ��Boss, who are you talking about?��


    ��Chen Jincai, the eldest son of the village chief.��


    Zhuangzi��s footsteps were a little unsteady. The Chen Jincai who always looked up to the sky every time he saw him? The Chen family��s eldest son, whom he unconsciously bent down in front of, came over to be his assistant?


    At that time, he would probably be the waiter who was ordered around, right?


    No, how could he think that?


    Her father seemed to be still talking to Qin Wenzheng. Even before Gu Yundong reached the door of the study, she could hear that hearty and happy laughter. She even heard Qin Wenzheng��s laughter. The two of them were clearly talking happily as like-minded scholars. They had probably forgotten the time, right?


    She sighed slightly and simply turned around to go to the classroom where the students were studying.


    This was not the first time Gu Yundong had come to see her younger brother in class. In Qin Wenzheng��s school, other than him, there was another teacher who taught books and a martial arts teacher.


    These two people were not old. They were the teachers that Qin Wenzheng had personally found.


    After all, he had a lot of things to do. It was impossible for him to personally teach these students at all times.


    For example, right now, the teacher was teaching the students in the academy.


    Gu Yundong deliberately lightened her footsteps when she went over, afraid that she would disturb their studies.


    Unexpectedly, when she got closer, she didn��t hear any sound. The usually loud reading sounds seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden.


    She was slightly stunned and could not help but speed up as she walked towards the classroom.


    Yes, there were more than ten students.

 Chapter 557: Bian Yuanzhi鈥檚 Change

    Chapter 557: Bian Yuanzhi��s Change


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, they were not studying. Instead, they were... playing chess.


    They were playing chess in pairs, either holding white pieces or black ones. They lowered their heads slightly and frowned seriously.


    Gu Yundong saw her younger brother at first glance. The little guy was holding a white piece and thinking hard. Opposite him sat... Liu Yi??


    Wasn��t Liu Yi an expert in chess?


    Yunshu, you��ve just come into contact with this area. Where did you get the courage to fight him?


    Gu Yundong stood outside the window and watched as the child held the chess piece and did not move for a long time.


    However, Liu Yi, who was sitting opposite him, had excellent self-control. He did not rush the other party and just waited.


    On the other hand, Gu Yundong waited for a long time but did not see him place his piece. Finally, she turned to look at the others.


    Bian Yuanzhi was also playing chess. In front of him was the oldest student in the school, Yi Junkun, who had identified himself as everybody��s elder brother.


    Even though they were not very old, they looked like they were experienced when holding chess pieces.


    The teacher didn��t care much either. He was reading a chess manual by himself. Occasionally, he would raise his head to take a look. Most of the time, he let the students play freely.


    Finally, Gu Yundong looked at his younger brother again.


    Seeing that he finally placed the white piece in his hand slowly on the chessboard, she actually heaved a sigh of relief.


    When it was Liu Yi��s turn, he moved quickly, picking up the black piece and placing it neatly.


    Gu Yundong thought that her younger brother would probably have to wait for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, just as Liu Yi retracted his hand, he heard Gu Yunshu��s clear voice. ��No, you can��t do it here.��


    Liu Yi was in a daze. He watched as Gu Yunshu picked up the chess piece he had just placed and stuffed it back into his hand.


    He could not help but ask curiously, ��Why can��t I go down here?��


    Liu Yi looked at it carefully. It did not violate the rules. Wasn��t it normal to play that move?

 Chapter 558: My Big Sister Said It

    Chapter 558: My Big Sister Said It


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    He looked at Gu Yunshu with sincerity and curiosity.


    Gu Yunshu also told him very seriously, ��Of course you can��t go down here. Look, if you go down here, I can only go down there. Then you go down here, and then follow closely... I��ll lose.��


    Xia Yue, who was playing chess at the side, almost choked on his own saliva when he heard his words.


    Liu Yi was also speechless. ��It��s fine if you lose. I��m good at chess. It��s normal that you can��t compare to me. It��s not embarrassing to lose.��


    ��You��ve misunderstood. I��m not afraid of losing face. I��m actually doing this for your own good,�� Gu Yunshu said sincerely and solemnly.


    This time, Liu Yi didn��t quite understand. ��What do you mean?��


    ��Think about it. We��re learning to play chess, so you definitely hope that the more you play, the better at it you become. If you play with me, won��t it be boring to win in such a short time? But no one here is your match, so you��re the only one you have to challenge.��


    ��Then how... should I challenge myself?�� Liu Yi asked humbly.


    ��You have to turn the impossible into a possibility,�� Gu Yunshu suggested kindly. ��Look, your chess piece should be placed here, so I can stop you. Then do you think that it won��t be so easy to win this chess game? You have to challenge this difficulty. Think about it. I made a lousy move, but I still have the ability to turn the tables. Wouldn��t that be challenging yourself?��


    Gu Yunshu was overjoyed and ran back to Liu Yi��s side. He patted his shoulder and comforted him. ��It��s alright. You just didn��t succeed in challenging yourself. It��s not embarrassing to lose to me.��


    Gu Yundong covered her face. No, this was not her brother.


    However, the teacher could not help but pick up a chess piece and throw it at him. ��What are you happy about? It��s an unfair victory.��


    Gu Yunshu said confidently and puffed out his chest. ��Then do you think that what I said just now was wrong?��


    The teacher choked. It really... seemed to be true.


    ��My elder sister said that it��s my ability to fool people until they��re crippled.�� The little guy looked very proud.


    Gu Yundong:��...�� No, I never said that. Don��t spout nonsense.


    ��Now do you know how much you��ve led the children astray?�� Qin Wenzheng��s familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned her head and saw that her father and Qin Wenzheng had arrived at some point. It seemed like they had watched the entire scene?


    Qin Wenzheng snorted. ��Come over. I have something to tell you.��

 Chapter 559: Plans for Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 559: Plans for Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang guiltily. She really didn��t. Yunshu had figured it out himself. She didn��t teach her. She swore.


    Gu Dajiang didn��t say anything, but his expression was very gentle. He didn��t mean to blame her.


    Gu Yundong glanced at the classroom again before following Qin Wenzheng to the side.


    ��What do you want to tell me?�� Gu Yundong asked.


    However, Qin Wenzheng glanced at Gu Dajiang and asked her, ��Your father has already been found. What are your plans for him from now on?��


    ��Plans?�� Gu Yundong found it strange. ��He��s my father. I don��t need to plan for him. My father can do whatever he wants.��


    ��Then have you ever thought of letting him study at the Academy again?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up.


    There was also the county school. However, her father had not even participated in the Preparation Scholar exam and could not meet the admission standards of the county school.


    The others were just some small private schools. The teachers were all Elementary Scholars. They only taught people how to read, so they couldn��t teach Gu Dajiang.


    Qin Wenzheng glanced at her and said coldly, ��Just you wait.��


    With that, he turned around and left. Gu Yundong laughed and leaned against a pillar at the side. She really waited obediently.


    Not long after, Qin Wenzheng walked back. This time, there was a letter in his hand.


    ��The mountain elder of Tianhai Academy in the prefectural city of the Xuanhe Prefecture has some ties with me. When the time comes, you and your father will bring this letter to visit him. As long as your father��s knowledge passes his test, he can enter Tianhai Academy. Keep it well and don��t drop it.��


    Gu Yundong blinked. ��You want my father to study in the prefectural city?��


    She had indeed said that to get Qin Wenzheng to help introduce her father, but at most, she thought that her father would go to the county to study.


    As long as Qin Wenzheng proved that Gu Dajiang��s knowledge was not inferior to those Elementary Scholars, it was not impossible for the county school to make an exception. In any case, when the exam came, he could just take the Preparation Scholar exam and come back.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Wenzheng gave a recommendation letter for the prefecture capital.

 Chapter 560: Going to the Prefectural City to Study

    Chapter 560: Going to the Prefectural City to Study


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Wenzheng glanced at her. ��Why? You don��t want it?��


    ��Of course Ido.�� She had also heard of the Tianhai Academy in the prefecture capital. It had a hundred years of history in the Xuanhe Prefecture and was an old academy that had produced many High Scholars, Honorable Scholars, and Top Scholars.


    It was said that the current mountain elder had been an official in the capital many years ago. Later, when he was old, he returned to his hometown and became the mountain elder of Tianhai Academy.


    Qin Wenzheng actually directly gave the mountain elder a recommendation letter. Indeed, it was easy to take advantage of a big tree. Qin Wenzheng was really too useful.


    Seeing that she had no objections, Qin Wenzheng nodded in satisfaction. ��Aren��t you going to the prefectural city to open a shop? You don��t have to worry about no one taking care of him. However, before you go, get your father to prepare himself. Mountain Elder Qi is very strict.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I know.��


    Qin Wenzheng gave her a pile of books and asked her to bring them back for Gu Dajiang to read.


    Gu Yundong thanked Qin Wenzheng sincerely, but the other party snorted. ��Bring me a few more cans later. Our Anning likes it.��


    Not only did he see the Gu family��s huge business, but he also saw Gu Yundong��s hard work and responsibilities.


    However, she was only 15 years old. Her shoulders were so tender, but she worked so hard to support this family.


    As a father, these were his responsibilities. Whether it was earning money to support his family or educating his children, these were all things he should carry out.


    In the past, when he was not around, Yundong had no choice but to move forward.


    Now that he was back, he wanted his daughter to rest and not be so tired. She was not alone anymore. She could rely on him.


    Perhaps he did not have Yundong��s talent in business, but he also wanted to help her share the burden so that she could have more time to rest.


    Instead of exploiting her and even asking her to spend money to send him to the prefectural city to study.


    She was already in charge of Yunshu��s school fees. Could it be that she had to be in charge of his?


    It didn��t make sense!!


    ��Alright, I��ll return the books to Master Qin another day. It��s enough for Yunshu to study in our family.��

 Chapter 561: Finally Back

    Chapter 561: Finally Back


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong could tell that he was worried. She did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ��Father, what are you thinking about?�� She laughed. ��Don��t think that you��re adding to my burden. I don��t feel tired doing business and opening a shop. This is something I like to do. Opening another shop is an additional sense of achievement for me. I��m enjoying this process.��


    Gu Dajiang was stunned.


    Enjoy??


    This was the first time he had heard such a statement.


    ��Father, I know that you want to take care of me and share my burden, but I think that no matter who it is, they have their own path to take. I like to do business, so I chose this path. To me, this is not hard and exhausting work, but a career that can bring me energy. And studying is the path Father should take.�� ��B-but...�� How was he going to reply?


    ��Father, if you want to help me, then go to the academy in the prefecture capital. A person can only unleash his greatest strength in his area of expertise. Think about it. If you get a scholarship and even befriend many like-minded classmates, won��t it be more helpful to my future business?��


    Gu Dajiang seemed to be enlightened and suddenly woke up. Yundong had simply provided him with a new idea.


    Yes, Yundong lacked connections and people with achievements.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was very suitable for Zeng Jia. It was not very far, and he didn��t have to participate in the imperial examination.


    Madam Dong trusted Gu Yundong very much and agreed on the spot. She said that she would bring Zeng Jia to take a look another day.


    After Gu Yundong left, she hurriedly thought about preparing the apprenticeship gift.


    Zeng Hu felt that the canned food was not bad. ��Look, the Gu family also took canned food when they visited Master Qin. This thing is not cheap. We work in the Gu family��s workshop and can buy it with a discount. It��s definitely not wrong to take this.��


    Madam Dong nodded repeatedly. ��You��re right. It��s definitely not a problem to follow Yundong.��


    Therefore, the next day, Madam Dong took Zeng Jia to the private school with the canned food.


    She was very excited when she returned. She had always kept a low profile in the village and did not speak much. Now whenever she met anyone, she had to tell them that her son was going to school.


    Even when she reached home, the excitement did not subside.


    Then, she saw Shao Qingyuan, who had just walked into the Shao family��s courtyard.


    Madam Dong was stunned. Qingyuan was back?


    She quickly let Zeng Jia enter the house first and hurried to the Shao family��s courtyard.

 Chapter 562: Yundong and Her Father Are Back

    Chapter 562: Yundong and Her Father Are Back


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The courtyard of the Shao family, which had been quiet for a few days, was bustling with activity.


    Not only was Shao Qingyuan back, but Ah Mao and the other three were also standing in the courtyard, checking on their prey. It seemed like they had gained a lot from this trip.


    Seeing Madam Dong enter, Shao Qingyuan handed her two pheasants. ��Auntie, take them back to eat.��


    However, Madam Dong couldn��t be bothered to take the two pheasants. She quickly said, ��Qingyuan, you��re finally back. We were so worried for so many days this time. Let me tell you, Yundong is home.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s eyes lit up. He stuffed the pheasants into Ah Mao��s hand and turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, Madam Dong grabbed him. ��Hey, don��t be hasty. I haven��t finished speaking.��


    Madam Dong heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the prey in the courtyard.


    Although they had been in the mountain for a long time and there was a lot of small prey, she did not see any big guys.


    However, there seemed to be two large boxes of herbs in the corner. Did Qingyuan pick them?


    Madam Dong was still looking when Ah Mao and the others surrounded her. ��Auntie Dong, has Miss��s father really been found? Have you seen him? What kind of person is he?��


    ��Needless to say, just by looking at the girl, you should know that her father is definitely not bad-looking.��


    ��Who asked about his appearance? I��m asking about his temperament. Do you know his temperament? If our young master wants to see his father-in-law, shouldn��t we ask around first?��


    Madam Dong��s ears were buzzing as she listened to their conversation. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, ��I didn��t talk much to her father either. How would I know what kind of personality he has? However, her father should be someone who values family and friends. I heard that when he was in Wanqing Prefecture, he would rather not eat or drink in order to save money just to find Yundong and the others. My husband did talk to him. He said that although he��s a scholar, he doesn��t look down on us bumpkins. He��s a person who��s easy to get along with and doesn��t put on any airs.��


    When Ah Mao and the other three heard this, they immediately smiled. ��Then I��m relieved. Uncle Gu will definitely be satisfied with our Young Master��s character.��


    ��That��s right. Our Young Master is responsible, loyal, and earns lots of money. Most importantly, he listens to Miss. There��s nothing to be picky about. If he misses this son-in-law, how can he find a better one?��

 Chapter 563: Rejected

    Chapter 563: Rejected


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Dong was originally a little nervous, but after hearing their words, she felt that it made sense and immediately became confident.


    Qingyuan was a good person. Why would a woman marry?


    Wasn��t it just because she wanted her man to treat her well?


    Qingyuan had nothing to say to Yundong. He heard that when Yundong wanted to open a workshop, Qingyuan gave out all his savings without a word and did not leave a single cent for himself.


    Yundong��s blueprint was taken away by the young master of the Peng family.


    Qingyuan chased after him without thinking.


    Yundong��s mother was sick and still lacked an herb. These days, Qingyuan went into the mountains to look for it every few days.


    When Yundong wasn��t around, it wasn��t that no one came to cause trouble for the workshop. They just wanted to make a scene while Yundong wasn��t around. It was all settled by Qingyuan.


    Madam Dong felt that no man in the entire Fengkai County would treat a woman so well, let alone Yongfu Village.


    Even when her mother-in-law was still around when they first got married, the mother-in-law controlled the family��s money and secretly hid it from her. She was furious.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang would definitely be satisfied with Shao Qingyuan.


    Others didn��t know what was inside, but it looked quite expensive.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan slowly exhale and walk towards the Gu residence. At the Gu family��s entrance, Gu Dajiang stood there with a cold expression. When Shao Qingyuan returned, many people in the village saw them carrying a lot of prey.


    Gu Dajiang had originally planned to stroll around the fruit forest, but when he heard the news on the way, he returned without a word.


    Who knew that even after waiting for half a day, Shao Qingyuan didn��t come to visit?


    Alright, this guy wanted to marry his daughter with this attitude? No way.


    From afar, Shao Qingyuan saw Gu Dajiang looking at him coldly.


    ��Uncle Gu.�� Shao Qingyuan recognized him at a glance.


    He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and suppressed the nervousness that suddenly surged up. He walked up to him and said, ��I��m Shao Qingyuan, Yundong��s...��


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Dajiang interrupted him. ��Oh, Shao


    Qingyuan, right? I understand. You can leave now.��


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ��Uncle Gu, I...��


    Gu Dajiang turned around and walked straight into the Gu residence.

 Chapter 564: Meeting Fiance Again

    Chapter 564: Meeting Fiance Again


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow him in, the door was suddenly closed and there was no more movement.


    He pursed his lips and sighed inwardly.


    ��True enough.��


    He did not say anything and did not knock on the door. He just stood outside the door and faced the Gu family��s house.


    Madam Dong, Ah Mao, and the others were all shocked. They stood at the corner and looked at each other, talking softly.


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Didn��t they say that Uncle Gu is easy to talk to? Why did you close the door directly? He doesn��t even have time to understand our young master��s character.��


    ��That��s right. I think you might not know that our Young Master has been rejected.��


    ��Don��t all actors sing like this? As fathers, they look down on poor boys, so they deliberately don��t let the two of them meet and take the opportunity to break them up.��


    ��But our young master isn��t... poor, right?��


    No, she had to go back and prepare some honeysuckle.


    Seeing that she had left, Ah Mao and the other three looked at each other with even more worry in their eyes.


    At the same time, in the Gu family��s courtyard, Gu Yundong also looked helplessly at her father��s back as he returned to his room.


    She wanted to say something, but Aunt Ke pulled her back.


    ��Don��t add fuel to the fire. Let me tell you, if you speak up for Shao Qingyuan, he will have to stand outside for another two hours. Do you believe me?��


    Of course, Gu Yundong believed her. ��But in this weather, he just came back from the mountains. He won��t be able to take it later.��


    Aunt Ke glanced at her. ��Even if he can��t take it, he has to deal with it. If he wants to marry someone else��s daughter, it won��t make sense if he doesn��t suffer a little. Besides, someone like Shao Qingyuan will be fine standing under the sun for the entire day. Don��t worry.��


    In the past, Aunt Ke could not interfere too much in Gu Yundong��s private matters because of her status.


    Otherwise, she would have wanted to make things difficult for Shao Qingyuan. The main reason was that Gu Yundong was too disappointing. She had given herself away so easily.


    Now that Gu Dajiang was back, as a father, he had to let Shao Qingyuan know that the Gu family��s daughter was a treasure. She couldn��t be casually married.


    The harder it was to obtain, the more one knew how to cherish it.


    Gu Yundong could only sit back down. She could not go out to take a look either. On the other hand, Gu Yunshu, who was resting at home, stole a glance outside. Then, he hurriedly ran to Gu Dajiang��s room and asked him, ��Father, are you making things difficult for my Brother Shao because of Eldest Sister��s previous fiance?��

 Chapter 565: What Happened?

    Chapter 565: What Happened?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang: ��?�� Vissit  for updates


    Gu Yundong, who had just walked over: ��???��


    Fiance? Oh right, the last time Shao Qingyuan followed her to the Yongning Prefecture, he had asked her about this and said that Yunshu had told him.


    At that time, Gu Yundong thought that it was just Yunshu��s joke and did not take it seriously.


    When she got home, she was so busy that she forgot.


    She really did not expect to hear the word ��fiance�� from Yunshu again.


    Gu Dajiang was equally dumbfounded. He felt terrible.


    Shao Qingyuan had yet to be dealt with, and now there was an inexplicable fiance?


    He pulled Gu Yunshu in front of him. ��Tell me in detail. What do you mean by Eldest Sister��s ex-fiance? Did your Eldest Sister have a fiance in the past?��


    At that time, this matter had not spread out in the Gu family, but he did not expect Gu Yunshu to hear about it.


    The problem was that this person was only half-listening.


    Gu Dajiang rubbed his forehead. ��No, your sister didn��t have a fiance in the past. That was your grandparents acting on their own. It doesn��t count. Yunshu, don��t mention this again in the future. Otherwise, if others hear about it, it won��t be good for your sister, understand?��


    ��Oh.�� Gu Yundong nodded. ��I only told Brother Shao once. I won��t say it again.��


    Then, he thought for a moment and asked the previous question, ��Then why did Father make things difficult for my Brother Shao? Are you going to break them up? Why? My Brother Shao is such a good person.��


    Gu Yunke ran in and nodded. ��Yes, Elder Brother Shao is great.��


    Gu Dajiang felt terrible.


    It was fine if it was the eldest daughter, but why was his son and youngest daughter subdued by him?


    However, Madam Yang seemed to understand and nodded. ��He��s great.��


    Gu Dajiang felt that his family had lost. He needed to hold on to the last line.


    Gu Yundong did not dare to speak anymore. Indeed, the more she praised Shao Qingyuan, the angrier her father became.

 Chapter 566: Note

    Chapter 566: Note


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, seeing that the weather was getting hotter, Gu Yundong began to feel uneasy.


    Aunt Ke pulled her over. ��It��s fine, it��s fine. I just went to take a look. He just sweated a little too much, but he��s still very energetic.��


    Gu Yundong nodded randomly. No one knew if she was listening.


    However, at this moment, Madam Cui came over to let them have lunch.


    This meant that Shao Qingyuan had been standing outside for two hours. It would only get hotter when it was noon.


    She followed Gu Dajiang to the dining hall, but she couldn��t eat much. She only ate some porridge.


    Gu Dajiang looked up at her and sighed inwardly.


    This silly girl. She was clearly so steady when doing business. Why was she unable to hold it in now?


    He shook his head and pretended not to see it. He turned around and picked up a pork rib for Madam Yang to eat.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. You��re torturing my man while showing off your love in front of me. Can we still be father and daughter?


    I��m angry. I��m not eating anymore.


    In the end, Gu Yundong did not persuade him to leave. Although her heart ached, she knew Gu Dajiang��s intentions. If she slapped her father in the face at this time, if Shao Qingyuan dared to bully her in the future, her father would not even have the right to speak up for her.


    She understood the ways of the world.


    It was just uncomfortable.


    Gu Yundong returned to the courtyard listlessly. Aunt Ke, who was sewing, glanced at her.


    Another two hours passed. Gu Yundong could not help but look at Gu Dajiang��s room.


    Gu Dajiang had woken up from his afternoon nap, and the workers from the Gu Family Workshop had returned.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan was still standing there motionless, the discussion became even louder.


    Fortunately, a cool breeze soon blew over.


    Before Gu Yundong could heave a sigh of relief, she heard the unique thunder of summer.


    Before long, bean-sized raindrops poured down.


    Accompanied by a rumbling sound, the heat of the entire day was swept away.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Even Aunt Ke stopped what she was doing.


    At this moment, Father Tong hurriedly walked through the corridor to Gu Yundong and handed her a small piece of paper.

 Chapter 567: Shao Qingyuan Enters the Gu Family

    Chapter 567: Shao Qingyuan Enters the Gu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��Who sent it?��


    Father Tong pointed in the direction of the Shao family. ��Ah Mao climbed the ladder and stood on the wall just now. He threw it down in the rain.��


    The note wrapped a stone and was kept in a pouch, so it was thrown under the roof without being drenched by the rain.


    Gu Yundong frowned and unfolded the note.


    After reading the words on it, her expression suddenly changed and she stood up.


    ��What��s wrong? What does it say?�� Aunt Ke asked.


    Gu Yundong did not have time to answer her. She hurriedly entered Gu Dajiang1 shouse.


    Gu Dajiang snorted and heard Gu Yundong say, ��Father, let Brother Shao in. Ah Mao just sent me a piece of paper saying that they encountered a wolf when they entered the mountain. Brother Shao was seriously injured in order to save him.��


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t maintain the expression on his face. His eyes changed as he suddenly stood up and walked out.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and could not help but take out a fever pill when no one was paying attention. She stuffed it into Shao Qingyuan��s mouth and said in a low voice, ��Eat this.��


    Shao Qingyuan did not know what it was, but he had always listened to Gu Yundong. He swallowed it without even opening his eyes.


    It felt a little strange. There was no particularly strong medicinal smell, and it was slightly bitter.


    After Gu Yundong fed the medicine, she went out with the others.


    Only then did Tong Ping and Father Tong come over to help Shao Qingyuan take off his wet clothes and wipe his body with hot water.


    The two of them finally saw how serious the injury on Shao Qingyuan��s back was.


    Not only was he scratched by the wolf claws, but he also seemed to have been cut by sharp objects. The wound was very deep.


    Originally, it was not a big problem to bandage the injuries with medicine.


    Unexpectedly, when he came back, it was hot and then raining. His wound, which had originally healed a little, had torn open again. If not for Shao Qingyuan��s good physique, he would not have been able to hold on.


    But Gu Yundong was still very angry. She did not know whom she was anger with.


    In the end, she could only kick the pillar under the corridor.


    Gu Dajiang��s face was dark. He looked at Gu Yundong guiltily.

 Chapter 568: Blocking Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 568: Blocking Gu Dajiang


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    But Gu Yundong had been paying attention to the door and did not receive his gaze.


    The doctor was quickly brought back. He was from the village, so it was not difficult for him to treat external injuries.


    Actually, as long as Shao Qingyuan woke up, he could handle it himself.


    The doctor prescribed medicine for Shao Qingyuan and wrapped the wound before walking out.


    Gu Yundong hurried forward and asked, ��How is he?��


    ��As long as the fever subsides, it��ll be fine. It��s best not to touch the wound on your back. Avoid touching water. You��ll be fine after recuperating for a while.�� Gu Yundong got someone to send him out and walked into the house in a few steps.


    Shao Qingyuan was half asleep. When he saw her come in, he even smiled at her.


    Gu Yundong glared at him angrily. ��You deserve it. Who told you not to say anything?��


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t seem to hear her and just looked at her.


    They had not seen each other for a long time. Initially, he wanted to stand in front of her in clean clothes.


    When Gu Yunshu turned around, she happened to see his back. She suddenly felt as if his father was very lonely.


    At this moment, the rain had already stopped. After the summer afternoon was washed by the rain, it was much cooler.


    Gu Dajiang walked along the village road and saw many people going out after the rain. They gathered together and chatted.


    As he got closer, he heard the words ��Gu family�� and ��wolf cub��. His face instantly darkened.


    Now, the entire village seemed to know that Shao Qingyuan had fainted after being rejected by him.


    Why were these people so concerned about other people��s family matters? However, Gu Dajiang didn��t say anything. Instead, a few villagers who were gossiping immediately stopped when they saw him and quickly dispersed. Everyone did not forget that the women who gossiped about Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not having a good time.


    Especially because of their big mouths, the men in the family could not enter the Gu family��s workshop to work.


    Gu Dajiang pursed his lips and continued walking. He thought that he might as well take a look at the orchard.


    Unexpectedly, after walking for a while, someone suddenly walked out and stopped him.


    That person asked him, ��Are you Gu Dajiang?��


    Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes. This person was very unfamiliar. They shouldn��t have met before, right?


    ��Someone from the village?��

 Chapter 569: Someone With Malicious Intentions

    Chapter 569: Someone With Malicious Intentions


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ALL new chapters on


    Gu Dajiang subconsciously frowned. ��I am.��


    The man looked around in a mysterious manner. ��Can we talk in private?��


    It was as if something important had happened. Gu Dajiang sized up the person, who looked to be about the same age as him. He was wearing the clothes of an ordinary villager and was shorter than him. His eyes were slightly evasive.


    Gu Dajiang sneered in his heart and said directly, ��No.��


    ��Everyone in the village says that he��s an ingrate and can��t be trusted, so he got the title of a wolf cub. That��s not all. He was unfilial to the old man and also attacked the children. As for the Gao family at the entrance of the village, he once threw their children into the river. When they almost died, he fished them out and threw them back down. He scared the children out of their wits.��


    ��Do you think this method is cruel? Because he��s so unscrupulous, everyone in the village is afraid of him. No one dares to speak ill of him, and no one introduces him to girls to avoid harming others.��


    ��But who would have thought that he would actually target your Gu family��s young lady and coax her? It��s only been a short while, but he��s already engaged.��


    As the man spoke, he shook his head regretfully and sighed. ��Who would believe that he��s not coming for the Gu family��s assets? Moreover, I heard that his personality will be passed down to the next generation in the future. I pity your daughter. Why did she take a fancy to him?��


    He shook his head and sympathized with Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes darkened. Just as the other party felt that he was about to go back and fight with Shao Qingyuan, he suddenly heard Gu Dajiang��s questioning voice. ��You mean that my daughter��s taste is bad?��

 Chapter 570: He Has No Right to Disdain

    Chapter 570: He Has No Right to Disdain


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    That person was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to smile, he froze.


    He quickly denied it. ��No, I didn��t mean that.��


    ��Then what do you mean?��


    ��What I want to say is that Miss Gu is innocent and ignorant of the world. It��s because Shao Qingyuan is too cunning. He schemed and racked his brains to use many methods. Miss Gu did not see his true colors and fell into his trap. Of course, I believe that Brother Gu can definitely see through Shao Qingyuan��s nature at a glance. Otherwise, you wouldn��t have rejected him.��


    Although he said that, the other party��s gaze was disdainful. What did he mean by seeing through Shao Qingyuan��s nature? He simply looked down on the bumpkins in this village.


    When he heard that Young Master Liu had come that day, Gu Dajiang respectfully invited him in. He pulled Young Master Liu and chatted for more than two hours. In the end, Young Master Liu was frightened away by his enthusiasm.


    ��In short, Shao Qingyuan is too despicable. He actually deceived Miss Gu.��


    After a while, he snorted coldly. ��How dare you sow discord in front of me? Who do you think you are?��


    No matter how bad Shao Qingyuan was, he was still his daughter��s man. Gu Dajiang could despise him, his wife could despise him, and his daughter could despise him. However, what right did such an unrelated person have to say anything?


    ��Our Yundong has good taste.��


    Gu Dajiang sneered and turned to leave.


    However, this person��s words dispelled a lot of the anger in Gu Dajiang��s heart.


    He did not go to the orchard again and returned to the Gu family.


    As soon as he entered the Gu residence, he smelled the strong smell of Chinese herbs, which made Gu Dajiang sneeze violently.


    He sniffled and was about to go to Shao Qingyuan��s guest room to take a look when he saw a young man rushing over.


    Gu Dajiang remembered that Yundong had called him Ah Mao previously. He seemed to be Shao Qingyuan��s man.


    Ah Mao stood in front of him with a wooden box in its left hand and two pheasants in its right.Reaad the latest stories on

 Chapter 571: He Knows The Reason

    Chapter 571: He Knows The Reason


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang looked at him in confusion and heard Ah Mao say, ��Uncle Gu, this is from our young master.��


    ��For me?��


    ��Yes, Young Master prepared them before coming to the Gu residence.�� Ah Mao said, ��These two pheasants were just caught before we went down the mountain. They can be cooked tonight. As for what��s in this wooden box, I don��t know.��


    Previously, when Shao Qingyuan was rejected, he had these things in his hands. Discover new chapters at


    However, when Ah Mao came to persuade him, Shao Qingyuan handed them to Ah Mao to prevent them from getting wet, especially the wooden box.


    It looked like something very important. Ah Mao had been holding it in his hand. He only handed it to Gu Dajiang personally when he saw him.


    Gu Dajiang took the box and got Ah Mao to carry the pheasants to the kitchen.


    It was such a hot day. The pheasants would go bad very soon.


    These were all Shao Qingyuan��s belongings? He gave them all to Yundong?


    Gu Dajiang��s emotions were especially complicated.


    Seeing that he was silent, Xue Rong, who was standing behind him, paused and asked in a low voice, ��Master, are you dissatisfied with Young Master Shao?��


    ��Sigh.�� Gu Dajiang shook his head. ��It��s because I��m satisfied that I��m worried.��


    Xue Rong was puzzled.


    Gu Dajiang said, ��How old do you think our Yundong is? Why is he obsessed with her? The problem is that I can��t find an excuse to break them up and let Yundong stay single for a few more years.��


    Xue Rong was speechless. He was not a father yet. He could not understand that. He was still at the stage where he wanted to steal other people��s cabbages.


    Hence, Xue Rong did not know what to say. However, when he saw his master sitting there motionless, he could not help but persuade him, ��Actually, Master, why don��t you think in another direction? Young Master Shao has no parents. If Miss marries him, she can be the head of the family and don��t have to serve her in-laws. Moreover, Young Master Shao��s family is in Yongfu Village. His house is next door. It��s only two steps away. Usually, he can come to the Gu family directly for food or anything. We can know if Miss has suffered or not even if she doesn��t go out. This way, it��s better than marrying into a rich family.��


    Of course, Gu Dajiang knew these principles. It was because he knew that he didn��t object strongly.


    Exhaling, Gu Dajiang closed the wooden box on the table and stood up to walk out. ��I��ll go and see if he��s awake.��


    He went straight to Shao Qingyuan��s room. Just as he reached the door, he heard his son��s voice.

 Chapter 572: Gu Yunshu Worries About His Wife

    Chapter 572: Gu Yunshu Worries About His Wife


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Eldest Sister, are you angry with Father?�� Gu Yunshu said uneasily. ��Father came back just now. I saw him enter the house alone. He��s so pitiful.��


    He instantly felt that he had a huge responsibility. His father and eldest sister had a feud. As the eldest son in the family, he had the obligation to enlighten them so that the family could be harmonious and happy.


    Yes, Gu Yunshu, work hard!


    Gu Yundong was sitting in front of Shao Qingyuan��s bed. When she saw that his fever had subsided, she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expect to hear her brother��s worried words.


    She didn��t know whether to laugh or cry. ��What are you thinking? Your head isn��t big, but you��re thinking too much. Why is Eldest Sister angry with Father? Father didn��t deliberately let Brother Shao expose himself to the sun knowing that he was injured. This is an accident.��


    Gu Yunshu nodded, not fully understanding. ��Is that so?��


    ��Yes, you��ll know when you become a father.��


    ��Then I��ll get engaged and married as soon as possible. That way, I can become a father sooner.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. No, that was not what she meant.


    Gu Dajiang also realized that he was awake. He asked stiffly, ��Are you feeling better?��


    Shao Qingyuan moved slightly and wanted to sit up. However, Gu Dajiang rushed forward and reached out to stop him. He frowned and said, ��Lie down. Don��t move around. Otherwise, the wound will open.��


    Shao Qingyuan could only lie down again. He looked at Gu Dajiang and said, ��Uncle Gu, I��m sorry.��


    ��Hmph.�� Gu Dajiang snorted. ��There won��t be a next time. Don��t try to trick me.��


    ��No.�� Shao Qingyuan had never thought of using such a method to soften Gu Dajiang��s heart.


    Coincidentally, he was injured deep in the mountains. As soon as he returned, he heard that Gu Dajiang was looking for him. He naturally had to visit him immediately, and he stood outside sincerely and willingly.


    If he had said in advance that he was injured and could not stand for long, then anyone who heard him would think that he was looking for an excuse, not to mention Uncle Gu. He would show weakness and be irresponsible.


    Even if it was the truth, it would leave a bad impression.


    Gu Dajiang knew this too. He just felt vexed, especially when he saw his daughter standing by the bed looking very concerned about Shao Qingyuan.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang told him to rest well and planned to leave.


    However, before he left, he suddenly paused and frowned. ��When I went out just now, I met someone.��

 Chapter 573: His Hatred

    Chapter 573: His Hatred Discover new chapters at


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The few people in the room looked up at him at the same time. Gu Dajiang said, ��That person told me something about you.��


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. As if he had thought of something, his expression changed slightly and he asked in a hoarse voice, ��What did he say?��


    ��He said that you were an ingrate and had once been adopted by the Li family. The Li family��s old master treated you too well. He even fell out with his biological children for you and moved out to live with you. In the end, when he was seriously ill, you didn��t care about him and even transported his corpse back to the Li family.��


    After Gu Dajiang finished speaking, he saw Shao Qingyuan suddenly clench his fingers. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his lips were tightly pursed. The coldness in his eyes almost materialized.


    How much hatred did he have for the Li family?


    Shao Qingyuan asked word by word, ��What else did he say?��


    ��He said that your methods are cruel and that you��re cold and heartless. You��ll pass it on to the children in the future.��


    ��However.�� He paused for a moment and continued, ��Since you��re going to marry Yundong in the future, it��s better to make some things clear. Supposedly, when two people get married, they have to understand each other��s families. You possibly know everything about the Gu family, but Yundong doesn��t even know why you��re called a wolf cub, right?��


    nj 11


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand. ��There��s no need to be in a hurry to say it now. You��re still injured. Think carefully. It��s not too late to say later.��


    With that, he left with a worried Gu Yunshu.


    Only when the two of them had completely disappeared did Shao Qingyuan retract his gaze and look at Gu Yundong.


    The two of them were still holding hands. Gu Yundong wanted to see if the wound on his back had split open. She pulled her hand out twice but did not succeed.


    In the end, she said helplessly, ��Can I get Tong Ping to come in and help you take a look?��


    Shao Qingyuan still didn��t move. He stared at her quietly for a long time before asking softly, ��Aren��t you going to ask?��


    Gu Yundong sat down and thought about it in silence. After a while, she said, ��I did want to ask you, but you seem to be against mentioning this matter. I just know that perhaps this matter is very painful and heavy for you. I don��t know what the Li family has done to you. I only know that I want you to slowly forget those bad things. One day, when you can talk about these things calmly, I will know.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s eyes gradually became fiery as he looked at her. His breathing also became slightly hurried. The way he looked at Gu Yundong was so hot that it seemed to be able to burn everything.

 Chapter 574: Shao Qingyuan鈥檚 Background

    Chapter 574: Shao Qingyuan��s Background


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked at him and could not help but pinch his hand. ��Don��t think too much. What you need now is to recuperate. Nothing else is important. Also, it��s alright with my father. Other than overly loving his daughter, he��s actually very reasonable.��


    She went out to call Tong Ping. Tong Ping came in and changed his dressing. Sure enough, the wound had opened up a little. Fortunately, it was not very serious.


    Gu Yundong fed him medicine. Seeing that he had closed his eyes and fallen asleep again, she quietly left the room.


    However, as soon as she left, Shao Qingyuan opened his eyes and looked at the beam above his head. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The Gu family��s house was very peaceful this night. Gu Yundong knew that her father had accepted Shao Qingyuan. She felt relieved and slept peacefully.


    However, she did care about Shao Qingyuan��s injuries, so when she woke up early in the morning, she quickly ran to his room.


    Shao Qingyuan had already sat up. Tong Ping had come over to change his dressing at dawn. He had just finished his porridge.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and placed a hand on his forehead. Good, he did not have a recurring fever, and he was in much better spirits than yesterday.


    His recovery ability was indeed very powerful.


    Hence, she took his hand again and interlocked her fingers with his. She nodded and said, ��As long as you haven��t done anything to let me down, I won��t leave you even if you��re a monster.��


    Strictly speaking, Gu Yundong��s background was a little mysterious.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to relax and looked down at their intertwined hands.


    One was tanned and the other was fair. One was rough and the other delicate. It was as if there was a thread tightly wrapped between the two hands. It was magically reassuring.


    ��Okay.�� His voice was very low. Gu Yundong almost did not hear him clearly.


    ��Go and summon Uncle Gu.��


    Gu Yundong left. After a while, Gu Dajiang entered.


    He did not bring anyone but himself and Gu Yundong.


    After entering the room, he closed the door.


    Shao Qingyuan was leaning against a blanket. After seeing the two of them sit down, he slowly spoke.


    ��Old Master Li said that he carried me out of the mountains. Actually, that��s not the case.��

 Chapter 575: He Has Grandpa

    Chapter 575: He Has Grandpa


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Shao Qingyuan was brought back to the Li family, he was not even a year old and did not know how to walk.


    How was he brought home? He was too young at that time and had no impression of it.


    From the moment he could remember, it was his life in the Li family after he was three or four years old.


    Old Master Li brought him back. The Li family��s eldest son only had two daughters at that time, so Old Master Li put Shao Qingyuan under their name.


    However, the Li family��s eldest son and his wife did not like this child who had suddenly appeared. It was as if they could no longer give birth to a son, making the entire village laugh.


    Moreover, Mrs. Li, or Madam Bao, was already pregnant at that time. She felt that this was definitely a son.


    Unexpectedly, it was another daughter. It was Li Chunxiang, who had come to the Gu family��s workshop to look for a job. She was only a year younger than Shao Qingyuan. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    When Madam Bao heard that it was a daughter again, there was no telling if it was because she was afraid of being criticized or something, but she pushed all the blame to Shao Qingyuan and said that he was a jinx. He was the one who caused her to lose her son.


    However, when Little Qingyuan was five years old, Madam Bao was pregnant again. She already had three daughters in the past. This time, she had to get a boy in one fell swoop.


    She was so excited that she could not care less about finding trouble with Little Qingyuan, even though her three daughters would occasionally order this adopted son around.


    However, a few days before she was about to give birth, Madam Bao suddenly had a nightmare.


    In her dream, someone told her that there was a jinx blocking her way at home. He was selfish and domineering and did not allow other boys to share her love. Therefore, it would be difficult for Madam Bao to give birth to a son!!


    When Madam Bao woke up, her face was pale. She immediately thought of Little Qingyuan and immediately shook her husband awake. The two of them hated Shao Qingyuan to death.


    The next morning, Father Li quietly knocked him out and carried him into the mountains.


    ��Go back to where you came from. This is your own life.�� He directly left him at the Nine Tigers Mountain.


    When Little Qingyuan woke up, he was faced with a black monkey covered in fur. It stared at him with its round eyes.


    He was terrified and turned to run. However, he was young and in the mountains. He only ran a few steps before he slid down the hill.


    However, before he could care about the pain, he was carried away by the monkey that was even taller than him.

 Chapter 576: The Second Time

    Chapter 576: The Second Time


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    One could imagine how a child who was only so young lived in the mountains.


    The monkey treated him like a toy. It would carry him up the tree at any time and throw him to play with other monkeys. There were a few times when he was almost thrown to the ground.


    Little Qingyuan was so frightened that he cried. However, he did not know why he was here. He also did not know the way home.


    He missed his grandfather. He didn��t want to be with these monkeys.


    He felt like he was going to die. He was thirsty, tired, and hungry. But no matter how much he cried for help, no one came to his rescue.


    Later on, he realized that these monkeys seemed to know how to imitate his movements. Therefore, he tried his best to squeeze out a smile. His face was clearly covered in injuries and he did not have any strength, but he still tried his best to pretend to be very happy and play with them, fighting with them. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Perhaps because he was slowly getting familiar with them, the monkeys stopped playing with him and let down their guard. They no longer guarded him at all times.


    Therefore, when he encountered a few yellow-throated martens one day, those monkeys ran away in a hurry before they could bring him along.


    Grandpa was also happy. He hugged him and cried until he almost fainted.


    He kept smiling and comforted his grandfather that he was fine and not sick. He even met such a cute monkey and ate many fruits that he had never eaten before. He experienced many interesting things.


    However, his grandfather seemed to be crying even harder. He kept saying that it was his fault and that he had let him down.


    Little Qingyuan was at a loss and did not understand what he meant.


    Later, when no one was around, his adoptive father warned him not to tell anyone about what had happened in the mountains. If anyone asked, they would say that he was out visiting someone else.


    Little Qingyuan did not understand why, but he was actually very afraid of recalling the miserable days in the mountains, so he agreed and did not tell anyone.


    However, Madam Bao felt that her dream had come true. Shao Qingyuan was indeed a jinx. Otherwise, why would she really give birth to a son after she sent him away?


    They didn��t want to keep Shao Qingyuan at all, but Old Master Li scolded them and warned them that he would cut ties with them if they dared to do such a thing again.


    The Li family��s parents could only keep him, but Little Qingyuan��s life was even worse.


    At the age of eight, Madam Bao became pregnant again.


    With her previous experience, Madam Bao was very afraid of Little Qingyuan. However, this time, it was obvious that she could no longer throw him into the mountains.

 Chapter 577: Leaving the Li Family

    Chapter 577: Leaving the Li Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Bao and Father Li discussed. The two of them were even more ruthless this time.


    They got the news from somewhere and contacted a gangster in the county.


    It was said that a group of human traffickers had been wandering around the city during that period of time and had specially targeted those good-looking little boys.


    Little Qingyuan was good-looking. At that time, even though he was sallow and thin, his facial features were still very outstanding. This was also the reason why the children of Madam Bao hated him.


    Madam Bao and the gangster had agreed that she would not take a single cent, as long as the gangster took Shao Qingyuan far away, so that he would never appear in front of them again.


    Qingyuan was indeed taken away. This time, he knew what was going on.


    He could clearly feel the malice of his adoptive parents, who wanted him dead.


    Actually, he had no feelings for them. He just couldn��t bear to part with his grandfather. If his grandfather knew that something had happened to him, he wouldn��t know how sad his grandfather would be.


    Moreover, these human traffickers were ruthless. He had eavesdropped on what they wanted to do by abducting these children. When one of the kids wanted to escape, his leg was even broken.


    The Li family��s parents�� faces were very ugly. Moreover, because Madam Bao had given birth to another son, they firmly believed in the idea of Little Qingyuan jinxing their family.


    In the end, Little Qingyuan did not leave. He had to take care of his grandfather.


    Grandpa didn��t agree to let him go either. He even begged him not to say anything about being trafficked. Otherwise, if what his adoptive parents had done was exposed, the Li family would be destroyed!


    Not only did the Li family have the first branch, but they also had the second branch, Grandpa, and other innocent people.


    Grandpa was about to kneel down in front of him. How could Little Qingyuan not agree?


    However, ever since then, Little Qingyuan had been guarding against the Li family��s parents.


    Fortunately, he had grown up and slowly understood many things.


    When he was thirteen years old, Madam Bao was pregnant again.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that the Li family��s parents would not let him off this time.


    He left the Li family without hesitation. Seeing that his attitude was firm, his grandfather finally stopped persuading him and even left home with him. The grandfather and grandson lived together.


    This action embarrassed the Li family and made them the laughing stock of the entire village.

 Chapter 578: Stunned Sleep Talk

    Chapter 578: Stunned Sleep Talk


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Li family��s parents didn��t agree at first and even set very harsh conditions. One of them was that they didn��t allow Shao Qingyuan to buy or sell farmland in Fengkai County. Shao Qingyuan agreed without hesitation.


    He had strength and could hunt. In the past few years, he had entered and left the mountains several times. He had even fought with a lone wolf. He had no problem supporting himself and his grandfather.


    Chen Liang gave Shao Qingyuan and his granddaughter a house at the foot of the mountain. This house was very dilapidated, but they still had to buy it.


    The two of them were penniless. Where did they get the money? It was only after Shao Qingyuan went up the mountain and caught a wild boar to sell that they finally had a place to live.


    Although the house was dilapidated and there were few people, it didn��t matter. He was full of confidence in his future life.


    This time, Madam Bao gave birth to another daughter.


    Madam Bao hated him to death. She felt that it was because Shao Qingyuan was still in the village. He was restraining her.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he often talked in his dreams, saying that he did not have much time left, but he could not see his family and harmony. He would probably die with regrets.


    Shao Qingyuan felt very uncomfortable. Just as he was considering whether to ease his relationship with the Li family��s parents and move back to the Li family so that his grandfather could feel better, he realized that his grandfather��s condition had suddenly worsened and the man��s mind was starting to blur.


    Occasionally, he would even curse himself to the point where he could not even hold the medicine bowl.


    Shao Qingyuan was very anxious and went to the county city to invite a doctor over.


    The doctor said that he was poisoned. As for what poison it was, he could not find out. He was afraid that he would have to go to the prefectural city to get a doctor. He could not treat it.


    Shao Qingyuan was very afraid that his grandfather would die just like that. He had just had the ability to let his grandfather live a good life. How could he accept him leaving?


    He planned to bring his grandfather to the prefectural city the next day and find the best doctor. He had to treat his grandfather��s illness.


    Shao Qingyuan had even prepared a carriage, but when he went to cover his grandfather with a blanket that night, he heard something that stunned him. ��Shao Qingyuan, why weren��t you the one poisoned? It should have been you. Why didn��t you drink that cup of tea?��


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. He accidentally knocked over a bowl beside him.


    Grandpa Li was woken up. He didn��t know if he was still dreaming or if his reaction was slow after being poisoned, but when he heard Shao Qingyuan��s unbelievable question, he blurted out some words.

 Chapter 579: Cruel Truth

    Chapter 579: Cruel Truth


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan would never forget how his grandfather had looked at him with a ferocious and vicious smile back then. His face had been twisted.


    ��Yes, I administered the poison. But I was going to give it to you. Why didn��t you drink it? Why?�� Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it and remembered that his grandfather had indeed poured him a glass of water that day, saying that he had worked hard and that his grandfather could not help. Being sick, at most, his grandfather could only pour him a glass of water.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to drink when Li Chunxiang came to find trouble and pushed Grandpa Li down.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly helped Grandpa Li into the house to rest. When he came out again, Li Chunxiang had already run away in fear.


    Then, Shao Qingyuan heard the truth from him.


    ��Why did I feed you poison? Of course, it��s to make you wish you were dead.�� Grandpa Li smiled as he spoke. ��I didn��t pick you up from the mountains at all. Your father and grandmother personally handed you to me.��


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan��s stunned expression, and his eyes were filled with joy. ��When you were born, your mother died, and she died especially tragically. When you were a month old, your biological brother fell ill. Two months later, your father��s business suffered a huge blow. Your grandmother found an expert to read your fortune and found out that you had a tough life. If you continue to stay at home, your family will be wiped out and you won��t have any descendants.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s face turned pale, but he listened without moving.


    ��The expert said that if they wanted to change your family��s fate, they could only send you away. Not only must they send you away, but they also had to suppress your fate. The more miserable you are, the better. Only then will your family become richer and richer. In the future, they will have many children and grandchildren, and the family will prosper. Therefore, your father personally handed you to me and instructed me to watch over you. I can��t let you die, nor can I let you have a promising future. You can��t have friends, leave your hometown, and must be trapped in this small Yongfu Village. It��s best to be depressed for the rest of your life. Hahaha, look, you��re so pitiful. Your life is a joke. No one cares about you.��


    Shao Qingyuan only felt depressed and his vision darkened. After a long time, he said with difficulty, ��Then you were so nice to me...��


    ��In order to make sure that you can��t leave the Li family and Yongfu Village, do you know what��s the most important thing to restrain a person? Of course, it��s to hold his feelings and make him unable to let go. I��m very successful, right?��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the person in front of him. The person was so unfamiliar that he didn��t seem to recognize him.

 Chapter 580: Looking For Biological Parents

    Chapter 580: Looking For Biological Parents


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan recalled many things that he had never thought about before.


    For example, when he arrived at the Li family, although Madam Bao had two daughters, she was pregnant with another child. No one knew if it was a boy or a girl. The Li family also had a second and third branch. Why did Grandpa insist on raising him under the door of the vicious eldest son��s family?


    For example, every time he was beaten and scolded, Grandpa would stand in the courtyard and scold the couple. Not only did the second and third branches watch the commotion, but even the neighbors outside saw it as a joke. Therefore, after that, the first branch beat and insulted him even more badly.


    For example, if there was anything good, his grandfather would never let him eat it in private. He would always take it out openly in front of the other children in the family. Therefore, he became the enemy of all the Li family children.


    For example, even though his grandfather knew that his adoptive parents did not treat him well, he still used all kinds of excuses to make him stay.


    So... this was the case.


    At that moment, Shao Qingyuan1 s heart sank, and the surrounding colors seemed to dim.


    He heard his drifting voice say, ��If that��s the case, why are you telling me now?��


    ��Hahahaha.�� Old Master Li laughed wildly. He looked at Shao Qingyuan with pity and joy. ��Because I��m going to die.��


    He knew that he wouldn��t be able to live. Before he died, that would be the time for him to truly destroy Shao Qingyuan.


    It gave him the most fatal blow.


    Until he met Gu Yundong...


    After saying what had happened over the years, Shao Qingyuan went from uneasiness to calmness. It was as if the harm was no longer important.


    But he still looked at Gu Yundong nervously.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong only felt a ball of fire burning crazily in his heart. It was so hot that she could only suppress it desperately to retain a trace of rationality.


    She wanted to kill everyone in the Li family. What right did they have to bully Shao Qingyuan?


    She wanted to dig out that disgusting old man from the Li family��s grave and whip his corpse. Such a beast should not have died so easily.


    She wanted to...


    Her hand was squeezed. Gu Yundong��s eyes were slightly red and her voice was a little hoarse. ��I��m here.��


    ��Are you afraid?�� he asked cautiously.


    Gu Yundong did not react for a moment. On the other hand, Gu Dajiang, who was sitting not far away, slapped the table and cursed. ��What��s there to be afraid of? What jinx? It��s all nonsense. Death is just eternal sleep. Your biological father and grandmother actually let a smelly old man torture you for the rest of your life. They��re cold-blooded and incompetent. What a bunch of crap.��


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned and looked at Gu Dajiang in surprise.


    After venting his anger, Gu Dajiang met his gaze and immediately felt a little embarrassed. He quickly changed the topic. ��Then have you looked for your biological parents? Perhaps that old man lied to you?��


    Shao Qingyuan��s voice was much calmer this time. ��I��ve looked for them. He didn��t lie to me.��

 Chapter 581: His Biological Parents

    Chapter 581: His Biological Parents


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Looked for them?��


    Gu Yundong frowned. Looking at his cold expression, a thought suddenly flashed across her mind.


    A moment later, she suddenly froze and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Are you talking about...��


    She paused and lowered her voice. ��The Tao family?��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Yes, it��s the Tao family, a big brewer in Fengkai County.��


    Gu Yundong recalled the disgusted expression he had when they first met Master Tao in the restaurant and the cold expression he had when he met Tao Feng at the bodyguard agency.


    What kind of people were they? They listened to a so-called expert and sent their own flesh and blood away to a stableman. Moreover, they wanted someone to torture him for the rest of his life. They were simply beasts. They were inhuman and unbearable as parents.


    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She recalled the first time she saw Shao Qingyuan. No wonder his eyes were indifferent back then, as if he didn��t care about anything.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to sense her emotional fluctuations. He squeezed her hand slightly and said, ��I��m fine now.��


    With Yundong, those hardships were nothing.


    Gu Yundong��s heart tightened. ��I��ll avenge you later. By the way, who was the one who came to Father and spouted nonsense to sow discord?��


    She suddenly looked at Gu Dajiang. Gu Dajiang was vexed by the scene of the two of them holding hands. When he heard her question, he frowned slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t think too much about it. ��It should be Eldest Li.��


    He had warned them in the past. The Li family was afraid of his reckless appearance. Therefore, although they would gossip outside for the past few years, they did not dare to really come to him. Everyone lived in peace for a few years.


    Now that they saw that he was leading a good life and that he was rich and was about to get married and have children, they couldn��t stand it anymore and started to ruin it.


    They probably heard that Gu Dajiang was making things difficult for him and felt that they finally had a chance to trip him up.

 Chapter 582: Become Hardworking

    Chapter 582: Become Hardworking


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and squeezed her hand. ��I��ll handle this.��


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips but did not retort, although she really wanted to vent her anger for him personally.


    However, it was obvious that regarding this matter, Shao Qingyuan could intimidate the Li family even more badly, lest there was a next time.


    ��Alright, then let them be on tenterhooks for a few more days.��


    After hearing Shao Qingyuan��s background, Gu Dajiang sighed in his heart. He stood up. ��Rest well. We��ll talk about other things after you recover.��


    As he spoke, he stood up and walked out. Forget it, forget it. Since they were already engaged, he would let the young ones talk alone.


    He left the room with mixed feelings and returned to his room.


    Xue Rong followed closely behind and saw his master sitting in front of the desk with a frown.


    After a long time, Gu Dajiang said to him, ��Xue Rong, help me bring Tong An over.��


    Gu Dajiang felt that the Tao family, which could challenge the Liu family, definitely had a backer too. Of course, their backer might not be as strong as the Liu family��s.


    However, compared to the Gu family, the Tao family alone was enough to crush them into the soil.


    If one day, the Tao family suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan, their son, and found out that not only was he not depressed, but he was also becoming more and more promising. He even had money and a beautiful wife. Wouldn��t they think of ways to deal with him?


    Not only him, but even Gu Dajiang��s daughter would become their target. Perhaps they might as well settle the old and new scores together.


    When Gu Dajiang thought of this, he felt a little anxious.


    As expected, Yundong was right. Their family didn��t lack money now, but they lacked connections and background.


    No, he had to quickly read. In two days, he would go to the academy in the prefectural city to meet Mountain Elder Qi. If he passed the test, he would be able to study in the academy and strive to take the imperial examination as soon as possible. Not to mention how high his ranking was, even if he was an Elementary Scholar, he would still have a good title.


    As Gu Dajiang thought about it, he simply stood up and went to the bookcase to get the books Qin Wenzheng had given him.


    Although he had been very busy for the past two days, he had taken the time to read a book.


    Qin Wenzheng had given him books that he had read before. There were many notes on them. To Gu Dajiang, these were very rare and precious things.


    Tong An and Xue Rong found it strange that their master had suddenly become diligent. However, they did not ask further and quietly left the room.

 Chapter 583: Going to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 583: Going to Cause Trouble


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Soon, two days passed in a flash. The Gu family discovered something strange. It was as if the relationship between Young Miss and Young Master Shao had suddenly improved by leaps and bounds. When they passed by, they could feel the sweet atmosphere between them.


    It seemed that although Old Master had made things difficult for Young Master Shao, he was indeed building up the relationship between the two young people.


    Indeed, he had put in a lot of effort. They had all misunderstood him.


    It was obvious from the fact that Old Master didn��t chase Shao Qingyuan away to the Shao family to recuperate. He was a stubborn but soft-hearted person. Even Aunt Ke thought so. Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. He felt bitter and didn��t want to speak.


    Shao Qingyuan��s recovery ability was strong. At this moment, he was mostly recovered. He could even practice boxing on the ground energetically.


    When they walked out of the Shao Family��s house, Ah Zhu couldn��t help but ask, ��Young Master, Miss went to the neighboring village today and hasn��t returned. Why don��t we wait for Miss to come back first?��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. Let Miss see our mighty and majestic appearance.�� ��What do you know?�� Ah Mao patted Ah Zhu and Ah Shu and said with an unfathomable expression, ��This scene will be too cruel. What if it scares her?�� Shao Qingyuan glanced at him, and everyone saw him nod in agreement. Ah Shu and the other two felt like their jaws were about to drop. Wait, with Miss��s personality... would she be afraid?


    She was not human when she was savage, alright? When they thought of the tragic fate of the Old Gu family and Gu Gang��s family in Gu village, they would even shiver.


    However, forget it. Who asked Young Master to care too much about his image? They would reluctantly cooperate.


    The weather was very hot, so it was not very late. Occasionally, villagers would carry hoes and baskets back from the fields.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan walk towards the Li family expressionlessly, their hearts couldn��t help but skip a beat.


    It felt like... something big was about to happen.


    Soon, the villagers of Yongfu Village seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. They quickly spread the news��Shao Qingyuan was about to cause trouble.

 Chapter 584: Finding the Li Family

    Chapter 584: Finding the Li Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Li family was located in the west of Yongfu Village. It was a little far from the Gu and Shao families.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others arrived, the Li family happened to return from the fields.


    When he saw the few people suddenly standing outside the door, Eldest Li��s eyes widened and he almost screamed.


    He immediately took two steps back. ��You, what are you doing here? We agreed in the past that we would mind our own business. Are you going back on your word?��


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at him coldly and did not say anything. He pushed the eldest son of the Li family to the side and kicked open the Li family��s courtyard door.


    He had never been a talkative person and had always acted directly. Especially when it came to people he hated, he had no patience at all.


    On the other hand, Ah Mao sneered at Eldest Li. ��You also said that you should mind your own business. Then what did you say to Master Gu out of the blue? Do you need me to remind you?��


    Eldest Li��s face turned pale. Gu Dajiang had indeed said it. He had really told others about what happened that day.


    The past few days had been peaceful. Eldest Li thought that Gu Dajiang had listened to his provocation and didn��t tell Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Father, Mother?�� Shao Qingyuan glanced at them and suddenly punched Li Erbao��s stomach.


    Li Erbao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes began to roll back.


    Madam Bao��s expression changed. ��Stop. Stop. Don��t hit him.��


    ��Five years ago, I said that if you come after me again, I��ll find trouble with your sons. I thought you should remember it very clearly.��


    Ah Mao grinned. ��It must be because he��s old that his memory is failing him.��


    ��That��s fine. I��ll give you another warning today. If you get beaten up too often, you��ll remember it,�� Ah Shu replied.


    As they spoke, many people had already arrived outside the Li family��s door.


    Some people couldn��t stand it anymore and wanted to go over to say a few words, but they were immediately stopped by the people beside them.


    ��Don��t go. That��s Shao Qingyuan. Do you want to be beaten up?��


    ��But...��


    That person seemed to have escaped here. In fact, he did not know Shao Qingyuan��s character very well. He only felt that it was not good to barge into someone��s house and hit them.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, someone suddenly ran out of the kitchen with scissors in his hand and rushed towards Shao Qingyuan.

 Chapter 585: Gu Yundong Is Here

    Chapter 585: Gu Yundong Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The person at the door was shocked. He took a closer look and realized that it was the six-year-old girl from the Li family.


    Whoa, this young lady had a vicious look on her face at such a young age. If she stabbed the sharp scissors in her hand, wouldn��t the victim lose half of his life?


    However, Shao Qingyuan didn��t even look at her before she was grabbed by Ah Shu. He pinched her wrist and turned it gently. As Li Chunyan screamed, he snatched the scissors away.


    Li Chunyan, who was six years old, scolded Shao Qingyuan fiercely, ��You ingrate. Hurry up and make this dog let go of me. Otherwise, I��ll kill you and stab you to death with scissors.��


    Everyone at the door was stunned. Wasn��t this a six-year-old girl? Why was she so vicious with her vulgarities?


    Li Chunyan hated Shao Qingyuan because she had heard from her parents that she could have been a boy and could have been pampered by her parents.


    It was all because she had been restrained by Shao Qingyuan that she became the daughter of the family. Although her parents treated her well, she could not compare to her two brothers. At the very least, her two brothers did not have to work.


    ��That��s right. If the Gu family finds out about this, will Miss Gu still marry you?��


    ��Let go first. If there��s anything, sit down and talk.��


    It was fine if they did not mention Gu Yundong, but when she was mentioned, Shao Qingyuan��s eyes turned even colder.


    He turned his head and punched Li Dabao in the stomach.


    Eldest Li and Madam Bao screamed. ��Shao Qingyuan, stop, stop. What do you want? We apologize, okay?��


    The second and third branches of the Li family immediately did not dare to speak. Instead, the discussion outside the door kept buzzing.


    ��Why do I feel that Shao Qingyuan��s actions are a little familiar?��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. Especially, the more you call your parents, the more miserably you will be beaten.��


    ��Because I��ve done it before.�� A low laugh suddenly sounded behind everyone.

 Chapter 586: For Gu Yundong鈥檚 Good

    Chapter 586: For Gu Yundong��s Good


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone turned around and saw Gu Yundong standing behind them with a smile.


    Someone widened his eyes and called out, ��Miss Gu.��


    His voice was so loud that it instantly diverted the attention of everyone in the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her in surprise, but he quickly calmed down.


    On the other hand, Ah Mao, Ah Gou and the others suddenly panicked and whispered, ��What should we do? Is Miss back?��


    ��Didn��t she go to the neighboring village to look at the orchard? At the very least, she should be back in the afternoon. Why is she so early?��


    ��What��s more, she saw us. We haven��t even done anything.��


    ��What do we do now?��


    However, Madam Bao ignored him. Seeing that Shao Qingyuan did not hit anyone after what she had said, she immediately became more confident.


    She argued with Ah Mao, ��What do you mean by sowing discord? Did my man say something wrong? Shao Qingyuan is an ingrate to begin with. Look at what he did. Which one of the accusations isn��t true? Why don��t you ask everyone if my father-in-law dug his heart out for him and treated him better than a biological grandson? In the end, my father-in-law was seriously ill and this guy didn��t take care of him. Even after he died, he was thrown into our house and this guy went back to eat and drink?��


    Eldest Li nodded as well. ��That��s right, that��s right. I went to look for Gu Dajiang for the sake of the Gu family. We can��t bear to see a good lady like Miss Gu ruined like this.��


    Everyone��s discussion became even louder. Eldest Li and his wife were right about those things.


    Shao Qingyuan really left Old Master Li alone.


    The buzzing sound entered Gu Yundong��s ears, but it made her anger rise bit by bit.


    She tightened her grip and slowly walked into the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Chen Liang immediately said worriedly, ��Yundong, calm down first. There might be a secret behind this. You know Qingyuan��s character.��


    Madam Bao was furious. Chen Liang actually protected Shao Qingyuan.


    She stood up abruptly. ��Miss Gu, you have no idea how terrifying Shao Qingyuan is.��

 Chapter 587: Terrifying Thinking

    Chapter 587: Terrifying Thinking Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement. ��I really don��t know how terrifying he is.��


    Madam Bao instantly smiled and looked at Shao Qingyuan maliciously.


    But then, Gu Yundong��s voice turned cold. She changed the topic and said sharply, ��But I do know how scary your Li family is.��


    The smile on Madam Bao��s face froze. She turned to look at Gu Yundong in surprise. ��W-What do you mean?��


    ��What do I mean?�� Gu Yundong sneered. ��Have you forgotten that when Shao Qingyuan was five years old, you threw the weak child into the mountains to feed the wolves just because of a nightmare? You treated human lives like grass and were inhumane.��


    The villagers watching outside the courtyard instantly widened their eyes. The Li family��s eldest branch had once thrown the five-year-old Shao Qingyuan into the mountains to feed the wolves?


    Even Chen Liang looked at Gu Yundong in surprise. Then, he suddenly faced Madam Bao.


    Eldest Li and his wife turned pale and were about to retort.


    But that was not the case for the latter part.


    Colluding with the human traffickers??


    The person who was sold back then was Shao Qingyuan. Then, would their own child be sold someday if they had a grudge against Elder Li?


    At the thought of this, the villagers were filled with wariness and anger towards the Li family.


    Coupled with the fact that Li Chunyan, who was only six years old, dared to kill someone with a pair of scissors, was this hereditary? This family was hard-hearted and ruthless.


    There were some things that couldn��t be thought about. The more they thought about it, the more terrifying it became.


    For example, when Li Dabao and Li Erbao played with the others in the village, they would fight with them since they were young. In the past, everyone did not take it seriously, but now that they thought about it, didn��t the kids beat others up until they were covered in injuries?


    That was when they were young. If there was a conflict when they grew up, would they greet others with knives?


    Also, was Old Master Li really as kind as he looked to Shao Qingyuan?


    If Old Master Li treated him well, would Shao Qingyuan leave him alone?


    Someone couldn��t help but ask, ��Then, did Old Master Li know about these things?��

 Chapter 588: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Brainwashing

    Chapter 588: Gu Yundong��s Brainwashing


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��That��s a good question.�� Gu Yundong smiled at the man with an unfathomable expression. ��What do you think?��


    That person looked at Gu Yundong��s expression and could not help but swallow his saliva. He nodded almost subconsciously.


    Yes, the second and third branches of the Li family definitely knew about that, considering the evasive and guilty look in their eyes. As for the Old Master of the Li family who doted on Shao Qingyuan the most, how could he not know?


    Eldest Li and his wife had harmed Shao Qingyuan twice, but Old Master Li still let Shao Qingyuan stay in the Li family.


    When Shao Qingyuan was 13 years old, he had to move away at all costs. Shao Qingyuan was so determined. Could it be that when he was 13 years old, he was persecuted by the Li couple?


    Some people thought deeply. As soon as the timeline was considered, they would know that every time Madam Bao was about to give birth, they would attack Shao Qingyuan.


    If that was the case, wouldn��t they have done something wrong all these years?


    Madam Bao immediately screamed and retorted, ��No, Shao Qingyuan jinxed us. It��s his fault.�� She suddenly looked at Gu Yundong. ��Don��t spout nonsense here and distort the truth.��


    ��I��m distorting the truth?�� Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��Didn��t you personally admit that you colluded with the human traffickers just now? Everyone heard it just now, didn��t they?��


    The onlookers immediately nodded. ��That��s right, Eldest Li. You guys are too ruthless and scary.��


    ��Village Chief, such people should be drowned in a pig cage. They��re murderers. I��m afraid when I think about how I stay in the same village with them every day.��


    ��That��s right. I can��t even sleep well. If our children are harmed by them when they go out one day, I won��t even have a place to cry.��


    ��Village Chief, you can��t let them off.��


    One after another, the two of them became the target of public criticism. They were stunned.

 Chapter 589: Someone Is About to Die

    Chapter 589: Someone Is About to Die


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    How, how did it become like this?


    The entire village looked at them with disgust and even wanted to punish them. No, no.


    Eldest Li and his wife��s heads buzzed and they lost their rationality. They suddenly looked at Gu Yundong. ��It��s all your fault. It��s all your fault, you b*tch. Alright, if you don��t let me have an easy time, don��t think about having an easy time either.��


    They could not defeat Shao Qingyuan, but Gu Yundong, a little girl, would not have an easy time.


    Madam Bao and Eldest Li moved almost at the same time. They stood up and rushed towards Gu Yundong.


    Madam Bao even stretched out her sharp black nails to grab Gu Yundong��s face. Eldest Li also grabbed a hoe at the side and smashed it down.


    Gu Yundong was close to them. When she saw them rushing over, she did not dodge.


    When the villagers saw this, they all shouted in surprise, ��Lady Gu, be careful.�� Chen Liang was in the courtyard and was not standing far away. He rushed over without thinking.


    But he had only taken two steps when he saw Gu Yundong twist Madam Bao��s arm and prop her up on his shoulder. She then kicked Eldest Li, who had rushed over, and sent him flying.


    In the next moment, everyone widened their eyes and sucked in a cold breath.


    Everyone only knew that Shao Qingyuan was a wolf cub. He could even kill children and was cruel. However, most of them had heard about it and only felt that this person��s reputation was not good. In any case, they usually stayed away from him.


    Now, it was the first time they had seen him beat someone up so fiercely.


    His fists were like stones, and his body emitted a violent and murderous aura.


    With just a few punches, Eldest Li��s face was already covered in blood.


    Everyone was frightened and shuddered. They did not move and did not dare to say a word.


    Chen Liang was the first to react. He immediately shouted, ��What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull him away. Hurry up and pull him away. Someone is going to die.��


    The onlookers outside were suddenly jolted awake, and three to four burly men instantly squeezed in.


    However, Shao Qingyuan raised his head and looked at them coldly. The coldness in his eyes made them stop in their tracks.


    However, Shao Qingyuan��s fist did not stop hitting Eldest Li.


    Chen Liang could not get him to stop, so he could only go up himself. ��Qingyuan, stop. Calm down first. Let��s talk things out.��

 Chapter 590: Too Tragic

    Chapter 590: Too Tragic


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was afraid that Shao Qingyuan would accidentally hit him if he went forward like this. She quickly let go of Madam Bao and went forward to hold Chen Liang back.


    Chen Liang turned his head and called out to her, ��Yundong, quickly make him stop. If someone really dies, Qingyuan will have to go to jail.��


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan had self-control, so she shook her head. ��It��s fine. No one will die.��


    ��Aiya, you, why are you also...�� Chen Liang had a headache. The others did not dare to stop him. Yundong did not want to persuade him, but as the village chief, he could not just watch.


    As he called the villagers forward, he tried to break free from Gu Yundong��s gnp-


    Seeing this, Ah Mao and the others let go of Li Dabao and the other two, who were already scared silly. They quickly walked over and stopped Chen Liang and the villagers who were moving forward hesitantly.


    ��Uncle Chen, don��t be hasty. Don��t go forward, lest you get hurt.��


    ��Yes, yes. Uncle Chen, why don��t you go over there and sit for a while?��


    Sit? Why would he sit? Did they want him to watch the show over there?


    ��If you dare to attack Yundong again, I will take your lives.�� Shao Qingyuan stood up expressionlessly.


    Under Madam Bao��s crazily nodding gaze, he gently stepped over Eldest Li��s knee.


    ��Ah...�� Big Li cried out in pain. Finally, he could not hold on anymore and fainted.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and looked at the blood on his hand. He came to Gu Yundong��s side and asked, ��Are we going back?��


    ��Let��s go back.��


    Shao Qingyuan led her out. The villagers at the door automatically made way for them and watched silently as they left.


    There was no one in front of Chen Liang to block him. He looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong��s backs as they left, then at Eldest Li, who was lying on the ground unconscious, and Madam Bao, who had almost fainted from crying. He suddenly slapped his thigh.


    ��What��s going on?��


    However, he could not care less now. Chen Liang quickly got someone to carry Eldest Li to the doctor.


    The people from the Li family��s second and third branches had never appeared from the beginning to the end. They hid in the house and trembled.


    Gu Yundong did not pay attention to what happened after that, but Ah Mao and the others told her the news excitedly.

 Chapter 591: Ending

    Chapter 591: Ending


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Eldest Li��s life was indeed not in danger, but he was also not in a good state.


    Three of his teeth had been knocked out, and the doctor had found dog teeth to fix on him. The three teeth were very expensive, and he had paid more than ten taels of silver. There would be other expenses in the future, not to mention the broken leg that Shao Qingyuan had stepped on.


    Yes, that leg was broken. From then on, Eldest Li could only move with a walking stick. He could not do any work in the fields.


    The Li family��s reputation in the village had also been tarnished. Although no one wanted them to be punished, no one was willing to interact with them. Madam Bao went to borrow money from others, but she was almost always blocked out.


    Li Dabao and his siblings did not have a single friend in Yongfu Village who was willing to play with them. Because Eldest Li was seriously injured and bedridden, Li Dabao and his siblings had to work in the fields. They began to complain day by day.


    As for the three married daughters of the Li family, it was said that none of them had come back to visit their parents. In fact, when Madam Bao came to look for them, they directly refused and pretended as if there was no one at home.


    Gu Yundong felt that this was retribution. Look, the children they raised were all ingrates. This was what it meant to be ingrates!!


    If they had treated Shao Qingyuan well back then, their life would have been so good now. They deserved it.


    Other than accompanying her father to the academy, Gu Yundong also had to visit the shop.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that they needed protection, so he packed his bags and followed them.


    Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang couldn��t bear to part, so they had to go together.


    Gu Yunke had already climbed into the carriage. Her soft little face was hidden behind the curtain of the carriage, as if no one could see her and they could not keep her at home.


    Aunt Ke was going back to the prefecture capital.


    Gu Yundong also brought Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao along. Xue Rong followed beside Gu Dajiang as a page boy.


    This time, Shao Qingyuan brought Ah Zhu and Ah Shu along. Last time, he brought Ah Mao along with him.


    There were a lot of people, so they were divided into two carriages.


    Seeing that there was nothing left, the group set off majestically and left Yongfu Village.


    There were many people standing outside the Gu family��s workshop. Someone who was well-informed said with a face full of emotion, ��I heard that the boss is going to open a shop in the prefectural city this time. Tell me, how long has it been? The boss is actually opening a shop in the prefectural city. It��s amazing.��Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

 Chapter 592: Zhuangzi as Shopkeeper

    Chapter 592: Zhuangzi as Shopkeeper


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Last time, the owner said that when she goes to the prefectural city to open a shop, our workshop will recruit more people. Is it going to start when the owner comes back?��


    ��I��m sure it is. I��ll go home today and tell my maternal cousins to be prepared.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. This is a rare opportunity. After they recruit someone this time, we don��t know when the next time will be.��


    Everyone spoke one after another, and a few of them thought too much.


    There were more and more people in this workshop. Tong An alone would definitely not be able to manage it. When the time came, the boss would definitely find someone to manage it, even if it was a junior manager.


    Hence, for the sake of a good impression, everyone worked extra hard these few days.


    However, Gu Yundong did not know that the long-term workers in her small workshop had started to work hard. She sat in the carriage and held Little Yunke in her arms. After the young lady confirmed that she could go to the prefectural city, she was overjoyed.


    When the carriage reached the county city, Gu Yundong went to Gu��s first.


    He spent most of his time counting goods in the warehouse at the back, or simply buying a few vegetables to cook himself. A few days passed quickly.


    When Gu Yundong went to the prefectural city, she naturally had to bring Zheng Gang along. He was familiar with the prefectural city, so she had to bring him along when they decided on the location of the shop.


    Two days ago, Gu Yundong had already informed Zheng Gang. He should have packed up at this time.


    Seeing Zhuangzi run into the backyard, Gu Yundong looked at Chen Jincai. ��Brother Chen, are you used to being here?��


    ��Everything is fine.��


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��I heard Zhuangzi ordering you around even before I came in. He seemed very arrogant.��


    The shop assistant, Jiang Bao, who was sending the guests out of the pharmacy next door, happened to hear this and immediately stopped in his tracks.


    He had already established a deep friendship with Zhuangzi. Of course, he was on his side.


    Seeing that his boss��s future wife was asking the new employee a question in private, he immediately perked up his ears.


    Alright, he wanted to see what this person would say about Zhuangzi behind Zhuangzi��s back.

 Chapter 593: You鈥檙e Smart

    Chapter 593: You��re Smart


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Jincai smiled and said nonchalantly, ��It��s quite good. I started as a small shop assistant in town in the past. At that time, the manager was even more impolite to me. Zhuangzi was just a little strict with his words. He didn��t hide anything from me.��


    He was telling the truth. In the beginning, he was also prepared to deal with all kinds of difficulties and torture. Moreover, the other party was Zhuangzi. Chen Jincai had seen too many people who became conceited after gaining power. For example, Chen Yulan��s husband, Wu Chong. Last time, he had eyes that could reach the sky when he visited the Chen family.


    Therefore, he thought that Zhuangzi, who was just a hooligan that had often been humiliated and mocked by him in the past, would definitely not be polite to him. He did not care about these things, but he was afraid that Zhuangzi would not teach him anything, let him do what he should do, or let him understand what he should understand. That was the worst.


    Unexpectedly...


    Zhuangzi would indeed mock and ridicule him. He would often bring up the past in a few sentences to attack him.


    However, Chen Jincai was someone who had been in charge before. Some things were not on the surface.


    Zhuangzi was actually bluffing. The guy did not hesitate to take care of him. If he did not understand, as long as he asked, Zhuangzi would explain everything to him.


    This surprised Chen Jincai and made him feel exceptionally at ease.


    ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong nodded and instructed Zhuangzi and Chen Jincai to do their best.


    She saw that Zhuangzi was a little nervous. After all, Zheng Gang had really abandoned his job this time. It was normal for him to feel uneasy if he wanted to be independent.


    However, after such a long period of training, there was definitely no problem.


    Gu Yundong led Zheng Gang out and let him follow Shao Qingyuan, who had also come out of the pharmacy, into another carriage.


    The two carriages were separated by gender. Gu Yundong, Madam Yang, and the other women sat in one, while Gu Dajiang, Shao Qingyuan, and the other men sat in the other.


    The father-in-law and son-in-law did not talk much along the way. Now that Zheng Gang was here, the atmosphere was finally much more relaxed.


    Gu Yundong shook her head secretly. Just as she was about to get into the carriage, Zhuangzi, who had sent them out, suddenly spoke.


    ��Boss.��


    Gu Yundong paused and turned to look at him. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Last time, I��ve already considered what you asked me to consider last time.��

 Chapter 594: Zhuangzi鈥檚 Decision

    Chapter 594: Zhuangzi��s Decision


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��What do you think?��


    ��I...�� Zhuangzi took a deep breath. ��I want to go to the prefectural city and continue working for Shopkeeper Zheng.��


    He raised his head. When he spoke, the expression between his brows was exceptionally firm. It seemed like he had made up his mind.


    Gu Yundong was not surprised at all. ��Have you thought it through? Will you regret it?��


    ��No.�� Zhuangzi grinned. ��Although being a shopkeeper has always been my goal, I have a bigger goal now.��


    Gu Yundong was suspicious. Why? Could it be that you want to be the boss now?


    Zhuangzi clenched his fists. ��I want to be a shopkeeper in the prefecture capital.��


    Therefore, Zhuangzi decided to go to the prefectural city to see the world. Moreover, he had also thought about it. When he became the shopkeeper of the prefectural city in the future, he could buy a house in the prefectural city and bring his parents over to enjoy life.


    His parents had never left Fengkai County in their lives. He had to let them see the prosperity of the prefecture city, right?


    Zhuangzi knew his parents very well. He knew that although they were very good at planting fruit trees, they were actually not suitable to be managers. In the future, the owner��s orchard would only grow bigger and bigger. They would definitely find more capable people to help.


    As far as he knew, Uncle Zhao was very eye-catching to the boss.


    Of course, Zhuangzi was happy that Uncle Zhao��s family could rise. His son, Gousheng, was his good friend. If they could get rich, everyone could get rich together.


    Seeing that he had thought it through, Gu Yundong nodded. ��That��s good.��


    As she spoke, she bade farewell to Zhuangzi and was helped into the carriage by Tong Shuitao.


    When the carriage went further and further away and was almost out of sight, Zhuangzi suddenly turned around and entered the shop. He said to Chen Jincai, ��You still don��t admit that you��re stupid. When the boss came just now, why didn��t you pour a glass of water? You��re really stupid.��


    He was just a shopkeeper for three months. No matter what, he had to satisfy himself first.


    Chen Jincai:

 Chapter 595: Jinxiu Restaurant in the Prefecture City

    Chapter 595: Jinxiu Restaurant in the Prefecture City


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong and the others had already left the city gate. Aunt Ke looked at the gradually blurring city wall outside the window and suddenly felt a little sad.


    ��Two days ago, I thought of letting Sitian follow me to the prefectural city so that we can take care of each other. More importantly, her embroidery skills are good. Those embroidery pieces can��t be sold for a high price in this county city. What a shame. She will definitely be able to get a lot of embroidery work when she goes to the prefectural city. It��s just that she didn��t agree.��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ��Sitian has been through so much and has always yearned for a more peaceful life. Perhaps she feels that Yongfu Village is more comfortable and suitable for her.��


    Aunt Ke gave her a sidelong glance. ��You��re really... so stupid.��


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded. No, did I say anything wrong?


    She looked at Tong Shuitao, who shook her head, indicating that she did not understand.


    She looked at Madam Yang again. Madam Yang was even more confused than her.


    Finally, she looked down at Gu Yunke, who was in her arms. The young lady adjusted to a comfortable position, closed her eyes, and prepared to sleep.


    Aunt Ke was speechless.


    Moreover, it seemed that the restaurant was very lively and business seemed to be very good.


    When Gu Yundong entered, he saw the shopkeeper who was quickly calculating the accounts on the abacus.


    Coincidentally, this shopkeeper was originally the shopkeeper of the restaurant in Fengkai County.


    He looked up and saw a group of people coming in. When he saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, he immediately recognized them. He quickly put down his abacus and walked out from behind the counter.


    ��Lady Gu, Master Shao, you��re here?��


    ��Shopkeeper, are there any more private rooms?��


    The shopkeeper laughed. ��Yes, of course.��


    As soon as she finished speaking, a middle-aged man beside her suddenly glared and asked unhappily, ��What��s going on? Didn��t you say that there are no more private rooms? Why do you have one as soon as they come?��


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of the voice. The other party looked angry. Judging from his clothes, he should be the manager of a rich family. There was no telling if he wanted to hold a banquet or if he was here to reserve a room for his master.


    However, it was already time to eat. Wouldn��t it be a little late to help his master make a reservation?


    In that case, he was the one who wanted to make a reservation?

 Chapter 596: Who Is Miss Gu?

    Chapter 596: Who Is Miss Gu?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The shopkeeper��s attitude was kind as he said to the middle-aged man, ��Sir, I��m really sorry. There are indeed no more private rooms in the restaurant. This lady reserved it long ago and even paid a deposit.��


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. ��Are you kidding me? She just asked if you had a private room. If she had reserved it earlier, would she have asked this?��


    The shopkeeper continued to smile obsequiously. ��I��m really not lying to you about this. Miss Gu had already reserved it half a month ago. Look, she was worried that we didn��t keep the room for her, so she asked. Otherwise, how would I know her? It��s all recorded in our notebook.��


    As he spoke, he took the ledger from the counter and flipped to a certain page. He pointed and said, ��Look, it��s here, right?��


    He only gave him a glance and closed it without letting him see the details clearly.


    Then, he called out to the waiter, ��Come, bring Miss to the Tranquil Water Pavilion on the second floor.��


    The waiter was stunned. Tranquil Water Pavilion? Wasn��t that the private room reserved by the owner of Jinxiu Restaurant?


    Gu Yundong smiled. As she walked, she asked the waiter, ��You remember the steward even though he only came once?��


    ��Hehe, Miss, you don��t say. I don��t have any skills, but my memory is not bad.�� As they spoke, the group of people had already gone upstairs and arrived at the entrance of Tranquil Water Pavilion.


    This Tranquil Water Pavilion was the largest private room in the entire Jinxiu Restaurant. Furthermore, the location was extremely good. It was quiet in the midst of the commotion and had a wide view.


    Not long after Gu Yundong sat down, the shopkeeper came up.


    ��Miss Gu, what do you want to eat? Just tell me. Young Master said that he will pay for you. There��s no need to stand on ceremony.��


    Gu Yundong really did not hold back. Liu Wei had gone to her house to freeload on food and classes.


    Therefore, she ordered the restaurant��s signature dish. As for the canned food, she didn��t want it.


    There was a lot of canned food at home and they ate too much. Now, even Yunke was not very hungry.


    The shopkeeper immediately brought the waiter downstairs to prepare the dishes. As soon as they left, the waiter could not help but ask, ��Shopkeeper, who is this Miss Gu?��

 Chapter 597: Gu Yundong Is the God of Fortune

    Chapter 597: Gu Yundong Is the God of Fortune


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The shopkeeper glanced at him. ��Do you know who provided the canned food in our restaurant?��


    ��Didn��t you say it was the Gu family��s workshop?�� The waiter was stunned and his eyes widened. ��Could it be that Miss Gu...��


    ��Right now, in the entire prefectural city, only our restaurant has canned food for sale. As you can see, there are many people who eat this. Also, white sugar is a rare thing. Even the few large shops in the prefectural city don��t have much stock. However, not only does our restaurant have it, but the purchase price is also the cheapest. These goods are all imported from the Gu family. Do you understand?��


    The waiter nodded hurriedly. She was the God of Fortune of their restaurant.


    This waiter was recruited from the prefectural city. He had never been to Fengkai County and did not know much about certain things.


    However, he knew very well that this restaurant had just opened in the Xuanhe Prefecture not long ago. They were new and their foundation was not stable yet. If they wanted to make a name for themselves in this huge prefectural city, other than the two excellent chefs in their restaurant, they counted on this thing which was rare in the entire prefectural city. Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Their restaurant alone had a lot of dishes made of white sugar. That was something that other restaurants didn��t have.


    Gu Yundong recalled that the restaurant seemed to be very busy and said, ��How about this? Arrange for a waiter to lead the way for us. You can go ahead and do your work. Don��t worry about us.��


    The shopkeeper agreed. It was the end of the month, and he indeed had a lot of things to do.


    As it happened, Laixi was quite smart. He could just let him go.


    Thus, early the next morning, Laixi changed into clean clothes and reported to Gu Yundong��s inn in high spirits.


    After Shao Qingyuan and Zheng Gang went out, Gu Yundong sent Aunt Ke home and asked Tong Shuitao to help clean the house.


    Gu Yundong stood and looked at the house that she had lived in for nearly a month. She felt a little emotional.


    When she first came, she was in tatters. Now, she had the ability to buy a house in the prefectural city.


    She came out of the courtyard and brought a few packets of snacks to the neighbors�� houses with Aunt Ke. She wanted to ask if there were any strangers who had come to look for Aunt Ke recently.


    It had been a while since she asked Qin Wenzheng to help her get the portrait of the person she was looking for on the notice wall of the prefectural city.

 Chapter 598: Tianhai Academy

    Chapter 598: Tianhai Academy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The neighbor had said that a few unfamiliar people had come to look for Aunt Ke and even described the appearance of someone who had been there before.


    After listening carefully, Gu Yundong realized that it did not match Eldest Aunt��s appearance. No one had said anything about Eldest Aunt and the rest.


    She was a little disappointed, but that was to be expected.


    It was unknown where Eldest Aunt and the others had gone. There was a vast sea of people, and it was too difficult to find them without a target.


    Gu Yundong returned to the inn before getting into the carriage with her parents and heading to Tianhai Academy.


    These days, such large academies were mostly located in mountainous forests, but the Tianhai Academy was in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    The academy was very big. It was located by the lake in the south of Xuanhe Prefecture and was quite far from the downtown area. However, the environment was beautiful, quiet, and the literary atmosphere was strong. There were countless people who studied every year.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and thought that after her father entered school, it would be best if she could buy a house nearby. It would also be convenient and comfortable to go back and forth.


    ��Father, let��s go to Tianhai Academy first. When we come back, we��ll draw a few more and post them. In the future, we��ll have a shop in the prefectural city. We��ll often get someone to come and take a look. Just don��t let others cover it up.��


    When Gu Dajiang saw the portrait, he thought of his eldest sister and younger brother, who had yet to be found. It would be fine if their whereabouts were unknown, but they might even lose their lives...


    Back then, he should have told Eldest Sister and the others that they would meet in the Qing��an Prefecture in the future.


    However, he had told his underling before.


    Still, be it Gu Dajiang or Gu Yundong, they had searched Wanqing Prefecture for a period of time, but there was no trace of Gu Xiaoxi.


    He shook his head. ��No, they��ll all be safe.��


    The carriage gradually drove away before Gu Dajiang slowly came back to his senses.


    After a long time, the carriage finally stopped at the entrance of the Tianhai Academy.


    Gu Dajiang took a deep breath as he looked at the five six-pillar branded houses in front of him. His heart was inexplicably filled with emotions.


    This was the Tianhai Academy. As expected of a hundred-year-old academy. Just by standing outside this archway and looking up, one could feel the thickness and cultural aura.

 Chapter 599: Fate Hut

    Chapter 599: Fate Hut


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When they walked into the archway, they could see two huge stone walls. The walls were engraved with dense names.


    They were all the names of the students who had become Honorable Scholars in the past hundred years. At a glance, the names were especially shocking.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang finally felt a sense of pride that he was about to enter a famous school that had a history of a hundred years.


    He never thought that one day, he would actually come to such an academy with countless scholars to study. He was about to befriend the future pillars of the country. He was extremely excited.


    If the Headmaster had known in the netherworld, he would definitely be very happy. When Gu Dajiang was successful in his studies, he would definitely bring this honor and personally kowtow and offer incense to the Headmaster to thank him for his careful nurturing back then.


    ��Father, go in.�� Gu Yundong called him softly. Seeing that he had been standing on the two walls and looking at the names as if he wanted to find the people he had heard of before, she could not help but laugh. ��Father��s name will appear on this wall in the future.��


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He turned around and looked at his daughter��s sparkling eyes. He couldn��t help but laugh. ��You sure have confidence in me.�� ��Of course. My father is the best, right?��


    Gu Dajiang��s heart surged. Just for his daughter��s words, he had to pass Mountain Elder Qi��s assessment and enter Tianhai Academy. He had to participate in the imperial examination and engrave his name on it.


    After passing through the ancestral hall, there was a bridge. Beyond that was the lecture hall.


    Gu Yundong could vaguely hear the students reading, but the gatekeeper did not lead them to the lecture hall. Instead, she walked around the long corridor to the right.


    This should be the school dormitory. The surroundings were green and quiet, completely different from the strict atmosphere in the lecture hall.


    Being in it instantly made one feel good.


    ��After that bridge is the Fate Hut where the Mountain Elder lives. This is my stop. Please help yourself.��


    With that, he left.


    Gu Yundong looked at the Fate Hut, which was not far away, and thought to herself, ��It��s really helping ourselves.��


    Gu Dajiang tidied his clothes before carrying Gu Yunke onto the bridge.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang followed. Xue Rong did not come over and guarded the carriage outside.


    They had just reached the entrance of the Fate Hut and before they could say anything, a voice came from inside. ��Come in.��

 Chapter 600: Can鈥檛 He Focus on Health?

    Chapter 600: Can��t He Focus on Health?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He felt that this voice was a little too young.


    As expected, there was a man in his thirties sitting inside. However, this man was dressed in a long robe and had a short beard. He looked like a sage.


    The man glanced at them and smiled. ��You��re Gu Zicheng, right?��


    Gu Dajiang��s courtesy name was Zicheng, which was given to him by the old Elementary Scholar before he passed away. It meant that he hoped that he could withstand the unfair tribulations in his life and rise in the future.


    The man continued, ��I am the Mountain Elder of the Tianhai Academy. Come, take a seat first.��


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but twitch his lips when he saw him trying his best to calm down. He said, ��I��m Gu Zicheng. They are my family. Brother, please tell me where the mountain elder is.��


    The man frowned. ��Didn��t I tell you? I am Mountain Elder Qi. What do you have to doubt?��


    Gu Yundong could vaguely hear the whispers between them. ��I knew it. Brother Cai is too different from the mountain elder. He can��t fool anyone at all.��


    ��Not necessarily. If we meet a bookworm, he��ll definitely be fooled.��


    ��But reality has proven that Gu Zicheng is not a bookworm at all.��


    As they spoke, they suddenly felt a strange gaze on them. They immediately looked up and met Gu Yundong��s indescribable expression.


    The students were speechless. Why did she look like she was looking at a fool?


    It must have been an illusion. The few of them hurriedly stood behind the youth.


    Qi Ting was Mountain Elder Qi��s grandson. He was only 12 years old this year and was currently studying at Tianhai Academy.


    He had long known that Gu Dajiang was coming. After all, the other party was introduced by Qin Wenzheng. Qi Ting had heard his grandfather praise Qin Wenzheng since he was young. Although he had never seen him before, it did not stop him from being very unhappy with Qin Wenzheng.


    Qin Wenzheng was the better child. He was clearly a generation older than Qi Ting, but he still had to be compared to him. Just thinking about it made Qi Ting feel stifled.


    Therefore, when he heard from his grandfather that Qin Wenzheng had actually strongly recommended someone to come to Tianhai Academy to study, he especially wanted to see who this Gu Dajiang, who was praised by Qin Wenzheng, was.

 Chapter 601: Test

    Chapter 601: Test


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qi Ting��s first thought when he saw Gu Dajiang was��Is there something wrong with this person��s brain? Why did he bring his entire family with him when he came to study? And he��s carrying a daughter in his arms?


    What Qi Ting didn��t know was that if not for Gu Dajiang��s strong objection, the people who came today would probably have formed a football team.


    He sized Gu Dajiang up from head to toe for a while. He didn��t expect the little girl in Gu Dajiang��s arms to suddenly make a face at him. She rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue. Coupled with her chubby face, it was simply... painful to the eyes.


    Qi Ting quickly shifted his gaze and raised his chin slightly as he asked, ��I heard that you were recommended by Qin Wenzheng?��


    ��Yes.�� Knowing the other party��s identity, Gu Dajiang didn��t leave. He took this opportunity to chat and treat it as getting to know his classmates in advance.


    ��I heard that you haven��t even passed the county examination. You��re not even a Preparation Scholar?��


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment and said, ��That��s not right. It��s not that I haven��t passed the county examination, but I haven��t participated in it.�� ��Why haven��t you? You��re already so old, did you never find a chance? Could it be that you��ve done something in the past and can��t participate?��


    Gu Dajiang frowned. Before he could answer, a cold voice came from the door. ��Qi Ting, don��t be rude. Who taught you to be so impolite and aggressive?��


    However, the mountain elder took a sip of tea with an enigmatic smile on his face.


    Qi Ting was very familiar with this smile. He knew that his grandfather was going to have another bad idea.


    Aiya, this was his favorite.


    Originally, Qi Ting wanted to leave. After all, his grandfather would settle the score later. But now, he couldn��t bear to. He wanted to see Gu Dajiang make a fool of himself.


    If he didn��t leave, the other students naturally wouldn��t leave either. They were still curious about how the mountain elder would test the new student.


    Indeed, after a while, Mountain Elder Qi put down the teacup in his hand and smiled. ��Do you think that I��m going to test the contents of the books?��


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. ��The mountain elder means...��


    No way, he had really read a lot of books.


    The mountain elder waved his hand. ��Don��t be nervous. It��s not a difficult problem.��


    As he spoke, he glanced at Gu Yundong and then at Madam Yang. Then, under Gu Dajiang��s puzzled gaze, he slowly said, ��There are a total of three questions. Let��s start with the first question.��

 Chapter 602: Deadly Question

    Chapter 602: Deadly Question


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��If one day, when you become an official in a certain place, a bandits captures your wife and eldest daughter and uses them to threaten you.��


    The mountain elder��s voice was very calm, but when he spoke, everyone��s ears could not help but prick up. Even Gu Yundong was the same. Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com


    He stopped in the middle of his sentence and Qi Ting whispered, ��My grandfather must be asking if he could protect his country in the face of the threat of the bandits. He should sacrifice his wife and daughter��s lives to serve the country.��


    Hmph, even those who had been officials had such thoughts. This question was a repeated one without any novelty.


    But very quickly, the mountain elder changed the topic and asked, ��And you can only save one person. Are you going to save your wife or your daughter?��


    Everyone was speechless.


    Qi Ting felt his face hurt a little. Grandfather, your question is abnormal.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly. Mountain Elder Qi was trying to stir up trouble.


    This was like a woman asking a man who should be saved first when his mother and wife fell into the water at the same time.


    As expected, Mountain Elder Qi had a gloating look in his eyes. He picked up the teacup and took another sip. He smiled and said, ��Think about it slowly. There��s no hurry.��


    Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Gu Dajiang said decisively, ��There��s no need for me to save them.��


    ��Of course it��s related. The situation is different, and the rescue plan is also different. There are ways to attack from afar, and close combat methods. How can they be the same? As long as the method is planned well, both of them can be saved. There��s no need to choose at all.��


    Qi Ting was instantly speechless. It seemed like... that was indeed the case.


    The corner of the mountain elder��s mouth twitched. Was he trying to avoid the main point? That would depend on whether he was willing or not.


    He was someone who wanted to cause trouble. How could he let it go just like that?


    Hence, Mountain Elder Qi said coldly, ��You��re not far from the bandits. They��re only about twenty steps away.��


    ��Do the bandits have a sharp weapon?��


    ��They do.��


    ��In or out of the city?��


    ��Outside the city.��


    ��Are there any woods or ponds nearby?��


    ��No.��


    ��Doi have any weapons or ropes or anything that��s useful?��


    Is there no end to this question? Mountain Elder Qi straightened his body slightly. ��No, you don��t have anything that can be used. The other party has enough men and you are alone outside the city. They��re not far. It��s very dry without rain. There��s no place to hide in the surrounding. So who do you want to save first?��

 Chapter 603: The Second Question

    Chapter 603: The Second Question


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After Mountain Elder Qi finished speaking, he saw Gu Dajiang looking at him with an indescribable expression.


    He frowned. ��Why? Is there another problem?�� Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om


    Gu Dajiang said, ��Since the other party has sufficient manpower and I��m the only one without help, life-saving items, or a place to hide, why did the bandits capture my wife and daughter to threaten me? Wouldn��t they just tie me up?��


    ��Pfft...�� Gu Yundong quickly covered her mouth and silently turned her head to look at a painting hanging on the wall not far away.


    Yes, it was written very boldly. She could not understand it at all, but she had to pretend to be very serious.


    The others in the Fate Hut were speechless.


    The mountain elder��s tea stuck in his throat.


    He suddenly turned to look at Gu Yundong and asked with a smile, ��Little girl, you don��t seem to care who your father saves first. Why don��t you tell me who you want to save first if your father and mother are in danger at the same time?��


    It wasn��t over yet?


    ��Yes, what��s the problem?��


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ��No problem.��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. It was two hours. On average, it was three minutes for each student. This did not include the time needed to go back and forth. It was indeed quite urgent.


    The problem was that students were very protective of their calligraphy and paintings these days. It was unlikely that they would casually hand them over to others, let alone a complete stranger.


    Gu Yundong looked at Mountain Elder Qi, who also looked at her and laughed.


    ��Let��s begin now.�� He gestured at Gu Dajiang.


    ��Yes, sir.�� Gu Dajiang nodded but did not walk out. Instead, he walked to Gu Yundong��s ear and whispered a few words.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she nodded with a smile and took out something from her sleeve.


    In fact, it was taken from the space, but others could not see it.


    Qi Ting craned his neck to take a look, but Gu Dajiang quickly put it away without letting anyone see it.


    Then, he turned around and cupped his hands at Mountain Elder Qi. ��I��ll go now.��


    ��You only have an hour.�� Mountain Elder Qi reminded him.

 Chapter 604: Gu Dajiang Is Finished

    Chapter 604: Gu Dajiang Is Finished


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang smiled. ��That should be enough.��


    Then, under everyone��s curious gazes, he strode out of the Fate Hut. His back was tall and straight, and he was not afraid at all.


    Qi Ting was a little itchy and wanted to know how he could get it.


    Therefore, he pulled a student beside him and whispered, ��Brother Zhuo, follow him and see how he does it.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go now.�� Zhuo Guang was excited. Clearly, he was also very curious and wanted to see it.


    While Mountain Elder Qi was not paying attention, he quietly slipped out of the Fate Hut through the side door.


    Only then did the mountain elder look at Gu Yundong. He looked at her curiously.


    When she first entered, this little girl was submissive and did not have a strong presence. She looked like a little girl who relied on her parents to go out and broaden her horizons and meet her elders.


    Other than greeting him at the beginning, she stood behind Madam Yang and held her sister��s hand without saying anything.


    Later on, Gu Dajiang said that his daughter was quite skilled, so he paid more attention to this girl.


    Until she couldn��t help but burst out laughing. When she answered his question, she had a calm and composed image without any fear. Her presence was so strong that no one could ignore her.


    She glanced at the students standing behind the mountain elder and said with a smile, ��Grandpa mountain elder, it��s not good to ask a girl about her engagement in front of outsiders. I��ll be shy.��


    The mountain elder was stunned. He turned his head and was about to ask the gossipy students to leave quickly when he heard Gu Yundong say, ��I��m engaged.��


    Before the mountain elder could open his mouth, he froze.


    Wait, you just said that you would be shy, but now you��re saying that you��re engaged. Can your words and actions match?


    The mountain elder didn��t want to speak. He took two more sips of water before stopping.


    Meanwhile, Gu Dajiang had already walked quickly to the lecture hall.


    Tianhai Academy was huge, and there were several lecture halls.


    Coincidentally, it was the time for the students to rest after class.


    However, there were still many people sitting in the classroom and studying quietly. There was not much noise in the entire classroom.


    Gu Dajiang skipped such lecture halls. He was looking for places where there weren��t many people in the classroom, and the students gathered in groups of two or three to talk or discuss.


    It was not until he found the third room that his eyes lit up and he strode in.


    Zhuo Guang, who was following behind, looked up. Oh, this man had chosen the most difficult place. He was finished.


    He immediately leaned against the wall outside the lecture hall and waited to watch the commotion.

 Chapter 605: Stallion Painting

    Chapter 605: Stallion Painting


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    There were always students in every academy who didn��t love to study but had no choice but to come to class. For example, the lecture hall that Gu Dajiang had entered.


    Seeing a stranger, the students in the lecture hall looked up in surprise and frowned at him.


    Gu Dajiang took out the paper he had just taken from Gu Yundong from his sleeve and carefully unfolded the paper. Then, he raised it for everyone to see.


    The students in the lecture hall were stunned, but they still subconsciously looked at the picture.


    There were two horses drawn on the map. Two horses that were running wildly and full of fighting spirit. The horses were drawn vividly. Not only were they realistic, but they also gave off the feeling of metal and war. One could not help but feel excited when they saw them.


    It was just like how men nowadays treat cars as their wives. Those days, horses were men��s favorite, even for these students who studied in school all day and occasionally learned how to ride horses and shoot arrows.


    The moment they saw the picture of the horses, their gaze was fixed on it.


    ��That��s right. This painting is the best charcoal painting I��ve ever seen.��


    ��Is that so?�� There were also students who were not very talented in painting. Hearing this, they asked, ��Better than our Academy��s Master Xia?��


    ��Although Master Xia has very high attainments in painting and calligraphy, he has only just begun to study charcoal painting after all. It does feel a little lacking.��


    ��Last time, I saw Master Xia throwing paper all over the ground. He seemed to be very troubled too.��


    Gu Dajiang remained silent as he watched them discuss.


    After a while, someone finally came out and asked him, ��Brother, you said this was the work by a skilled painter. I wonder where that painter is. Can you introduce him?��


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ��That painter keeps a low profile, so it��s not convenient to meet them. However, if everyone present wants to improve your painting skills, there��s a way.��


    ��What is it?�� Someone immediately said anxiously, ��I��ve drawn many charcoal drawings like this, but it��s always not smooth enough. I don��t know what��s wrong. Tell me, how can I improve it?��


    There were also people who expressed their doubts. ��Brother, aren��t you being too confident? Everyone encounters different problems. You only have one method, and not everyone can use it.��

 Chapter 606: Completed

    Chapter 606: Completed


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang placed the painting in his hand on the podium and let the others continue watching.


    Then, he faced the student who had raised the question and said, ��You��re right. Everyone encounters different problems. Therefore, if there��s a brother who has drawn with charcoal and feels that there��s anything he��s not satisfied with, and he needs someone to help him take a look, he can bring the painting over. I��ll personally show it to that artist.��


    Everyone was stunned.


    Gu Dajiang continued, ��After the artist finishes reading it, they will naturally write down what you should pay attention to. Everyone here is a learned person. I believe that as long as you��re given some pointers, you will definitely be enlightened. Your painting skills will more or less improve.��


    Everyone looked at each other. That was indeed the case. Whether it was learning or painting, there were times when they lacked a little enlightenment.


    They were very tempted, so Gu Dajiang continued, ��If everyone is interested, you can give the painting to me now. I��m Gu Zicheng, about to become a student of Tianhai Academy. I won��t destroy my future and deceive everyone. I promise to return the painting before school ends today. Of course, if everyone doesn��t believe me, you can ask Student Zhuo Guang, who is standing at the door.��


    Zhuo Guang, who was leaning against the door listening to the commotion and marveling at Gu Dajiang��s wit, was tempted to see the painting with his own eyes.


    When Gu Dajiang saw this, he hurriedly said, ��The artist only has limited time, so they can only accept 20 paintings. It��s not appropriate to accept too many.�� Only twenty paintings? As soon as he said this, the other students who were still hesitating did not dare to delay anymore and quickly opened their cases.


    There were also paintings left at home or in the schoolhouse. It would definitely be too late to get them now.


    So someone went to the next lecture hall and told his close classmates about it.


    Gradually, the students from the other lecture halls came over.


    In just a short while, the 20 works requested by Mountain Elder Qi had been collected.


    Gu Dajiang was a man of his word. He decisively stopped when he received 20 paintings. He gathered the paintings and left.


    Some students wanted him to make an exception, but Gu Dajiang shook his head and said solemnly, ��Painting and calligraphy should be slowly appreciated. If there are too many of them and the artist doesn��t have much time, won��t they be irresponsible if they look at them one by one quickly? Then they will disappoint everyone��s trust.��


    He was right.


    Although everyone was disappointed, they could only nod and let Gu Dajiang leave. They only repeatedly reminded him, ��You have to bring the paintings back before school ends.��


    ��Don��t worry.�� Gu Dajiang nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 607: You Gave It to Him?

    Chapter 607: You Gave It to Him?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhuo Guang, who was outside the door, calculated that only half of the time had passed. Wasn��t this speed a little too fast?


    Was Gu Dajiang the devil? No wonder Master Qin, who made Qi Ting hate him so much, would personally introduce him to Mountain Elder Qi.


    Zhuo Guang shook his head and hurriedly ran towards the Fate Hut.


    He ran fast, and when he arrived, he was panting and covered in sweat.


    The student who was waiting for him at the door was a little surprised. ��Why are you back so quickly? How is it? Can Gu Zicheng do it?��


    Zhuo Guang took two deep breaths before swallowing his dry throat and nodding. ��He did it. He��s on his way back now.��


    That person was stunned and exclaimed, ��He did it? In such a short period of time?��


    Everyone in the Fate Hut heard it. Mountain Elder Qi immediately let Zhuo Guang in.


    Qi Ting couldn��t wait. ��How did he do it? Tell me.��


    As soon as the mountain elder finished speaking, he heard Qi Ting say, ��Qin Wenzheng drew it? Hmph, then I have to see how outstanding it is.�� After saying that, he looked at Zhuo Guang. ��Have you seen it before?��


    Zhuo Guang looked bitter. ��I didn��t go in.��


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to proudly announce that she had drawn it, but she could not get a word in.


    Now that conditions allowed it, painting was her hobby. Naturally, Gu Yundong could not bear to leave it behind.


    When she was free, she would pick up a pen and paper to write and draw to adjust her mood.


    She often had the illusion that she was still deep in the apocalypse. It was only when she picked up the charcoal pen that the comfortable feeling seemed real.


    She had drawn many things, including flowers, trees, stone mills, fruits, and vegetables. She would draw anything she could see. Now, her skills were getting better and better.


    She had drawn the picture of the horses not long ago. After drawing it, she placed it in her space.


    Previously, her father had asked her if she had any paintings in the carriage. He wanted to borrow them.


    Gu Yundong took out the painting on the spot and said that she happened to have it with her, so she handed it to him.


    As she was thinking, steady footsteps came from outside the door.

 Chapter 608: The Third Question

    Chapter 608: The Third Question


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang returned with the twenty-odd paintings.


    As soon as he entered, he said to Mountain Elder Qi, ��I didn��t disappoint you. I��ve already brought back all the paintings.��


    Mountain Elder Qi was speechless. He already knew the process. The completion rate of the matter was far beyond his expectations.


    He asked Gu Dajiang to put all 20 paintings on the table and looked at them one by one. There was indeed no problem.


    Finally, Mountain Elder Qi��s gaze landed on the horse painting in Gu Dajiang��s hand. The others did the same, but Mountain Elder Qi didn��t say anything, so they could only wait.


    However, Mountain Elder Qi quickly retracted his gaze and asked him curiously, ��You used this painting to attract other students. If you didn��t have this painting on hand, how could you take back these twenty paintings?��


    As expected of someone introduced by Qin Wenzheng. His thoughts were novel and not pedantic. He was flexible and would not pretend to be noble. Very good.


    It was the same for the first question. He knew to avoid the difficult matter and find a breakthrough elsewhere. He would not be so stubborn as to think of an answer. If he offended his wife and daughter, he would end up in a situation where his family was at odds.


    Still...


    After the mountain elder finished laughing, a malicious expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Grandpa mountain elder, you should practice your facial management. In the past, when you were an official, did you often suffer because others saw your expression? Was that why you resigned early and came back to teach?


    The mountain elder said, ��Regarding the second question, you have indeed passed. However, although you have brought back these paintings, you have also promised those students that before the school ends, you will get the artist to point out the shortcomings in the paintings. Now that it��s almost noon, it��s too late for you to give the paintings to the artist before taking them back. Besides, don��t forget that I still have a third question waiting for you.��


    He knocked on the table with a smile and glanced at the paintings on the table. ��Even if it��s an expedient, you can��t go back on your word to others. If you enter school in the future, you won��t have the face to talk to these classmates, right?��


    Mountain Elder Qi felt that the artist Gu Dajiang was talking about was most likely Qin Wenzheng. Unless Qin Wenzheng was in the prefectural city, he would never be able to bring the paintings back to the academy before the school ended.


    But Qin Wenzheng was in Fengkai County.

 Chapter 609: Should I Remind Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 609: Should I Remind Gu Yundong?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang wasn��t nervous. ��It��s indeed almost noon. Please give me the third question.��


    The mountain elder was stunned. Did she not understand what he said just now?


    That shouldn��t be the case. Gu Dajiang was such a smart person.


    It was only when he saw Gu Yundong stand up and carry the 20 paintings back that he was slightly stunned and came to a realization.


    That��s right, Gu Dajiang still had his sharp-tongued daughter.


    Gu Dajiang could pass the third test in peace while his daughter took the paintings away and get help.


    ��Alright, then I��ll talk about the third one.�� Mountain Elder Qi said, ��The third one isn��t difficult. You have to go to a lecture hall that��s in the middle of a lesson. After you��re done listening, write an essay for me.��


    The mountain elder was stunned. He agreed just like that? Shouldn��t he persevere a little?


    He suddenly felt like he was punching cotton. He clearly had a bad idea in his heart, but the other party did not seem to take the blow as he had imagined. It was simply... too bad.


    Gu Dajiang turned around and left. When Qi Ting saw this, he thought for a moment and quickly approached a student beside him. ��Bring him to the enlightenment lecture hall.��


    Hehe, the difficulty had increased. He wanted to see how Gu Dajiang would pass.


    The Tianhai Academy was also divided into several parts. The enlightenment lecture hall was filled with young children, so the content of the teachers�� lectures was naturally not deep. Gu Dajiang could obtain very little knowledge. Let��s see how good an article he can write this time.


    The student nodded and quickly followed.


    Mountain Elder Qi saw it but did not stop him. In the face of a challenge, he would always encounter all kinds of accidents. It was also a good opportunity for Mountain Elder Qi to see how he could adapt to the situation.


    So he tacitly agreed.


    What he cared about now was something else��it had been so long. Why didn��t the Gu family��s girl say that she was leaving?!


    Should he remind her that time was tight??

 Chapter 610: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Painting

    Chapter 610: Gu Yundong��s Painting Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mountain Elder Qi cleared his throat, glanced at Gu Yundong, and said, ��Miss Gu, the school ends at 17:00 in the Tianhai Academy.��


    His words were very obscure.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Yes. Before I came here, my father had also asked around. School is a little late in the summer, and it will be an hour earlier in the winter.��


    The mountain elder was speechless. Why didn��t she understand? Where did her intelligence go? Or was he being too vague?


    He coughed lightly and gave up on himself. He said openly, ��Miss Gu, time is quite tight. You have to return those paintings before the school ends. Shouldn��t you make some moves?��


    Qj Ting scoffed. His grandfather was clearly going easy on him.


    But in the next moment, Gu Yundong nodded. ��Grandpa Mountain Elder is right. It��s better to return them as soon as possible.��


    After saying that, she sat in front of the table, spread out the drawing paper, and read it carefully and seriously.


    ��Miss Gu, your father promised to return the painting before the school ends. We understand that he doesn��t want to go back on his word and deceive the students, but we can��t let you fool us, right?��


    ��Miss Gu, if your father really can��t do it, it��s not a big deal to return the paintings and apologize.��


    ��That��s right. It��s too disrespectful to write on someone else��s painting so casually.��


    The mountain elder frowned and turned his head to glare at his grandson and the other students. ��Alright, what are you all talking about? Miss Gu hasn��t said a word and you��ve already lambasting him. All of you aren��t young anymore. What if you scare her?��


    As soon as he spoke, the others immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    Weren��t they too anxious and afraid that she would destroy someone else��s things? They didn��t really want to scare her.


    Gu Yundong was helpless. She unfolded the painting of horses that her father had left behind before he left. ��I drew this painting. The artist that my father mentioned is me.��


    Mountain Elder Qi: ???


    The others:!!!


    ��What are you talking about? The wind��s too strong. I don��t think I heard you properly.��

 Chapter 611: Cute Students

    Chapter 611: Cute Students


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The mountain elder could not help but look at Gu Yundong. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the picture of horses on the table. Then, he continued to look at Gu Yundong and then at the picture of horses.


    He repeated this several times, but he was still in a daze.


    The others did the same thing. Gu Yundong wanted to laugh.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. If it were her, she wouldn��t believe it either.


    After a while, someone finally asked with difficulty, ��You, you��re not bluffing, right?��


    Gu Yundong simply took out a piece of drawing paper from the side and twirled the charcoal pen in her hand. Then, she placed it on the paper and started drawing.


    Her movements were very fast. It was obvious that she was familiar with it, as if she had practiced it thousands of times.


    Not long after, a simple version of Mountain Elder Qi appeared on the paper. It looked very smooth.


    Of course, Gu Yundong did not mind interacting more with such a group of adorable students who were modestly asking questions and focused on improving their knowledge.


    However, the mountain elder was unhappy. He coughed lightly and said with a frown, ��Alright, alright. All of you are squeezing in front of the girl. What��s wrong with you? Where are the rules and etiquette you learned? Also, how long have you been in the Fate Hut? It��s time for class. Aren��t you going back?��


    Everyone shrunk their necks from the scolding. They wanted to say something, but they did not dare to.


    In the end, they could only turn their heads to look at Qi Ting. Qi Ting himself wanted to squeeze forward, but unfortunately, he was young and short. He was actually blocked behind. At this moment, he was depressed.


    Therefore, he completely ignored the gazes of the others.


    The mountain elder glared at everyone again. Only then did these people lower their heads and leave dejectedly.


    Qi Ting did not leave. The mountain elder frowned and looked at him majestically. ��Why? Are you still not leaving?��


    ��Grandfather, there are important guests at home. As the host, how can I not stay and entertain them?�� Qi Ting said righteously. ��Moreover, it��s almost noon. I��ll go to the canteen to get food for them.��


    With that, he ran to the reception hall to get the food box and left.


    As soon as he left, Mountain Elder Qi pursed his lips. He immediately moved a chair and sat beside Gu Yundong calmly.

 Chapter 612: I鈥檓 Guiding You

    Chapter 612: I��m Guiding You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong:��...�� Where were the rules and etiquette?


    The mountain elder said in all seriousness, ��I��ll just sit at the side. You do your thing and I��ll watch mine. Don��t worry, I won��t make a sound to disturb you.��


    Gu Yundong��s hand that was holding the charcoal pen was a little stiff. Mountain Elder Qi, you��ve been an official for many years and have an imposing aura. You��re already disturbing me by sitting beside me, okay?


    ��Hurry up. You have a total of 20 paintings.�� Mountain Elder Qi still had a serious expression. ��I��ll take the opportunity to see how your handwriting is and give you some pointers.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. This was the first time she had seen someone stealing skills from others in such a refreshing and refined manner.


    ��Why? Do you think I can��t guide you?�� Seeing that she did not move for a long time, Mountain Elder Qi became a little anxious. He immediately said with a straight face, ��Do you know how many people in Tianhai Academy want to receive half a word of advice from me?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��No, it��s my honor to have the mountain elder��s guidance.��


    ��Yes.�� Mountain Elder Qi nodded in satisfaction.


    ��Of course. Aren��t you the master?��


    Qi Ting glanced at Little Yunke and Madam Yang, who were playing with the puzzle pieces not far away. This puzzle was given to them by Mountain Elder Qi. It was a good toy for children.


    He glanced at Mountain Elder Qi and Gu Yundong, who did not seem to intend to eat now. He could only accept his fate and call the two of them to the reception hall at the back.


    The little girl looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded. ��Go ahead. Eldest Sister will wait for Father to come back before having lunch. You and Mother can go eat first.��


    She was indeed not hungry. It was not time for lunch yet. But Gu Yunke was different. The young lady did not eat much in the morning. Usually, when she was at home, they would prepare some snacks or fruits. When she was hungry, she could fill her stomach.


    However, she was coming to Tianhai Academy today. The young lady had heard from her brother that she could not eat casually in school, so she did not bring any snacks. In fact, she was already a little hungry.


    With Gu Yundong��s approval, she put down the puzzle and obediently held Madam Yang��s hand as she followed behind Qi Ting.


    Gu Yundong continued to examine the paintings on the table.


    Qi Ting led them to wash their hands first. Madam Yang and Gu Yunke were quiet. After washing their hands, Madam Yang wiped her hands with a handkerchief.


    Qi Ting watched from the side. He was about to say that a brat was a brat, who needed someone else to wipe her hands. Who knew that in the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened.

 Chapter 613: Are You a Bear?

    Chapter 613: Are You a Bear?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qi Ting looked at Madam Yang in a daze. Seeing that her gaze was honest and not at all ashamed of being seen by others when she reached out to let her daughter wash her hands, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    When the two of them walked to the dining table and Qi Ting took out the food from the food box, he heard Madam Yang��s eyes suddenly light up. He quietly said to Gu Yunke, ��There are dumplings. They��re my favorite food.��


    Qi Ting finally confirmed his thoughts. This Madam Yang... didn��t seem to be a normal person.


    Previously, he had not noticed Madam Yang. It should be said that once Gu Dajiang entered, Madam Yang and Gu Yundong��s presence were extremely low, except for Gu Yunke, who was in his arms and making faces at him.


    It was only after Gu Yundong and his grandfather had fought back and forth for two rounds that he felt that Gu Yundong was actually a lady who hid her strength.


    But Madam Yang... was very quiet.


    Even when she was playing puzzles with Gu Yunke, she did not make a sound.


    Therefore, it was only now that he finally realized that Madam Yang was unusual.


    However, Qi Ting didn��t understand. Even though he had read for so many years and wasn��t pedantic, he couldn��t understand Gu Dajiang��s actions.


    Now that he was being stared at by a little girl, Qi Ting inexplicably felt flustered.


    He glared at the little girl. ��What are you looking at?��


    ��You��re picky.�� Gu Yunke pointed at the small plate in front of him and said, ��You don��t eat vegetables; you only eat meat.��


    ��What��s wrong with not eating vegetables?�� He liked to eat meat.


    The young lady was young, but she had a lot of control.


    Qi Ting stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth in front of her.


    The little girl frowned. ��Why? The vegetables are so delicious. Listen, they��re crispy when you bite them.�� She even demonstrated as she ate with relish.


    Qi Ting looked at her little mouth moving and actually felt that... he was a little greedy, as if the vegetables in her mouth were especially delicious.


    Stop, stop, stop. Delicious my ass.


    ��I��m not a rabbit. I don��t eat grass.��


    Gu Yunke blinked. ��Are you a bear?��

 Chapter 614: This Person Has Evil Intentions

    Chapter 614: This Person Has Evil Intentions


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    What bear?


    Qi Ting suddenly stood up. ��Are you cursing me?��


    Gu Yunke looked confused. ��No, I heard from Brother Ah Mao that bears only eat meat.��


    Madam Yang nodded and testified. ��I heard it too.��


    ��...�� Qi Ting glared at the mother and daughter. No, he retracted his previous thoughts.


    Gu Dajiang was not simple at all. Other than Gu Yundong, who hid his strength well, these two were also extremely lethal. They silently scolded him, but he could not blame them. Look at the expressions on their faces. It was as if he had done something wrong.


    Gu Yunke saw that he seemed to be very angry and quickly went to Madam Yang��s ear and whispered. ��Mother, we seem to have said something wrong. Shh, let��s pretend that we didn��t make a sound just now. Let��s eat and let him think that it��s an illusion.��


    ��Alright, let��s pretend that we don��t know that he��s picky about food. Don��t look up and just muddle through.��


    ��Yes, yes, let��s do that.��


    Qi Ting: ��...�� If you want to whisper, at least lower your voice. I can hear you.


    Qi Ting was instantly amused. ��So, you know everything?��


    ��Yes, I know a lot.�� The little girl was very proud. ��Although I��m only four years old.��


    ��Is that so?�� A glint flashed across Qi Ting��s eyes. ��Then tell me, who did your elder sister learn her drawing skills from? Qin Wenzheng?��


    Gu Yunke immediately shrunk her neck. Oh no, she did not know the answer to this question.


    Moreover, it was about Eldest Sister. Aunt Ke had said that she could not tell others about Eldest Sister, especially men. If that happened, Eldest Sister��s reputation would be greatly affected.


    After thinking for a while, the little girl could only say weakly, ��Can, can you change the question?��


    Qi Ting was stunned and pondered for a moment. Perhaps this question was a little difficult for her.


    Hence, he changed the question. ��Is your sister very familiar with Qin Wenzheng?�� He actually wanted to know about Qin Wenzheng.


    The young lady was unhappy. Why did he keep asking about Big Sister? He definitely had ill intentions.


    So she shook her head decisively. ��I don��t know.��


    Qi Ting was impatient. Seeing this, he was a little annoyed. ��Didn��t you say that you know everything?��


    ��That��s right.�� Gu Yunke looked as if she was telling the truth.


    Qi Ting said, ��Alright, then tell me, what do you know?��

 Chapter 615: Gu Dajiang鈥檚 Article

    Chapter 615: Gu Dajiang��s Article


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��I know. You have to add oil before you stir-fry. You have to scrape the fish scales. The drumstick meat is delicious.�� Gu Yunke counted her fingers and said one by one, ��If there��s a fire in the pot, you can��t pour water. If you eat too much sugar, you��ll have cavities. If you soak dry wood ears in water, don��t soak them for too long.��


    In the end, she said in a strong voice, ��Also, you can��t be picky about food. Hmph.��


    Qi Ting gritted his teeth. He suddenly wanted to grab this little girl��s pink little face and pinch her flesh to see what else she could say.


    Controlling his restless hand, Qi Ting snorted coldly. ��No matter what, it��s still food. Other than eating, what else do you know?��


    The young lady��s face flushed red. What was wrong with her knowing about food? That was already very impressive.


    At this moment, applause came from the reception pavilion.


    They turned around at the same time and saw Mountain Elder Qi standing at the door. His admiring gaze landed on Gu Yunke. ��Well said. The young lady is so sensible at such a young age. She��s much better than certain people.��


    When he mentioned certain people, his gaze landed on Qi Ting with disdain. He paused on the pile of vegetables he picked out. ��It��s shameful to waste. Even a little girl knows the principle. You��ve been studying for many years, but you��ve learned nothing.��


    Qi Ting was a little vexed. He should have destroyed that plate of vegetables first.


    Qi Ting went out after eating. Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang returned just as he walked out.


    Qi Ting turned around again. He wanted to see what good article Gu Dajiang could write after his class.


    When the mountain elder saw him, he hurriedly called him over to eat, telling Gu Dajiang that he could write after eating.


    Gu Dajiang didn��t stand on ceremony. He was indeed hungry.


    However, he ate quite fast. After all, he did have some ideas in his mind at the moment. It was better to write them down as soon as possible.


    Therefore, after he hurriedly finished eating, he immediately went to the desk and began to write.


    Qi Ting wanted to take a look, but he was afraid of affecting him. After all, when he was writing an article, he hated being disturbed the most.


    Hence, he endured it and waited for Gu Dajiang to finish writing before eagerly taking it.


    But Mountain Elder Qi was one step ahead of him and picked up the article first.


    Qi Ting was speechless. This was really his biological grandfather.


    As if he did not see Qi Ting, the mountain elder sat in his seat and poured himself a cup of tea. Then, he began to savor it leisurely.


    After reading two sentences, he suddenly paused and looked up at Gu Dajiang in surprise. ��You...��

 Chapter 616: One Less Person

    Chapter 616: One Less Person


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mountain Elder Qi confirmed again that he was not seeing things. He still asked in disbelief, ��You went to class and became a teacher?��


    Gu Dajiang was indeed brought to the Enlightenment Lecture Hall. He was tall and not young. The table in the Enlightenment Lecture Hall was a little low. Gu Dajiang sat at the back, making the other students curious.


    The teacher was also very helpless, but knowing that this was the mountain elder��s request, he could only pretend not to see Gu Dajiang and continue his class.


    However, halfway through the lecture, the teacher suddenly had an uncomfortable feeling in his stomach. He could only temporarily assign the students the task of reading books and leave the lecture hall.


    As soon as he left, the children, who were still young and naughty, immediately started buzzing.


    There were also a few mischievous children who ran to Gu Dajiang��s side and surrounded him to ask questions.


    Gu Dajiang saw that this wouldn��t do. Coincidentally, he knew the knowledge of the preparation class. Furthermore, he realized that this teacher��s lectures were a little boring. Perhaps it was fine to teach older students, but it was quite tortuous for these children who couldn��t sit still.


    Gu Dajiang happened to be a very patient person with children. Whether it was Gu Yundong or Gu Yunshu, he had taught them at home. He was experienced.


    He put away the article and walked to the side to write a letter for him. ��When you come tomorrow, bring this post to Supervisor He. He will arrange everything.��


    ��Thankyou, mountain elder.�� Gu Dajiang received it cautiously, feeling delighted.


    ��As for these 20 paintings, just leave them here for now. I��ll get someone to return them to those students before school ends.��


    ��Yes,�� Gu Dajiang naturally agreed.


    When he looked up, he saw that Mountain Elder Qi looked a little tired. He knew that the man had been busy for half a day, so he immediately bade him farewell.


    The mountain elder nodded and asked Qi Ting to send him out of the academy.


    Although Qi Ting was choked by the Gu family several times, he admired them at the same time and did not refuse.


    Moreover, as he walked towards the entrance, he explained some things about the academy to him. Gu Dajiang was grateful.


    Qi Ting was a little smug, and his pace could not help but slow down.


    Who knew that even so, when he turned around by chance, he still realized that someone was missing behind him.

 Chapter 617: Don鈥檛 Be Strange

    Chapter 617: Don��t Be Strange


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qi Ting was dumbfounded. Wasn��t there only one road here? How could someone get lost after taking a turn?


    Gu Dajiang also realized that his daughter was missing??


    He and Qi Ting looked at each other. Just as he was about to turn around and look for her, he heard a familiar voice coming from the corner.


    They went back and saw Gu Yundong standing there talking to someone.


    ��Sir, how much have you stuck?��


    Just as he turned around, Qi Ting happened to hear this.


    He looked at the old man standing opposite Gu Yundong. Judging from his attire, he should be working in Tianhai Academy. Then, he looked at the net and bamboo pole in his hand. He immediately understood that this guy was specially hired by the academy to get rid of the cicadas in the summer.


    In the summer, cicadas chirped non-stop. There were often students who were so annoyed that they could not calm down to study.


    Actually, this was not a big deal. If the students could not even overcome this small noise, how could they participate in the imperial examination in the future?


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he quickly shook his head. ��No money, no money. If Miss wants it, feel free to take it.�� What kind of hobby was this?


    ��That won��t do. You worked hard for half a day.�� Gu Yundong took out 50 copper coins and gave it to him. ��Besides, you have to give me this net.��


    Gu Yundong paid and took the cicadas before calling the others to leave.


    Only the old man held the money in his hand and was dumbfounded. He had just earned 50 copper coins??


    After walking for a long time, Gu Dajiang asked her curiously, ��Yundong, why did you buy the cicadas?��


    ��I��m going to cook them.�� Cicadas were very delicious. The meat in the middle was simply delicious. Just thinking about it made her crave it, but no one seemed to eat it here.


    Qi Ting almost fell to the ground after hearing this. It took him a while to calm down. He pointed at the net and said, ��You, you eat this worm???��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him from the corner of her eye. ��How ignorant.��


    Her ��you really haven��t seen the world�� look almost made Qi Ting curse.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunke curiously reached out to poke the net. ��Eldest Sister, is this delicious?��


    After receiving Gu Yundong��s affirmative nodding, the young lady��s eyes lit up and she swallowed hard.

 Chapter 618: Poor Child

    Chapter 618: Poor Child


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    If Big Sis said that something was delicious, it would definitely be especially delicious.


    Gu Yunke thought of the fried chicken wings, the soft cake, and the sweet and fragrant double-skinned milk. She could not wait.


    Although Madam Yang did not say anything, she could not help but speed up.


    Qi Ting was speechless. What was going on with this family? Eating a worm was like eating a delicacy. He couldn��t bear to look at them. He simply couldn��t bear to look at them.


    He shook his head. Out of sight, out of mind. He strode forward and led the way.


    But as they walked, they slowed down. After a while, while Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong were talking, he quietly walked to Gu Yunke��s side.


    The little girl was in Madam Yang��s arms and felt a little strange when she saw him retreat to her side.


    Qi Ting asked her softly, ��Are you really going to eat that thing?��


    ��Big Sis said it��s delicious.��


    However, forget it. Even without Qi Ting, they could still find a way out.


    The family of four quickly walked out of the academy��s door and stood in front of the two stone walls engraved with people��s names. Gu Dajiang felt completely different now.


    From now on, he would be a student of this academy. When he saw these names, he felt honored.


    Xue Rong led the carriage over. Gu Yundong was about to walk forward when he heard a wheezing sound behind him.


    The few of them turned around and saw that Qi Ting, who had suddenly left, had returned.


    He seemed to be running too fast. At this moment, his head was covered in sweat, and the student robe on his body was crooked. He looked a little disheveled.


    Qi Ting seemed to be carrying something in his arms. He ran forward and immediately stuffed it into Gu Yunke��s arms.


    The little girl looked down. Eh??


    Qi Ting coughed lightly. ��Alright, this is for you. This is canned food. There��s only one restaurant in our prefectural city where you can buy it. The taste elsewhere is not authentic. It��s very rare. Take it back and eat it slowly.��


    He wanted to say that she shouldn��t eat the cicadas, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.


    Gu Yunke looked at the canned food in her arms and then looked up at him.

 Chapter 619: Buying a House in the Prefectural City

    Chapter 619: Buying a House in the Prefectural City


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After a while, Gu Yunke got off Madam Yang��s arms and got into the carriage with the canned food.


    Qi Ting looked at the little girl��s hurried pace and felt a little upset. ��Why didn��t you even thank me? This is the only can I have. You��re heartless.��


    Gu Yunke had already let Xue Rong help her up the carriage. She took out two cans from the cabinet inside and was carried down by Xue Rong.


    She ran back to Qi Ting and handed him the cans. ��Here.�� Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    Qi Ting looked at the two cans in his hand in a daze and heard the little girl��s crisp voice. ��I have a lot of cans. If you want them, come and buy them in the future. These two cans are for you. You��ll have to pay in the future.��


    After giving her instructions carefully, she waved her hand. ��I��m leaving. Goodbye.��


    The young lady ran back and was helped into the carriage by Xue Rong.


    Therefore, before their family entered the academy to meet Mountain Elder Qi, Gu Yundong had asked Xue Rong to look for a nearby broker.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped at the entrance of an alley. Indeed, a middle-aged man with a fan stood by the road. When he saw Xue Rong, he immediately retracted his fan and hurriedly welcomed him with a smile.


    ��It��s Master Gu, right?�� He stood beside the carriage and personally helped Gu Dajiang down. He smiled and said, ��Brother Xue told me that Master Gu is about to study at Tianhai Academy. Congratulations, Master Gu.��


    This was the first person to congratulate him after leaving the academy. Although Gu Dajiang didn��t show it on his face, his heart was really delighted.


    As expected of a broker. He was too eloquent.


    Gu Yundong also got out of the carriage. On such a hot day, she did not let Madam Yang and Gu Yunke cause trouble. She directly asked Xue Rong to send them back first.


    It was enough to have her and her father to look for a house.


    After the carriage left, the broker began to introduce, ��This place is close to the academy, so there must be a shortage of houses. Many people are unwilling to sell, so they rented the houses to those students. Little Brother Xue told me about Master Gu��s request. I have three good ones on hand. I��ll take you to see the house in front first. This way, please.��


    Perhaps because it was close to Tianhai Academy, there were many houses here and it was quite lively.


    However, compared to the bustling city, it was much quieter.

 Chapter 620: Seducing Her Father?

    Chapter 620: Seducing Her Father?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The first house the broker brought them to was a courtyard that was slightly larger than Aunt Ke��s house.


    This place was the closest to the academy, and it was also the most suitable place for scholars to live. Because it was quiet, there were not many shops around. It was said that the few families next to it were all students of the Tianhai Academy. They often discussed knowledge together, and the learning atmosphere was rich.


    Most importantly, there were no random people coming and going. It was safe.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong went in to take a look. The house was indeed quite good. Although it was only one courtyard, it was enough.


    However, it was empty. There was no furniture at all. If they bought it, they would probably have to buy something new.


    The broker introduced as he walked, ��This house is still considered new. The original owner just moved out yesterday. If you had come two days earlier, I��m afraid they wouldn��t have been able to vacate it.��


    As he spoke, he checked their reactions. Gu Yundong did not say anything, and Gu Dajiang did not show any expression.


    After looking around, the three of them came out.


    The broker led them to the second house.


    ��Let��s go to the next house.��


    Gu Yundong planned to check all of them before deciding. It was necessary to compare the goods.


    The broker acknowledged the order and led them out.


    Once the door was locked, he led Gu Yundong and her father to the third house.


    Unexpectedly, when they walked to the room next door, the woman they had seen previously also came out. She nodded slightly at them and left with her head lowered.


    The broker walked in front and didn��t notice. Gu Dajiang seemed to be considering the advantages and disadvantages of the two houses.


    Only Gu Yundong keenly noticed that the woman had secretly winked at her father.


    Damn it, they had only met once and this woman was already trying to seduce her father?


    Gu Yundong��s face instantly darkened. She turned back to look at the second family and instantly ruled out this option.


    What a joke. After buying the house, her father would spend most of his time in the academy. Her mother would live in this house. If this woman had feelings for her father, wouldn��t she find an opportunity to bully her mother?


    Madam Yang was not very vigilant against people.

 Chapter 621: Decided

    Chapter 621: Decided


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong shivered and quickened his pace.


    The broker took them to the third house. This one had two courtyards. It was smaller than the previous one, but it was not bad.


    There were also shops around. There was a little noise, but it was very convenient to travel.


    What satisfied Gu Yundong the most was that there was a well about ten meters away from the house. It was very convenient to get water.


    There was a river just beyond the end of the alley behind the house. It was also convenient to wash clothes.


    This place was very suitable for living, but... it was not suitable for studying.


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu Dajiang��s side and asked him softly, ��Father, which of these three houses do you think is the best?��


    Seeing that they were almost done with their discussion, he smiled and asked, ��Master Gu, Miss Gu, have you thought about it? Do you like any of the three houses? If not, you have to find a place further away from the academy, or you can rent a house. However, it��s always inconvenient to rent a house. The main reason is that if the owner suddenly don��t want to rent the house anymore, it��s very troublesome to find another house.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��What��s the price of these three houses?��


    The broker knew that there was a chance when he heard that. He quickly said, ��The first house is close to the academy. Although it��s only one courtyard, it still costs 1,200 taels. The second house is big and it��s a two-courtyard house. Moreover, it has just been renovated and costs 1,700 taels of silver. As for the third house, it��s also a two-courtyard house, but it��s a little small. It costs 1,500 taels of silver.��


    Gu Dajiang was shocked. So expensive? This was almost comparable to the property prices in the capital, right?


    Gu Yundong also frowned, but she was more or less confident.


    This was the prefectural city, and weren��t the houses here equivalent to school district houses? Modern school district houses were expensive, and ancient school district houses were not inferior.


    Moreover, Tianhai Academy had been here for a hundred years. Didn��t the houses around here get more expensive every year?


    Besides, as long as there was a top scholar or even an Honorable Scholar in the academy, the surroundings would be said to be a good place for outstanding people.


    1,500 taels. Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and asked the broker to find the


    owner.

 Chapter 622: Auntie Ke鈥檚 Disdain

    Chapter 622: Auntie Ke��s Disdain


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The owner lived not far away. When he heard that someone wanted to buy the house, he immediately rushed over.


    Gu Dajiang bargained with him, but the owner was very tight-lipped and refused to let go.


    ��Master Gu, you also know that the houses here are at this price. It��s not that I don��t want to give you a discount, but we can��t ruin the market, right? Besides, my house is indeed worth this price. To be honest, if it weren��t for the fact that I��m a little tight on money recently, I really wouldn��t have sold this house.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. The weather was very hot, and she really did not have the patience to bargain. In the end, both sides took a step back and agreed on 1,400 taels.


    After buying the house, Gu Yundong followed Gu Dajiang back to Aunt Ke��s house.


    Aunt Ke��s house had already been tidied up. As soon as Gu Yundong entered, she saw Madam Yang, Tong Shuitao, and Gu Yunke squatting in the courtyard, dealing with the cicadas.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    When she was in the carriage, she had told the young lady how to prepare this thing, but she did not expect her to really do it as soon as they returned home. It seemed that it was almost done.


    Only Aunt Ke stood in the room with a look of disdain and refused to approach.


    ��Meat.�� Gu Yundong smiled.


    Ah Zhu stopped asking. No matter what meat it was, it smelled delicious.


    Therefore, when the two large plates of cicadas were served, Ah Zhu couldn��t wait to pick one up and stuff it into its mouth.


    Gu Yundong reminded him, ��Remove the outer shell.��


    Ah Zhu hurriedly bit it open and dug out the meat inside. His eyes instantly widened.


    ��Delicious. What kind of meat is this? I��ve never eaten it before. It��s too delicious.��


    Aunt Ke, who was at the side, said coldly, ��That��s cicada meat. It��s the meat of the cicadas that are always so noisy on the tree. Worms.��


    Ah Zhu was stunned. Ah Shu also looked at the two plates of black things in surprise.


    Zheng Gang almost dropped his chopsticks.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t mind. He had actually eaten it before, but in the past, he had always roasted it and eaten it without cutting off the ends. Therefore, he always felt that it had a bitter taste. So cicadas could only be partly eaten? He had learned something new.


    He quickly ate without any burden and even praised Gu Yundong. ��It��s delicious.��


    Then, Ah Zhu, Ah Shu, and Zheng Gang quickly reached their chopsticks into the plates...

 Chapter 623: Check the Shop

    Chapter 623: Check the Shop


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    On the other side, Gu Yunke had already peeled off a pile of shells on the table.


    Tong Shuitao knew what this was. Although she was a little hesitant at first, ever since the fragrance wafted into her nose, she no longer had any thoughts. She quickly ate.


    The Gu family did not say anything. They did not think so before, but now they realized that there seemed to be a lot of people, but too few cicadas.


    Aunt Ke had always despised it. Even though she had salivated because of the fragrance, she had never thought of eating it.


    However, now that she saw that everyone at the table was like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost and did not even have the time to speak, afraid that it would delay them from eating, she actually became suspicious. U//ppTodated fr/o/m


    Was it really... that delicious?


    She hesitated again and again. Seeing that everyone��s heads were lowered, she finally couldn��t help but secretly take one. Then, she turned around as if nothing had happened and looked at the black cicada. She closed her eyes and bit it.


    Eh? It��s actually not bad? It doesn��t feel disgusting at all. It smells good.


    Aunt Ke expressed that she could still accept this.


    ��The shop assistant called Laixi brought us to see five shops. I bought two that are quite close. One will be Gu��s, and the other will be a pharmacy in the future. Do you want to take a look tomorrow?��


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to buy two adjacent shops, but it was too difficult. He could only find two close ones.


    The pharmacy was not in a hurry. The county��s pharmacy had just started on the track. It was not easy to buy medicinal herbs, especially when they had to find a shopkeeper who knew medicine. Therefore, they had to be steady and not be in a hurry.


    ��I��ll go take a look.�� Gu Yundong was still a little surprised. He did not expect it to be decided in a day.


    She turned to look at Gu Dajiang. ��Father, is it okay for you to go to the academy tomorrow?��


    Gu Dajiang had just taken a sip of water when he almost choked as he heard this.


    He looked at his daughter with a complicated expression. ��Yundong, I��m not a child anymore. I��m already in my thirties. I can even go to the capital alone, let alone the academy.��


    Gu Yundong laughed dryly before realizing that Gu Dajiang was not Madam Yang or Yunshu or Yunke.


    ��Then I��ll go look at the shops tomorrow.��


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand. ��Go, go. Go do your work.��


    Hence, the next day, Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Zheng Gang, and the others went to the shops. Gu Dajiang and Xue Rong went to the academy, while the others went to the house they had bought yesterday to tidy up the courtyard.

 Chapter 624: Who Are You?

    Chapter 624: Who Are You?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The shop that Shao Qingyuan had bought was not in the center of the prefecture capital, but it was still a prosperous area. The road in front of the shop was very wide, and there were many people coming and going. Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    The shop was a two-story building with a small courtyard at the back. The courtyard was not big, but it was enough to accommodate people.


    Gu Yundong walked around the shop and was very satisfied.


    Seeing this, Shao Qingyuan couldn��t help but laugh and say, ��This shop used to be a bookstore. The owner was a scholar who only read books. He wasn��t good at managing the bookstore left behind by his father, so he handed it over to the original shopkeeper. Unfortunately...��


    Unfortunately, the shopkeeper was a greedy person. Not only did he sell inferior goods, but he also secretly embezzled a lot of money from the shop. Not long ago, a scholar did not receive the remuneration he deserved after copying books for the bookstore. He could not help but shout in the academy, allowing the owner to know about it. Only then did the owner start to investigate the shop.


    The result almost made him faint from anger. Not only did the shop suffer a huge loss, but it also owed a lot of foreign debt.


    He immediately sent the shopkeeper to the government and got back a portion of the money, but there was still a huge debt that he could not fill. Scholars cared about their reputation the most, especially since the bookstore owed many students money for their hard work. He had no choice but to sell the shop.


    Gu Yundong sighed and sympathized with the scholar.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, a few voices suddenly came from outside.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and walked into the shop.


    As soon as they came out, they saw a familiar middle-aged man striding in and glaring at them with an unfriendly expression.


    ��It��s you?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly remembered. Wasn��t this middle-aged man the person she saw at Jinxiu Restaurant the day before yesterday who wanted to reserve a private room?


    According to the shop assistant Laixi, he was the steward of the Zhou family?


    Steward Zhou was furious. He looked at Gu Yundong and the other two and sneered. ��Did you buy this shop?��


    Gu Yundong frowned. She had always been friendly to friendly people. She ignored people who seemed to have eyes on their heads.


    Therefore, after glancing at the middle-aged man, she turned back to her shop. On the other hand, Zheng Gang asked him coldly, ��Who are you?��


    ��Don��t care who I am. Do you know that my master took a fancy to this shop first?�� Alright, he had previously fought over the private room with her and now, he was snatching the shop from her. Where did this bandit come from? His reach was getting longer and longer.

 Chapter 625: The Person He Found

    Chapter 625: The Person He Found


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zheng Gang wondered if there was something wrong with this person��s brain.


    If your master liked it first, why didn��t he buy it? If you didn��t buy it yourself, why are you blaming others for taking action? What kind of people are these?


    Seeing that they were silent, the middle-aged man became even angrier. ��Did you hear that? Our master took a fancy to this shop first. Our master only went back to consider for a day, and you intercepted him. Aren��t you being too unreasonable? There has to be a first-come, first-served rule, right?��


    Gu Yundong had never heard of such a thing. She turned her head and sized up the middle-aged man. She smiled and said, ��What a nice thing to say. What do you mean by going back to consider for a day? I��m afraid you wanted to lower the price, right? You clearly knew that the original owner of this shop was in a hurry to sell it, but you still dawdled and wanted to buy this shop at a low price. Are you blaming others for your bad intentions?��


    Did he think everyone was a fool?


    The middle-aged man��s expression changed when he heard that.


    ��In short, we took a fancy to this shop first. How much did you buy it for? We��ll give it to you.�� Upstodatee from


    Gu Yundong regretted talking to him just now. What was there to talk about with a fool?


    He sighed.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was still very worried, so she smiled and explained, ��Uncle Zheng, you don��t have to worry too much. If this Zhou family��s steward is rich and powerful and we can��t offend him, when we went to Jinxiu Restaurant two days ago, the shopkeeper and the waiter would have mentioned it.��


    Moreover, the other party was the one who was arrogant and unreasonable first. If they did not beat up such a person, what should they do? Gu Yundong felt that if she showed weakness, the steward would definitely push his luck.


    Zheng Gang was stunned. It made sense.


    The three of them continued to look at the shop, but not long after, there was another commotion outside the door.


    Zheng Gang thought that the middle-aged man had returned, but he didn��t expect that it wasn��t. It was a few hooligans from the streets. They seemed to be collecting protection fees in this area.


    As soon as the hooligan leader entered, he looked at the three people opposite him and asked, ��If you want to open a shop here, you have to know the rules.�� ��What are the rules?�� Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and narrowed his eyes as he sized them up.


    The hooligans were a little afraid of his cold face, but they still had some confidence because they had more people. ��This street is covered by us, so the shops along the street have to give us some protection money. It��s not much. A hundred taels a month.��


    Zheng Gang sucked in a breath of cold air. ��You guys are robbing.��


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and looked at the middle-aged man hiding outside the shop.


    It was indeed the people he had called over.

 Chapter 626: Kicked Off

    Chapter 626: Kicked Off


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong thought that this person would go back to his Zhou Mansion to call for help. She did not expect him to have some brains. He was looking for the local hooligans to cause trouble here.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was hiding at the entrance of the alley opposite. He said to the person beside him, ��We��ll go over and mediate when they get into a conflict later. It��ll be much easier to buy their shop then.��


    ��Is it useful?�� The person beside him looked like a servant. He was still a little worried.


    Steward Zhou snorted. ��Of course it��s useful. Who would be willing to pay a protection fee of 100 taels a month?��


    ��It��s a pity that we came a step later. Otherwise, we wouldn��t have had to give money to those local hooligans to help.��


    Steward Zhou pursed his lips. ��Perhaps in this way, we can lower the price.�� After a pause, he asked, ��When will Master come?��


    ��He should be here soon.��


    Bang!


    The sound of the landing rang out. Not only was the local hooligan stunned, but the other gangsters were also stunned. The smile on their faces was still hanging as they froze.


    After a while, everyone turned around and looked at Shao Qingyuan, who had attacked. They swallowed hard.


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at them coldly. ��Who else wants to be rude?��


    The local hooligans trembled and immediately took a few steps back.


    Steward Zhou and the servant were even more stunned. Just, just like that, the man was sent flying?


    ��What, what should we do?�� The servant was so nervous that his tongue was tied. ��That person seems to know martial arts. Even if we go over together, we won��t be able to beat him. Those local hooligans won��t be able to do anything either. Why don��t we forget about that shop?��


    Steward Zhou was also so frightened that he trembled. However, when he heard the servant��s words, he slapped him. ��What nonsense are you talking about? That shop was chosen by Old Master. Can I just give it up? Looks like we have to rely on ourselves. You, quickly call Ah Feng over. He��s a guard of our residence. He��s very skilled. He can definitely deal with that man.��


    The servant nodded and immediately stood up. Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, he stopped again and pointed at a carriage not far away. ��There��s no need to go. Ah Feng accompanied Old Master over.��


    Steward Zhou suddenly turned his head, and his expression instantly changed.

 Chapter 627: Why Are They Here?

    Chapter 627: Why Are They Here?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What should we do now?�� The servant asked in a daze.


    Steward Zhou thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ��What else can we do? Tell Old Master directly.��


    As he spoke, Steward Zhou hurriedly came out of the alley and stopped Old Master Zhou��s carriage before it arrived at the shop. He apologized with a sad face, ��Old Master, I��m sorry. I couldn��t do what you instructed. I��m guilty.��


    The curtain of the carriage opened, and Old Master Zhou got out of the carriage. He frowned at him. ��What happened?��


    ��Master, the shop you like has been bought by someone.��


    Old Master Zhou kicked him. ��Useless thing. You can��t even deal with a shop?��


    Steward Zhou endured the kick, but he blamed it on Gu Yundong and the others in his heart. ��Master, I had no choice. I had already negotiated the price with the original owner of the shop, Master Li. Master Li was waiting for me to tell Master, so that he could transfer the ownership of the shop after I gave the money. I didn��t expect, I didn��t expect...��


    As he spoke, he sobbed. ��I didn��t expect three people to suddenly come and insist on buying that shop. They even said that they would give Eldest Li an additional two hundred taels of silver. When I heard that, how could this be? We decided to buy this shop first. However, those three people were completely unreasonable. One of them was a man who had some skills and directly threw me out. I couldn��t beat him, so this shop...��


    Ah Feng saw Zheng Gang at first, and then Shao Qingyuan. Then, his expression changed instantly.


    The third glance, he saw Gu Yundong...


    Ah Feng suddenly took a step back. His pupils constricted and his body trembled uncontrollably. How, how could it be them??


    Gu Yundong no longer remembered this person, but Shao Qingyuan had a deep impression of him. Back then, the master of Ah Feng��s family had almost caused his Yundong to fall off the horse.


    He really did not expect to see him again.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Ah Feng subconsciously shook his head and turned to look for his master.


    Old Master Zhou had already walked forward. Steward Zhou pointed at Shao Qingyuan and the other two and said, ��Old Master, it��s them.��


    Old Master Zhou raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Zheng Gang, who was at the front. ��It��s you who took a fancy to my shop and did not resort to tricks...��


    Ah Feng immediately tugged at his sleeve. ��Master, look over there.�� He pointed at Gu Yundong��s position in a low voice.

 Chapter 628: Long Time No See

    Chapter 628: Long Time No See


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhou Dafu frowned and looked in the direction where Ah Feng was pointing.


    The next moment, his chubby body jumped up nimbly and he instantly took two steps back. He looked at the two of them with a trace of fear in his eyes. ��You, you, how could it be you? Why are you here?�� U//ppTodated fr/o/m


    Oh, Gu Yundong knew this person. After all, he was the person who gave her money.


    She took another look at Steward Zhou, who was following behind her, and immediately understood.


    So this Zhou Mansion was that Zhou Mansion.


    ��Old Master Zhou, it��s been a long time. How have you been recently? Have you been earning a lot of money?��


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly shook his head. ��It��s not a lot. It��s not a lot at all.��


    Zhou Dafu��s heart ached when she had extorted so much money from him last time. Now that he saw Gu Yundong1 s cunning expression, he instantly had a bad feeling.


    ��If it��s not a lot, how did you find so many local hooligans to cause trouble for our shop?��


    Zhou Dafu was stunned. He looked at the group of people and a trace of confusion flashed across his face.


    After saying that, he gave Ah Feng a look. Without waiting for Gu Yundong to say anything, he quickly turned around and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back speechlessly. Why was he in such a hurry? She had not even mentioned the issue of compensation.


    However, Zhou Dafu��s heart ached so much for the money that his legs almost ran away.


    The local hooligans were completely confused. When they heard Old Master Zhou��s words, they wanted to refute, but when they met Ah Feng��s warning gaze, they immediately did not dare to say anything.


    Was this Old Master Zhou��s plan??


    Hence, after walking far away from the shop, the local hooligan leader, who had already recovered from the beating, asked, ��Old Master Zhou, what does this mean?��


    Zhou Dafu glanced at them. These people were not worth his time at all. He directly handed them over to Ah Feng to deal with.


    He only turned around and looked at Steward Zhou. Then, he kicked him hard in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ��You bastard, why don��t you telling me the truth??��


    Steward Zhou was shocked and quickly got up. His face was pale and he did not dare to have any other thoughts. He told him everything in detail.


    After hearing this, Zhou Dafu��s expression turned even worse. He kicked him again.


    After Ah Feng sent the local hooligans away, Zhou Dafu said with a dark expression, ��Go and find out the background of this man and woman.��

 Chapter 629: Different Reactions

    Chapter 629: Different Reactions


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhou Dafu did not expect to see Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan here. The last time they met was on the road from Yongning Prefecture to Wanqing Prefecture.


    At that time, he thought that they were from Wanqing Prefecture. He did not expect them to open a shop in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    At the thought that he was about to be extorted by the two of them again, Zhou Dafu felt extremely unhappy.


    He turned around and kicked Steward Zhou hard again. ��Take care of those local hooligans yourself. Also, I��ll punish you with half a year��s worth of salary. If there��s a next time, I��ll sell you off.��DiiSco?ver new stories on


    ��This old servant doesn��t dare.�� Steward Zhou laughed bitterly in his heart. He didn��t dare to ask what was going on with those people. He only knew that he had kicked an iron plate. Not only did he not get anything good, but he also had to lose a large sum of money.


    Zhou Dafu looked up in the direction of the shop again and cursed his bad luck. He called Ah Feng to turn around and return to the residence.


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had encountered such treatment, even though this was the third shop she had opened.


    After all, her first shop was in Fengkai County. The shop was originally won from the Tao family. Most of the shopkeepers in the surrounding shops were still afraid of the Tao family. In the beginning, they did not dare to interact with her openly.


    Her second shop was in Wanqing Prefecture. The shop was originally owned by the Xin family, but it was confiscated later on before it fell into his hands. The shopkeepers in the surrounding shops didn��t dare to ask around for fear of getting into trouble.


    As a result, Gu Yundong was stunned when she saw the two waiters coming in with friendly attitudes to greet her and deliver tea. Zheng Gang, on the other hand, accepted it politely and chatted with them happily.


    After they left, Zheng Gang said, ��I just asked around. The two shop assistants said that Zhou Dafu hasn��t been in the prefectural city for long and has a certain amount of wealth, but there��s no need to be too afraid of him.��


    He had a rich family background, but his foundation was not stable. The truly rich and powerful people in the Xuanhe Prefecture probably did not take him seriously.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��The shop has just opened. Brother Shao and I will still stay in the prefectural city. We��re not afraid of them finding trouble again. But shouldn��t we hire an assistant first?��

 Chapter 630: Treated as a Thief

    Chapter 630: Treated as a Thief


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was not very familiar with Xuanhe Prefecture. Zhuangzi still had to be a shopkeeper in Fengkai County for three months. He had to nurture Chen Jincai before he could come to the prefectural city.


    During this period of time, she could not let Zheng Gang work alone. That would be too tiring. She had to hire two more people to help.


    ��Recruit one. Before Zhuangzi comes to the prefectural city, let Ah Shu stay here for three months,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    Firstly, Ah Shu was quite skilled now. If a local hooligan came, he would be shocked.


    Secondly, although the shop in the prefecture capital was big, two assistants were enough. If they recruited more, they would probably fight when Zhuangzi came over later.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Why don��t we write a recruitment notice outside the shop?��


    Unfortunately, so what if he knew?


    His old boss was already dead and he had been chased out of the shop. The only thing he could do was to go to Changshun��s house and tell him the truth.


    Changshun cried especially sadly when he heard that. The injustice on his body was finally washed away. He was not a thief.


    However, the surrounding neighbors did not eliminate their prejudice against Changshun because of Zheng Gang��s testimony. They even felt that it was because Zheng Gang had been chased away by the boss, so he was dissatisfied and took revenge on the boss. Anyway, Zheng Gang did not have evidence.


    Zheng Gang really wanted to help Changshun, but he was also worried that those rumors would affect the business of the shop, so he hesitated.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Of course I believe in Uncle Zheng. As long as Changshun��s character is fine, it doesn��t matter. Zhuangzi used to be a hooligan in the village, but hasn��t he become a shopkeeper now? But I want to meet the shop assistant called Shunzi first.��


    Zheng Gang was overjoyed. The wrinkles on his face were squeezed into a ball. ��I��ll go find him now.��

 Chapter 631: Cruel

    Chapter 631: Cruel


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as Zheng Gang finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. However, he stopped after taking a step and said embarrassedly, ��Shunzi��s house is a little far from here. When will the boss return to the inn? Why don��t I bring him to the inn?��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and asked, ��Where is his house?��


    ��South of the city.��


    South of the city?


    ��Coincidentally, we��re almost done looking at the shops. I plan to go to the new house to take a look. I��ll go with you so that you won��t have to run around on a hot day.��


    The Tianhai Academy was in the south of the city, so naturally, the house she had just bought was also in the south.


    Zheng Gang nodded repeatedly. ��Alright.��


    ��Before I leave, I��ll take a look at the shop that Brother Shao bought.�� Gu Yundong turned around and saw Shao Qingyuan��s disappointed expression. However, after hearing her words, the corners of his lips curled up.


    Shao Qingyuan took the lead and walked forward. ��It��s not far. We��ll be there soon.��


    It was really not far. It was only a street away.


    Although the alley was a little messy, the smell of life was very strong. Children were running around happily on the road.


    Some women sat at the door, holding a sewing basket and looking at it. From time to time, they would yell.


    Occasionally, there would be the sound of metal striking and loud quarrels coming from the house.


    Changshun��s house seemed to be very far inside. Zheng Gang led them for a long distance before finally stopping.


    He pointed at a small dilapidated courtyard in front of him and said, ��That��s it.��


    Just as she finished speaking, the door of the courtyard was opened.


    Zheng Gang��s eyes lit up and he said, ��He��s Changshun.��


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a skinny young man holding a pole and about to leave.


    Zheng Gang raised his hand and was about to call out to him when he heard another ear-piercing voice.


    ��Changshun, are you going out to work again? How can you find work? Those shops shouldn��t need a thief, right?�� The person who spoke was a woman, probably Changshun��s neighbor. Her tone was very harsh.


    She sized up Changshun and came to a realization. ��You��re going out with a pole to be a porter. I heard that you lost your chamber pot job two days ago?��

 Chapter 632: Damn It

    Chapter 632: Damn It


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Changshun clenched his fists tightly and turned to look at the woman who spoke angrily.


    However, he was not good with words. After his face turned red, he only said, ��It��s none of your business.��


    ��Aiyo, how is it none of my business?�� The woman laughed exaggeratedly. ��Let me tell you, because of you, our reputation in this area is ruined. If our son hadn��t been implicated by you, he wouldn��t have been unable to find an easy job. You still have the cheek to continue living here. If it were me, I would have long found a place to hang myself so that my mother and sister would dare to go out.��


    Changshun was trembling with anger, especially when the other party mentioned his mother and sister. He almost couldn��t control himself.


    There was a crashing sound.


    At this moment, someone came out from behind Changshun. That person held a basin of water in his hand and splashed it directly at the woman opposite him.Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished on


    Changshun glared at her and turned to go back. He picked up the pole on the ground again and said to his sister, Su Qing, ��Go in and close the door. I��ll come back tonight.��


    Su Qing frowned and looked at the pole in his hand. She wanted to say something but hesitated. After a while, she didn��t say anything and only nodded. ��Brother, be careful. Don��t tire yourself out.��


    ��Alright, I understand.��


    Changshun turned around and was about to leave when he heard a cheerful and familiar voice. ��Changshun.��


    He was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw three people standing not far behind him.


    One of them was the shopkeeper he was familiar with, Zheng Gang. He was overjoyed. ��Shopkeeper, you, why are you here?��


    ��I��m here to look for you. Our boss is looking for a shop assistant. She heard that you��re hardworking and insisted on coming over to take a look.�� Zheng Gang laughed.

 Chapter 633:1 Want You to Be My Shop Assistant

    Chapter 633:1 Want You to Be My Shop Assistant


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Changshun was shocked, and so was Su Qing. The woman who was about to enter the room next door did not care about the water dripping from her body. She turned around and looked at Zheng Gang and the other two in shock.


    Zheng Gang chuckled. He wanted to say something just now, but his boss didn��t let him move, so he could only watch.


    Now that the boss did not turn around and leave after seeing everything, it seemed that she planned to hire Changshun.


    He strode over and pointed at Gu Yundong. ��Changshun, let me introduce you. This is my current boss, Miss Gu. She has opened a shop in the prefectural city and is planning to hire a shop assistant. She asked if you want to come.��


    Changshun��s eyes suddenly lit up. When Gu Yundong looked over, he trembled nervously. He leaned the pole against the door, not knowing what to do. He rubbed his hands and said, ��I, I...��Chee?ck out latest novels on


    Su Qing was also very surprised, but when she saw her brother like this, she immediately expected better from him.


    Su Qing could no longer hold it in. She grabbed the pole beside her and wanted to rush over and smash her mouth.


    But Gu Yundong stopped her. Su Qing was stunned and felt uneasy.


    She was afraid that her brother��s job would be ruined again. She was even more afraid that she might implicate Shopkeeper Zheng.


    Gu Yundong looked at the woman and saw the smug look on her face. She laughed. ��I can judge for myself what kind of person Su Changshun is. As for whether your son has a good character... I can tell from your harshness as a mother.��


    With that, she turned around and entered the courtyard without looking at her.


    The woman was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She immediately screamed, ��You��re calling me mean? Where did you come from, little b*tch? How dare you call me mean? Let me tell you...��


    Shao Qingyuan looked over coldly. The woman instantly felt a chill run down her spine. She felt even more frightened than when she faced the furious Su Changshun just now. She no longer hesitated and quickly turned around to go home, not daring to say a word.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan enter. Zheng Gang hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 634: Salary

    Chapter 634: Salary


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    On the other hand, Su Changshun and Su Qing stood at the door and looked at each other before entering the courtyard.


    The Su family��s courtyard was really small, even smaller than Aunt Ke��s.


    Although Aunt Ke��s house only had two sleeping rooms, the rooms were big. The two rooms in the Su family��s house were pitifully small, as if they were one room that was separated by one wall.


    The central room was also small. When the five of them entered, the central room seemed to be filled.


    Su Qing quickly poured some water and stood behind Su Changshun. She looked uneasy. She was still worried that what the woman next door had said would leave a very bad impression on Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water to quench her thirst and went straight to the point. ��My surname is Gu. My shop is on Dahui Road. It��s a little far from here and will open in a few days. The shopkeeper is Uncle Zheng. You��re familiar with him. He needs two workers. One has already been chosen. Uncle Zheng recommended you to me and said that you��re honest and hardworking, so I came over to take a look. What about you? What do you think? Do you have any intention of coming along?��


    Su Qing was very happy, and the worry in her heart was relieved.


    She quickly turned to look at her brother. Su Changshun was still a little confused. This girl actually wanted to hire him as a shop assistant?


    ��I-I��ll go borrow a pen and paper now. We can sign the contract soon.��


    ��There��s no need. I have the contract. You just need to put your thumbprint on it.�� Gu Yundong had already prepared multiple employment contracts. The names and positions were different, but the contents were similar.


    Su Changshun took it and pressed his thumb on it without even reading.


    Gu Yundong smiled. It seemed that Zheng Gang��s trust was not wrong. Su Changshun also trusted Zheng Gang very much.


    She was quite satisfied with Su Changshun. Although he was not good with words, it could be seen that he was very protective of his family and was not afraid of hardship or exhaustion.


    Zhuangzi, on the other hand, was a smart person. He was eloquent and complemented Su Changshun. The two of them were very suitable for each other.


    If both of them could talk, they would probably quarrel.


    Gu Yundong was about to leave after settling on the shop assistant.


    At this moment, the courtyard door was pushed open and an older woman came in with a basket..

 Chapter 635: The Shop Will Close Sooner or Later

    Chapter 635: The Shop Will Close Sooner or Later


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing that there were a few strangers in the courtyard, the woman was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Changshun and his sister in confusion.


    Su Changshun quickly went forward to take the basket from her hand. Inside the basket were clothes. They were heavy, and the woman��s palm had a mark.


    When Su Changshun saw this, he felt a little sad. However, he quickly smiled and placed the basket on the steps at the side. He said to the woman, ��Mother, you��re back. This is Uncle Zheng. You��ve seen him before. This is Miss Gu and Master Shao. Miss Gu is opening a shop in the prefectural city and asked me to be a shop assistant. I have a job now. Mother, you don��t have to wash clothes for others in the future.��


    Ever since Su Changshun was labeled as a thief, the Su family��s life had become difficult.Re?a? latest cha/p/ters on


    Su Changshun went out every day to find manual labor. Su Qing did some embroidery work at home, so Mother Su went to collect some clothes to wash. It was better in the summer. In the winter, the water was cold, and Mother Su��s hands were often swollen like steamed buns. It was very tiring.


    Even so, she would not be able to earn much.


    Now that Su Changshun had a proper and stable job, his mother did not have to work so hard.


    The woman almost bumped her nose. ��You, you little b*tch. Are you feeling good now that you have a job? Just you wait. Let��s see how long your brother can do this job. Hmph.��


    After saying that, he even spat on the ground. ��He��s just a small shop assistant. He thinks he��s a big shot. Who knows when that small shop will close down.��


    She cursed and went back. Someone beside her asked curiously what was going on.


    The woman added fuel to the fire and told him not to go to that shop to buy things. To be able to hire a thief as a shop assistant, this stranger definitely did not do any legitimate business.


    However, when someone asked her what the shop was for and where it was, the woman could not answer for a moment.


    Mother Su asked the same question.


    Su Changshun touched his head and said in embarrassment, ��I didn��t ask in detail. It seems to be a food business. But Uncle Zheng recommended it, so it definitely won��t be bad. Mother, don��t worry. It��s just that the place is a little far. It��s on Dahui Road. I might be late coming home in the future.��


    Mother Su waved her hand. ��It��s not a big deal. Later, you can bring me there so that I��ll know where it is. I can even send you lunch. The shop is small, but it��s not a big deal. Work hard. It��s better than carrying bags for others..�� After a pause, she suddenly asked, ��I heard that Young Master Shao seems to call Miss Gu... Yundong?��

 Chapter 636: You鈥檙e Committing a Sin

    Chapter 636: You��re Committing a Sin


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Shao Qingyuan went out, he did call out softly. If Mother Su had not been focused on them at that time, she might not have heard it.


    Su Changshun was stunned and nodded. ��Yes, I think Miss Gu��s name is Gu Yundong. What��s wrong, Mother?��


    Mother Su frowned. ��I keep feeling that this name is a little familiar, as if I��ve heard it somewhere before. I just can��t remember where.��


    Su Qing smiled. ��Mother, this name isn��t strange. There��s another person called Li Yundong at the entrance of our alley. Boss Gu has always been in Fengkai County. She��s only been here for two days. It��s impossible for you to know her.�� ��That��s true.�� Mother Su quickly stopped struggling. She was old now, so it was possible that she remembered wrongly.


    ��But you have to wear good clothes to work in the shop. Little Qing, I remember that there��s still a piece of fabric in the cabinet. Make a new set of clothes for your brother. Don��t embarrass the boss.��


    ��Sure thing.��


    With work to do, the three members of the Su family were completely different. All their gloominess was swept away, as if they were already standing in front of a bright future and did not have to worry anymore.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the carriage, had a good impression of the Su family. The family was simple. Su Changshun was an honest person, and his mother and sister were reasonable. They were not difficult to get along with and would not drag him down.


    Gu Yundong looked into the house. Her parents lived in the main room, which had a small study. The left wing was for her and Yunke, and the right wing was for Yunshu and Yuanzhi.


    There was also a room for Xue Rong and the rest.


    Every room was equipped with the most basic bed, cabinet and other things. It was very complete.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied, but Aunt Ke suddenly pulled her aside and asked, ��You��ve also bought a courtyard in the prefectural city. Your parents live here. Shouldn��t you buy another batch of servants?��


    Gu Yundong said, ��I want Madam Jiang to come over. Besides Shuitao and Xue Rong, it should be enough.��


    Aunt Ke couldn��t help but roll her eyes. ��Ms. Jiang and Tong Ping are husband and wife. You ask Ms. Jiang to come over, but Tong Ping is alone in Yongfu Village? Aren��t you committing a sin?��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Was it that serious??


    ��And Tong Shuitao.��


    What was wrong with Shuitao? She didn��t have a husband, right?

 Chapter 637: The Four From the Lu Family

    Chapter 637: The Four From the Lu Family


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Aunt Ke felt that although Gu Yundong was smart, there was still something to learn in this aspect.


    ��Shuitao is indeed not bad, but she��s jumpy and thinks about going out all day long. She��s not meticulous enough. She��s suitable to follow you, and you like to run around. However, it��s not suitable for her to take care of your mother. With your mother��s personality, she should find someone more meticulous.��


    Gu Yundong thought about it and felt that it made sense. Not only did the servant have to be more meticulous, but they also had to be smart.


    She remembered what happened to Jiang Yongkang last time. It was hard to guarantee that no one would have designs on her mother now. Also, when her father checked the house yesterday, a woman had already winked at her father.


    Speaking of which, she was so young and beautiful, but no one had seduced her. Her parents�� market price was actually better than hers.


    Gu Yundong had deep doubts about her charm.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    However, when she saw Shao Qingyuan beside her, this suspicion was dispelled by her.


    Still, Aunt Ke was right. They indeed had to buy a batch of servants. There was no need for a lot. Three to four people in a family was enough.


    Gu Yundong almost rolled her eyes when she saw other girls looking at Shao Qingyuan while she interviewed them.


    The Lu couple was also honest. Lu Sheng was about the same age as Gu Dajiang. He used to run errands for the master. His wife, Madam Niu, worked in the kitchen. Because she wasn��t competitive, she was just a kitchen helper, but according to her, her culinary skills were actually not bad.


    Both of them were very diligent.


    They also had a younger daughter called Lu Hongqiao. She was about seven or eight years old. It was just nice that she could be a companion with Yunke.


    The little girl already had friends in Yongfu Village. She was still very unfamiliar here. Yunshu was not around either. Only when she had a child of about the same age to play with could her be cheered up.


    When the four members of the Lu family were brought back, they were still a little nervous.


    They only looked at each other when they stood in front of the small house. They took a deep breath and followed Gu Yundong in.


    Unexpectedly, just as they entered, a voice suddenly sounded in their ears.


    ��Is Lady Gu back? Is Lady Gu back?��


    It was not just the four members of the Lu family. Even Gu Yundong and the others were so frightened by this unfamiliar voice that they almost turned around and left..

 Chapter 638: I鈥檝e Turned Bald While Waiting For You

    Chapter 638: I��ve Turned Bald While Waiting For You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The owner of the voice quickly rushed in front of them. After looking around, he locked his gaze on Gu Yundong.


    ��You must be Miss Gu?��T/his chapter is updat/ed by


    Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and stood in front of him. He frowned and looked at him warily.


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang, who came out later. ��Father, what��s going on?��


    Gu Dajiang looked helpless. He rubbed his forehead and said, ��This is Master Xia from Tianhai Academy. He... specially came to discuss painting skills with you.��


    He also had a headache. When he had just arrived at the academy, he did not even have time to look for the supervisor before he was stopped by Master Xia, who directly asked him where the painter that had guided the students yesterday was.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his anxious expression and thought that he was here to find trouble. He immediately ran away warily.


    It was not easy for Gu Dajiang to shake him off and find the supervisor to settle all the matters regarding admission.


    When he was about to leave, he did not expect to see Master Xia again at the entrance of the Academy.


    As he spoke, he became anxious again and almost reached out to grab Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong quickly told him to calm down. ��Master Xia, wait for a while. I��ve just returned home. I can only calm down and look at the paintings after I��ve arranged everything, right?��


    Master Xia wanted to ask her to leave everything to Gu Dajiang, but he was in someone else��s house after all. It was not good to go overboard.


    Therefore, he could only suppress her desire and look at Gu Yundong eagerly, hoping that she could finish everything in an instant.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and explained the background of the four people from the Lu family to Father Gu. Then, she asked Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong to bring them away and settle them down.


    After everyone was busy with their own things, she followed the impatient Master Xia to the study.


    The study had just been tidied up not long ago. There was a huge desk in front of the window sill, and the pen rack on the table was already prepared. Moreover, the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were all done.


    She didn��t know if Ah Shu and the others had arranged them beforehand or after Master Xia arrived.


    What shocked Gu Yundong was the pile of things on the table..

 Chapter 639: Same Lecture Hall

    Chapter 639: Same Lecture Hall


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Come, come, come. Sit here.�� Master Xia held the stool enthusiastically. He was not embarrassed by the overly enthusiasm at all. At one point, Gu Yundong even felt that this was Master Xia��s home...


    The corners of Gu Yundong1 s mouth twitched. She pointed at the paintings piled on the table, and her hands trembled uncontrollably.


    ��Don��t tell me you drew all these. Do you want me to finish reading them today?��


    Master Xia was stunned, as if he had just realized that this was a difficult situation.


    He immediately laughed dryly and reached out to remove half of the paintings.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Seeing that she didn��t say anything, Master Xia thought for a moment and took off half of the paintings.


    Gu Yundong still did not speak. Master Xia gritted his teeth and removed three scrolls.


    But Gu Yundong remained calm. Master Xia could not hold it in anymore. ��No more. There are no more than twenty paintings here.��


    Gu Dajiang had only gone to familiarize himself with the school. Classes would only officially start tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong was very surprised and more or less relieved. Although Qi Ting was a tsundere, he was not a bad person.


    The few people who were good friends with him were also quite cute. He had known them yesterday, so he was not worried that he would not be able to fit in.


    As the father and daughter were talking, Master Xia finally found the painting.


    When he took it out, Gu Yundong wanted to faint.


    As expected, he did not suffer any losses. He actually found a painting that was as complicated as the River Diagram on the Qingming Festival.


    Master Xia looked at her happily. ��Come, take a look first.��


    Gu Yundong did not want to look at it at all. Her eyes were filled with deep disdain. If she had known earlier, she would not have asked him to search just now. It would have been better if she had just taken a random painting.


    No, the key was that while Master Xia could not feel anything, why did he have to challenge such a complicated painting??


    However, since she had agreed, she calmed down and looked at the painting carefully.


    Fortunately, although the painting was complicated, the technique was traceable. Gu Yundong quickly discovered Master Xia��s problem.

 Chapter 640: My Condolences

    Chapter 640: My Condolences


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was also a painter. She was very patient with Mr. Xia, who was like-minded.


    Seeing that the two of them had already started discussing, Gu Dajiang picked up a book and sat quietly at the side to read.


    It was only when Shao Qingyuan came in that he went out to talk to his wife and daughter.


    After some time, Gu Yundong raised her head and rubbed her sore neck.


    A cup of tea suddenly appeared in her hand. She looked up and met Shao Qingyuan��s dissatisfied expression. She immediately smiled.


    Shao Qingyuan was dissatisfied with Master Xia, so he didn��t even serve him tea.


    However, Master Xia didn��t care at all. He didn��t even realize that Gu Dajiang had long changed to Shao Qingyuan in the room. He only nodded repeatedly with his painting.


    ��Excellent, excellent. With Miss Gu��s guidance, it��s as if I��ve been enlightened. I��ve learned a lot.�� Master Xia laughed and put down the painting in his hand. He went to take another one.


    This time, Gu Yundong did not need to say anything. He could find the problem himself.


    He immediately beamed with joy and danced with joy. After a long while, he calmed down and asked Gu Yundong, ��Yundong, your painting skills are so good. Your teacher must be a big shot in the current era. I wonder where he is now. Can you introduce him?��


    However, after Gu Yundong twirled the fried chicken drumstick around his nose, he decisively put down the charcoal pen and quickly ran to the reception hall.


    There were a lot of people, so they had to be divided into two tables to sit down.


    In fact, Gu Yundong had wanted to invite Nie Cong over for such an important day. After all, they had moved to the prefectural city. She had to let her friend know her address and get to know her family.


    Unfortunately, Nie Cong was not around. Aunt Ke said that he had been sent elsewhere by his father to train.


    Therefore, Master Xia was the only guest in the Gu family.


    Either table was filled with more than ten dishes. Firstly, it was to celebrate the housewarming, and secondly, it was to celebrate Gu Dajiang��s entrance into school. Wouldn��t everyone be happy?


    After everyone was full, Gu Dajiang personally sent Master Xia out. Then, he got Xue Rong to drive the carriage back to the academy.


    On this trip, Master Xia had made a breakthrough in his painting skills. He had also eaten until his mouth was full of oil. He was already satisfied.


    Yes, he could still find an excuse to eat next time. That Gu girl��s culinary skills were too good.


    Not only was she good at cooking, but she was also good-looking. It was a pity that she was already engaged. Otherwise, he would have a lot of young talents to introduce to her.


    The lively courtyard finally quietened down. After everyone had cleaned up, Gu Yundong got up and walked towards the Lu family��s house.

 Chapter 641: Gu Yundong鈥檚 Arrangement

    Chapter 641: Gu Yundong��s Arrangement


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Lu Hongxiu was a meticulous person, so when Tong Shuitao led them to tidy up the rooms, she learned some things about the Gu family from her.


    After knowing that the Gu family was simple, the old master and young mistress were very kind to the servants, and there were no lecherous young masters, the four members of the Lu family heaved a sigh of relief. The uneasiness of coming to this unfamiliar new master��s house gradually eased.


    Hence, when Gu Yundong came to look for them, the Lu family was not too panicked except for a trace of fear.


    Gu Yundong��s gaze swept across the four of them and finally stopped on Lu Hongxiu.


    ��Half a day has passed. I think you should know the situation at home from Shuitao.��


    Lu Hongxiu was shocked and quickly knelt down. ��Miss, please forgive me. I was wrong. I shouldn��t have asked...��


    ��Get up.�� Gu Yundong interrupted her.


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned. She looked up slightly and carefully glanced at Gu Yundong. Seeing that she did not seem to blame her, she slowly stood up.


    After giving her instructions, Gu Yundong stood up. ��It��s getting late. You guys should rest early.��


    ��Take care, Miss.��


    After Gu Yundong left, the four members of the Lu family looked at each other.


    After a long time, Lu Sheng said, ��Go to sleep. We��ll be busy tomorrow morning.��


    The three of them did not say anything and nodded. They went to bed.


    Gu Yundong left the house and went straight to Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang��s room. She told them the location of the shop she had seen today and the staff she had recruited. At the same time, she instructed Ah Shu to set off for Yongfu Village tomorrow morning and ask Uncle Feng if he was coming to the prefectural city.


    Ah Shu agreed happily. The next morning, he rode his horse and left the prefectural city at full speed.


    At the same time, Gu Dajiang successfully became a student of Tianhai Academy.


    Madam Yang was staying at the house, and Lu Hongxiu was taking care of her. Aunt Ke was also staying here temporarily, so Gu Yundong was completely at


    ease.

 Chapter 642: It鈥檚 Not a Small Shop

    Chapter 642: It��s Not a Small Shop


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, focused on drawing the shop��s blueprint. As expected, Feng Daneng brought two workers to the prefectural city on the third day.


    He was very happy and energetic. He looked very motivated.


    Gu Yundong wanted him to rest for a day, but he refused. The moment he arrived, he asked her to bring him to the shop to take a look.


    Gu Yundong could only bring him to the shop and explain the situation to him with the blueprint in her hand. Previously, in Fengkai County, Feng Daneng had already experienced it. The shop here was much larger, but the style was not too different. He had an idea.


    The interior renovation was mainly carpentry work, so the two handymen Feng Daneng brought this time were good at this.


    Soon, the shop was bustling with activity.


    After Zheng Gang and the others left that day, Su Changshun went to Dahui Road every day to take a look. He was a little worried when he saw that the door was not open.Upstodatee from


    At this moment, he finally saw Zheng Gang��s figure and hurriedly ran over.


    Zheng Gang was shocked to see him. ��Why are you here?��


    ��It��s open. I saw the owner and Uncle Zheng today. The shop is being renovated. I��ve been helping for the entire day.��


    Mother Su��s eyes lit up. ��That��s good, that��s good. I��ve been worried for the past few days. I was afraid that something would happen.��


    ��Mother, don��t worry. Uncle Zheng won��t lie to me.�� Su Changshun entered the house and changed his clothes. When he came out, he said to Mother Su, ��Mother, before I came back, I told the owner that there��s a master working in the shop these few days. It��s not convenient to eat or boil water. I thought that you should help cook for two days. The owner agreed.��


    Mother Su was pleasantly surprised. ��Really? I can cook for a few days?��


    ��Yes, the boss plans to pay Mother 50 copper coins a day.��


    ��It��s just cooking for a few days. There��s no need for money. There��s no need for so much money.��


    Su Changshun was helpless. He had said the same thing, but the boss insisted on giving it to him. He was not as eloquent as the boss, so he could only agree.


    Therefore, the next day, Su Chang took Mother Su to Dahui Road early in the morning.


    Looking at the huge two-story shop in front of her, Mother Su��s eyes could not help but widen.


    No, no, wasn��t it a small shop??

 Chapter 643: Flower

    Chapter 643: Flower


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    At first, Mother Su really thought that it was just a small shop. The shop where her son used to be a shop assistant was not very big.


    However, regardless of whether it was a small shop or not, as long as her son had a stable job, it was much better than being a porter outside every day. Therefore, she did not even ask how much his salary was.


    Unexpectedly, this shop was so big. Not only were there two floors, but the inside was also surprisingly big.


    She was very happy. With such a big shop, the Gu family��s business was definitely not small. Such a big shop��s owner even took a fancy to her son as a shop assistant. In the future, when the Gu family��s business grew bigger, Changshun would also rise and become more promising.


    At this moment, Mother Su heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong also came early. When she saw Mother Su, she walked over with a smile. ��I��ll have to trouble Auntie for the next few days. This is the money for groceries. Auntie, feel free to cook any food. The workers do hard labor. The food can��t be bad.��


    Mother Su looked at the five taels of silver in her hand and could not help but tremble.


    This Boss Gu was too magnanimous. This was only the second time they met, and she gave her silver just like that. She even gave her five taels in one go. Wasn��t she afraid that she would embezzle the money?


    She suddenly thought of what Gu Dajiang had mentioned about Madam Yang��s love for planting flowers.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment and could not help but stop what she was doing.


    Yes, she was very busy, but she seemed to have neglected many things. She had never noticed that her mother liked to plant flowers. Even if she knew, she did not seem to take it to heart. She only bought servants and handed her over to the servants to take care of.


    For the past two days, Lu Hongxiu had been telling her about Madam Yang��s daily life. It seemed to be no different from before. She ate, drank, and did some work every day, repeating the same actions day after day.


    Gu Yundong had her own business. She liked to earn money and hoped that one day, she would be able to count money until her hands cramped. She had a goal and direction and could keep moving forward.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu liked to read. They had left home, had classmates and teachers, and were also moving towards their goals.


    Yunke liked to eat, and she also liked to cook. Even though she was still young, she also had things she liked and she watched others cook seriously.


    Once, Gu Yundong even saw her holding mud and playing house. She repeated the process of how her sister fried the chicken drumstick without missing a single detail.


    Everyone seemed to have found something they liked and were working hard. Except... Madam Yang.

 Chapter 644: Familiar Person

    Chapter 644: Familiar Person


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong realized that she had always treated Madam Yang as a child. She wanted her to do whatever she wanted. Her mother could work, rest, and play as she pleased.


    However, she had forgotten that no matter how young a child was, they would have their own favorite things, even if it was in stages.


    Madam Yang liked flowers. In the past, when the Gu family��s conditions didn��t allow it, she didn��t show it. Now that the conditions allowed it, she had already developed a habit of keeping it to herself and never mentioned it.


    Mother Su saw that Gu Yundong was staring at the flower in her hand without saying anything. She was a little nervous and asked softly, ��Boss, is there a problem with the flower?��


    ��No.�� Gu Yundong came back to her senses and hurriedly shook her head. She smiled and said, ��I just think that these flowers are quite beautiful.��


    Mother Su explained, ��When I came back from buying groceries just now, I met a young lady selling flowers. I saw her accidentally trip over a rock and almost fell. I helped her up. Look, she gave me a flower.��


    ��Come and take a look. This is my family��s ancestral jade pendant. Look at the color and feeling, it��s really top-grade. Most importantly, it��s cheap. It only costs five taels of silver.��


    Gu Yundong quickened her pace. The ancestral jade pendant only cost five taels of silver. This was too exaggerated. At least make it more realistic.


    She walked inside and stopped at the place where the flowers were sold. Indeed, she saw a little girl squatting in front of a stall.


    However, the little girl was not in a good state at this moment. There was a small potted plant in front of her that had shattered. The flowers inside were lying on the ground, revealing their tender roots.


    The little girl wiped her tears sadly and carefully picked up the flower and placed it aside. Then, she slowly placed the soil on the ground into the broken jar.


    Gu Yundong had just frowned when she heard a mean voice. ��Serves you right. Who asked you to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit? Twenty copper coins for a pot is not cheap. I wanted all your flowers in one go. You and your mother could go home earlier, but you refused. You really don��t know what��s good for you.��


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged man standing there.


    She paused. She felt that this person looked familiar.

 Chapter 645: My Eyes Hurt

    Chapter 645: My Eyes Hurt


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The middle-aged man was thin, but his expression was a little gloomy.


    There was also a stall in front of him with more than 20 pots of flowers. There were not many things, but they occupied a large area and squeezed the little girl��s stall into a corner.


    There were also more than 20 pots of flowers in the little girl��s stall, but they were all squeezed together. Almost all the small flower pots were piled together, and it was impossible to tell which potted plant those flowers belonged to.


    However, the little girl clearly cherished these flowers very much. On such a hot day, there were two paper umbrellas covering the flowers. There were even some water droplets on the flowers, as if they had just been watered. They looked especially bright and refreshing.


    On the other hand, the middle-aged man held an oil-paper umbrella in his hand to block the sun above his head. The flowers were listless, making people not have the slightest desire to buy them.


    Moreover, what did he just say? He wanted to buy this girl��s pot of flowers for 20 copper coins? In this day and age, expensive flowers like Yaohuang and Weizi were worth hundreds or thousands of taels.


    Of course, the flowers in front of the little girl were all ordinary flowers, but they were also very ornamental. It could be seen that they had been carefully taken care of. Even if they were not very expensive, they were definitely worth more than 20 copper coins per pot.


    This middle-aged man was quite scheming.


    Yes, he had lost a lot of weight now. No wonder Gu Yundong could not tell at a glance.


    However, after being in prison for so long, he still refused to change. In the past, he wanted to take advantage of Shao Qingyuan. Now, he was bullying the women and children. He was simply hopeless.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and walked to the mother and daughter. She squatted down and said to the little girl, ��I want to buy your flowers, okay?��


    The little girl looked up with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Her mother also looked at Gu Yundong happily and hurriedly nodded. ��Of course. Miss, you can choose whichever pot you like. Look, there are orchids, lilies, hibiscus, and mountain pellets. They��re all beautiful.��


    Gu Yundong indeed thought that they were very good-looking. The young lady also smiled through her tears and looked at Gu Yundong expectantly.


    When Shopkeeper Pan saw that there was a customer, he hurriedly rushed forward and squeezed the little girl and her mother to the side.


    ��Miss, if you want to buy flowers, come to my place to buy them. I have all kinds of flowers. Come and take a look. Mine are more than theirs. There are even big flowers. They��re cheap and especially fragrant.��


    Gu Yundong hated him very much. She casually glanced at the flowers in his stall and said, ��Those flowers of yours are withered. I feel my eyes hurt just by looking at them. Besides, I can tell at a glance that they��re sick and about to die from bug bites. I won��t pay a copper coin for them..��

 Chapter 646: Find a Rope

    Chapter 646: Find a Rope


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong raised her voice. Shopkeeper Pan��s expression changed when he heard that. The customers who were about to stop in front of his stall hurried to look at the next stall.


    Shopkeeper Pan was trembling with anger. He suddenly turned his head and glared at Gu Yundong fiercely. ��Do you know how to speak? If you don��t want to buy it, then don��t. Who asked you to spout nonsense and slander my flowers? You caused me such a huge loss. You have to compensate me with silver. Otherwise, I won��t let you leave today.��


    He saw that Gu Yundong was a young girl with a heartless servant behind her. She seemed to be easy to bully.


    Moreover, because of the renovation of the shop, Gu Yundong was dressed simply. It was obvious that she was not a young lady from a powerful family. Young ladies from wealthy families would not come here to buy flowers. Therefore, it should not be a problem to extort a few taels of silver.


    The flower seller panicked when she heard that. ��You, how can you do this? This sister didn��t do anything wrong. Why should she compensate you with silver?��


    ��It��s between her and me now. It��s not your place to interrupt. Get lost.��


    Shopkeeper Pan glared at the young lady, then looked up at Gu Yundong provocatively.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to Tong Shuitao, who was behind her, ��Go find a rope.��


    Her mother said, ��She does know a little. Her father used to be a gardener. Later, he fell down the hill while picking flowers, so his legs are no longer nimble. Therefore, he could only plant some flowers at home to sell. She has been by her father��s side since she was young and likes them very much. She knows a lot. Miss, if you don��t know how to raise flowers, feel free to ask.��


    Gu Yundong really did not know much about raising flowers. In the past, she did not have the leisure to do so. Now... she did not either.


    She didn��t know if Madam Yang could do it. Even if she liked flowers, she might not know how to take care of them.


    So...


    ��Damn it, you actually don��t take me seriously.�� Shopkeeper Pan was furious. His face was livid from their disregard. He raised his foot and kicked the pots of flowers.


    The young lady and her daughter��s expressions changed drastically, but Gu Yundong quickly kicked his ankle.


    Shopkeeper Pan immediately took two steps back. He failed to kick down the potted plant and fell to the ground.


    ��You b*tch...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Tong Shuitao ran over. ��Miss, the rope is here.��


    Gu Yundong looked at the length and nodded in satisfaction. Then, she smiled and looked at Shopkeeper Pan..N/ne?w n0vel chap/ers are published o/n

 Chapter 647: Nightmare Reappears

    Chapter 647: Nightmare Reappears


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shopkeeper Pan looked at her malicious smile and felt a chill in his heart. For a moment, he regretted extorting her.


    But it was already too late. Gu Yundong signaled with her eyes, and Tong Shuitao strode forward. The rope in her hand shook violently, and under Shopkeeper Pan��s puzzled gaze, she suddenly tied him up tightly.


    Shopkeeper Pan��s eyes widened and he immediately struggled. ��What are you doing? What are you doing? Let go. Help! Murder! Robbery!��


    His high-pitched voice quickly attracted the attention of the people beside him.


    However, no one knew if it was because he was too unpopular or if no one believed that two young girls could deal with a man. In short, no one stepped forward to help. Instead, they laughed as if they were watching a show. ��Boss Pan, who would dare to kill someone in broad daylight?��


    ��Don��t go too far and extort money from her. A little girl can tie you up like this? All of us saw it clearly just now. You were the one who stood there motionless and let the little girl tie you up.��


    Shopkeeper Pan��s face instantly turned pale. ��Put me down. Ah ah ah ah ah, quickly put me down. Help, I��m afraid of heights.��


    Actually, he wasn��t afraid in the past. After being hung up and beaten up by Shao Qingyuan last time, he started to be afraid. Moreover, ever since then, he had been arrested and almost thrown into prison. If he hadn��t sold his family��s shop and put in a lot of effort, he might not have been able to come out.


    Now that this terrifying memory had surged into his mind again, Shopkeeper Pan began to tremble.


    Tong Shuitao wrapped the rope around the tree trunk and tied it up. She clapped her hands and said, ��I��m just enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. Can��t you do a good business? Why do you have to bully a little girl? It��s fine, but you actually want my Miss to compensate??��


    What a joke. Her Miss loved money. It was already good enough that she didn��t ask you to compensate her. You still want to extort her? You don��t know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Shopkeeper Pan did not hear what she said at all. His legs fluttered in the air. ��Put me down. I was wrong. Please spare me. Put me down quickly.��


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. Oh, there was finally something that was not unchanged. This guy knew how to beg for mercy?


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Gu Yundong ignored him and turned to ask the young lady and her daughter to help carry the flowers to the carriage outside..

 Chapter 648: Too Unpopular

    Chapter 648: Too Unpopular


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The four of them each took two pots of flowers. After a few trips, the 20 potted plants were all moved.


    Shopkeeper Pan was still hanging from the tree. Not only did no one care about him or put him down, they even pointed at him and mocked him.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. It was rare for a person to be so unpopular.


    In the end, a man who wanted to continue enjoying the shade under the tree put him down. When Shopkeeper Pan landed, his legs were weak, and his entire face was red. Soon, his face turned pale.


    After he regained his senses, he did not say anything and ignored everyone��s teasing. He immediately packed up his potted plants in a hurry and left with his head buried.


    In short, he never appeared in the flower and bird market in that area again.


    Gu Yundong finished teaching Shopkeeper Pan a lesson and bought the flowers. Then, she said to the little girl, ��I bought these flowers for my mother, but I don��t know if my mother knows how to take care of these flowers. If you do, can you come back with me and teach my mother for a couple of days?��


    Not to mention going to the customer��s house to teach how to plant flowers, even if they were asked to push all the flowers to the customer��s house on a cart and arrange them one by one before watering them, they would be happy.


    Moreover, teaching others how to plant flowers was a very happy thing for Xiao Yuan.


    The mother and daughter sat in the carriage and looked at the potted plants reluctantly.


    The carriage drove into the south of the city and soon arrived at the area where Gu Yundong was.


    Xiao Yuan and her daughter were still a little nervous. They were from the Xuanhe Prefecture. Although they didn��t live in a good place, they knew that this was a place where scholars lived. They heard that the prices of houses were high, and the people coming and going were all students. They were especially polite, and it was a place that people yearned for and respected.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the door of the courtyard. Xiao Yuan and her mother got out of the carriage and felt that the clean street was completely different from the flower and bird market. They instantly became reserved.


    Gu Yundong had already pushed open the courtyard door. When she looked up, she saw Madam Yang.


    Madam Yang, who was sitting in the courtyard, looked at Yunke writing in a daze. She still had a sewing basket in her hand. Previously, when she was in Yongfu Village, she had learned embroidery from Shen Sitian for a period of time. She had even embroidered a few pieces of handkerchief that made her feel a sense of accomplishment.


    Gu Yundong had thought that she liked it very much, but now he realized that it was not the case..

 Chapter 649: Like

    Chapter 649: Like


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked at Madam Yang, whose eyes were completely unfocused, indicating that she did not want to embroider a handkerchief at all. She suddenly felt a little sad.


    She exhaled slowly and called out with a smile, ��Mother.��


    Madam Yang suddenly turned around and immediately welcomed them happily. ��Dongdong, Dongdong, you��re back?��


    Then, she saw Xiao Yuan and her mother following behind. She tilted her head curiously and asked, ��Who are they?��


    Gu Yunke also put down the pen in her hand and quickly ran over to hug her thigh. She also tilted her head and looked at them curiously.


    The mother and daughter��s identical cute actions instantly gave Xiao Yuan and her daughter an indescribable strange feeling.


    Gu Yundong stroked Little Yunke��s head and looked at Madam Yang. ��Mother, I went out today and bought you a gift. See if you like it.��


    ��I like it.�� Madam Yang immediately nodded before she could see it.


    Little Yunke joined in the fun. ��I like it too.��


    Gu Yundong was amused by the two of them. ��I��ll bring you to take a look.��


    Gu Yundong saw that Madam Yang��s face was covered in dirt, but the smile on her face was very bright. She felt relieved.


    She turned around and went into the study. She did not know anything about planting flowers, but when she was looking for books on fruits last time, she had seen some knowledge points about planting flowers. It was not much, but it might be useful.


    Gu Yundong took out a pen and paper and took out the book from the spatial storage. She flipped through it carefully. There were indeed some methods that were suitable for this era.


    She copied these down and could show them to her mother later. She could study them, especially in terms of grafting.


    The book was a little thick and Gu Yundong spent a lot of time looking through it.


    From time to time, laughter could be heard in the courtyard. By the time she went out, it was already past 3 pm.


    She asked Xiao Yuan and her daughter to stay for dinner, but they rejected her.


    ��Her father is still waiting for us at home. I��m afraid he��ll be worried if we go back too late.��


    Gu Yundong did not force her. She got Tong Shuitao to prepare the carriage and send them back.


    She also planned to go with them. She wanted to go to the shop and take a look. She also planned to take a look at the notice wall with Eldest Aunt and the others�� portraits.


    Unexpectedly, just as she opened the courtyard door, she bumped into Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Yundong looked down. When she saw what he was holding, she could not help but laugh..

 Chapter 650: Tacit Understanding Between Father and Daughter

    Chapter 650: Tacit Understanding Between Father and Daughter


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang was also holding a pot of flowers. The lush crepe myrtle flowers on the branches were especially pleasing to the eye.


    The potted plant was a little big. When Gu Dajiang carried it back, his clothes were wrinkled and dirty.


    ��Father, did you buy this for my mother?�� Gu Yundong thought that she and her father really had a tacit understanding. They even sent flowers at the same time.


    Gu Dajiang laughed dryly and said in embarrassment, ��On the way back, I bumped into someone selling these flowers, so I bought a pot for your mother. What do you think? Does it look good?��


    Actually, that was not the case. This flower originally belonged to the academy and was specially managed by a gardener.


    Gu Dajiang had wanted to buy a few pots two days ago, but the gardener didn��t agree. He said that he couldn��t make the decision. Today, the supervisor returned. Gu Dajiang went straight to the supervisor and asked him before finally bringing back a pot.


    Initially, he thought that if the supervisor did not agree, he would take Madam Yang to the market tomorrow to see if there were any flowers that suited her taste.


    After a long while, Gu Dajiang slowly turned to look at the door, but Gu Yundong was long gone.


    No wonder. No wonder she gave him a meaningful look before she left.


    This girl was actually waiting for him here. She actually made fun of her father.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and smiled. Xiao Yuan and her mother looked at each other in disbelief.


    Looking at the student cannon Gu Dajiang was wearing, he should be this family��s scholar. To them, scholars were very serious and needed respect, even if this person was a relative, a father, or an elder brother.


    The moment they saw Gu Dajiang, the two of them immediately became reserved.


    However, the interaction between Lady Gu and her father was too casual. In fact, it was even more casual than that of an ordinary family.


    When Gu Yundong was done laughing, she slowly calmed down.


    Coincidentally, the carriage passed by the notice board. Gu Yundong did not get out of the carriage. She only glanced at the portraits on the notice wall..

 Chapter 651: Stop Right There

    Chapter 651: Stop Right There


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Fortunately, this time, the portrait was clearly stuck to the wall and was not covered by the other portraits.


    Hopefully, those who had seen Eldest Aunt and the others would be able to see these portraits.


    There was a sea of people, so it was really too difficult to find them. She didn��t know which direction Eldest Aunt and the rest had gone. She had gotten people to paste portraits in a few places in the Xuanhe Prefecture, Qing��an Prefecture and Wanqing Prefecture, and she had also gotten people to pay attention to them, but there was still no news.


    She was afraid that they had not survived that unforeseen event.


    There was no news. Perhaps it was good news.


    Gu Yundong lowered the curtain and said to Tong Shuitao, who was driving outside, ��Let��s go.��


    The carriage started moving again, but Xiao Yuan could clearly feel that Gu Yundong was in a bad mood.


    It was not appropriate for her to ask anything. She sat there obediently and thought for a while before saying, ��Sister Gu, I won��t go to your house tomorrow.��


    Gu Yundong leaned against the carriage door and smiled. ��Yes, that��s why Xiao Yuan is so loving.��


    Tong Shuitao chuckled. At the thought that Miss still had to go to the shop to take a look, she could not help but speed up.


    However, just as the carriage was about to leave the alley, a word suddenly floated past her ears.


    ��Gu��s...��


    Tong Shuitao was stunned. She could not help but slow down and look at the few people who were talking about Gu��s.


    Gu Yundong heard it too. She immediately lifted the curtain and looked out.


    The voice was already far away, but Gu Yundong could still see the back of the person who spoke.


    ��Miss.�� Tong Shuitao looked at Gu Yundong.


    The latter asked her to stop the carriage and jumped down from it. She looked at the few people who were slowly walking away and shouted, ��Those in front, stop right there.��


    The few people who were talking were stunned. At first, they did not realize that she was calling out to them.


    One of them turned around and exclaimed when he saw Gu Yundong, ��It��s you??��

 Chapter 652: Capturing Gu Yundong as a Hostage

    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When the others heard the sound, they immediately turned around.


    Gu Yundong finally saw their faces clearly. She narrowed her eyes and said, ��It��s indeed you.��


    These people were the local hooligans who had come to her new shop that day to cause trouble and extort money before being taken away by Zhou Dafu.


    She did not expect to see them here.


    The moment the local hooligan saw her, he immediately thought of the experience of being kicked out of the door by Shao Qingyuan and not being able to get up for a long time. His body subconsciously reacted and wanted to escape.


    However, with his underlings by his side, he could not lose face. Hence, with his powerful self-control, he finally nailed his legs to the ground and did not move. Then, he realized that the man was not around today.


    Not only was he not around, but the other man was also not around. There were only two women standing in front of him.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. ��You really know. Why? Did you ask about us? What did you find out?��


    Gu Yundong felt that with the current inconvenient traffic, even if they investigated, they would only be able to find a limited amount.


    The leader chuckled and touched his chin. ��You want to know? Sure, I��ll tell you. However, I can��t do it for nothing. You have to give me some face, right?�� As they spoke, a few local hooligans had already come forward and blocked Gu Yundong��spath.


    Tong Shuitao had never seen these local hooligans, but from their conversation, she could tell that they did not come with good intentions.


    Hence, she raised her chin slightly and naturally stood in front of Gu Yundong. She asked, ��What do you want? Do you want silver?��


    ��Silver? Of course I want it, but it��s not enough.�� The local hooligans laughed. ��Your carriage is not bad. You... are not bad either.��


    The few of them surrounded them in the middle. Tong Shuitao frowned. ��Could it be that you dare to rob us in broad daylight?��


    ��You probably don��t know that this area is our territory. Even if you��re robbed, no one will dare to speak, understand?�� Not only did he want to rob, but he also wanted to take revenge.


    After capturing these two women, he could threaten the man who had beaten him to come knocking on his door.

 Chapter 653: This Must Be an Illusion

    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The local hooligan had a beautiful plan. He could not help but lick his lips and look at Gu Yundong with a burning gaze.


    However, there was Tong Shuitao in front of him, so he couldn��t get close. He simply changed his target and reached out a hand to touch Tong Shuitao��s face.


    The onlookers were furious but did not dare to go forward. After all, they all lived nearby. If you interfered today, these local hooligans would come to your house to cause trouble for your family tomorrow.


    The other local hooligans laughed as if they were watching a good show.


    However, just as the leader��s hand was about to touch Tong Shuitao��s face, Tong Shuitao suddenly reached out, grabbed his finger, and pressed it back fiercely.


    ��Ah...�� The leader screamed, his entire face contorting in pain.


    ��You still dare to tease me?�� Tong Shuitao snorted coldly and kicked the leader away.


    Not only did she kick him out, but she also went forward to beat him up.


    The others were stunned by this change. One of the local hooligans reacted quickly and rushed forward to help.


    However, not only was Tong Shuitao strong, but she also had martial arts now. Although it was just fancy moves to a true expert, it was more than enough to deal with a few hooligans.


    Obviously not. The two tyrants looked at each other and rushed forward.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She turned to the side to avoid one of the men��s hands and punched the other man in the stomach. Then, she turned around and kicked the other man to the ground.


    In an instant, three people lay on the ground.


    Coupled with the two people on Tong Shuitao��s side, the five local hooligans did not even have the chance to resist.


    As for Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao, their hair was not even messy.


    The local hooligans were dumbfounded. The leader looked at the two of them in horror. They were women, right? They looked weak, right? How could they crush the five of them without blinking?


    This had to be an illusion. He was dreaming.


    But Gu Yundong was already walking towards him. To the local leader, Gu Yundong was like a demon who was here to take his soul.


    Help! Why did he want to cause trouble for the two of them previously?


    He wanted to run, but just as he was about to stand up, a sharp pain came from his ankle, causing him to fall back again.


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of him. ��Can you answer my question properly?��

 Chapter 654: The Zhou Familys Plan

    Editor: Henyee Translations


    These people were just asking for a beating. They had to suffer a beating before they were willing to cooperate obediently. It was unknown if they were fond of being physically abused.


    As expected, the boss nodded hurriedly. ��Please ask.��


    ��Since you guys went to Gu��s, what did you find out?��


    The boss swallowed his saliva. His answer was exceptionally concise. ��We didn��t ask around. It was Steward Zhou from the Zhou Mansion who told us about Miss��s family.�� As he spoke, he looked at her carefully. ��Steward Zhou said that Miss��s family only came from a small county city below. She doesn��t have any status or background. She opened a shop in the county city called Gu��s. Now that her business has expanded, she plans to open a shop in the prefectural city.��


    ��Apart from these, is there anything else?��


    The boss hurriedly shook his head. ��No, Steward Zhou only said that Miss doesn��t have any backing.��


    This was enough. Moreover, in just a few days, the information he could obtain was really limited.


    At most, he knew that Gu Yundong had opened a shop in the countryside and had a few family members.


    They probably did not even find out that Gu Yundong was once a refugee, right?


    ��Huh? Huh??��


    Gu Yundong��s gaze was dangerous. ��I told you to come over. Don��t worry, I won��t hit you.��


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes when she saw that his eyes were darting around. He definitely did not intend to listen to her. ��If you don��t come, I��ll settle scores with you later.��


    The local hooligan was speechless. He had never seen anyone who was in a hurry to invite trouble to themselves. Was this girl crazy?


    ��If you come, you can still earn some money from Steward Zhou. Isn��t that good?��


    When the local hooligan heard this, he realized that it made sense. Anyway, this girl had promised not to hit them. They could still earn some money. Why not?


    Besides, when the time came, they would stand far away and just pretend to be there.


    He was dreaming. Gu Yundong sneered and finally stood up. ��Alright, our shop will open in four days. Remember to come.��


    With that, she left with Tong Shuitao.


    As soon as she got into the carriage, Tong Shuitao couldn��t help but ask, ��Miss, the Steward Zhou that that person mentioned is the person who came to cause trouble for our shop last time?��


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 655: Father, Please Help

    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yes, it��s that Zhou Mansion.��


    Tong Shuitao tightened her grip on the reins. ��That Steward Zhou is too much. Didn��t he find trouble last time? He actually went to inquire about our background and even wanted to ruin the good day of our shop opening. This dog.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I don��t know if it��s Steward Zhou��s idea or Old Master Zhou��s.��


    ��Miss, then let��s just go to the Zhou Mansion. Be it Steward Zhou or Old Master Zhou, we��ll beat them up first.��


    Gu Yundong sighed. ��Why are you so violent at such a young age?��


    Tong Shuitao felt wronged. Actually, she had not been like this in the past. Ever since she followed Miss... she had beaten people up many times. She could not be blamed. Yes, she could not be blamed.


    ��Miss, what should we do?��


    ��Prepare to open for business.�� Gu Yundong stretched, but her tone was relaxed.


    However, Tong Shuitao was confused. Were they going to ignore it just like that?


    After looking at the shop, Gu Yundong brought Tong Shuitao home.


    The courtyard was very lively. Not only was Madam Yang looking at the flowers, but even Gu Dajiang was squatting at the side to help her plant them. His face was dirty, and his new clothes were dragging on the ground. There were two footprints, one big and one small, on them. They had probably been caused by Madam Yang and Yunke.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead and asked Gu Dajiang, ��Father, don��t you have to do your homework?��


    ��It��s holiday tomorrow. I��ll take a break tonight.�� It was important to do homework, but it was also important to accompany his wife.


    It was rare for Liu Niang to be so happy. How could he read quietly in the study alone?


    It was also necessary to relax appropriately.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. ��Father, are you on holiday tomorrow?��


    ��Yes, why?��


    Gu Yundong chuckled. ��That��s good. You can help me.��


    ��With what?�� Gu Dajiang stood up and patted the dirt off his body. He said bluntly, ��Just tell me. I can help you with anything.��


    It was rare for his eldest daughter to ask for his help. Even if he had to climb a mountain of swords or go through a sea of flames, he had to do it.

 Chapter 656: Adorable Flier

    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong could not help but twitch her lips when she saw how serious he was and how eager he was to go all out.


    Actually, it was not that difficult. It just took some time.


    The next day, Gu Yundong woke up early and handed a piece of paper to Gu Dajiang.


    ��Father, isn��t the shop about to open? After all, this is the first shop we��ve established in the prefectural city. No matter what, we have to advertise it, right? That��s why I specially drew a flier yesterday. Look, you happen to be on holiday today. Help me draw a few more.��


    ��Is this what you want me to help with?�� Gu Dajiang took the so-called flier from her hand suspiciously.


    A cute little child was drawn on a small piece of paper. The child was holding a large can in his hand. There was also a small bamboo basket tied to his waist, and a few dried fruits fell out.


    This little child was cute. He had a big head and a small body. He looked very different from the children in reality, but he was very cute.


    Furthermore, it was very eye-catching. Even one��s heart would soften at a glance.


    Before Gu Yundong could finish speaking, Gu Dajiang��s hand could not help but tremble.


    How many pictures did he have to draw?


    ��Father, what��s wrong?��


    Gu Dajiang shook his head firmly. ��It��s nothing. I��ll draw it now.��


    There was still a long way to go. It seemed that he could not accompany his wife and daughter out. He had to help Yundong settle this matter first.


    Gu Yundong had never thought that Gu Dajiang would draw all of them himself. Today was a break, and he had to return to the academy tomorrow. There were so many students in the academy, right?


    Hehehe, it was necessary to make the best use of the students.


    Just as she was thinking, Madam Yang and Aunt Ke��s voices came from the courtyard.


    Aunt Ke was here!


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up and she hurried out. She had something to discuss with Aunt Ke.

 Chapter 657: Simply a Tragedy

    Chapter 657: Simply a Tragedy


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Although Aunt Ke had been coming to the Gu residence every day for the past few days, she would still return to her own courtyard at night.


    When Gu Yundong came out, she had just put down the basket in her hand. There were some dates in the basket. They were bright red and looked very sweet.


    Aunt Ke handed the basket to Madam Niu. When she looked up and saw Gu Yundong looking at her, she raised her eyebrows. ��What��s the matter? Are you looking for me?��


    ��Aunt is still so smart.��


    ��Don��t flatter me.�� Aunt Ke glanced at her from the corner of her eye, then stroked Little Yunke��s head. She stuffed a date into her mouth. After hearing the girl sweetly call her Aunt, she retracted her hand in satisfaction and said to Gu Yundong, ��Speak.��


    Gu Yundong led her inside. As they walked, she told her what happened yesterday.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She was not very strong, right? Compared to Tong Shuitao, she was far weaker.


    Sigh, this was the disadvantage of being old. If she was not fragrant and soft enough, she would be despised.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong let go of her. She ran to the courtyard and picked up Little Yunke, who was eating. She carried her into the central room and stuffed her into Aunt Ke��s arms.


    Little Yunke was dumbfounded. She looked at her eldest sister blankly and then at Aunt Ke behind her. What happened??


    Gu Yundong had already turned around and left. She still had many things to do.


    Aunt Ke rested at the Gu residence for about an hour before she planned to make a trip to the Nie family.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to drive her there.


    Aunt Ke did not refuse. The journey to the Nie family was not short.


    Just as she got into the carriage and walked out of the alley, a group of people turned around from another direction and entered the alley.

 Chapter 658: A Large Group

    Chapter 658: A Large Group


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Aunt Ke only vaguely heard a commotion behind her and lifted the curtain to take a look. She didn��t care and only told Tong Shuitao to speed up.


    Tong Shuitao responded. They happened to reach the wide road. She shook the reins and the horse broke into a trot.


    Unexpectedly, after running for a few steps, another carriage rushed over from the opposite side. The two carriages almost collided.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao was sharp and quick-witted. The other party was also an experienced driver. At the same time, they turned their horses to the left and right separately, narrowly avoiding a collision.


    However, when they brushed past each other, Tong Shuitao saw the other party��s appearance clearly. She hurriedly grabbed the reins and stopped the carriage with a whoosh.


    The other party also saw her and stopped.


    Liu Wei only heaved a sigh of relief after walking for a long time.


    The carriage slowed as they entered the alley.


    However, because of this, he could clearly hear the conversation of the people by the roadside in the alley.


    ��Did you see that? A large group of people went in just now. I heard that they went to look for Gu Dajiang. Who do you think they are?��


    ��How would I know? They don��t look friendly. They��re most likely here to cause trouble.��


    ��No way. The Gu family has only moved in for a few days. Why would they provoke so many people?��


    ��Why not? We don��t even know the background of the Gu family. How would we know who they��ve offended?��


    ��That��s true. I heard that the Gu family came from Fengkai County. They might not be familiar with this prefectural city and have offended some rich and powerful family.��


    When Liu Wei heard this, he panicked and hurriedly called Liu An. ��Quick, quick, quick. Hurry up and go to the Gu residence to take a look.��

 Chapter 659: Encountering a Problem

    Chapter 659: Encountering a Problem


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei��s carriage soon arrived at the Gu family��s main entrance. Indeed, there were more than 20 people outside the Gu family��s courtyard gate. They were all men of different ages and looked like they were really looking for trouble.


    Liu Wei hurriedly got down from the carriage, stretched out his hand, and shouted, ��Hey, what are you doing? Are you surrounding someone else��s house and looking for trouble?��


    A group of people was standing at the door to confirm if this was Gu Dajiang��s house. Just as they were about to knock on the door, they suddenly heard a voice behind them. They were so frightened that they trembled and looked back in unison.


    Liu Wei had already rushed forward and squeezed through them to stand in front of the Gu family��s door. He stretched out his hand to block the door. ��Who are you? What do you want to do?��


    ��Who are you, brother?�� The one who spoke was Zhuo Guang. He couldn��t help but frown when he saw how protective Liu Wei was.


    This group of people were the students of the Tianhai Academy. There were more than twenty of them in total. It was just that today was a break and they were not wearing the student uniform, so they looked like people who had come to find trouble.


    The leader was Qi Ting. When he saw Liu Wei acting like a master, he couldn��t help but size him up.


    Liu Wei raised his chin slightly. ��What are you doing? I��m with the Gu family. Who are you? Tell me your names. If you��re here to cause trouble, you have to... Ouch.��


    At first glance, she saw Liu Wei. ��Why are you here?��


    Liu Wei heaved a sigh of relief and steadied himself. He looked at her and said, ��You still have the cheek to ask me? You came to the prefectural city to open a shop, but you didn��t tell me. You don��t treat me as a friend, right?��


    Gu Yundong turned her head decisively and looked at Qi Ting, who was still carrying Gu Yunke. ��Why are you here?��


    Liu Wei: ��...�� Break ties, break ties!!


    Qi Ting put down the little girl, coughed lightly, and said, ��I just came to take a look.��


    ��We also came to take a look.�� Voices suddenly came from the door. Gu Yundong was shocked. She looked over and realized that there were more than twenty students standing outside the courtyard. A few of them looked especially familiar.


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly walked over and warmly welcomed all his classmates in.


    Liu Wei felt like he had been dealt a critical blow. He looked at Gu Yundong bitterly.


    Gu Yundong could not ignore it even if she wanted to. She could only turn her head and sigh. ��It��s good that you��re here. I just encountered a difficult problem.��


    ��What problem?�� Liu Wei instantly perked up.

 Chapter 660: The Acting Begins

    Chapter 660: The Acting Begins


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong glanced at him, then at the twenty students, and sighed heavily.


    Then, she shook her head and left in distress.


    Everyone was speechless.


    What the hell was going on?


    After Gu Yundong entered, everyone could only look at Gu Dajiang.


    Liu Wei and Qi Ting, who had almost quarreled at the door, asked in unison, ��What happened?��


    After saying that, they looked at each other in disdain and snorted.


    Gu Dajiang laughed dryly. He didn��t know what his daughter was up to. He had been chatting happily with Yundong just now and didn��t find anything difficult.


    Other than those fliers being too many...


    And Qi Ting��s goal was the canned food.


    He wasn��t in the academy a few days ago, so he didn��t meet Gu Dajiang. He only returned to the Fate Hut last night. Coincidentally, he heard that these people were planning to come to the Gu family today, so he quickly followed.


    Everyone was chatting and drinking tea. They thought that since the Gu family had something on, should they take their leave and come back another day?


    Unexpectedly, an exclamation suddenly came from inside.


    ��What did you say?!��


    It was Liu Wei��s voice. Everyone could not help but look in the direction of the study.


    Gu Dajiang quickly apologized to everyone. ��Everyone, take a seat. I��ll go take a look.��


    After saying that, he immediately walked towards the study. Qi Ting couldn��t sit still and simply followed behind.


    Seeing this, the others looked at each other and walked towards the study one after another.


    As soon as they got closer, they heard Liu Wei��s voice. ��You have to draw so many, just you and Uncle Gu? It��s only three days. Can you make it in time?��


    Gu Yundong sighed. ��I had no choice. I had never thought of advertising it like this. There was no need to draw these fliers. Who knew that I would be targeted by despicable people when I opened a shop? I could only make it bigger so that others would not think that our family is easy to bully.��


    As she spoke, she secretly gave Liu Wei a thumbs up when she saw the students coming over.

 Chapter 661: Well Help You

    Chapter 661: We��ll Help You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei raised his eyebrows and accepted her praise unceremoniously.


    What a joke. He was very professional and proficient in acting.


    Back then, the Tao family had been scammed by his acting skills and lost multiple shops.


    ��Why don��t I draw for you? But I��m not good at drawing. Look at the canned food you drew. It makes people want to buy it, but I can��t draw it. Why don��t I write?��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Ting��s eyes lit up. He rushed to the front anxiously. ��What canned food? Your family is opening a shop, right? Are you selling the canned food at Jinxiu Restaurant?��


    Gu Yundong was shocked and nodded. ��Yes, yes.��


    When the others heard about the canned food at Jinxiu Restaurant, they were instantly interested. They stood at the door and discussed.


    ��The kind of canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant? Is it true that Brother Gu��s family is opening such a shop?��


    ��Didn��t they say that canned food is very rare and that Jinxiu Restaurant is often short of stock?��


    Qi Ting quickly put down the small bowl in his hand and looked at Gu Yundong with a serious expression. ��You want to open a shop to sell canned food, right? What problem did you encounter?��


    Before Gu Yundong could answer, Liu Wei had already picked up a flier and said, ��This is it. The shop will open in three days. They��ve only drawn dozens of fliers.��


    ��A flier? What��s a flier?��


    The students looked over one by one and were immediately attracted by the child on it.


    This, this was a little cute.


    Qi Ting glanced at the child and then at Gu Yunke, who was eating dates outside. For some reason, he felt that they looked alike.


    Yunke turned her head and looked at him blankly.


    Then, she looked at the half-eaten date in her hand. After hesitating for a long time, she handed it to him shakily.


    Qi Ting: ��...��


    He turned his head decisively and asked Gu Yundong, ��How much more do you want? We��ll help you draw.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. There are so many of us. We can help you draw.��


    Gu Yundong looked troubled. ��That��s very kind of you. No, no. I��m taking up your time to study, right? That��s not good.��

 Chapter 662: Gu Yundongs Treatment

    Chapter 662: Gu Yundong��s Treatment


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Today is supposed to be a break. It��s nothing serious,�� someone said. ��Besides, we��re classmates with your father. He helped us last time. It��s only right for us to help him this time.��


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes. After a while, she looked up. ��Since you��ve said so... it��s hard to reject your kindness. Thank you for your help.��


    Then, she decisively took out a large stack of paper from the drawer, as well as more than 20 pens, and placed them neatly on the table.


    ��There aren��t enough tables here. I��ve already gotten someone to borrow them. When the time comes, everyone, make do.��


    Everyone was speechless.


    Is this how you thank us??


    Indeed, not long after, Xue Rong had already instructed someone to bring over a few large desks. In the study, in the central room, even in the dining hall. The desks were set up.


    There were many scholars living nearby, so it was easy to borrow desks. Even if there was no desk, there were big round tables.


    Even if some people were unwilling, when they heard that the twenty-odd people who came to the Gu family today were all students from the Tianhai Academy, they immediately helped move the tables without a word.


    Didn��t they see that Yunke was already digging and eating with a spoon?


    When the smooth and tender thing entered their mouths, everyone could not help but widen their eyes.


    Delicious!!


    Zhuo Guang could not help but ask, ��Miss Gu, could it be that this will be sold in the shop?��


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ��This is not for sale. It��s not easy to keep. Our shop sells things that can be preserved for a period of time.��


    Zhuo Guang��s eyes lit up. ��Then...��


    Before he could finish speaking, Liu Wei immediately interrupted him loudly, ��Sell me the recipe, sell me the recipe. I��ll sell it in Jinxiu Restaurant.��


    Zhuo Guang turned to look at him angrily. This was too unethical. He was the one who thought of it first.


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��Alright, I��ll tell you how to make it later.��


    Liu Wei immediately became happy. His father even said that he was brainless. Just wait. When he got this recipe and sold it in the restaurant later, it would definitely become very popular and his business would rise to another level.


    The other students couldn��t wait to eat. They were all students and didn��t really care about doing business.

 Chapter 663: Back

    Chapter 663: Back


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Initially, there were a few students who felt a little uncomfortable.


    After all, they were here today to invite Gu Dajiang to a field trip. They could paint outside while the weather was good.


    Unexpectedly, when they came here, they were actually captured and forced to draw such promotional fliers for people to do business. Scholars were more or less aloof. At that moment, they felt that their calligraphy and paintings were stained with a copper stench.


    However, even Qi Ting agreed, and the few people who were close to him also looked indifferent. They naturally couldn��t say anything, but they were unwilling.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong was very considerate in her hospitality. She offered fruits and sugar water. Now, there was even this kind of double-skinned milk that was not even sold on the market. It was delicious. Were there other snacks later?


    For this reason, it was better to wait until autumn was high and cool for the field trip.


    It��s... too hot now. Why a field trip?


    ��You��re back?�� Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up and she was instantly overjoyed.


    Shao Qingyuan looked travel-worn, but when he saw Gu Yundong, his fatigue was instantly swept away. Especially when he saw her equally surprised and happy gaze, he felt his heart warm.


    ��The goods have been transported over and are placed at the shop. I asked Ah Shu and the others to guard the shop. Tong Ping, Chen Jinbao, and the others also came, but the courtyard behind the shop is not enough for them to live in. I asked them to stay in the shop I bought.��


    Right now, Feng Daneng and his two masters were still in the shop, so it was full. The next time Tong Ping and the others transported goods over, they would have a room to stay in.


    As he spoke, he had already walked up to Gu Yundong. Seeing that there was no one around, Madam Niu tactfully went out. She immediately took a step forward and held her hand. ��Did anything happen in the past two days?��


    ��Yes, but it��s not a big deal. I��ll tell you later.�� Gu Yundong smiled. ��You must be tired. Go and rest first. It will be time to eat in a while. My father��s classmates in the room are here to help. Help me entertain them later.��


    Shao Qingyuan wasn��t tired, so he wanted to stay with her for a while longer.


    However, Liu Wei, who had rushed over to look for food, didn��t allow it. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, he immediately remembered his purpose for coming here and sneered. ��Shao Qingyuan, you��ve finally appeared. Tell me, do you treat me as a friend? You actually didn��t tell me that you came to the prefectural city to buy ashop.��


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to beat him to death. He let go, turned his head, and said expressionlessly, ��I did want to tell you, so I went to the Liu family before I came.��

 Chapter 664: Liu Weis Marriage

    Chapter 664: Liu Wei��s Marriage


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei was stunned and felt a little guilty. He took a small step back. ��Y- You��ve been to the Liu family?��


    ��Yeah, and then I heard something.��


    Liu Wei turned around and left. ��I still have something to do. I��ll take my leave first.��


    However, just as he turned around, he was pulled back by Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong was curious. ��What did you hear?�� She really thought that Liu Wei had rushed over in such a rage because they had not told him about coming to the prefectural city.


    So it wasn��t?


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at Liu Wei and said, ��Old Master Liu was arranging a wife for Liu Wei. He was unwilling, so he fled to the prefectural city.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned and looked at Liu Wei in surprise.


    At that time, Old Master Liu even wanted Liu Wei to marry Gu Yundong. Unfortunately, she had Shao Qingyuan by her side, and he was watching her too closely.


    So he could only look for other people, but there were too few girls like Gu Yundong.


    Those who were worthy of his family background were too dignified and not fierce enough.


    For those who were fierce enough, their family background was not good enough. Gu Yundong was poor at first, but she was capable. If she had a strong temper and was not capable and did not have a family background, Old Master Liu would still feel that he had wronged his son.


    Hence, after half a year, he finally found one.


    However, his son didn��t cooperate and actually ran away. Old Master Liu was so angry that he almost fell sick.


    Gu Yundong was enlightened after hearing this. She sympathized with Liu Wei.


    In ancient times, parents had always been in charge of marriage. For someone like Liu Wei, it was already good enough that his father didn��t use him for business alliance.


    ��In short, I��ll hide in the prefectural city for now. I��ll return after this storm passes. Besides, aren��t you opening in a few days? I��ll help you.��


    After saying that, Liu Wei quickly threw this matter to the back of his mind and went to work happily.


    Liu An watched from the beginning to the end and complained in his heart, Young Master, didn��t you say that you would settle scores with them? Can you succeed once? This is too tragic.

 Chapter 665: Yunshus Home Letter

    Chapter 665: Yunshu��s Home Letter


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was only when the sky was about to darken that the Tianhai Academy students put down the pens in their hands.


    Gu Yundong invited them for dinner. Before they left, she gave each of them two cans of preserved fruits and a catty of white sugar as a thank-you gift.


    Qi Ting and the others were stunned and couldn��t recover for a long time.


    Not only was the canned food and dried fruit expensive, but the white sugar was also not easy to buy. The Gu family actually gave them a catty so easily?


    The students, who had already eaten a lot of the Gu family��s food, instantly felt warm in their hearts.


    Especially those with average family backgrounds, their eyes were slightly hot.


    Qi Ting took a deep breath and said, ��Your shop will open in three days, right? We have to go to school that day, but I��ll get my relatives and friends to support you.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. So will we,�� the others said one after another.


    Actually, even if Qi Ting didn��t say it, they had the same plan. Not to mention anything else, this was the only shop that sold authentic canned food. If they went late, they might not even be able to buy a strand of hair.


    In the future, he would be studying at Tianhai Academy. His wife would also be by his side, and his youngest daughter would probably live in the small house. Yundong would go back and forth, but her business would only grow in the future and she would be very busy.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were the only companions in Yongfu Village.


    Initially, Gu Dajiang had thought that his family would be reunited and they could be together forever.


    Unfortunately, reality kept pushing you forward, forcing you to separate.


    Gu Yundong also finished reading the letter. To think that the two of them could write such a thick letter. It was filled with nonsense.


    It turned out that Yunshu��s habit of over talking was not only reflected in his mouth, but also on paper.


    She shook her head and turned to pack the fliers.


    The next day, Gu Yundong asked the entire family to go on stage and distribute these fliers at various streets.


    Even Little Yunke, accompanied by Tong Shuitao, stood on the street and said to passersby in a childish voice, ��Gu��s is opening. There��s a lot of delicious food. Come and take a look.��


    No one expected her to be the fastest and most effective person to distribute the fliers.


    The little girl felt a sense of accomplishment. When she returned home that night, she ate two bowls of rice.


    Two days later, Gu��s finally opened.

 Chapter 666: Opening

    Chapter 666: Opening


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    On the eighth day of the ninth month, the weather was clear. It was suitable to marry, enter the house, and open for business.


    Early in the morning, the Gu family tidied themselves up in high spirits. Other than Gu Dajiang, who was still going to the academy, everyone else went to Gu��s Shop on Dahui Road.


    At the same time, many people in the city rubbed their palms together and prepared. The fliers clearly stated that if they spent a tael of silver, they could receive a bag of dried fruits for free.


    One tael of silver was not a lot to many people in the prefectural city. Even if they did not have it, some smart people wanted to pool it together with others. If each of them bought a little, they would be able to get a bag of dried fruits.


    Among them was Madam Sun, the neighbor of the Su family.


    Madam Sun also happened to receive a flier two days ago. After getting someone to help read the words on it, she was immediately interested. She had long heard about this canned food. She heard that it was very delicious. The supply in Jinxiu Restaurant was not enough, and the price was especially expensive. It was not easy to buy.


    Madam Sun did not have the connections to buy it with money, but there were canned food sold in other shops. It was just not authentic and was cheap. She had bought it and eaten it. The taste was simply indescribable. It had a strange taste.


    Not only did she not want to be neighbors with Madam Sun, but she also did not want to be neighbors with those who had mocked her son and avoided her family like snakes and scorpions.


    Su Changshun left quickly.


    Gu��s was about to open for business today. He was completely relieved.


    When he arrived at the shop, Gu Yundong and the others had just arrived. When they saw Su Changshun, they nodded slightly.


    ��Come in.��


    The shelves in the shop were already filled with things. There were canned white sugar fruits, dried fruits, and jam from the fruit shop. There were also all kinds of exquisite sweets. There was a dazzling array of things.


    As soon as Su Changshun entered, he rolled up his sleeves and got busy. Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��There��s no hurry. Come with me.��


    On the first day, besides Zheng Gang, Su Changshun, and Ah Shu, people including Ah Zhu, Chen Jinbao, Tong Ping, Xue Rong, Lu Sheng, and even Madam Niu, Lu Hongxiu, and Tong Shuitao had to help receive the guests.


    Feng Daneng and the others had wanted to help, but they were not hired workers. Moreover, she had enough manpower, so Gu Yundong did not agree. She only said that they should rest in the backyard. If anyone asked about the renovation of the shop, she would bring them over.


    They followed Gu Yundong into the backyard and saw her get someone to bring out a large box from a room.

 Chapter 667: Work Clothes

    Chapter 667: Work Clothes


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone was puzzled. Gu Yundong had already opened the box and it was filled with many clothes.


    Gu Yundong took out a piece from inside and said, ��The shop is opening today. In order to make it easier for the customers to find the shop assistants, everyone��s clothes are the same. I asked a ready-made clothes shop to make this a few days ago. I only received it last night. Everyone, go to the house and change after taking it.��


    The clothes in Gu��s shop had always been the same. It was the same in the county city.


    At first, the clothes for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi were bought from a ready-made clothing store. Later on, Shen Sitian came. She was good at this and was fast. The clothes she designed were all good-looking.


    Gu Yundong asked Shen Sitian to help. Firstly, it was to take care of her business so that she could earn more money. Secondly, she could do better than in the ready-made clothing shop. She could satisfy all of Gu Yundong��s requests.


    Until now, Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi had two sets of clothes every season. The treatment was already very good.


    At the very least, Zhuangzi was very happy. Every time he was given new clothes, he was happy to clean the shop from top to bottom.


    Now that she was in the prefectural city, she naturally had to do the same. However, Shen Sitian was not around, so she could only get the ready-to-wear shop here to help make it.


    After she finished speaking, everyone went to prepare.


    Not long after, Aunt Ke arrived.


    Gu Yundong had been looking at the time. Seeing that it was almost time, she quickly got someone to prepare firecrackers.


    ��Open��Now!!�� When the time was up, she had a smile on her face as she waved her arm and shouted.


    As soon as the door opened, the shop assistants in uniform immediately stood on both sides.


    Shao Qingyuan ignited the firecrackers. Soon, crackling sounds sounded on the street and instantly spread far away.


    Zhou Dafu, who was sitting in the carriage, paused. He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Steward Zhou, ��Is it open?��


    ��Judging from the commotion, it should be open,�� Steward Zhou replied respectfully. ��Don��t worry, Old Master. I��ve already prepared everything.��


    As he spoke, his expression was vicious. He blamed all the injuries he had suffered on Gu Yundong and the others.


    Today, he was going to make sure that Gu��s could not continue operating.

 Chapter 668: Waiting to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 668: Waiting to Cause Trouble


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    How could Zhou Dafu not be furious? The first time he saw her, his son was thrown onto a horse and almost lost his life, and he had even been extorted for more than a thousand taels of silver.


    The second time they met, he was pretending to be a good-natured person. Not only did he flee in fear, but he also had to deal with those local hooligans. Initially, he thought that Gu��s had some impressive backer. In the end, after checking, she was just a bumpkin from the countryside. She had just opened a shop in the county city and was already extremely arrogant. She did not even know how to restrain herself when she came to the prefectural city. She was simply detestable and deserved to die.


    He gently knocked on the wall of the carriage and said to Ah Feng, who was driving outside, ��Hurry up.��


    He didn��t want to miss the fun.


    ��Yes, Master.�� Compared to Zhou Dafu and Steward Zhou��s optimism, Ah Feng looked worried.


    After some thought, he could not help but say, ��Master, that young master and lady are both skilled. Those local hooligans only know how to talk. If they really attack, I��m afraid one person can beat them down.��


    Zhou Dafu looked in the direction of Gu��s. Gu��s had already opened. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were standing outside. The firecrackers had just ended and there were already people walking in.


    He snorted softly. ��Let��s wait a little longer. The door has just opened. It��ll be lively when there are more people later.��


    ��Understood.�� Steward Zhou nodded and looked in the direction of Gu��s. After a while, he muttered, ��I didn��t expect there to be so many people.��


    ��Didn��t they distribute the paintings on the street a couple of days ago? They only know how to do such fancy things. Look, most of the people are here for the free bag of dried fruits after paying a tael of silver. They��re all commoners who are greedy for small benefits and don��t have much money.��


    Steward Zhou nodded in agreement. After all, those people were not dressed well and all of them were timid and hesitant.


    But soon, he frowned and saw a familiar figure striding into Gu��s shop.


    ��Master, that person seems to be...��


    Zhou Dafu also saw it and immediately frowned. A moment later, he came to a realization.


    ��They��re both from Fengkai County. They probably know each other.��

 Chapter 669: The People of the Nie Residence Are Actually Here

    Chapter 669: The People of the Nie Residence Are Actually Here


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yes, this Gu��s seems to be selling canned food. Canned food like those in Jinxiu Restaurant.�� Steward Zhou nodded, feeling extremely unhappy.


    Zhou Dafu and Gu Yundong saw Liu Wei and the manager of Jinxiu Restaurant. The manager was holding a gift box and congratulated Gu Yundong as soon as he entered.


    ��It��s an auspicious day to open for business. Miss Gu��s place is indeed lively.��


    Xue Rong came up to take the gift box and invited Liu Wei and the shopkeeper inside.


    Liu Wei waved his hand. ��You don��t have to entertain me. I��m just here to help.��


    Xue Rong ignored him and only served them sugar water.


    After a while, another carriage stopped outside and someone alighted from it.


    As soon as he entered, he greeted them with a smile, ��Boss Gu, your business is booming.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Before she could react, she saw the manager of Jinxiu Restaurant stand up and welcome him. ��So it��s Old Master Zhuo.��


    Old Master Zhuo? Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Zhuo Guang.


    Not long after, a few more people came in with gift boxes.


    In the carriage opposite Gu��s shop, Zhou Dafu frowned slightly.


    Steward Zhou also had a bad feeling in his heart. ��Master, those people who are coming don��t seem to be ordinary commoners.��


    He knew the shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant, but he was not very familiar with Old Master Zhuo and the others.


    But from the looks of it, he was probably not from an ordinary poor family.


    Zhou Dafu frowned slightly. ��Wait for another 15 minutes and get those to do it.��


    For some reason, he felt uneasy. His heart was racing, as if something big was about to happen.


    Steward Zhou swallowed his saliva and was about to nod when he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    His eyes widened. ��Master, that seems to be... the steward of the Nie Residence.��


    Nie Residence?


    Zhou Dafu suddenly looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw a carriage parked at the entrance of Gu��s.

 Chapter 670: The Familiar Nie Shuang

    Chapter 670: The Familiar Nie Shuang


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Then, a person alighted from the carriage. Zhou Dafu was very familiar with that person. Wasn��t he Steward Nie of the Nie Residence?


    This steward was the one that Zhou Dafu could not get close to. At most, they could only come into contact with the junior stewards of the Nie family.


    Zhou Dafu couldn��t stay calm anymore and got out of the carriage.


    ��Why is the steward of the Nie Residence here?��


    Steward Zhou shivered and tried his best to make up for it. With a trace of hope, he said, ��Perhaps, perhaps they also like the canned food sold by Gu��s? Master, think about it. This canned food is so rare. The Nie family might also want a share of it, so they came to pressure Gu��s?��


    As soon as he finished speaking, the steward turned around and respectfully walked to a carriage at the back. He personally lifted the curtain.


    Soon, a girl who was only 14 or 15 years old came out.


    ��Who, who is that lady?�� Zhou Dafu asked.


    Steward Zhou swallowed his saliva. ��To be respected by that steward, I��m afraid... she��s the young lady of the Nie Residence?��


    Was Old Master Nie planning to come personally for the opening of such a small shop?


    In the end, he could not come, so he sent Eldest Miss and the steward over?


    Gu��s? Gu��s was so close to the Nie family?


    Steward Zhou was in a daze, but Gu Yundong shook her head and laughed as she watched Aunt Ke take Nie Shuang away.


    Before she could say a word, Nie Shuang had already finished speaking.


    However, Nie Shuang��s personality was straightforward. There was also Old Master Nie. Indeed, the more successful someone was, the more low-key and humble they would be.


    She had learned a lesson.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and called Lu Hongxiu over. ��Go to the kitchen in the backyard and take out the food box I placed in the cupboard. Offer Miss Nie a portion of the things inside.��


    As she spoke, she handed Lu Hongxiu a key.


    Lu Hongxiu quickly responded and hurried to the back.

 Chapter 671: This is Milk Tea

    Chapter 671: This is Milk Tea


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    There was indeed a cabinet in the kitchen. Lu Hongxiu didn��t know that Miss had brought a food box with her when she left in the morning.


    She carefully took out the food box and removed the lid. There was a rather large ceramic pot inside.


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to open the door, she heard footsteps outside.


    In the next moment, her sister, Lu Hongqiao, appeared with Second Miss.


    Gu Yunke ran to her and climbed up the stool. Her eyes lit up when she saw the ceramic pot.


    ��Sister Hongxiu, do you know what this is?��


    Lu Hongxiu opened the box and saw water inside. No, it wasn��t water. The color was a little turbid, like beige, but it was lighter.


    However, it emitted a strong sweet fragrance that made Lu Hongxiu swallow her saliva.


    She looked at Gu Yunke, who seemed to know it very well, and asked with a smile, ��Does Second Miss know what this is?��


    With one look, she realized that this place was actually different from the restaurants and teahouses she had seen in the past. There were a few tables on the second floor. They were not very big. Some were round, some were square, and some were rectangular. Then, there were a few small stools and small chairs. What was strange was that be it the stools or chairs, there were soft cushions on them. It was especially comfortable to sit on.


    There were two long chairs in the empty space. There were also soft cushions on them. She felt like she could lie on them and sleep.


    The table was white and looked refreshing. There were wooden carvings and some books on the cabinets on the left and right.


    Nie Shuang thought that they were the boring Four Books, Five Classics, or Female Commandment. In the end, she took some out and flipped through them. Whoa, storybooks??


    Nie Shuang��s eyes instantly lit up. Heavens, what kind of godly place was this? She felt that she could stay here for the entire afternoon without moving. As long as she had a storybook, it was enough.


    Yes, there was also Go at the side. There was also a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that she seemed to be able to write and draw with.


    Nie Shuang was a little excited. Could she get a few friends to play chess and read books with her later?


    Just as she thought about it, Lu Hongxiu came up.


    She was carrying a tray with fruit, food and a cup on it. Tea, supposedly?


    ��Miss Nie, my Miss specially prepared this for you. This is the preserved fruits and canned food sold in the shop. There are also snacks. This is milk tea.��

 Chapter 672: Very Agile

    Chapter 672: Very Agile


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as she finished speaking, a small head appeared behind her and added, ��Pearl milk tea.��


    Nie Shuang was stunned. Before she could understand what the milk tea was, she was distracted by Gu Yunke.


    Looking at the tender little girl, her eyes lit up. ��You��re Little Yunke?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Nie Shuang immediately stretched out her hand. ��So cute. Come over and let me hug you.��


    She was a little like Aunt Ke. She could not resist children. Especially since Aunt Ke and Nie Cong had mentioned Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke to her. She had wanted to meet them for a long time.


    Now that she saw her, the girl was even cuter than she had imagined. She immediately felt her heart melt.


    Little Yunke giggled and came out from behind Lu Hongxiu. She was immediately carried into Nie Shuang��s arms.


    ��Your family��s shop is opening today. Why are you here? There are so many people coming and going. What if they bump into you?��


    The little girl shook her head. ��Don��t be afraid. I��m very agile. They can��t hit me.��


    The little girl��s eyes were filled with desire. Just as Nie Shuang thought that she wanted to drink it, she saw her shake her head decisively.


    ��No.��


    ��Why not?�� She clearly wanted to drink it.


    ��I drank it this morning.�� However, when she watched others drink it, it was equivalent to drinking it herself.


    Hence, the little girl urged her anxiously, ��Hurry up and drink it. My eldest sister made it. The round things are called Pearls. They��re edible. Try them.��


    Nie Shuang looked at her big, proud eyes, clearly revealing the meaning of ��My elder sister is the best, and the food my elder sister makes is the most delicious on earth��. There was a moment when she wanted to take her home and treat her as her younger sister.


    Nie Shuang took a spoon and scooped a mouthful of pearls.


    Hmm? They were actually soft and elastic, rolling around in her mouth. What was this? How could there be such a magical thing?


    She took another sip of milk tea and realized that this thing was actually addictive.


    She drank one mouthful after another and couldn��t stop at all.


    It was not until she had drunk more than half of the cup that she suddenly stopped. No, if she drank any more, she would finish it. If she finished it, it would be gone.


    Oh right, she could look for Gu Yundong and buy it home.

 Chapter 673: Beaten Up Again

    Chapter 673: Beaten Up Again


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Nie Shuang controlled her eyes from glancing at the milk tea. Then, she said to the young lady who was looking at her eagerly, waiting for her to praise the milk tea, ��Keke, wait for me here first. I��ll go look for your elder sister. I��ll be back soon.��


    As she spoke, she stood up and instructed the maidservant standing at the door, ��Take good care of the two children.��


    Without waiting for the maidservant to respond, she went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong was still welcoming the guests at the door. There were a lot of people today.


    She really did not expect her father��s twenty-odd classmates to be so influential. Almost every family had sent people over. Now, the courtyard behind her shop was almost full.


    The problem was that these people were actually very happy to gather together and talk. At the same time... they ate.


    Zhou Dafu and the others were also in a daze. Actually, the Zhou family was not the only one eying the Gu family��s shop. Many people in the prefectural city knew that such a shop that specialized in selling canned food and white sugar was about to open.


    After all, the fliers were everywhere. Therefore, many people with some family background wanted to see what kind of background the Gu family had.


    Steward Zhou��s legs were a little weak now, and he felt like a disaster was imminent.


    As expected, when he returned to the carriage, he was kicked hard by Zhou Dafu.


    ��Didn��t you say that Gu��s has no background or backing? Didn��t you say that this family is just a bumpkin from the countryside? Didn��t you say that if everything is handed over to you, you can definitely stop their shop from opening? Look, look, this is called no backing, right? Damn you!��


    He kicked Steward Zhou again. ��Fortunately, I was careful and didn��t let those local hooligans find trouble immediately. Otherwise, I would be the one dead now! You useless thing, why aren��t you calling those people back?��


    ��Yes, yes, Old Master.�� Steward Zhou was angry but did not dare to say anything. He could only lower his head and quickly agree.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned around to leave, he saw another carriage parked at the entrance of the Gu family��s shop.


    Steward Zhou��s pupils constricted when he saw the sign on the carriage. Ignoring the fact that Zhou Dafu was angry, he hurriedly called out, ��Master, look.��


    ��What are you looking at? What else is there to see? Let me tell you...��


    As he spoke, he followed Steward Zhou��s finger and looked over. In the next moment, his voice seemed to be blocked and he could not say a word.

 Chapter 674: Madam Dai Is Here

    Chapter 674: Madam Dai Is Here


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    It wasn��t just Zhou Dafu and the others. The surrounding people who were watching the commotion and even those who were secretly thinking about it were all shocked when they recognized the symbol of the carriage. Their eyes widened.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Gu��s. Before Gu Yundong could look at the symbol, she was distracted by a person sitting in front of the carriage.


    She had seen this person before.


    Wasn��t this the soldier who provided her with clues when she planned to earn money by drawing images after fleeing to the Xuanhe Prefecture?


    Gu Yundong still remembered his words. ��That bandit killed my good brother who fought alongside me. I dream of him every night. I know very well how many moles there were on his face.��


    She thought that they would never meet again, but he actually came.


    The soldier strode towards her. ��Miss Gu, we meet again.��


    He almost didn��t dare to recognize her. The last time they met, this girl was sloppy and he couldn��t tell if she was a woman. Now that they met again, the difference was like heaven and earth. She was graceful and beautiful, making people��s eyes light up.


    However, he did not stare at her. Soon, he lowered his voice and said softly, ��Lady Gu, Madam Dai and Young Master Dai are here.��


    Dai??


    On the other hand, Young Master Dai took a few more glances at Gu Yundong.


    Different from Madam Dai, Young Master Dai had already learned a lot about Miss Gu from his father before he came.


    For example, the white sugar that even the imperial court valued was made by Miss Gu.


    He had come here today because of the instructions of the prefecture magistrate. It was to let those people who wanted to secretly scheme against Gu��s think twice. They should be smarter. Gu��s had many backers!


    However, to be honest, this Miss Gu was indeed impressive. Even Qin Wenzheng was full of praise for her.


    As he was thinking, someone suddenly blocked his way.


    Young Master Dai looked up and saw Shao Qingyuan say expressionlessly, ��This way, please.��


    He brought the guest to the backyard. Young Master Dai saw that he was wearing ordinary clothes, but the man��s eyes were very sharp. His entire body trembled and he retracted his attention.


    As for Madam Dai, she parted ways with her son after entering the shop.


    Madam Dai��s status was different. Gu Yundong had personally received her, so she instructed Zheng Gang to be careful and led Madam Dai upstairs.


    When Nie Shuang rushed downstairs, she happened to bump into the two of them.

 Chapter 675: Eating and Taking

    Chapter 675: Eating and Taking


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Dai naturally knew Nie Shuang. When they met, she was slightly stunned for a moment before she smiled. ��Shuangshuang is here too? If I had known, I would have come with you.��


    Nie Shuang was a little surprised. ��Auntie Dai is here too?��


    ��From what you��re saying, I shouldn��t have come?�� Madam Dai pretended to be angry and glared at her.


    Nie Shuang quickly covered her mouth and chuckled. ��No, no, you should come. Of course, you should come. Ah, right, Auntie, come up quickly. Let me tell you, the second floor of this shop is especially beautiful and interesting. Sister Yundong even gave me a very delicious sugar water called milk tea. Come and try it.��


    ��Really?�� Madam Dai was a little surprised. Nie Shuang was not a young lady who did not leave her house. The Nie family was a big family and had many good things that others had not seen before. There was actually something that she found novel?


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Wasn��t the canned food and white sugar in Gu��s shop quite extraordinary?


    Nie Shuang nodded repeatedly. ��Yes.�� Then, she looked at Gu Yundong. ��Isn��t that right, Sister Yundong? That thing is especially delicious. Hurry up and bring a cup to Auntie. Oh right, I��m almost done drinking. I want another cup.��


    Gu Yundong looked at her speechlessly. Isn��t your motive too obvious?


    As expected, Madam Dai pointed at her. ��It turns out that you��re the one who wants to drink it, but you��re using me as an excuse.��


    The little girl was stunned and instantly lowered her head. Her face was red as if she was very shy. ��Don��t say that. It��s quite embarrassing.��


    ��Hahahaha.�� Nie Shuang could not help but pinch her little face.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and laughed. She asked Madam Dai to sit down on the sofa.


    That��s right. The long chair in the eyes of Nie Shuang and the others was a solid wooden sofa. However, this sofa had cushions and was very comfortable.


    Madam Dai was a little curious. Coincidentally, Lu Hongxiu came up with milk tea.


    Indeed, as Nie Shuang had said, this was something she had never seen or drunk before. She could smell the rich milky fragrance.


    Madam Dai fell in love almost instantly.


    On the other side, Nie Shuang had already finished one cup and took the second cup. She said to Gu Yundong, ��Do you have more of this milk tea? I want to bring some back for my parents to try.��


    Madam Dai glanced at her. ��Are you having some and taking more?��


    ��No, I��m buying. I know the market.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I do have it, but not much. Besides, this milk tea will go bad overnight. It��s best if you finish it today. When you go back, I��ll fill a small pot for you.��

 Chapter 676: Fortunately, She Was Prepared

    Chapter 676: Fortunately, She Was Prepared


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Lu Hongxiu giving her an anxious look.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly and said a few more words to Madam Dave and Nie Shuang before letting them rest. She turned around and left.


    The moment she went out, Lu Hongxiu leaned closer and whispered, ��Miss, um, the milk tea is gone.��


    ��Huh?�� Gu Yundong was surprised. ��Didn��t they only have three cups? Why is it gone?��


    She had brought a big pot. Those three cups were not very big, right?


    Lu Hongxiu was a little ashamed. ��When I was in the kitchen just now, I had just scooped out two cups of milk tea when Young Master Liu Wei came in.��


    Since he asked, Lu Hongxiu naturally answered respectfully.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Wei��s eyes lit up when he heard that Gu Yundong had made this drink. Then, without another word, he picked up the porcelain pot and ran away.


    Even Lu Hongxiu, who had always been cautious and smart, did not expect this person to have such tricks. She did not expect Young Master Liu to be so... thick-skinned.


    He didn��t even say hello before snatching the item and running away?


    Lu Hongxiu was about to cry. How could anyone be like this?


    After closing the cabinet and locking it, Gu Yundong came out from behind the counter.


    There were still many customers, but there were also many helpers. Everyone was busy in an orderly manner. Everything seemed to be in order.


    Shao Qingyuan was in the backyard, and Little Keke was on the second floor. Zheng Gang was also maintaining order in the shop.


    Gu Yundong was slightly free, so she shifted her gaze to the door.


    Then, it landed on the carriage of the Zhou Mansion not far away.


    Good. They hadn��t had a chance to leave yet, so don��t blame her for being rude.


    Gu Yundong tidied her clothes slightly and smiled. She strode towards the carriage opposite.


    Zhou Dafu��s heart turned cold when he saw the Dai family��s carriage.


    He knew that he could not afford to offend Gu��s. In fact, if he met them in the future, he would have to avoid them and treat them well.


    Zhou Dafu was no longer in the mood to cause trouble. He just wanted to hurry back.


    However, his legs were a little weak and he could not even get into the carriage.


    Just then, Gu Yundong came over. Zhou Dafu could feel the cold sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 677: Never Come Again

    Chapter 677: Never Come Again


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong stood in front of Zhou Dafu��s carriage with a smile. ��Old Master Zhou, you��re here too?��


    Zhou Dafu laughed dryly. ��That��s right. We know each other. Miss Gu��s opening ceremony is important, so I should come over to congratulate you.��


    ��Old Master Zhou, you��re too polite. Why don��t you go in?��


    ��I saw there were too many people. Boss Gu was probably too busy, so I wanted to wait a little longer. It doesn��t matter if it��s later.��


    Gu Yundong looked touched. ��Old Master Zhou is really understanding. I didn��t expect you to be so considerate of me even though we barely knew each other. Coincidentally, I��m free now. Old Master Zhou, let��s go over together. But let��s make it clear first. If you come, come. There��s no need to give the gift boxes. You don��t know, but so many people came today. Everyone gave me two big gift boxes. The storeroom in the backyard is filled.��


    Zhou Dafu was speechless. Did he have gift boxes? He was here to cause trouble. Who would buy gift boxes?


    However, since he had come to congratulate others on their opening, it was indeed unreasonable not to offer any gift.


    Then, she said to Zhou Dafu, ��Old Master Zhou, take a look around. My shop has just opened. I don��t know what I might have done wrong. You have to give me some suggestions.��


    Zhou Dafu had just handed over 1,000 taels of silver, and his heart was bleeding. How could he have the mood to look at the shop and raise any suggestions?


    He wanted to talk with the young master of the prefecture magistrate��s family and the steward of the Nie residence, but Gu Yundong had no intention of bringing him to the backyard.


    Zhou Dafu was afraid that he would lose money if he stayed any longer, so he walked around randomly. After knowing that it was hopeless to get to know the Dai family and the Nie family, he simply bade farewell and left the Gu family��s shop.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door with a smile. ��Take care, Old Master Zhou. Please come again.��


    Again? He would never come again, not even if he died.


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly returned to his carriage. Steward Zhou had also sent away the local hooligans and returned.


    The moment Zhou Dafu saw him, he was furious. He clenched his fists and punched him hard in the face.

 Chapter 678: Mrs. Zhou, Concubine Gu

    Chapter 678: Mrs. Zhou, Concubine Gu


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    One punch was not enough. When he saw Steward Zhou fall to the ground, he went up and gave him two ruthless kicks.


    ��It��s all your fault, old thing. Not only did you embarrass me, but you also wasted so much money. You dog, I��ll settle this score with you when I get back.��


    With that, he ignored Steward Zhou and got into the carriage, letting Ah Feng drive him away quickly.


    Steward Zhou was still lying on the ground. Many people around him saw the commotion and started pointing at him.


    Steward Zhou buried his head under his arm and snorted twice. However, his eyes were filled with resentment as he gritted his teeth.


    After a while, he got up and staggered back to the Zhou Mansion.


    Mrs. Zhou sneered. ��I don��t know what that Gu woman did. She��s already so old, but she still has Master under his control.��


    ��I reckon Master is just feeling that she��s new. After a while, he��ll know that Aunt Gu, a country bumpkin, is extremely vulgar and will only embarrass Master. At that time, we don��t have to do anything. Master will send her away.��


    Mrs. Zhou turned around and returned to her room. It was probably because of the nanny��s persuasion that she was not as angry as before.


    However, she still frowned and said, ��It��s been nearly a year, but Master hasn��t grown tired of her. Didn��t I ask you to keep an eye on her? Has there been any abnormality on her side recently?��


    The nanny shook her head. ��She��s very well-behaved and doesn��t go out. There��s no abnormality at all.��


    Mrs. Zhou was angry. ��Keep a close eye on her. Report to me if anything happens. Also, keep a close eye on the servants she orders around.��


    ��Yes.��


    Gu Yundong did not know about the Zhou Mansion. She had just received a thousand taels of silver from Zhou Dafu and was in a good mood. There were many people taking care of the shop, so she planned to go upstairs to entertain Madam Dai. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she saw a familiar figure walk in.

 Chapter 679: Why Is It You?

    Chapter 679: Why Is It You?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, that person did not see Gu Yundong. She was only talking to the two people beside her.


    ��It��s all your fault for dragging it out. We came so late. I wonder if there��s still free dried fruit.��


    Another person replied, ��How can you blame me? Dahui Road is too far away. We��ve been walking nonstop, haven��t we?��


    ��Alright, stop arguing. Can��t we just ask if there are any more dried fruits?��


    The three of them looked at the counter. Behind the counter sat Madam Yang and Aunt Ke.


    They hurriedly went forward to ask, but Aunt Ke answered patiently and nodded to indicate that the free dried fruit was available all day.


    The three of them were satisfied and began to size up the shop.


    ��This shop is really big. It��s even a two-story shop.��


    ��That��s right. Did you hear what they said on the way here? It seems that even the young lady of the Nie family is here. The young master of the prefecture magistrate��s family is also here.��


    Thus, Gu Yundong��s price in the prefectural city was already very reasonable.


    However, it was still very expensive for ordinary people.


    The three of them took a while to come back to their senses. They didn��t hear what Su Changshun said at all. They just looked at him with uncertainty. After confirming it, they couldn��t help but frown again.


    Why was Su Changshun here? How could he be here?


    Could it be that the shop he was working in was here? How was that possible? How could a thief like him work in a big shop like this? This was not normal.


    The other two neighbors were also stunned. Then, they asked Madam Sun in a low voice, ��Didn��t you say that Su Changshun works in a small shop? This is a small shop?��


    Madam Sun suddenly came back to her senses. She shook her head and said stubbornly, ��That��s impossible. Who knows what he did? Perhaps the owner of this shop isn��t the one I saw the other day at all. The owner here doesn��t know that he used to be a thief.��


    She glared at Su Changshun fiercely. ��You, just you wait. I��ll expose you now.��


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, someone stood in front of her.


    Madam Sun looked up and met Gu Yundong��s penetrating gaze. She instantly shivered.

 Chapter 680: Will He Take Revenge

    Chapter 680: Will He Take Revenge


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Auntie, you��ve been here for a long time. If you don��t plan to buy anything, can you make way for the customers behind you?��


    Gu Yundong spoke with a smile, but Madam Sun��s face turned red.


    She looked at Gu Yundong and then at Su Changshun. She stammered, ��This... this shop belongs to you?��


    ��Could it be yours?��


    ��You, I...�� Madam Sun was speechless for a long time. She wanted to ask Gu Yundong why she had to find a former thief to be her assistant in such a big shop.


    However, she could not ask. She could even feel the people around her looking at her, as if they were pointing and saying something.


    She vaguely heard someone say, ��Don��t come in if you can��t afford it.��


    ��It��s been a long time, but they didn��t buy anything. Don��t tell me they want to take advantage of the chaos to get something.��


    Madam Sun was a little indignant at first, but when she heard the words ��prefecture magistrate��s wife��, she suddenly reacted and her face turned pale. She didn��t dare to say anything else.


    If she had made a scene in the shop just now, she would have been the one to suffer.


    Madam Sun started to feel uneasy and walked home in a daze.


    On the other hand, the other two people said softly, ��I didn��t expect the boss to really not mind the kid from the Su family��s bad reputation and arrange for him to work in such a big shop.��


    ��Do you think Su Changshun will become rich in the future? The customers of this shop will all be nobles in the future. The people he knows in the future will be amazing.��


    ��We didn��t seem to treat the Su family well in the past...��


    As the two of them spoke, they could not help but take another look at Madam Sun.


    The one who treated the Su family the worst was Madam Sun, who was the Su family��s neighbor.


    In the past, she had sabotaged Su Changshun��s job several times and badmouthed the Su family everywhere. In the future, if the Su family wanted to take revenge, the Sun family would be the first to suffer.


    When the two of them thought of this, they subconsciously kept a distance from Madam Sun.

 Chapter 681: The Shops Second Floor

    Chapter 681: The Shop��s Second Floor


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong saw that all the troublemakers had left, so she went to the second floor in a relaxed manner.


    On the second floor, Nie Shuang was talking to Madam Dai. Little Yunke was writing calligraphy. Madam Dai liked her very much and would guide her from time to time.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. It was very rare to receive guidance from the prefecture magistrate��s wife.


    Her footsteps could not help but lighten. Nie Shuang was the first to see her and quickly waved her hand. ��Are you done?��


    ��What were you talking about?�� Gu Yundong walked to the chair opposite them and sat down.


    Little Yunke looked up and saw that it was her elder sister. She immediately smiled and continued to write.


    However, Nie Shuang said excitedly, ��Auntie and I were talking about your house.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Sister Yundong, can I come here often in the future? I think the decorations here are especially exquisite, and this chair is comfortable and beautiful. There are books here, and there��s such delicious milk tea. I��ll call my good friends over. We can also play chess and write. It��s much better than staying at home. Don��t worry, we won��t eat and drink for free.��


    Moreover, if the second floor became a cafe, she would not have an office.


    Most importantly, it was not worth it. It was not profitable and would cost a lot of time.


    Madam Dai, who was at the side, also considered this. ��Shuangshuang, don��t cause trouble. Which of your friends isn��t a young lady from a rich family? They have a lot of people serving them when they go out. Yundong��s shop isn��t even big enough for them to stand in. When the time comes, no one will dare to enter the shop downstairs and it will affect her business.��


    Nie Shuang thought about it and agreed.


    She was a little dejected and sighed. ��But it��s too boring to stay at home all day.��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and smiled. ��Perhaps you can open a teahouse like this yourself?��


    Nie Shuang was stunned. Open it herself?


    Even Madam Dai��s eyes lit up. She really liked the decorations here. It was comfortable and enjoyable.


    The two of them looked at Gu Yundong in unison. The latter blinked. Why were they looking at her like that?


    Nie Shuang grabbed Gu Yundong��s hands and said excitedly, ��Sister Yundong, you��re right. We can open it ourselves, but...��

 Chapter 682: Cooperation to Open a Shop Again

    Chapter 682: Cooperation to Open a Shop Again


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    But what? Gu Yundong had a bad feeling.


    Nie Shuang chuckled. ��But even if we open a teahouse like this, we can only prepare some ordinary tea and snacks. There��s no such delicious pearl milk tea, such delicious dried fruits, and such delicious and fragrant snacks. What��s the difference between that and an ordinary teahouse? It won��t attract customers at all.��


    Gu Yundong moved back. ��So... you want me to supply you?��


    ��No, what��s the point of supplying?�� Nie Shuang moved closer to her. ��Let��s work together to open a shop.��


    ��Cooperation?�� Gu Yundong fell into deep thought.


    Nie Shuang nodded vigorously. ��That��s right, that��s right. Let��s work together to open a shop. I��ll offer money and effort, and you can come up with ideas. Let��s earn money together. How about that?��


    Madam Dai was unhappy. ��Everyone has a share. Don��t forget about me.��


    Nie Shuang turned her head and said happily, ��It��s even better if Auntie can participate. I only know some young ladies. Auntie knows those rich ladies. No one can compare to you in terms of connections. With Auntie around, our business will definitely become even more popular.��


    Then, she saw such a huge shop.


    Therefore, Nie Shuang��s heart began to stir.


    However, Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. No, the two of you were so excited, but you didn��t seem to have asked for my opinion.


    Nie Shuang finally realized that she was too quiet. She quickly calmed down and asked nervously, ��Sister Yundong, are you unwilling?��


    Madam Dai also said, ��We know that you��ve just opened a shop and are very busy. If you want to cooperate, you don��t have to worry about anything else. We��re here. You just have to tell us what we need to do.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. We��ll look for the shop. We��ll pay the silver. You just have to use your mouth.��


    Madam Dai said, ��There��s no need to specially look for the shop. I happen to have a shop there. The location is not bad and the environment is good. Coincidentally, it was vacated some time ago. Recently, I��ve been thinking about what business to do.��


    ��Really? That��s great. The right time, the right place, and the right people. It��s the will of the heavens.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.

 Chapter 683: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 683: Misunderstanding


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After speaking to Nie Shuang, she turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched and she said, ��Actually, you can buy my recipe. When the time comes...��


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Nie Shuang shake her head so hard that the pearl hairpin on her head almost fell off.


    She said very seriously, ��No, you have to participate.��


    ��Why not?��


    Nie Shuang did not speak, but Madam Dai, who was at the side, seemed to have read her mind. She could not help but cover her mouth and laugh. ��I know why. She doesn��t have confidence in herself. She��s afraid that she��ll mess up the shop that she has worked so hard to open.��


    Gu Yundong looked at Madam Dai. ��Don��t we still have you?��


    Madam Dai shrugged and said frankly, ��I can still be of some use to deal with those madams and young ladies, but I��m afraid I can��t operate a shop. Otherwise, why do you think my shop is empty?��


    After a long time, Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. She met their eyes and said, ��Alright, let��s cooperate. But we still need to discuss the division of the profits...��


    ��Alright, you��ll take 60%.��


    Gu Yundong: ��...�� No, wait. You��ve misunderstood me.


    She rubbed her forehead. ��I��m saying that 50% is too much. You said it yourself. You��ll be responsible for the shop, the silver, and the hard work. It��s also your job to attract customers. I��m just giving an idea. It��s not appropriate for me to take so much.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Even Dai nodded. ��If you don��t participate, we won��t dare to open the shop even if we pay.��


    However, Gu Yundong insisted on refusing. It might not be a problem in the early stages, but what about later? When the business became big and there was a conflict, her shares would be the primary problem.


    Moreover, there was no problem with Madam Dai and Nie Shuang now, but what would their families think if they knew?


    Besides, among the three of them, she was the weakest.


    Therefore, from the beginning, she should make it clear about the problem of the shares so that they would not fall out over such things in the future.

 Chapter 684: Promoting the Villagers

    Chapter 684: Promoting the Villagers


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing that she was determined, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang had no choice but to take a step back.


    Since the three of them were cooperating, it was naturally best to distribute them equally.


    However, it was not easy to divide, so Madam Dai, who had offered the shop, took up 40%.


    Gu Yundong and Nie Shuang each took 30%. Madam Dai did not agree. In the end, it was Gu Yundong who said that if anyone caused trouble in the shop in the future, only Madam Dai��s identity could suppress it. Therefore, taking 40% meant that she was the most responsible.


    Madam Dai did not say anything, but she looked at Gu Yundong with admiration.


    This girl was so young, but she was very mature. No wonder she could go from a penniless refugee to her current achievements in such a short period of time.


    At this moment, she was especially confident that the shop that was about to open would definitely be popular.


    Since the decision was made, they had to discuss the details.


    ��I��m not familiar with wood carpenters. I have to go back and ask our steward. However, I see that this house is well repaired. I wonder which master did the job. If it��s possible...��


    Nie Shuang nodded at the side. ��Yes, I also think that these tables and chairs are well done. Then Master��s carpentry skills are good. Let��s hire him.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��To tell you the truth, the carpentry work here was done by a master from my village. Our new house, the shop in the county city, and the shop in the prefectural city were all renovated by him. We��ve worked together so many times that we��re already very familiar with each other. He can immediately understand what I want. I thought that if you don��t have a suitable candidate, I��ll recommend him.��


    ��That��s good.�� Madam Dai immediately agreed.


    Nie Shuang also nodded at the side. She knew nothing about this. In any case, if she was asked to pay, she would pay. If she had to work, she would work. She just had to be obedient.


    Gu Yundong said, ��Then it��s settled. I��ll talk to Uncle Feng later.��


    Madam Dai liked Gu Yundong even more. Not only was she smart, but she was also caring and would promote the people from her village. It was only reassuring to work with such a person.


    However, Nie Shuang had already calculated her private savings in her heart. She was the young lady of a merchant family, so she had quite a lot of money every month. In addition to the red packets and New Year��s money that her uncles and aunts gave her every year, she was actually a little rich woman. If it was really not enough, she would borrow money from her eldest brother.


    As she was thinking, a loud shout suddenly came from downstairs.

 Chapter 685: Liu Wei Causing Trouble

    Chapter 685: Liu Wei Causing Trouble


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The three of them were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and hurriedly went downstairs.


    The voice came from the backyard. After the loud shout, there were waves of cheers.


    The three of them didn��t understand. It wasn��t until they stood at the entrance of the backyard that they realized that Shao Qingyuan and Young Master Dai were fighting.


    Not only did the others not stop the fight, they even applauded as if they were watching a show.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She turned around and saw Liu Wei standing not far away. She hurried forward and asked, ��What happened?��


    Liu Wei was holding a large cup in his hand. The cup contained the pearl milk tea that he had snatched from Lu Hongxiu. He was drinking it happily.


    Hearing Gu Yundong��s question, he did not turn around. He just waved his hand and said, ��It��s alright, it��s alright. It��s just a spar.��


    Hearing that it was a spar, Madam Dai, who came over later, heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would be too unreasonable to fight at someone else��s shop on their opening day.


    Gu Yundong could tell that the two of them were not really enemies. She was just curious.


    ��Why are these two sparring all of a sudden?��


    Without looking back, he ran away with the milk tea in his hand, as if a dog was chasing him.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Why on earth had she become friends with such a person? Was it too late to regret it? Could they break off their friendship?


    Forget it, let��s pretend we don��t know each other in the future.


    Gu Yundong turned her head and focused her attention on the two people who were still sparring in the courtyard.


    The two of them were unarmed and were fighting hand-to-hand, but it still made people��s hearts surge.


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan was good at fighting, but this was the first time she had seen him fight so well.


    A moment later, the two of them stopped and took a step back.


    Young Master Dai smiled and cupped his hands. Shao Qingyuan also smiled.


    Gu Yundong could tell that he was very happy.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and saw her. He smiled at her. Only then did Gu Yundong step forward and hand him a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    Master Dai also walked to Young Master Dai��s side and rebuked, ��You were too reckless. Why don��t you take a look at what day it is today?��


    Young Master Dai smiled and walked in front of Shao Qingyuan.

 Chapter 686: Giving Red Packets

    Chapter 686: Giving Red Packets


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Young Master Dai��s name was Dai Wenhuo. Although his aura was still unstable, he still looked like a graceful young master.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan with admiration. ��Young Master Liu just said that you didn��t specially learn this martial art from anyone?��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    Dai Wenhuo��s eyes lit up even more. ��Then you��re really talented. There��s a martial arts master in our residence who��s very powerful. He used to be a famous figure in the martial arts world. Are you interested in getting him to give you some pointers?��


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and glanced at Gu Yundong before nodding. ��Thank you.��


    ��What are you thanking me for? I was especially thrilled today.�� David was really happy. ��I heard that you��re good at hunting. Let��s go hunting together next time? By the way, your sweeping kick just now was not bad. Where did you learn it?��


    ��I practiced it when I fought wolves.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s words had always been concise, but he was so patient. He must have appreciated Dai Wenhuo.


    Gu Yundong did not disturb them anymore. She shook her head and stood beside Madam Dai again.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Madam Dai decided to take her leave. The others stood up to leave.


    Gu Yundong had originally wanted to ask them to stay for lunch, but everyone was only here to congratulate them on her grand opening. Besides, they had actually eaten a lot this morning and were a little full now.


    Gu Yundong was elated. She gave everybody red packets.


    Even Little Yunke got one. The little girl was a little surprised. ��Big Sister, I didn��t do anything.��


    Gu Yundong patted her head. ��Who said that? Didn��t you help Big Sister entertain your Sister Shuangshuang and Auntie Dai?��


    The young lady thought about it and agreed. She had introduced the pearl milk tea and was carried around by Sister Shuangshuang and Aunt Dai.


    Hence, she happily accepted the red packet and went to show off in front of Madam Yang.


    The Lu family of four also each had one. They did not expect that they would get a big red packet without even receiving their first month��s salary. They were instantly excited.


    Su Changshun was the most excited. He had just taken a look and there were two taels of silver inside.


    He could cut a piece of meat when he went back later and buy cloth for his mother and sister so that they could have new clothes to wear.


    Su Changshun��s heart was filled with gratitude. His grip on the red packet tightened slightly, and his eyes burned.


    Liu Wei was very unhappy because he didn��t have a red packet...


    He clearly helped to entertain the guests, and he even helped to wipe the tables and chairs. He was especially diligent.


    Gu Yundong ignored him. After the shop closed, she went to look for Feng Daneng.

 Chapter 687: Quiet in the Noise

    Chapter 687: Quiet in the Noise


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Feng Daneng was also in the backyard today. He heard many people say that the structure of the shop was refreshing. While he was happy, he was also a little disappointed.


    Because although these people liked the place a lot, they didn��t have any suitable jobs for him.


    However, this was also good. Business did not come easily. As long as everyone thought of him when they needed him in the future, it was enough.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong came looking for him at night.


    ��Uncle Feng, you might not be able to leave for the time being. There��s a shop to be renovated in a few days, so I��ll have to trouble you.��


    Feng Daneng was so excited that his eyes lit up.


    Not only him, but the two carpenters who followed him also asked anxiously, ��Yundong, are you serious? Where is it?��


    ��It��s on Ming��an Road. I��m not sure how big the shop is. I��ll go take a look in two days.��


    Feng Daneng nodded repeatedly. ��Alright, alright, alright. Then we��ll wait. When the construction should start, just tell us. We can go over at any time.��


    The shop was quite big, even bigger than Gu��s. It was also a two-story building and had a spacious backyard.


    After being cleaned up, without the obstruction of the shelves, it looked exceptionally empty.


    Madam Dai brought the two of them around and stood in the hall again. She asked with a smile, ��How is it? Not bad, right?��


    ��It��s not just good. It��s very pleasing.�� Nie Shuang was too satisfied.


    Gu Yundong also nodded. ��The location is good. It��s quiet in the midst of the commotion. It��s very suitable for drinking tea, chatting, and reading books. The backyard is also big enough. We can also design a few isolated rooms. They can be divided into several areas.��


    Madam Dai was a little proud when she heard that. ��Since this shop is fine, let��s discuss how to renovate it.�� Yesterday, when she went back and told the prefecture magistrate about this, he still looked a little uncertain. Madam Dai couldn��t wait to achieve results for him to see.


    Gu Yundong took out a piece of paper and a charcoal pen from his sling bag. ��Yes, let��s discuss it first. I��ll draw all my opinions and see how the effect is.��


    As they spoke, they moved to the courtyard. There were stone tables and stools there, just enough for them to rest.


    ��I��ll go first.�� Nie Shuang was very excited and sat on the stone bench first. ��I like the long chair on Sister Yundong��s second floor. It��s a little like a beautiful couch, but it��s also a little different. It��s very comfortable to sit on.��


    As Gu Yundong listened, she drew the structural design of the shop.


    She moved quickly, multitasking, but Nie Shuang stopped talking.

 Chapter 688: Female Assistant Problem

    Chapter 688: Female Assistant Problem


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was stunned and looked at her suspiciously.


    However, she realized that Nie Shuang was not the only one. Even Madam Dai could not help but look at the paper she was drawing on.


    ��Yundong, your drawing is too realistic.�� Nie Shuang��s eyes widened. She picked up the painting and looked at it again and again. ��I feel that even if I haven��t come to this shop personally, I can still imagine the exact appearance just by looking at your painting.��


    Madam Dai was also amazed. ��Yundong, I realized that the more I know you, the more powerful you seem to be. How many other abilities of yours do we not know?��


    Gu Yundong blinked and immediately laughed. ��Alright, now is not the time to talk about the painting. Let��s discuss how to decorate first and how to arrange the tables and chairs.��


    Nie Shuang wanted to praise her a few more times, but business was more important. She was going to open a shop now, so she had to grow up.


    Therefore, she started talking about the decorations in the shop again with a serious expression.


    Gu Yundong listened and recorded. In the end, after editing and deleting their opinions, she drew three unique designs.


    The more Madam Dai and Nie Shuang looked at it, the more satisfied she was. Then, she continued to discuss what to buy in the shop.


    Pearl milk tea became the best thing that the two of them recommended. Of course, there were also all kinds of flower tea and fruit tea. There was even fruit wine with a low alcohol content.


    The food was pastries and snacks. Gu Yundong provided a few kinds of baked goods, as well as canned fruit shops and other things that she sold in her shop.


    If there was anyone who liked salty food, there was also dried rice crust, dried fish, potato chips, nuts, and so on.


    After picking and choosing, they left a few items and drafted the menu.


    Finally, the most important one was the female employee.


    Gu Yundong did not intend to get involved in this aspect. She believed that both Madam Dai and Nie Shuang did not lack manpower. As long as the chef in charge of cooking in the kitchen was reliable, it would be easy to find female workers.


    However, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang did not allow it and insisted that Gu Yundong provide a candidate.


    Gu Yundong was in a dilemma. She was short of people...

 Chapter 689: Shes Engaged

    Chapter 689: She��s Engaged


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong felt that she was always short of people. Every time she opened a new shop or bought a new house, she would have a headache.


    However, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang were very insistent. Since it was a three-person shop, Gu Yundong��s candidate was naturally needed.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong was the backbone of the three of them. If she arranged for people to work here, she would understand the situation in the shop more directly. If anything was missing or there might be a problem, she could understand and adjust it immediately. It could not be better.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn��t they say that they would do everything?


    This was different from what they had agreed on. She felt like she had boarded a pirate ship.


    Nie Shuang chuckled. ��Sister Yundong, this is what it means for the capable to do more work.��


    Gu Yundong smiled insincerely. ��No, I��m incapable.��


    Madam Dai was speechless.


    Although Gu Yundong had a headache, she still agreed to go back and consider the candidates carefully. Madam Dai had said that she had to hire at least one person.


    One person.


    ��It��s Jiang Bao.��


    Jiang Bao? Gu Yundong felt that this name was very familiar.


    Not long after, she suddenly remembered. ��It��s him? The shop assistant from Brother Shao��s pharmacy?��


    Gu Yundong had a deep impression of him. When the man first met her father, he was so indignant that he almost chased the two of them out with a broom when Gu Dajiang deliberately made things difficult for Shao Qingyuan. Later on, when he found out her father��s identity, his attitude changed 180 degrees. He flattered her father so much that even Gu Dajiang couldn��t take it anymore and hurried out.


    She did not expect him to be engaged to Lan Hua��er.


    Tong Shuitao said, ��I heard that it was Zhuangzi who set them up. Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao have a good relationship. He seems to be a reliable person. His family is simple, and his parents are reasonable people. Hence, he entrusted his sister to Jiang Bao. Before Ah Shu came, the two families had just decided to marry them next year.��


    Gu Yundong blinked. They were engaged just like that?


    ��Is Lan Hua��er satisfied with Jiang Bao?��


    Tong Shuitao nodded. ��The two of them have met before. I heard that they��re quite satisfied.��


    Therefore, Lan Hua��er would most likely not come to the prefecture capital.


    Thus, Gu Yundong could only look for a new candidate.


    However, this time, another figure quickly popped up in her mind.

 Chapter 690: Let Su Qing Come

    Chapter 690: Let Su Qing Come


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Thinking of her, Gu Yundong immediately asked Tong Shuitao to turn her horse around.


    Gu Yundong did not know many people, but there were a few who left a good impression on her.


    One of them was Su Changshun��s sister, Su Qing.


    The first time they met, she was actually more satisfied with Su Qing��s personality than she was with Su Changshun. It was just that the shop did not recruit female workers. Otherwise, it would be easier for Su Qing to attract customers with her straightforward personality.


    Moreover, Su Qing was not bad-looking either. She had a very likable appearance.


    Coincidentally, her way home was in the same direction as her way to the Su family. It was good to take this opportunity to ask Su Qing for her opinion. If the girl was unwilling, she could only find someone else.


    It was still early when Gu Yundong arrived at the Su residence. Su Changshun had yet to get off work and return home.


    The carriage stopped outside the alley as usual. She and Tong Shuitao walked in.


    It was unlike the last time she came. There were not many people at the entrance of the Su family��s house. Even if the neighbors passed by his house, they seemed to have to avoid him.


    However, when she arrived at the Su family today, she could still see many people looking at the Su family��s courtyard door. She did not know what they were looking at.


    Moreover, this shop specialized in entertaining ladies, so she needed a female shop assistant. She asked her if Su Qing wanted to try.


    The salary was a little less than Su Changshun��s. It was two taels of silver a month for now.


    Of course, this was only temporary. If the business in the shop was good, the salary would definitely increase.


    Su Qing was stunned. Her mother also stood rooted to the ground in shock, unable to recover for a long time.


    What did Boss Gu just say? Not only did Boss Gu hire her son as a shop assistant, but she also wanted to hire her daughter as a female shop assistant?


    The salary was not low. If Little Qing went too, the siblings�� salary would be five taels.


    Moreover, Boss Gu was very generous. Two days ago, on the first day of business at Gu��s, she actually gave him a red packet of two taels of silver.


    Su Qing felt her throat go dry. After a while, she asked uncertainly, ��Boss Gu, are you really looking for me to be a shop assistant? Are you looking for me, Su Qing?��


    Gu Yundong was amused by her. ��I��m looking for you, of course. Is there a second Su Qing here? Why? Don��t you want to go?��


    ��Yes, I do.��


    ��Since you want to go, I have a few more questions to tell you.��

 Chapter 691: Exalted

    Chapter 691: Exalted


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Su Qing immediately swallowed her saliva. She felt that the next step was the main point.


    Gu Yundong��s expression became more serious. ��I won��t hide it from you. This shop doesn��t belong to me alone. I opened it with two other people. One of them is Madam Dai��s wife, and the other is the eldest daughter of the Nie family.��


    Mother Su was speechless.


    Su Qing: ��!!!��


    Madam Dai? Eldest Miss Nie?


    They felt that there was something wrong with their ears. Although they had long heard from Su Changshun that Madam Dai and Miss Nie had visited to celebrate the opening of Gu��s, they had never thought that these two people would actually cooperate with Boss Gu to open a shop.


    How capable was this Boss Gu?


    ��Since you understand your situation, are you still willing to be this assistant?��


    Su Qing nodded vigorously. ��I��m willing. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I won��t let you down.��


    Gu Yundong stood up. ��Alright, since you��re willing, you can come over tomorrow. Stay by my side for a few days. I��ll teach you some communication skills.��


    Gu Yundong felt that she had to let Su Qing understand her personality and her position so that she could get along better with Madam Dai and the rest.


    Su Qing was very happy and nodded repeatedly. ��Yes.��


    Seeing that it was getting late, Gu Yundong gave her a few more instructions before turning to leave.


    Su Qing sent them all the way to the door and watched them disappear into the alley. Then, she turned around in a daze and planned to close the courtyard door.


    However, the neighbors who had been waiting outside immediately rushed forward and asked, ��Hey, Su Qing, who is that girl? What is she doing at your house?��


    Before Su Qing could answer, Mother Su had already arrived. Looking at these neighbors who were smiling ingratiatingly, she felt a little proud.

 Chapter 692: Madam Dai is Speechless

    Chapter 692: Madam Dai is Speechless


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��That��s the owner of the shop where Changshun works. She came to look for our Little Qing and gave her a job.��


    After Mother Su finished speaking, before they could react, she slammed the courtyard door shut.


    Everyone else was stunned.


    What? Not only did this boss find Su Changshun to be a shop assistant in such a big shop, but she also gave Su Qing a job?


    How did the Su family suddenly get so lucky? Wasn��t this a little too good?


    Everyone felt a little emotional for a moment, but they were also more determined to build a good relationship with the Su family.


    Perhaps in the future, this boss would have more jobs. It would be good to get the Su family to help introduce them.


    However, they didn��t know that Mother Su already had other plans.


    Then, she put on her new clothes and ran to the Gu family��s waiter early in the morning to wait at the door.


    When Gu Yundong went out, she saw that she seemed to have been waiting for a long time. She was stunned. ��Why didn��t you knock and come in?��


    Su Qing smiled in embarrassment. ��I just got here too.��


    Gu Yundong did not say anything else and brought her and Tong Shuitao to the shop on Ming��an Road.


    There were already a few people standing outside the shop. They were Feng Daneng and the two carpenters. They had been standing here for a long time. They had circled around the shop previously and roughly knew how big it was, so their faces flashed with excitement.


    When they saw Gu Yundong, the three of them immediately went up to him.


    Not long after, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang��s carriage stopped at the entrance of the shop.


    After they came down, Gu Yundong turned around and introduced them to Feng Daneng and the other two, as well as Su Qing.


    Looking at Su Qing, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang were speechless.

 Chapter 693: Su Qings Conduct

    Chapter 693: Su Qing��s Conduct


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Although they had said that she should at least arrange for one employee, they did not expect Gu Yundong to really only find one person.


    However, since things had come to this, the two of them could not say anything else. The group first entered the shop to discuss the renovations.


    Feng Daneng and the other two walked two rounds inside. After looking at the blueprint that Gu Yundong had given them and the range that needed to be renovated, their six eyes could not help but flash with a scorching light.


    However, he still explained in advance, ��The entire backyard has to be rebuilt, so it might take a long time.��


    ��That doesn��t matter,�� Madam Dai said. ��The most important thing is to do the job well. I��d rather spend more time to do it meticulously. The room has to be sturdy, and the materials can��t be perfunctory.��


    ��Madam, don��t worry. We will definitely do our best.��


    Madam Dai believed in Gu Yundong��s recommendation.


    Seeing this, Madam Dai couldn��t help but poke her head. After a while, she told her about Su Qing��s performance in the shop today.


    Nie Shuang was suddenly enlightened. ��I see. Aiya, in that case, the person I chose is really too different from Su Qing. I was thinking of bringing her over to show you tomorrow. Now that I hear you say that, I think I have to change people.��


    Nie Shuang��s thinking was quite good. If she had to hire someone, she would choose the servants�� children. Their indenture was in her hands and they could be trusted. After returning yesterday, her mammy had recommended two, and so did her maidservant and two sisters. Even those with good culinary skills in the kitchen were suitable to work in the kitchen of the shop.


    She felt that there was no problem. The servants in the residence were used to serving people. Wasn��t going to the shop to entertain those madams and young ladies just working in another place?


    But now that she heard what Madam Dai said, Nie Shuang could not help but think more.


    Especially with Su Qing as a reference. For example, Su Qing was good-looking, Su Qing was diligent in her work, Su Qing spoke sweetly, Su Qing was not afraid of hardship or fatigue...


    Nie Shuang immediately had a headache. It was not easy to find someone. Just based on looks alone, she had already eliminated the two people recommended by the mammy yesterday from her mind.


    Madam Dai frowned slightly. Her head hurt even more badly because she did not only have to hire the waiters and kitchen staff. She was also the one who chose the shopkeeper.

 Chapter 694: Departure, News

    Chapter 694: Departure, News


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The shopkeeper was different from the shop assistant. She had to be knowledgeable and capable. When she saw those madams and young ladies, she had to be neither servile nor overbearing.


    In this huge prefectural city, Madam and Madam had conflicts. Young Miss and Young Miss disliked each other a lot. If they happened to meet in the shop, as the shopkeeper, she had to at least have the ability to mediate.


    At the same time, she had to have management skills, literacy, and etiquette.


    Most importantly, unlike the male shopkeepers in ordinary shops, there were too few experienced female shopkeepers. At the very least, there was none in the shops under Madam Dai��s own name.


    Sigh, my head hurts!!


    Gu Yundong also knew that the two of them were having a headache. After all, she had deliberately brought Su Qing over today.


    She more or less understood what the criteria for workers were for Madam Dai and Nie Shuang. It was obvious that they would definitely choose someone close to them.


    Even Gu Yundong herself would subconsciously choose someone she had a good relationship with.


    However, although the people close to him were trustworthy, it still depended on whether they were suitable.


    Gu Yundong had taken a share of this shop. If she wanted to do it, she had to do it well.


    She believed that Su Qing��s trip today would be very effective.


    Before Tong Shuitao could react, Ah Zhu cleverly pulled her out.


    There was no one in the central room. Shao Qingyuan held Gu Yundong��s hand and said in a low voice, ��I��ll be back in two days at most. You have a lot of things to do, but you have to take care of your health. Don��t tire yourself out.��


    Gu Yundong felt her hand being wrapped by his broad and warm hand, and her entire body became warm.


    She pursed her lips. ��I know.�� After a pause, she looked up and said seriously, ��If you encounter anything troublesome, you must tell me.��


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. ��Yes, I��ve always listened to you.��


    Gu Yundong glared at him.


    The next morning, Shao Qingyuan indeed left the Xuanhe Prefecture with Ah Zhu.


    Gu Yundong woke up early and did not see him. She sighed and brought Su Qing to the shop.


    Today, Madam Dai would bring the chef for the kitchen. Gu Yundong had to teach them how to make pearl milk tea.


    The kitchen was filled with people who had signed a death contract with Madam Dai. They would not easily leak the formula.


    Gu Yundong taught them very carefully. She was really tired after a whole day.


    However, when she went to Gu��s shop to patrol as usual at night, Tong Ping and Chen Jinbao, who came to deliver the goods for the second time, brought her a message.

 Chapter 695: Inventory Emergency

    Chapter 695: Inventory Emergency


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��The goods sold too quickly in the prefecture capital. There was still a lot of stock in the workshop, but now, more than half of them are gone.��


    Tong Ping showed the inventory list to Gu Yundong. ��Ever since the shop opened in the prefectural city, the workshop has not rested, but the stock in the warehouse is still decreasing.��


    In other words, they were short of manpower.


    Gu Yundong also knew that there were many rich people in the prefecture capital. Their purchasing power was too shocking. Although she had limited their purchases, it was useless. There were even people who protested.


    Gu Yundong had originally planned to go back and start expanding the workshop after the shop was opened.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Dai and Nie Shuang suddenly wanted to open a milk tea shop on a whim. However, these two people did not know much about this aspect, so she had more responsibilities. She was occupied and delayed.


    However, she had already completed all the things she needed to do in the past two days. The renovation of the shop, the selection of the shop assistants, and other trivia could be done by Madam Dai. It was indeed time for her to go back to Yongfu Village to take a look.


    Gu Yundong accepted the list and expressed that she knew what to do. She said to Tong Ping, ��I��ll go back as soon as possible. Tell Tong An to recruit a group of people first. I��ll screen them when I get back.��


    They had not even given their shop a name, and the helpers they had chosen had not been introduced to Gu Yundong. The cook��s skills were not very good, and they felt that there were still many questions that they had yet to figure out. Now that Gu Yundong was leaving, they felt inexplicably flustered.


    Gu Yundong��s face darkened. She thought to herself that returning to Yongfu Village at this time was indeed the right decision.


    If she continued to stay here, she would probably have to decide everything in the shop.


    Didn��t they say that they would pay money and do everything??


    Gu Yundong felt that it was necessary for her to nurture their ability to be independent. If this continued, they would become more and more dependent on her.


    Didn��t they know that she was still a child?


    Hence, she said decisively, ��If there��s anything, you can discuss it. As for anything that needs three people to decide, you can write to me. Don��t worry, I��ll definitely come back when the shop opens.��


    Madam Dai and Nie Shuang had no choice but to nod and let her go back.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. In the end, she bid farewell to her parents and sister.

 Chapter 696: Clothes Making Vacation

    Chapter 696: Clothes Making Vacation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang was fine. Yongfu Village wasn��t far from the Xuanhe Prefecture, so it was easy for them meet.


    But Madam Yang and Gu Yunke did not quite understand. They remembered that the last time they parted ways with Big Sister, they did not see each other for several months. This time, when they heard that she was leaving, the two of them pouted and hugged her, unwilling to let go.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang didn��t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ��I��ll come to the prefecture capital in half a month at most. It��s not like we��ll be apart for long. Be good.��


    Gu Dajiang also said, ��There��s no need for half a month. In a few days, it will be time for the Clothes Making Vacation. I��ll bring you back. When the time comes, we��ll bring Yunshu and Yuanzhi to the prefectural city to take a look.��


    ��Clothes Making Vacation?�� Not only were Madam Yang and Gu Yunke confused, but even Gu Yundong was confused.


    It was rare for Gu Dajiang to see her reveal such a confused expression. He couldn��t help but rub her head and explain, ��In addition to the one-day leave every ten days, the academy also has farming leave every May, as well as clothing leave. It��s usually after mid-September. Farming leave and clothing leave are both a month.��


    Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the carriage and looked at the bustling crowd at the city gate. Many people were queuing up to leave the city with carrying poles and things.


    Upon hearing this, she smiled and said, ��Didn��t you see my father��s gaze? It��s as if I��m the evil person who broke up Mother and Keke. I can��t afford to offend him. It��s better to let Father take care of them himself.��


    Perhaps because he had been separated from his family for so long last year, Gu Dajiang especially cherished the time he had with his family.


    Gu Yundong had long discovered this. Every day, when her father came back from school, he would first confirm that his wife and daughter were around before he heaved a sigh of relief. He might have thought that their reunion was a dream. If he was not careful, he would wake up from this dream and his family would disappear.


    This situation would probably continue for a while before her father slowly adapted.


    Tong Shuitao did not really understand this psychological problem. In any case, she would listen to Miss.


    The carriage left the city gate. Seeing that the road ahead was wider, Tong Shuitao was about to speed up. Unexpectedly, just as the reins were raised and before she could shake them, she heard Gu Yundong suddenly say, ��Wait.��


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled. ��What��s wrong, Miss?��

 Chapter 697: Evil Dogs, Stay Away

    Chapter 697: Evil Dogs, Stay Away


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. She asked, ��Do you know the location of the manor that Brother Shao bought?��


    ��I know.�� She had already asked her father about this.


    Gu Yundong paused and said, ��Let��s go to the manor to take a look.��


    ��Eh?��


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled, but her hands deftly turned the horse and drove in the direction of the manor.


    Gu Yundong recalled what Shao Qingyuan had said before he left. There seemed to be something going on in the manor. She was curious and decided to take a look.


    Tong Shuitao happened to know the location. In any case, she was not in a hurry to return to Yongfu Village.


    She was actually very curious. Her father had been to the manor, but she had never been there. This was the betrothal gift that the future husband would give to his wife. As the young miss, she naturally had to announce her identity.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao was slightly excited, and the speed of the carriage increased.


    Gu Yundong, who was admiring the scenery outside: ��...��


    The carriage got closer and closer. Just as they were about to see the shadow of the manor, a series of barks suddenly entered their ears.


    Tong Shuitao was shocked. She instinctively pulled the reins tightly, and the carriage suddenly stopped.


    In the blink of an eye, the barking of the dog was right in front of him.


    What made people��s hearts skip a beat was the sound of barking continued. It was obvious that it was not one dog.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, three tall and fierce dogs rushed out from three directions and surrounded the carriage.


    Tong Shuitao: ��...��


    F*ck, this dog even knew how to outflank?


    The three dogs did not approach her either. They stood two meters away from the carriage and looked at them covetously, but their eyes were fierce and ready to attack.


    It was as if as long as Tong Shuitao made any movement, they would pounce forward in the next moment and tear her into pieces.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao was strong and good at martial arts. She had also entered the mountains and met wild boars before. She was not afraid of dogs.


    She even glared at them one by one and sneered. ��Evil dogs, stay away. Otherwise, I won��t be polite.��

 Chapter 698: They Are Very Cute

    Chapter 698: They Are Very Cute


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    She had just finished speaking when Gu Yundong slapped the back of her head.


    ��What evil dogs? The three dogs are clearly guarding this orchard herb orchard loyally. They��re loyal. Don��t scare them.��


    I scare them??


    Miss, did you get the wrong person?


    Not only her, but a young man who had just run over from behind almost fell to the ground when he heard this.


    Gu Yundong heard the commotion and looked up to the side. He saw a 20-year-old youth walking over with sweat all over his face.


    The three dogs should be under his control. After he came over, they quietened down and stopped barking fiercely.


    The young man walked to the front of the carriage and looked up at them. He asked, ��May I ask who you are? What are you doing here?��


    Gu Yundong was still thinking about how to introduce herself when she heard Tong Shuitao jump down from the carriage and say, ��My Miss is the new master of this manor. Naturally, she��s here to inspect the manor.��


    Tong Shuitao secretly whispered into Gu Yundong��s ear, ��Miss, your future husband is afraid that you will run away. You haven��t even come to the manor yet, but he introduced you to the people here.��


    There was no need for her to say anything. Gu Yundong��s heart was warm. She looked at the young man. ��Shao Qingyuan came to the manor yesterday, right? Can I go meet him now?��


    ��Of course.�� The young man was even more certain of her identity when he saw that she knew about the boss��s visit yesterday.


    He called out to the three fierce dogs and told them to continue guarding. Then, he came over to hold the reins of the carriage and led Gu Yundong inside.


    As he walked, he introduced, ��Big Black and the others are actually very obedient and intelligent. With them guarding the orchard here, no one dares to come. Previously, a few people wanted to steal fruits, but they were surrounded by Big Black and the others and almost peed their pants...��


    As he spoke, he felt that she was a little vulgar. How could he say that they peed her pants in front of Miss?


    The young man quickly laughed dryly and said, ��In short, Big Black and the others were just afraid that you��re bad people, Miss. They didn��t mean to scare you.��


    Gu Yundong could tell that he was afraid that she would be frightened and cause trouble for the three dogs.


    She smiled. ��I can tell that they are indeed very cute.�� Gu Yundong gave him a small piece of silver. ��Take this and buy some meat bones for them. Treat it as a bonus.��


    The young man was stunned for a moment before he smiled happily. ��It��s good that you don��t blame them. I can��t accept this silver. The owner has given money to me. I��ll take good care of Big Black.��


    As they spoke, the carriage had already arrived at the entrance of the manor.

 Chapter 699: Master Is Not Here

    Chapter 699: Master Is Not Here


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong jumped down from the carriage and threw the small piece of silver to him. ��Take it. This is compensation for their hard work.��


    As she spoke, she asked Tong Shuitao to knock on the door.


    The young man felt that the silver was a little hot in his hand. He wanted to refuse, but footsteps were already coming from the manor.


    The young man thought for a moment and did not refuse. He put away the silver.


    Soon, the door of the manor was opened and a woman in her thirties came out. She was stunned when she saw Gu Yundong standing outside.


    The young man reacted quickly and hurriedly introduced, ��Aunt Wan, this is Miss Gu, the Boss��s fiancA??e.��


    Then, she said to Gu Yundong, ��Aunt Wan is the housekeeper in charge of the manor.��


    When Madam Wan heard this, she was stunned on the spot. She looked at Gu Yundong sizing her up.


    She fell silent and the atmosphere instantly became a little stiff.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly. Seeing this, the young man hurriedly called out to her, ��Aunt Wan?��


    Tong Shuitao got the information she wanted and returned to Gu Yundong��s side.


    When the three of them entered the courtyard, Gu Yundong took a closer look at the manor.


    Although Shao Qingyuan said that the farmstead was small, it was still much bigger than her house in Yongfu Village. The so-called small was only relative to those big farmsteads.


    They walked inside. When they were about to reach the central room, Madam Wan raised her voice and shouted, ��Hubby, hubby, Miss Gu is here.��


    Not long after she finished speaking, footsteps came from ahead.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a tall but thin man coming out of the room.


    The man walked over quickly. When he heard Madam Wan��s introduction, his expression immediately became more respectful. ��So it��s Miss Gu. I didn��t go out to welcome you in time. Please forgive me.��


    This should be the head of the manor, Xue Zongguang. Shao Qingyuan had said that when he bought this manor, the previous owner had requested him to buy it with the Xue family.


    Gu Yundong sized him up and asked, ��I��m here to look for Brother Shao. Where is he?��


    Xue Zongguang hurriedly replied, ��Master just arrived at the manor yesterday and brought people out.��


    ��Out? Do you know where he went?��

 Chapter 700: Somethings Wrong with Madam Wan

    Chapter 700: Something��s Wrong with Madam Wan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xue Zongguang said, ��Master went to the Jiao Village next door to look for someone yesterday.��


    As he spoke, he invited Gu Yundong into the central room. Then, he turned his head and urged Madam Wan, ��Why aren��t you pouring tea?��


    After Madam Wan left, Gu Yundong asked, ��Why did he go to the Jiao Village? Did he encounter any trouble?��


    Xue Zongguang was a little hesitant, as if he was wondering if he should say something.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ��If you can��t say, then forget it.��


    ��No.�� In the end, Xue Zongguang still replied, ��Actually, a self-taught doctor passed by the manor two days ago to stay. When I was chatting with him, I heard him say that he had a lot of rare medicinal herbs on hand. Master had previously instructed people to keep an eye on Bai Muzi. If there was any news, they would immediately report it to him. Therefore, I asked if there was such a medicine. To my surprise, the self-taught doctor really did have it. I immediately sent a letter to Master.��


    Because a portion of the land on the farm had been rented to plant medicinal herbs, Xue Zongguang had also gotten to know a few herbs.


    Bai Muzi, in particular, had been requested by his master. He had also seen the Bai Muzi that the self-taught doctor had taken out. It really looked like that, but he was not sure, so he quickly reported it to his master.


    Bai Muzi??


    Gu Yundong was stunned. So Shao Qingyuan said that there was an urgent matter because he had received news about Bai Muzi? Was he here to confirm if Bai Muzi was real or fake?


    Madam Wan smiled at Gu Yundong and left.


    As soon as the two of them left, Tong Shuitao whispered into Gu Yundong��s ear, ��Miss, there��s something wrong with that Madam Wan. When she saw us, her eyes were flickering. It seems like she��s hiding something from us.��


    Gu Yundong looked at her in surprise. ��Not bad. You can even tell that something is wrong with Madam Wan.��


    Tong Shuitao was slightly smug. ��After all, I��ve been by Miss��s side for so long. I have to improve.��


    ��Alright, since you think there��s something wrong with the Wan family, follow them and take a look.��


    Tong Shuitao immediately became excited. ��Yes, Miss.��


    ��Be careful. Don��t let anyone find out.��


    Tong Shuitao clenched her fists. ��Miss, don��t worry. I��ve learned martial arts for so long. I have this ability to eavesdrop.��


    It was as if eavesdropping was a glorious thing.


    Gu Yundong was very upset. She waved her hand and asked her to leave quickly.


    Tong Shuitao chuckled, but her footsteps were very light as she followed Madam Wan.

 Chapter 701: Water in Your Brain

    Chapter 701: Water in Your Brain


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Wan came out of the central room and quickly caught up with Xue Zongguang.


    After turning a corner, she finally couldn��t take it anymore. She pulled Xue Zongguang and said with a complaining tone, ��Why did you bring her to look for Master?��


    Tong Shuitao happened to hear this, and her eyes flickered slightly, as if she was about to hear a big secret.


    Xue Zongguang frowned and said in a low voice, ��Miss is Master��s fiance?e. If she wants to see Master, we naturally have to bring her along. What��s wrong with that?��


    ��B-but...��


    Madam Wan stammered, as if she wanted to say something, but she looked troubled.


    A bad premonition flashed across Xue Zongguang��s mind. He looked at her abruptly. ��Are you hiding something from me?��


    With that, he didn��t look at Madam Wan again and just walked forward even faster.


    Madam Wan was stunned for a moment. She quickly took a few steps forward and asked, ��Where are you going?��


    ��Send Miss to the Jiao Village and bring Qin��er back. You search for a good family the next few days. I��ll go to Master and ask for his grace to marry Qin��er off as soon as possible.��


    Madam Wan was shocked. ��Do you have to do this?��


    ��It��s for our family.��


    Tong Shuitao no longer listened. She turned around and walked back into the central room.


    Gu Yundong was standing in the courtyard and looking at a jujube tree in front of her. The jujubes on the tree had already ripened. She pulled some slightly and plucked a large bunch.


    She casually wiped them with her clothes and took a few bites.


    Yes, they were quite sweet.

 Chapter 702: How Bold

    Chapter 702: How Bold


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Shuitao watched anxiously. She went to her side and said, ��Aiyo, Miss, you are still eating dates. Something bad has happened.��


    ��What��s the big deal?�� Gu Yundong moved the dates in her hand to her. ��Do you want to eat them? They��re quite sweet.��


    ��Is that so?�� Tong Shuitao took one and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, her eyes lit up. ��It��s really quite delicious. I��ll pick some and bring them back.�� She paused for a moment. ��Can I pick them?��


    ��Brother Shao bought this farmstead. Everything here belongs to him. Do you think we can pluck them?��


    Tong Shuitao immediately became happy. However, just as she was about to reach out, she immediately retracted her hand.


    ��Aiya, Miss, I was talking about serious matters. I almost forgot about it when you interrupted me.��


    ��You almost forgot about that? I don��t think it��s a serious matter.�� Gu Yundong stopped after eating a few. She stuffed the dates in her hand into Tong Shuitao��s arms, clapped her hands, and entered the central room before saying, ��Alright, tell me.��


    Tong Shuitao put away the dates and quickly went to Gu Yundong��s ear. She muttered everything she had heard from the Xue couple.


    Gu Yundong��s hand, which was holding the teacup, paused. She frowned slightly.


    That Qin��er had taken a fancy to Shao Qingyuan, and now she was going to the Jiao Village to get close to him?


    Tong Shuitao sat opposite Gu Yundong and watched as Miss closed her eyes and did not speak. Her heart was beating like a drum.


    Miss seemed to be angry. Had she been too straightforward just now? She should have been more tactful and prepared Miss mentally.


    It was all Qin��er��s fault. That vixen was shameless.


    Tong Shuitao scolded Xue Qin in her heart.


    However, Gu Yundong, who was sitting opposite her, had mixed feelings.


    She wasn��t angry. She was just a little unhappy. When she heard the news, she became a little frustrated.


    Perhaps Shao Qingyuan��s reputation in Yongfu Village was not good, so the women in Yongfu Village and even the nearby villages did not dare to approach him. Most of them ran away when they saw him.


    So much so that Gu Yundong almost forgot that Shao Qingyuan was also a very handsome man. He was a person who made women blush and their hearts beat faster.


    After leaving Yongfu Village, there would probably be many women who did not understand Shao Qingyuan��s personality and wanted to pounce on him.


    Gu Yundong had always been busy. In addition, Shao Qingyuan had always put her first, giving her a sense of security. She had never thought that a woman would try to steal him away.


    This Xue Qin was indeed bold!

 Chapter 703: Came Out of Reputation

    Chapter 703: Came Out of Reputation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The carriage traveled quickly and soon arrived at the entrance of the Jiao family village.


    Xue Zongguang asked the villagers where the self-taught doctor lived. Sure enough, someone pointed at the village chief��s house and said, ��Over there. Do you see that big house? He��s been staying there for the past two days.��


    As he spoke, the villager added, ��You��re also here to see that doctor? That��s unfortunate. Doctor Liu happened to enter the mountain to pick herbs. He went yesterday. I don��t know if he can come back today.��


    Pick herbs?


    Gu Yundong looked at the mountain not far away. This mountain was not as big as Yongfu Village, but it was not small either.


    But it didn��t matter. She wasn��t here to look for a doctor.


    Hence, Xue Zongguang changed the question. ��Then do you know that a young master surnamed Shao came here yesterday?��


    ��Oh, you mean Young Master Shao? I know him.�� The villager nodded. ��He��s also at the village chief��s house. He should still be there.��


    ��Doctor Liu...��


    A few people entered the courtyard, and the village chief��s house instantly became lively.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Xue Zongguang, who was beside her, said, ��There��s no physician in the Jiao Village. This is the countryside. Even if someone has a minor illness, they don��t take it seriously. Doctor Liu came to treat everyone. I heard that he doesn��t charge medical fees and only takes some medicinal herbs as a token. So everyone who��s sick or not has come to let him take a look.��


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. There was no consultation fee.


    ��Let��s go and take a look.��


    Gu Yundong took the lead and walked towards the small courtyard. Xue Zongguang and Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed.


    They were a step too late. There were already many people in the courtyard.


    A young man was talking to everyone. ��...I know everyone is anxious, but Young Master Shao has been waiting here for the entire day. First come, first served, right? When Young Master Shao and Doctor Liu are done talking, Doctor Liu will come out and treat everyone immediately. Calm down, calm down.��


    A villager asked curiously, ��Jiao Laosan, is this Young Master Shao also here to see a doctor? Isn��t he a young master? He doesn��t look like he lacks money. Why don��t you go to the city to see those doctors?��


    ��This means that our Doctor Liu��s medical skills are good, so this Young Master Shao came because of his reputation. Yes, he came because of the doctor��s reputation.��


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two villagers finished speaking, a furious voice suddenly came from inside.

 Chapter 704: This Herb Is Fake

    Chapter 704: This Herb Is Fake


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Nonsense, this is simply nonsense!!��


    His voice was a little loud and stern. Accompanied by the sound of slamming the table, the villagers who were chatting in the courtyard fell silent for a moment.


    After a while, someone whispered, ��This sounds like Doctor Liu��s voice. What��s wrong? What happened?��


    Jiao Laosan was also stunned for a moment. He was the third son of the village chief and was afraid that something would happen inside. He quickly turned around and entered the house.


    The other villagers looked at each other. After a pause, they squeezed to the door.


    Gu Yundong also walked forward, but she did not move into the crowd. She looked around and walked to the window beside her. She looked in through the open window.


    There were a few people sitting in the central room. One of them was Doctor Liu, whom he had seen earlier.


    At this moment, his face was red and his eyes were wide open. The beard on his chin trembled, and he looked very angry.


    ��He��s definitely trying to lower the price. Doctor Liu, don��t fall for it. At most, you won��t sell it. There will always be people who know their stuff.��


    When Doctor Liu heard this, he nodded and even turned around to cup his hands at everyone. ��Thank you, everyone, for speaking up for me.��


    Then, he turned to look at Shao Qingyuan. ��I��m not selling Bai Muzi anymore. You can leave.��


    Ah Zhu, who was standing behind Shao Qingyuan, sneered. ��You��re the shameless person who doesn��t know anything and earn black-hearted money by tricking people. Our young master knows much more than you do.��


    A villager immediately said, ��Doctor Liu didn��t earn black-hearted money. He didn��t even charge consultation fees.��


    ��Yeah, he didn��t even take a dime.��


    Shao Qingyuan looked up and glanced at the villager who was speaking at the door. He nodded. ��He did not charge the consultation fee. He just charged some medicinal herbs.��


    Everyone frowned, not understanding what he meant.


    Ah Zhu had been by Shao Qingyuan��s side for so long, so he naturally understood at once and immediately laughed out loud.


    Someone felt goosebumps from his laughter and asked sternly, ��What are you laughing at?��

 Chapter 705: Shao Qingyuan Says More

    Chapter 705: Shao Qingyuan Says More


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Zhu sighed and said coldly, ��I��m laughing at how you��re being played by others. They don��t charge consultation fees, but you have to pay for medicine fees. These medicinal herbs aren��t cheap at all. Moreover, I heard that all the villagers Doctor Liu treated are sick without exception. This is really too coincidental. Everyone who looks for him has to spend money to buy medicine. Is there a difference between this and paying consultation fees?��


    The villagers were stunned when they heard that. Village Chief Jiao, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Doctor Liu.


    Yes, it was said to be a free consultation, but why was it so coincidental that everyone was more or less sick and in pain?


    Doctor Liu was a little flustered at that moment. He glared fiercely at Ah Zhu and explained, ��The villagers came to see a doctor naturally because they felt uncomfortable. It��s normal for them to be sick and in pain. I accepted the money for the medicinal herbs, but the price was not high. It��s much cheaper than the herbs in the medicine shop in the prefecture capital. If you don��t believe me, feel free to go to the shop and ask for the price of the medicinal herbs. You will naturally know if I��m being kind or black-hearted.��


    Everyone was a little hesitant by his self-righteous appearance.


    ��The Bai Muzi I��m buying has silver roots and purple branches and leaves. It��s about six inches long and has five leaves. It��s an extremely rare herb. But Doctor Liu��s Bai Muzi has white roots with a few thin patterns. Although it also has five leaves, their colors are dim. Also, he claimed that he sold two stalks a couple of days ago, which is ridiculous. If Bai Muzi were so easy to find, it��s price wouldn��t have been so high and I wouldn��t have to spend so much time searching for it.��


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but look at the box containing the herbs. Doctor Liu��s face turned pale as he hugged the box tighter.


    Shao Qingyuan continued, ��If I��m not mistaken, the medicinal ingredient in Doctor Liu��s box is called Purple Summer Leaves. It��s indeed a medicinal ingredient that��s very similar to Bai Muzi. This medicinal ingredient is also rare, but it��s much more ordinary than Bai Muzi. The price is also worlds apart. As for its medicinal properties, it��s neither good nor bad, right? It can be eaten as a tonic, but it��s useless for treating illnesses.��


    Doctor Liu��s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered and glanced at the herb basket beside him. ��Also, the herbs he picked on the mountain today are all weeds with little medicinal effect. If you don��t believe me, take the herbs in his herb basket to the doctor in town to take a look.��


    When everyone heard this, they instantly stared at Doctor Liu��s medicine basket with burning eyes.


    Jiao Laosan received his father��s gaze and immediately took a step forward to get the medicine basket.

 Chapter 706: The Girl in Front

    Chapter 706: The Girl in Front


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Doctor Liu��s expression changed drastically. He subconsciously reached out to hug the medicine basket.


    In this way, everyone understood. Their expressions changed drastically and they glared at him angrily. They were so angry that their bodies were trembling.


    ��You shameless thing, you actually used this medicinal herb to deceive us. No wonder my grandson hasn��t recovered after coughing for two days. You heartless thing, you want to kill us.��


    ��This is treatment, you quack. If anyone��s illness is seriously delayed by you, you��ll be the murderer.��


    ��Bring him to the officials, Village Chief. This kind of black-hearted thing must be sent to the officials.��


    ��Yes, he must have tricked other villages too. I don��t know how many people around here have been persecuted by him.��


    ��Maybe the herbs he sells have already killed people.��


    The more Doctor Liu listened, the paler his face became, and his hands and feet slowly turned cold.


    He still wanted to defend himself, but facing the indignant villagers, he could not find any excuse.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw this woman bravely standing in front of Shao Qingyuan as if she wanted to protect him, but she was trembling and trying her best to suppress her fear.


    She turned around and glanced at Xue Zongguang. ��Who is she?��


    Xue Zongguang felt that Miss Gu seemed to have seen through something and understood everything. His forehead could not help but break out in cold sweat. He laughed dryly and hurriedly said, ��S-She��s my daughter. Her name is Xue Qin.��


    After that, she explained, ��This morning, I was a little worried that Master hadn��t returned to the manor, so I asked Qin��er to come over and see what had happened.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Zongguang wanted to slap himself. It would have been better if he hadn��t explained, but once he did, he felt like he was hiding something.


    Gu Yundong replied with a meaningful ��oh�� and continued to look into the house.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t seem to be satisfied with this woman who suddenly stood in front of him. He frowned slightly and looked at Ah Zhu.


    The latter touched his nose and said softly, ��Young Master, this... Miss Xue was standing in front of me...��


    He also wanted to stand in front of Young Master. Wasn��t it because his geographical location didn��t allow it? He let Xue Qin beat him to it.


    Xue Qin��s back was facing them, so she naturally didn��t see their exchange of glances. She only glared at Doctor Liu, who had been pushed to the ground by her, and said, ��Our young master is trying to seek justice from the bottom of his heart. He didn��t let you harm so many people, but you still bite back and say that my young master is nosy? Are we going to let a poisonous snake like you go around harming people?��

 Chapter 707: Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 707: Why Are You Here?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yes, this girl is right.��


    The villagers were united against a common enemy and were still a little afraid.


    Young Master Shao had exposed his scheme and saved the entire Jiao Village. In the end, there were so many of them and Doctor Liu had almost hurt Young Master Shao. It was unbearable.


    Therefore, Village Chief Jiao quickly got a few tall men to tie up Doctor Liu and send him to the government.


    Doctor Liu was still struggling. At this moment, he regretted not taking out the medicinal hoe he had used to dig for herbs in the medicine basket. Otherwise, he would have been able to take this opportunity to escape.


    Now, he had no power to retaliate. Other than cursing loudly with hatred in his eyes, all his struggles were useless.


    Soon, he was pulled out.


    Village Chief Jiao followed him out. Jiao Laosan originally wanted to stay and entertain Shao Qingyuan.


    However, when he looked up, he saw the girl standing beside Shao Qingyuan with a shy expression. He immediately understood.


    His pupils constricted, and the originally cold expression on his face instantly softened. His joy was obvious, and the indulgence in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    His voice was gentle, and Xue Qin, who had her head lowered, did not notice his gaze. However, she was very happy in her heart and thought that he was talking to her. She quickly replied, ��I saw that you had not returned all night and was a little worried, so I came to see if something had happened.��


    In fact, Xue Qin had come over early in the morning and had long wanted to express her concern.


    However, she never had the chance to talk to him. After she came to the Jiao Village and found him, she didn��t have the chance to talk to him. Not only was Ah Zhu by his side, but the village chief of the Jiao Village was also in front of her.


    Who knew that Doctor Liu suddenly wanted to attack Young Master just now and she went to block it? Instead, Young Master noticed him and even... was so gentle.


    At this moment, Xue Qin was actually a little grateful to the black-hearted Doctor Liu for creating such a good opportunity for her and letting Young Master see her intentions.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��Come here.��


    Xue Qin lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed. Her heart was beating exceptionally fast.


    She hummed softly and walked towards Shao Qingyuan.


    However, she had just taken a step when she was suddenly pushed.

 Chapter 708: Gu Yundongs Reward

    Chapter 708: Gu Yundong��s Reward


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xue Qin staggered back two steps. When she looked up, she realized that the person who pushed her was Ah Zhu.


    She asked in shock, ��What are you doing?��


    Ah Zhu shouted, ��He��s not talking to you. Go away.��


    This time, he reacted fast enough. Young Master shouldn��t glare at him.


    Xue Qin was stunned for a moment before looking up at Shao Qingyuan aggrievedly.


    Then, she realized that Shao Qingyuan had been turning his head to look out of the window.


    Outside the window stood an exquisite-looking girl with curved eyes, as well as someone with ashen face and clenched fists, wishing he could beat her to death��Her father.


    What, what was going on?


    Who was this girl? Why was her father here?


    Gu Yundong looked up and measured the height of the window sill. She realized that the window of the house was quite big. She immediately stopped walking towards the door and jumped in with her right hand on the window sill.


    Before she could land, Shao Qingyuan had already run over and caught her. He frowned and said unhappily, ��Why didn��t you go through the door? The ground is uneven. Be careful and don��t fall over.��


    ��Yes, I do.�� Gu Yundong slowly took a deep breath. ��It turns out that you��ve been looking for Bai Muzi all along, and you��ve memorized Bai Muzi��s characteristics and appearance. You��re even afraid of mixing it up with other herbs and finding the wrong one, so you remember the herbs that look similar clearly. Did you put in a lot of effort?��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her deeply. Indeed, she understood. She had always been so considerate.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he could not leave her.


    He nodded slightly, his voice slightly hoarse. ��Yes, so are there any rewards?��


    Gu Yundong tilted her head, thought for a moment, and suddenly grabbed her waist.


    Shao Qingyuan thought that she would hug him, but in the next moment, the woman in front of him suddenly tiptoed and kissed his face.


    Shao Qingyuan: ��...��


    !!!!


    He widened his eyes and looked at the woman who had already retreated. She was still smiling, as if everything just now was just his imagination.


    ��You don��t like it?�� Gu Yundong could not help but ask when she saw that he did not react for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly came back to his senses. ��I like it very much. Let��s do it again?��


    ��Damn you. You��re pushing your luck.��

 Chapter 709: Gu Yundongs Guilt

    Chapter 709: Gu Yundong��s Guilt


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong patted her hand and said, ��Since you came to look for Bai Muzi, why didn��t you tell me the day before yesterday?��


    ��It��s not easy to get Bai Muzi. I��m worried that it��s fake news. We have to confirm it first. Otherwise, won��t all of you be happy for nothing?��


    Reality proved that it was indeed fake.


    Even though he didn��t have much hope from the beginning, Shao Qingyuan was still disappointed.


    Gu Yundong asked him, ��Other than this time, how many other times have you heard news about Bai Muzi?��


    ��Two times, I guess. Unfortunately, neither of them are real...��


    Gu Yundong fell silent for a moment.


    She did not speak. Shao Qingyuan could not help but pat her back. ��What��s wrong? There��s no need to be disheartened. We��ll find it eventually. It��s not like there��s only one Bai Muzi in the world. We��ll find it if we search longer.��


    Gu Yundong sighed and smiled bitterly. ��Bai Muzi is clearly what my mother needs. I��m not as focused on that as you.��


    She felt ashamed. It seemed that ever since she brought Madam Yang to see Song Dejiang and confirmed that her life was not in danger, Gu Yundong had been half relieved. Although she was also looking for Bai Muzi, she was no longer in such a hurry.


    She was really too used to doing everything herself, even though she had a family and a fiance? now.


    However, she was only one person after all. There were some things that she could hand over to someone close and trusted, right?


    Gu Yundong suddenly understood. She hugged Shao Qingyuan. ��Alright, let��s work hard together. I��ll be in charge of working hard to earn money. You��ll be in charge of finding medicinal herbs and treating my mother.��


    ��Okay.��


    The woman in his arms was soft. Holding her, Shao Qingyuan felt unprecedented satisfaction. He couldn��t bear to let go.


    Unfortunately, there was a commotion outside the door.


    Gu Yundong let go of him and rubbed his face twice with a smile until it was red. ��It��s getting late. Let��s go back first.��


    Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief and pulled her open the door.


    The few people standing outside were stunned for a moment and quickly took a few steps forward.


    Shao Qingyuan and Xue Qin didn��t look at the expectant Xue Qin and walked out of Village Chief Jiao��s house first.


    The Jiao Village was very lively. Shao Qingyuan didn��t care and the group walked towards the entrance of the village.

 Chapter 710: Forgot Your Identity

    Chapter 710: Forgot Your Identity


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong into her carriage while Tong Shuitao rode.


    As for his original carriage, he handed it to Ah Zhu.


    As soon as Ah Zhu sat in the shaft of the carriage, he said to Xue Qin, who also wanted to come up, ��Walk back yourself.��


    After saying that, he shook the reins and the horse chased after the carriage in front.


    Xue Qin��s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the carriage that was getting further and further away. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She stomped her feet fiercely and said to Xue Zongguang, who had also been left behind, ��Father, look at him. What kind of person is this? As soon as Young Master left, he immediately changed his expression and didn��t take us seriously. That carriage isn��t his.��


    However, Xue Zongguang suddenly shook off her hand and said, ��You��re the one who thinks too highly of yourself. Who do you think you are? You��re just a servant. What right do you have to sit in Master��s carriage? Little Brother Ah Zhu has been by Master��s side for so long, but you��ve only seen Master twice. You didn��t even leave a good impression on Master. Ah Zhu is already being polite to you.��


    It seemed like he had been standing there for a while and had probably heard a lot of things.


    No matter how much Xue Zongguang wanted to educate his daughter, he could not do it in front of outsiders.


    He smiled at Jiao Laosan and dragged Xue Qin away.


    Jiao Laosan rubbed his nose and watched as the father and daughter walked further and further away. Then, he punched the wall in frustration.


    It turned out that he was the one who was really insensitive. He had almost done something bad out of good intentions.


    Xue Zongguang brought Xue Qin to the manor in a hurry. The Jiao Village was not far from the manor, but it still took them a lot of time on their two legs.


    When the two of them arrived outside the manor, Xue Zongguang saw Madam Wan standing at the entrance with a worried and resentful expression.


    Xue Zongguang had a bad feeling. He quickly took a few steps forward and asked, ��Why are you standing here?��

 Chapter 711: Something Big Happened

    Chapter 711: Something Big Happened


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Madam Wan saw him coming over, she quickly took two steps forward and said, ��Why are you only back now? Let me tell you, something big has happened.��


    ��What is it?�� Xue Zongguang��s heart skipped a beat.


    Madam Wan did not notice his expression. She only pointed in the direction of the orchard and said, ��Two people actually came to steal herbs in broad daylight and were caught. However, they killed Big Black. Master and Miss are interrogating them now.��


    ��They killed Big Black?�� Xue Zongguang��s face instantly darkened.


    Although Big Black was not raised by him, he had watched it grow up. That dog looked fierce but was very protective of its master. He did not expect it to be killed by two thieves.


    He could not care less about his legs that were a little weak from rushing. He wiped his sweat and turned to walk towards the orchard.


    Unexpectedly, he had only taken a step when he heard Madam Wan��s noisy voice behind him. ��Qin��er, what��s wrong with your face? Who beat you up? Mother will avenge you.��


    Just now, Madam Wan only saw her husband and daughter return. With something on her mind, she did not pay attention to Xue Qin.


    It was only then that he realized that Xue Qin had been covering her face. Once she let go, the clear five-finger mark on her face was simply terrifying.


    Xue Zongguang��s heart ached as he quickened his pace.


    Indeed, there were many people standing in the middle of the herb orchard surrounded by fruit trees.


    Other than Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, and the others, there were also many tenants who looked murderous.


    There were two people lying on the ground in the middle. Their bodies were firmly tied with ropes. It seemed that they were the two thieves.


    Yuan Cheng��s face was covered in tears, and he looked extremely sad. There was a mess of blood at his feet, and it looked a little shocking.


    Xue Zongguang��s gaze finally landed on Big Black, who was lying on the ground. He was slightly stunned. Big Black... was not dead.


    He immediately heaved a sigh of relief and blamed his wife for exaggerating.


    However, although Big Black was not dead, it was indeed injured. The blood on the ground was from it. Now that it was on the ground, it looked like it was on the verge of death. It looked like it was in pain and he did not know if it could be saved.


    It must have been smeared with medicine, but its limbs still twitched from time to time. Gu Yundong squatted on the ground and gently stroked its head, as if to comfort it.


    Xue Zongguang walked forward and asked a tenant beside him, ��What exactly happened?��


    The tenant��s face was also filled with anger. He pointed at the two bandits and said, ��These two animals deserve to be struck by lightning.��

 Chapter 712: Almost Dead

    Chapter 712: Almost Dead


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The tenant said, ��These two animals took a fancy to the medicinal herbs in our herb orchard and wanted to secretly come and pick them. However, the herb orchard was guarded by Big Black and the other two big dogs. They knew that they couldn��t succeed easily, so they used despicable methods.��


    The two thieves clearly had a plan.


    One deliberately lured Yuan Cheng and the dogs away from the herb garden.


    Then, the other one came in to steal the herbs. However, who knew that even though Yuan Cheng and the two dogs had left, Big Black was still guarding and unwilling to leave?


    The little thief was determined, but with Big Black around, he did not dare to approach.


    Big Black was too ferocious. When a dog barked, it could make people pee their pants.


    However, although Big Black was fierce, it was not a dog that would easily hurt people. It was mainly used to intimidate thieves and scare people. Until now, it had never bitten anyone.


    Therefore, it only cried out to warn the little thief to leave quickly and use its cries to attract others.


    However, the closest place to the herb orchard was the manor. Xue Zongguang, who was in the manor, took Gu Yundong to the Jiao Village and was not at home. Moreover, Madam Wan was a person who was especially insensitive to the barking of dogs. She only felt that Big Black was going crazy again and did not want to go over to take a look.


    She knew nothing about how to treat its injuries and could only touch it gently.


    The medicine on the wound was given by Shao Qingyuan, and it was very effective.


    Although Shao Qingyuan had some medical knowledge, Big Black was not a human after all. Other than treating its wound and spreading medicinal powder, he did not know where to start.


    Yuan Cheng had taken care of Big Black since he was young. He had some experience, but he could also feel that Big Black was feeling very uncomfortable. He wiped his tears and cried especially hard.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a tenant ran over. ��I brought the vet from the neighboring village over. Quick, let him take a look at Big Black.��


    Yuan Cheng quickly moved aside. Gu Yundong also stood up and retreated.


    The vet immediately squatted down to check on Big Black��s injuries. Gu Yundong clearly felt Big Black twitch.


    She turned her head slightly to avoid looking at it, but her gaze fell on the two thieves.


    The next moment, the anger on her face surfaced again.


    Not only did these two thieves want to kill Big Black, but they also didn��t intend to let the other two dogs go.


    The food used to lure Big Yellow and the others away was smeared with poison, and they would die on the spot if they took a bite.

 Chapter 713: How Savage

    Chapter 713: How Savage


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had never had a pet before. She was even afraid of such large dogs when she was young in her previous life.


    However, when she saw that Big Black, who had done its best to protect its master and the orchard and had no intention of hurting anyone, was almost killed by this beast, she was furious.


    Especially since the two of them did not have any regrets, her anger was maxed out.


    After squeezing through the crowd, Gu Yundong walked to the two thieves and said to Tong Shuitao and Ah Zhu, ��Drag these two things over there.��


    ��Yes.�� Tong Shuitao and her companion were already eager to give it a try. They immediately dragged the two of them, whose mouths were gagged and their hands and feet tied, into the tall orchard.


    The two of them looked up and whimpered at Gu Yundong, as if asking her to let go of them.


    The others found it strange, so a few of them followed over to take a look.


    Xue Zongguang also went over. Just as he arrived, he saw Ah Zhu remove the cloth balls that blocked the two thieves�� mouths.


    The two of them immediately cursed, ��Let us go? What do you want? We didn��t steal anything. Can you kill us?��


    Tong Shuitao went over and slapped each of them fiercely. ��You didn��t steal anything, but you almost killed our dogs.��


    ��So be it. They��re not human. What are you doing? Do you still want to avenge them?�� The two of them were a little arrogant. ��Or are you sending us to the officials? Come on, let��s see how the county magistrate will judge this case.��


    ��Ah...�� The two of them screamed and rolled back in unison. They fell to the ground for a long time and did not react.


    After a while, they slowly opened their mouths and spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth.


    Gu Yundong stomped her feet and took another step forward.


    She didn��t say anything. She rubbed her right wrist slightly. After the two of them sat up, she punched one of them heavily in the stomach. She swung her hand back fiercely at the other person��s head, grabbed his hair, and slammed him to the ground.


    The tenants took a deep breath. What a cruel method.


    Xue Zongguang felt a chill on his neck.


    Only Ah Zhu and Tong Shuitao were very calm. They were both people who had seen the world. This was just a small matter.


    Gu Yundong clapped her hands and stood up.


    The two thieves had only been hit twice and could no longer sit up.


    The taste of blood filled their mouths, and their stomachs and heads hurt terribly.


    She looked up at Gu Yundong with narrowed eyes. It was as if she was looking at a female devil. It made people feel as if their lives were in danger at any moment.


    Gu Yundong looked down at them and asked, ��Who��s the mole?��

 Chapter 714: They Are Together

    Chapter 714: They Are Together


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The mole??


    Everyone looked at each other. Only the two people��s eyes flickered, and a trace of shock flashed past their eyes.


    Xue Zongguang quickly took two steps forward. ��Aunt, Miss, what do you mean by the mole?��


    ��There��s no insider? How can you be so well prepared for your first time stealing?�� Gu Yundong sneered. ��No, it��s not enough. It seems that the insider doesn��t know this place very well, but it��s definitely not just you. Where are your accomplices?��


    The two of them immediately denied it. However, they had just lost their teeth and their words were a little blurred. ��Don��t have an insider. No others. I don��t know what you��re doing.��


    ��You��re still not crying after seeing the coffin. Then let me see if your bones are really so hard.��


    As Gu Yundong spoke, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    The two of them instantly felt their scalps tingle. They had yet to understand what she meant.


    Gu Yundong suddenly kicked the two of them to the ground. Then, she stepped on one of their ankles and crushed them ruthlessly.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard that. The tenants present all knew Doctor Liu. They had always felt that he was a very kind person who treated people for free.


    Only Xue Zongguang, who had just returned from the Jiao Village and already knew Doctor Liu��s true appearance, came to a realization.


    So it was him. Yes, Doctor Liu had been here for three days.


    Although he had never entered the orchard and herb garden, he had walked around the periphery and knew about the existence of Big Black and the others. He also learned some things from the tenants.


    Therefore, he only knew a little. These two people took advantage of the time when Doctor Liu had lured Shao Qingyuan and Xue Zongguang away from the Jiao Village to steal the herbs in the herb garden.


    Gu Yundong knew what she wanted to know and also beat them up. Although she was still angry, she stopped.


    She clapped her hands and got Ah Zhu to cover his mouth again. Then, she said to Xue Zongguang, ��Send them to the officials.��


    A tenant immediately said, ��No, it won��t be a crime even if they��re sent to the government.��


    They actually wanted to beat them up one by one. At the very least, they wanted them to suffer and learn a lesson.


    However, they were beaten up so badly now. If they attacked again, would they kill them?


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��Since he��s Doctor Liu��s accomplice, he will definitely be convicted.��

 Chapter 715: Sneaking Xue Zongguang

    Chapter 715: Sneaking Xue Zongguang


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong ignored the two of them and asked Ah Zhu to send them to the officials with the tenants.


    She walked back to the herb garden. Shao Qingyuan turned to look at her. ��Are you done venting? Does your hand hurt?��


    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of ointment. ��This ointment has the effect of reducing swelling, bruises, and pain. Apply it first.��


    When Xue Zongguang, who followed them out, heard this, his face could not help but twitch.


    Gu Yundong did not take the ointment. ��It��s fine. There��s no need to apply it. How��s Big Black?��


    ��Fortunately, his life is not in danger.�� The vet wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed. ��But the injury on his leg is a little serious. I��m afraid he won��t be able to walk smoothly in the future.��


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of Big Black again. Perhaps it understood the vet��s words, but the light in its eyes slowly dimmed.


    The fur around its wound had been shaved off, making it look a little strange.


    After the veterinarian treated Big Black, he asked someone to carry the wooden board with Big Black on it to the farmstead.


    Gu Yundong looked at it lying there and felt depressed. After a long time, she returned to the manor with Shao Qingyuan.


    Xue Zongguang got someone to clean up the herb orchard and orchard before hurriedly following.


    Tong Shuitao was so angry that her face turned red. As expected, he was not a good person. The stuff in that paper bag must be poison. Was he trying to poison Miss to make way for his daughter?


    No, that wasn��t right. He would have to go to jail even if he poisoned his master.


    He must have wanted to paralyze her.


    Tong Shuitao pursed her lips tightly. Seeing that Xue Zongguang was about to come out, she quickly turned around and hid.


    She would personally expose his scheme in front of Young Miss and Young Master later.


    Tong Shuitao snorted and carefully followed behind Xue Zongguang.


    Then, Xue Zongguang walked out of the kitchen but did not go to the central room. Instead, he went in another direction.


    Finally, he stopped at the door of a room and knocked on the door with a cup of tea.


    Footsteps quickly came from inside, followed by Madam Wan��s face.


    ��Her father, why are you here?�� Madam Wan asked softly. ��Is everything alright in the herb garden?��


    Xue Zongguang shook his head. ��Everything is fine now.��


    Then, he looked at Xue Qin, who was still angry, sitting on the edge of the bed and sighed slightly.

 Chapter 716: You Killed Her?

    Chapter 716: You Killed Her?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Xue Qin saw him enter, she snorted coldly and turned her body to the side, not even looking at him.


    Xue Zongguang��s heart ached when he saw that the finger marks on her face had not disappeared.


    After putting the teacup on the table, he said softly, ��Qin��er, it��s my fault today. I shouldn��t have hit you.��


    ��Hmph.�� Xue Qin��s expression softened a little when she heard her father, who had always been domineering, apologize to her.


    Madam Wan also hurriedly said, ��Alright, alright. There��s no overnight grudge between father and daughter. Qin��er is also in the wrong. Let��s let this matter pass. Let��s not mention it anymore.��


    Xue Qin wanted to say that she was not in the wrong. So what if she admired her master? When she became her master��s concubine in the future, her family would rise with the tide. She was doing this for her parents�� own good.


    However, Madam Wan kept winking at her. She also knew that now was not the time to push her luck. She had to take it slow to change her father��s mind.


    Hence, she nodded softly. ��I don��t blame Father either.��


    ��It��s good that you don��t blame me.�� Xue Zongguang handed her a cup. ��This is sugar water. Take it as my apology. Drink it and show that you forgive me, okay?��


    Madam Wan was stunned and quickly reached out to check under Xue Qin��s nose. As expected, her daughter was still breathing, and she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she looked at her husband resentfully. ��What are you doing? Why did you give her some calming tea for no reason?��


    ��What else? Should we wait for her to go to Young Master��s place in the middle of the night and do something shameless?��


    Madam Wan was shocked, and her expression instantly became unnatural.


    Her husband indeed knew their daughter very well. Just before Xue Zongguang came, Xue Qin was indeed trying her best to persuade her to help her fulfill her wish.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity. If Young Master left tomorrow, he might never come again.


    Madam Wan was not an opinionated person and was almost convinced.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Zongguang decided to take drastic measures and let her sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Xue Zongguang snorted. ��Why are you still standing here? Go to the kitchen and make dinner.��


    Madam Wan left dejectedly.


    Only then did Xue Zongguang look at Xue Qin, who was lying unconscious on the bed. He sighed slightly, covered her with the blanket, and left the room, locking the door behind him.

 Chapter 717: A Clear Person

    Chapter 717: A Clear Person


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    His wife and daughter were reckless and stupid, but Xue Zongguang was a very clear-headed person.


    From the first time he saw his master��s swift and decisive methods when dealing with those dissatisfied tenants, he knew that this new master had a completely different personality from his previous master.


    How could a young master like him be the kind of man who would let a maid climb into his bed just because he fancied beauty? He would probably not let go of anyone who wanted to scheme against him, regardless of whether they were a man or a woman.


    Xue Zongguang didn��t let Xue Qin get close to Shao Qingyuan because he was afraid that his master would be angry and blame Xue Qin.


    However, when he saw Lady Gu��s methods, her murderous aura, and his master��s indulgence towards her, Xue Zongguang��s heart skipped a beat. He felt that Lady Gu was the one who could not be provoked. If Xue Qin did anything inappropriate, she would definitely end up in a worse state than the two thieves today.


    Therefore, when he came back, he drugged her.


    Tong Shuitao watched the entire process and clicked her tongue in wonder. She hurriedly ran to look for Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong was discussing with Shao Qingyuan about making something delicious for Big Black to recover as soon as possible. He did not expect Tong Shuitao to bring him such unexpected news.


    Seeing that the sky was gradually darkening, Ah Zhu finally returned after dinner.


    Previously, he had sent the two thieves to the county office with two tenants. Coincidentally, Doctor Liu, who was being held by the villagers of the Jiao Village, was also kneeling in the office and being interrogated.


    At this moment, the two thieves were about to cry and complain that Gu Yundong had beaten them half to death when they saw Doctor Liu. They were instantly speechless.


    Hence, the three of them knelt in the hall and were scolded by everyone.


    The county magistrate was also a straightforward person. Seeing that the people were angry, he interrogated them about the immoral things they had done.


    Soon, the three of them were sentenced and imprisoned.


    Seeing that the dust had settled, Ah Zhu rushed back.


    ��We��ve avenged Big Black.�� Tong Shuitao snorted coldly. In fact, she was still a little displeased. Previously, in the herb garden, she should have beaten them up twice.


    Ah Zhu nodded and ate with his bowl. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of something and took out something from the cloth bag he carried with him.

 Chapter 718: Abandoned

    Chapter 718: Abandoned


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Young Master, this is for you.��


    Ah Zhu wiped its mouth and handed it to Shao Qingyuan. Then, it looked at him expectantly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t think much of it at first. After accepting it and taking a closer look, he exclaimed, ��Where did you get it?��


    ��I found it in Doctor Liu��s medicine basket.�� Ah Zhu chuckled.


    The medicine basket was sent to the government office as physical evidence. As expected, the county magistrate found a doctor to examine it.


    However, the doctor only flipped through the top two layers of herbs and confirmed that they were useless weeds. There might be some herbs mixed in, but they were not worth much.


    Then, the county magistrate convicted Doctor Liu and asked them to sign on the documents. The matter was resolved.


    As for the medicine basket, it was filled with useless grass that would rot in a day or two, so the county office servants planned to pour it as garbage.


    Ah Zhu saw that there was actually a herb under the herb basket. He had been by Shao Qingyuan��s side for so long and more or less knew some of herbs. He immediately brought the herb back.


    ��I want to go to the Yuan family and tell Yuan Cheng about Big Black.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go with you.��


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao and the others to prepare the carriage and wait at the door while she and Shao Qingyuan walked towards the Yuan residence.


    The Yuan family was not far from the manor. It did not take long for the two of them to approach the entrance of the Yuan family.


    However, before the two of them could knock on the door, they heard Yuan Cheng��s familiar voice from inside.


    ��I don��t agree. I want to keep Big Black. Even if it can only retire at home in the future, I won��t abandon it.��


    Gu Yundong was surprised and could not help but look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Immediately after, another sigh came from the courtyard. From the sound of it, it might be Yuan Cheng��s father. ��Ah Cheng, can you not be so stubborn? I know you have a good relationship with Big Black, but it��s already crippled. It won��t be able to walk steadily in the future. It definitely won��t be able to guard that orchard like Big Yellow and the others to scare off the thieves. However, it eats a lot. We can��t afford to keep it anymore.��


    ��The owner has given us money. Why can��t we afford it?��


    Father Yuan frowned. ��The owner did give you money, but don��t you only have two dogs now? How can two dogs be enough in such a big herb garden? You definitely have to raise another one. Won��t this Big Black eat and drink for free? In the past, it could enter the back mountain to hunt some wild chickens and rabbits, but now, do you think it can do it?��

 Chapter 719: Sorry

    Chapter 719: Sorry


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mother Yuan immediately made the decision. ��It��s not like we don��t want Big Black anymore. We��re just sending it away for someone else to raise. Can��t you just bring another dog back and nurture it? Your aunt has already said that Big Black can go to her house.��


    Yuan Cheng suddenly raised his voice. ��Nonsense, why are you looking at the house? Mother, you clearly know that Cousin Weicai was so frightened by Big Black in the past that he peed his pants. He hates Big Black to the core and wants to beat it to death with a stick every time he sees it. You even sent Big Black to Eldest Aunt��s house. Let me tell you, if you send it over today, they will eat Big Black tomorrow.��


    ��You, what are you saying? How rude. Your uncle is not such a person.��


    Yuan Cheng only sneered.


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore. She raised her head and knocked on the door twice.


    Yuan Cheng did not move, and Mother Yuan was also angry. Only Father Yuan sighed and came over to open the door.


    Seeing the two people standing outside the door, he was immediately stunned. He hurriedly retreated half of his body and said, ��Boss, why are you here? Quick, come in.��


    Yuan Cheng and Mother Yuan suddenly came back to their senses and hurriedly welcomed them. They took stools and made tea.


    Gu Yundong liked Big Black very much. She felt that perhaps it would be good to bring it back to Yongfu Village.


    Yuan Cheng could not bear to leave. He had always slept with Big Black in the past. He was the saddest when something happened to Big Black.


    However, he was worried that he couldn��t protect Big Black. His parents didn��t want to keep it anymore, and Big Black was injured. What if his cousin hit it with a stick again?


    He was afraid that when he came home one day, Big Black would be sent away or beaten to death. Then, he would definitely regret it.


    Hence, when he heard Gu Yundong��s request and recalled the scene of her interacting with Big Black yesterday, she gritted her teeth and nodded. ��Okay.��


    Father and Mother Yuan naturally wouldn��t say anything. Although Eldest Aunt really wanted to take Big Black away, the person who wanted the dog now was the boss. Their family was working for the boss, so they couldn��t refuse at all.


    Since they had agreed, Gu Yundong did not stay any longer and left the Yuan residence with Shao Qingyuan.


    Yuan Cheng followed them out. When they arrived at the manor, he ran to see Big Black first.


    When Big Black was carried onto the carriage by Tong Shuitao, he cried even harder.


    ��I��m sorry, I��m useless. I can��t even protect you. You��ll definitely lead a better life with the boss in the future. You have to be obedient. The boss will take good care of you.��

 Chapter 720: Find You a Wife

    Chapter 720: Find You a Wife


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Big Black was very intelligent. It seemed to understand Yuan Cheng��s words.


    It immediately wanted to stand up, but Yuan Cheng stopped her. ��If there��s a chance in the future, I��ll visit you. You, you have to be fine, understand?��


    Big Black whimpered, then barked. Each bark was louder and more excited. Its eyes were filled with anxiety, sadness, and uneasiness.


    Yuan Cheng immediately cried in grief. ��Don��t be like this. I��ve let you down.��


    Tong Shuitao was also extremely sad as she watched from the side. She wiped her tears.


    For a moment, Gu Yundong felt that she was the evil person who had separated them. Her heart was in a mess.


    After a while, she went forward and patted Big Black��s head. ��Don��t worry. I��ll bring you over when you��ve recovered to meet your friends can do it.��


    Big Black liked her very much. It was very sensitive to the kindness of the human in front of it.


    Hence, he whimpered twice and stopped.


    Yuan Cheng said a lot more to it and hugged it reluctantly for a while.


    By the time the group set off, it was already past dawn.


    The two shops looked fine. Gu Yundong was relieved and asked Tong Shuitao to drive the carriage back.


    After entering Yongfu Village, Gu Yundong suddenly felt like she was eager to return home.


    Beside him, Big Black perked up a little. Its ears twitched, as if it was listening to the sounds outside.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, ��This is where you will live in the future. When your legs are better in the future, you can go to the mountains to take a look. Behind our house is the foot of the mountain. It��s very convenient.��


    Big Black turned its head and glanced at her.


    After entering the village, the carriage slowed down.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked out. She saw a mother and son walking in front of her.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage, the two of them quickly stood to the side.


    Just as the carriage passed by them, Gu Yundong suddenly heard one of them say something.


    ��I��ve already told you that it��s too late to come to the Gu Family Workshop today.��


    Gu Family Workshop?


    Gu Yundong was not the only one. Tong Shuitao, who was driving the carriage, also slowed down and listened.

 Chapter 721: You Have to Control Yourself

    Chapter 721: You Have to Control Yourself


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain at the back of the carriage and looked out.


    The two of them did not care when they saw the carriage slow down. They only thought that it was because the village road was too narrow that the carriage was moving slowly.


    They didn��t look like they were from Yongfu Village, so they didn��t know Tong Shuitao and the others.


    However, she lowered her voice.


    ��Then the Gu Family Workshop was recruiting yesterday. If we come today, they definitely won��t want you anymore. Tell me, why did you specially make a trip? You��re so tired.��


    The woman who spoke looked a few years older than Madam Yang. The person walking beside her should be her son. He looked fair and refined, but his body was a little thin.


    From what they said, they were applying for jobs at the Gu Family��s workshop?


    However, this young man did not look like he was good at work. It was as if he could not even lift a bucket of water.


    When the youth heard his mother��s words, he was a little annoyed. ��Mother, that��s enough. I��ve already said that if you heard that the Gu family was recruiting again, you should have told me earlier. However, you just had to hide it from me. If you had told me yesterday, would we have missed this opportunity?��


    The woman was a little dissatisfied. ��What��s there to tell you? Why don��t you take a look at your own status? You��re an Elementary Scholar and you��re knowledgeable. In the future, you��ll take the High Scholar examination and become an official. You��re not studying at home for no reason, but you have to come to a small workshop in the village to find work. Have you become stupid from studying?��


    Gu Yundong was surprised. The next moment, she felt a warmth in her ear and was gently bitten.


    She suddenly shuddered, and the blood in her body instantly boiled.


    F*ck, this man...


    However, Shao Qingyuan had already let go of her. He turned his head and said to Tong Shuitao, ��Hurry up.��


    The carriage arrived at a spacious place and sped up in an instant.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and met Gu Yundong��s shining gaze.


    He coughed lightly and felt a little uncomfortable. ��I��m just reciprocating.��


    If he was jealous, so be it. To hell with reciprocating.


    Gu Yundong snorted and reached out to rub his face. ��You have to control yourself. I��m not of marriageable age yet.��


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. You were the one who kissed me first.


    However, he smiled and said, ��You��ll be coming of age next month. You��ll be fine then?��

 Chapter 722: The Nest Of The Bed

    Chapter 722: The Nest Of The Bed


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Hmm? Next month? So soon?


    Gu Yundong was in a daze when she realized that time had passed in a flash. She had been in Yongfu Village for almost a year.


    ��Miss, we��re home.�� Tong Shuitao��s voice came from outside.


    Gu Yundong looked up at Shao Qingyuan, who was still waiting for her answer. He chuckled and jumped off the carriage. ��Help me carry Big Black in.��


    Shao Qingyuan couldn��t help but laugh. He was actually a little resentful that time had passed too slowly. He felt that it was too cold when he built such a big house. He only lacked a mistress at home. If only they could get married as soon as possible.


    He got out of the carriage and carried Big Black down.


    Tong Ping had already told them about Gu Yundong��s return, so Madam Tong and her daughter-in-law had already prepared the room.


    The moment Gu Yundong entered, she instantly felt relaxed.


    She put away the things she had brought from the prefectural city. When she saw Shao Qingyuan carrying Big Black in, she immediately got busy making a nest for it.


    However, Tong An also felt that it was inappropriate. He had already released the news about the recruitment the day before yesterday. It had already ended yesterday.


    The other party had only arrived today, making people feel that they did not take him seriously.


    Tong An��s first impression was not good, but he did not expect the other party to be an Elementary Scholar.


    After all, talents were rare. The workshop was filled with farmers, and there were not many who could read. The other party was an Elementary Scholar, so Tong An felt that he could still consider the application appropriately. If the man really stayed, the workshop might be able to attract more well-educated people in the future.


    Gu Yundong naturally heard that cry, but she did not care.


    It was agreed that the first round of recruitment would be handed over to Tong An, even if the other party was a knowledgeable Elementary Scholar. She did not intend to interfere.


    If the Elementary Scholar passed Tong An��s assessment, Gu Yundong would just have to wait and see.


    She only took the basket from Shao Qingyuan. This basket was very big and not tall. Even with Big Black��s size, it could completely fit in.


    Gu Yundong had placed an old and unused blanket and some clothes under it. They were all clean and soft.


    She stretched out her hand and tested it. When she felt that it was okay, she let Big Black in.


    Unexpectedly, a sharp cry suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 723: Do You Not Have a Mouth?

    Chapter 723: Do You Not Have a Mouth?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Why don��t you want my son? My son is an Elementary Scholar. He��s knowledgeable and capable. If you want those bumpkins, why can��t you want my son?��


    The woman��s voice was a little loud. Tong An did not expect her to suddenly become so agitated.


    He immediately wanted the two of them to leave, but the woman had already shouted inside, ��Boss Gu, Boss Gu, quickly come out, right? You manager is not good people. He��s afraid that my son is an Elementary Scholar who has the ability to snatch his position. He actually doesn��t allow my son to come to the workshop to work. My son is an Elementary Scholar, an Elementary Scholar!!��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged helplessly.


    ��Let��s go out and take a look.��


    Tong An was furious. He had really underestimated the mother and son. This woman actually sat on the ground and did not leave.


    He immediately wanted to get someone to chase them out, but Gu Yundong had already come out.


    She glanced at the Madam sitting on the ground, then at the fair youth, and suddenly laughed.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand, as if she did not want to hear what the woman had to say. She looked at the young man and asked, ��Your mother said that you��re an Elementary Scholar, right?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Since you��re an Elementary Scholar, you��re naturally knowledgeable. Why don��t you go to the county city to find work? Even if you don��t become a teacher in a rich family, those shops should want you, right? Why do you have to come to a small workshop like mine that has only been open for less than a year to be a accountant?��


    This young man looked to be around 20 years old. He was already an Elementary Scholar at such a young age, which meant that he was indeed talented.


    The young man was still hesitating when the woman shouted again, ��Why? My son is just...��


    ��Don��t you have a mouth? You keep letting your mother answer questions for you?��


    The woman was stunned, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across the young man��s face.


    He quickly said, ��I heard that the Gu Family��s workshop has good benefits and high wages, so I came to look for work.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook her head. ��No matter how good the benefits are, it��s just a small workshop. If you don��t want to tell the truth, you can leave.��


    After saying that, she turned around and left. The young man immediately panicked. ��Wait.��

 Chapter 724: Whoever Hires Him Is an Idiot

    Chapter 724: Whoever Hires Him Is an Idiot


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong paused and turned to look at him.


    The young man tugged at his fingers. ��I-I��ll just tell the truth.��


    ��I��d like to hear the details.��


    The young man gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ��I, although I��m an Elementary Scholar, I��m not good with words. Previously, I did want to go over and be a teacher, but I couldn��t speak the moment I met a student. In the end, I could only give up. Later on, I went to the shops in the county city and thought of being a bookkeeper, but the salary given by those shops was too little. Then, I heard that the Gu family��s workshop has good benefits and can even cover accommodation, so I wanted to come over and give it a try. Although I��m not very good at talking, my title as an Elementary Scholar is real. Don��t worry about this.��


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes as she listened. When the young man was done, she nodded slightly. ��Yes, I understand. You can go back.��


    ��What, what do you mean?��


    ��Our workshop doesn��t intend to hire you.��


    The young man panicked. ��Why? I��m an Elementary Scholar.��


    Gu Yundong found it funny. So what if he was an Elementary Scholar? Could it be that the title of an Elementary Scholar was a pass? Then why did he have to come to a small workshop like hers when he could not find work elsewhere?


    However, when the young man saw the young lady, he was very humble and had a good attitude. He completely looked like he was following the young lady.


    However, Miss still chased him out without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong said as she fed Big Black, ��Because I gave that young man two chances, and he was lying. He was not likable to begin with, and he even had a mother who was a burden. In the end, he was full of lies. Whoever hires him will be a fool.��


    ��Lies?��


    Gu Yundong left the house and said to Tong An, ��He��s an Elementary Scholar. He��s so young, which means that he has a bright future ahead of him. There are many wealthy families in our county. There must be some shrewd rich masters who are interested in his future and are more or less willing to bet on him. Even if he doesn��t, if he goes to a shop to find work, there will be owners who are willing to hire him as a accountant. Although five taels of silver a month is a lot, it��s really too much. Moreover, there��s still room for bargaining. I don��t believe that he won��t be able to find a job like this.��


    Tong An was enlightened. ��Then why did he come to our workshop...��


    ��I don��t know if there��s something wrong with him or if he has other motives.�� Gu Yundong sighed faintly. There was no choice. The tallest tree attracts the wind. Who asked her shop to be too popular? Even with Qin Wenzheng��s protection, there were always people who wanted to find out.


    For example, the Xin Residence.


    ��Go back and ask around.��


    ��Yes.�� Tong An��s entire body trembled, and he instantly felt that he had a heavy responsibility.


    ��Let��s go. Bring me to the workshop first and tell me what happened at home during this period of time.��

 Chapter 725: Pregnant

    Chapter 725: Pregnant


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong went to wash her hands and asked Tong Shuitao to take good care of Big Black.


    Shao Qingyuan also went back first. He had to deal with the herb that Ah Zhu had brought him.


    When the people at the Gu family��s entrance saw Gu Yundong come out, they wanted to go forward and say a few words. One of them wanted to work in the Gu family��s workshop, but was rejected by Tong An.


    However, those who did not dare to retort loudly in front of Tong An did not dare to speak when they saw Gu Yundong.


    Hence, they could only watch as the two of them walked further and further away.


    As Tong An walked, he recounted everything that had happened in the past half a month.


    ��The two Young Masters are doing well in the school. A few days ago, Young Master got the top three in the test at the beginning of the month. Young Master was extremely happy. He even said that if he gets first place the next time, he will be rewarded by the teacher.��


    ��Young Cousin Master is also very hardworking in his studies. He has made great progress.��


    Gu Yundong reckoned that when Little Peach found out, she would be overjoyed.


    After explaining the Gu family��s situation, Tong An started talking about the people in Yongfu Village.


    The Zeng family��s days were getting better and better. Madam Dong��s brothers, who had not been around much in the past, had also been especially diligent recently, especially since the Gu family��s workshop recruited workers yesterday. They had practically stayed in the Zeng family��s house and refused to leave.


    Unfortunately, although Madam Dong did not have a strong personality, she was also a principled person. She knew what kind of people her brothers were. Introducing them to the workshop was to cause trouble for Gu Yundong.


    Because of this, Madam Dong��s brothers scolded her for being a heartless ingrate. Now that she was rich, she forgot about her brothers and only thought about living a good life. She would be struck by lightning in the future.


    Then, Zeng Hu, who was already agile, chased them out with a stick.


    The Zeng family��s life was indeed getting better and better. Zeng Hu and his wife were working in Gu Yundong��s workshop. They did not have much land to begin with and had already rented it out.


    The couple worked hard and increased their wages.


    Zeng Jia had already gone to the private school in the neighboring village to study. According to Zeng Hu, he would send Zeng Le over in two years. The private school did not have a high tuition fee. Although it was a little strenuous to provide for the two children, the Zeng family��s life was getting better and better. It did not matter if it was a little tough.


    Zeng Yue was a girl and could not go to school. She helped out at home. However, Zeng Jia would teach her how to read every day when he returned from the private school. Zeng Yue was also hardworking and often came to the Gu family to ask Shen Sitian about embroidery.


    At the mention of Shen Sitian, Gu Yundong could not help but ask, ��Where did she go? I haven��t seen her since I came back.��

 Chapter 726: Affection Is Gone

    Chapter 726: Affection Is Gone


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    An unnatural look flashed across Tong An��s face.


    Gu Yundong did not notice and continued to walk forward.


    Only then did Tong An take a few steps forward and say, ��She went to the county city today to sell her embroidery work.��


    ��Really? How��s her embroidery sales these days?��


    Tong An quickly lowered his head and said softly, ��Well, I��m not too sure.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and did not ask further. After all, there were differences between men and women. It was indeed inappropriate for Tong An to ask too much about Shen Sitian��s private matters.


    She changed her mind and asked about other things. Tong An exhaled slightly before continuing.


    ��Madam Fang even returned to Yongfu Village and ran to the village chief��s house to cause a scene. It could be said that she ruined her last relationship with the Chen family.��


    ��What did she do?��


    ��She said that Jiang Yongkang was not nice to her and scolded her every day. She asked the village chief to help divorce him. However, the village chief is in an awkward position right now. He��s neither from Madam Fang��s maternal family nor from her husband��s family. Madam Fang is no longer a member of Yongfu Village either. He couldn��t care less about her, so he asked her to talk to her maternal family. Seeing that he was unwilling to help, Madam Fang cursed him for his lack of conscience and kept slandering him.��


    In the end, Madam Zhou couldn��t take it anymore and went up to slap Madam Fang twice. The two of them started fighting.


    Later on, for some reason, Madam Fang accidentally bumped into Chen Jincai��s 12-year-old son. His son��s head hit the door frame on the spot, scaring the entire family.


    Fortunately, the doctor said that it was nothing serious. Only then did the Chen family heave a sigh of relief. However, they had completely drawn a line with Madam Fang and would pretend not to know this person from now on.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she sighed with emotion. The Fang family was really walking further and further down the path of courting death.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the entrance of the Gu family��s workshop.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, everyone in the workshop greeted her. They looked very happy.

 Chapter 727: Giving Red Packets, Increasing Pay

    Chapter 727: Giving Red Packets, Increasing Pay


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked around and realized that although everyone was in good spirits, their bodies were indeed quite tired.


    She knew that everyone had been working hard recently. In order to keeping the supply in the shop, no one had rested.


    Gu Yundong was very touched by how much everyone had sacrificed for the workshop.


    Especially when she saw the inventory in the storeroom at the back, she was even more moved.


    Hence, after coming out, she said to everyone, ��It��s been hard on everyone during this period of time. In a few days, when new long-term workers are hired, everyone will be able to relax a little. To thank everyone for your hard work these days, I��ll give everyone a red packet tomorrow to celebrate. Everyone, please don��t find it small.��


    ��Ah...�� The long-term workers in the workshop immediately cheered. Even the fatigue on their bodies was swept away.


    ��Boss, we don��t mind if it��s not too little. One copper coin is fine.��


    ��Boss, it��s not hard on us. We��re so happy to be able to work in the workshop.��


    ��That��s right, Boss. The food in this workshop is very good. I don��t even want to go home.��


    The junior managers already had one tael of silver.


    The Zeng couple each had one tael of silver each.


    This time, the salary was raised to one tael for everyone else, and 1.2 taels for the junior managers. It could be considered an increase of two hundred copper coins each.


    There were also red packets. 500 copper coins per person to buy delicious food for everyone.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong An to prepare the money. She did not wait until the next day and distributed them that night.


    Not long after Tong An left, Shen Sitian returned. She did not look too good.


    When she saw Gu Yundong at home, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly smiled. ��You��re back? I heard that the shops in the prefectural city are very busy and lively, right? How are Aunt Yang and Keke? Where��s Aunt Ke?��


    Gu Yundong sighed and pulled her to the side to sit down. ��You look much more haggard than before I left. What happened? Do you want to tell me?��


    Shen Sitian lowered her head and suddenly smiled bitterly. ��Actually, it��s nothing much. It��s just that you suddenly went to the prefectural city. This house suddenly became much quieter, so I��m not used to it.��


    Gu Yundong did not believe her. ��We��re friends. Between friends, no matter if we��re happy or unhappy, we can talk to each other. Sitian, you can try telling me and I��ll give you ideas.��

 Chapter 728: Difficulties

    Chapter 728: Difficulties


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shen Sitian raised her head and looked at her serious expression. She actually felt like she wanted to rely on her.


    She was clearly older than Gu Yundong, but it didn��t seem to be of much use.


    She lowered her head slightly and thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ��I��ve indeed encountered some difficulties recently.��


    As she spoke, Shen Sitian took out a set of embroidery from her bag. ��I spent more than two months embroidering this. I thought I could sell it for a good price, but who knew...��


    It was fine if the price was lowered again and again. At most, she would not sell this set.


    However, who knew that the cloth shop owners in the county city had communicated with each other and she could not sell her other embroidery work?


    Since that was the case, she went to town.


    However, the cloth shops in town were not very big. They wouldn��t purchase her embroidery work and could only take on small things like handkerchiefs.


    If this continued, when would she be able to earn enough money to live alone outside?


    She couldn��t possibly stay in the Gu family forever, right?


    ��Of course I won��t refuse,�� Shen Sitian quickly said.


    ��Isn��t that enough? Sitian, I think you should embroider such big pieces in the future. They can be sold for a lot of money. They��re much better than the ones you embroidered such as pouches and handkerchiefs.��


    Shen Sitian thought so too, but she had just arrived at Yongfu Village and was not confident.


    This embroidery was the first big piece she had tried. Unfortunately, she had hit a wall everywhere and was very discouraged.


    Gu Yundong was already pondering which shop she should sell the embroidery to. During her time in the prefectural city, she had also visited a few shops.


    Just as she was thinking, Tong An returned.


    When he saw Shen Sitian sitting in the central room, he was slightly stunned and immediately lowered his head.


    When Shen Sitian saw him, she hurriedly stood up and said unnaturally, ��Yundong, I, I��ll go back to my room first. You have something to discuss first, right?��


    With that, she left in a hurry. When Gu Yundong looked up, she could only see her back.


    She frowned slightly. Why did she feel that Sitian was still hiding something from her?


    However, there were always secrets. Since she was unwilling to tell, Gu Yundong could not force her.


    Gu Yundong put away the embroidery work and looked at Tong An.

 Chapter 729: Supporting Elder Sister in the Future

    Chapter 729: Supporting Elder Sister in the Future


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong An had already sent out the red packets and also mentioned the increase in salary.


    Everyone was very happy, and Gu Yundong was relieved.


    After a while, Yunshu and Yuanzhi returned from school.


    When the two little guys heard that she was at home, they rushed in like a gust of wind without even putting down their school bags.


    ��Big Sister, Big Sister, you��re back.��


    ��Cousin, how are Uncle and the others?��


    The two of them ran to her in an instant, then stopped in unison to avoid bumping into her.


    Gu Yundong squatted down and hugged each of them. ��Did you miss Big Sister?��


    ��Yes.�� The two of them nodded obediently, their eyes sparkling.


    The two little fellows seemed to be very interested in how Gu Dajiang entered Tianhai Academy, so Gu Yundong told them the entire process as if she was telling a story.


    The two of them were especially fascinated as they listened. Yunshu sighed and said, ��My father is really too smart. Cousin Yuanzhi, what if the two of us want to go to Tianhai Academy in the future and the mountain elder makes things difficult for us? Moreover, if he learns from my father��s lesson, the difficulty of the questions will definitely be even greater.��


    ��Maybe they��ll ask you who you should save when your Big Sister, uncle, aunt, and Keke fall into the water.��


    Yunshu nodded heavily. ��Looks like I��ll have to think about this from now on.��


    After some thought, he shook his head. ��No, I should start learning how to swim from now on. When the time comes, I can tell the mountain elder that I will save all four of them.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Can you guys be more realistic? Does the mountain elder have nothing better to do? Does he have to rack his brains to think of three difficult questions for every student who enters the school? Won��t his head go bald?


    However, Yunshu felt that what he was thinking about now was very realistic. This was called taking precautions before anything happened. He had to consider all the possibilities.


    What if, what if the mountain elder wanted to make things difficult for him even at the risk of going bald?


    After all, the man did not gain any advantage from his father, and might want to make things difficult for the son.


    Gu Yundong actually felt that what he said made sense??

 Chapter 730: A Carriage Came to Yongfu Village

    Chapter 730: A Carriage Came to Yongfu Village


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Forget it, let��s not care about him.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and saw Shao Qingyuan enter. He was here for dinner.


    Speaking of dinner, Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something.


    Gu Yundong called Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who were thinking about the problem.


    ��I heard that you��ve been going to the kitchen for the past two days to make your own food?��


    Yunshu admitted it readily. ��Yes.��


    ��Why did you go to the kitchen for no reason?��


    ��Keke��s birthday is at the end of the month. Keke likes to eat, so I thought that I would make something delicious for her.��


    He was the older brother. Last time, he had an unforgettable birthday. It was Keke��s turn. He also wanted to give his sister a surprise birthday gift.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before he laughed. ��That��s a good idea, but you��re still young. You have to be careful. When you��re in the kitchen, you have to be watched by the adults.��


    With Gu Yundong around, the two little guys and Shao Qingyuan had a huge appetite. They only stopped after eating two big bowls.


    The next day was the day that Gu Yundong finally decided on the long-term workers.


    This time, she prepared to recruit 50 people. This way, the workshop would have 100 long-term workers. The workshop was also big enough to accommodate 100 people.


    There were still many applicants, even more than the last time. After all, there was a long time between the recruitments this time. Everyone in the surrounding villages knew how good the benefits of the Gu Family Workshop were.


    Especially those who had relatives and friends from Yongfu Village. They spread the news one by one and were very popular.


    However, Tong An had already selected 80 people beforehand. Gu Yundong only needed to choose 50 people from these 80 people.


    Half a day was enough. Gu Yundong quickly decided on the candidates.


    This time, there were many villagers who were far away. Fortunately, the workshop had already prepared accommodations for those who could not go home.


    After the recruitment was completed, the long-term workers went back to prepare. They came to work the next day.


    As soon as they arrived, the pressure on the workshop instantly decreased a lot. Tong Ping and the others no longer had their hands tied when transporting goods to the prefectural city, and they even collected carts of fruits.


    After finishing her work at the workshop, Gu Yundong was about to go to the county city to see Qin Wenzheng when a carriage suddenly came from Yongfu Village.


    The carriage stopped in front of Shao Qingyuan��s courtyard door, and a noble young master got out.

 Chapter 731: Shao Qingyuan, You Have No Principles

    Chapter 731: Shao Qingyuan, You Have No Principles


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and waited for Tong Shuitao to come over with the carriage.


    Hence, she immediately saw that person and immediately watched in surprise as he walked into Shao Qingyuan��s courtyard. Shen Sitian, who was standing beside her, frowned slightly.


    ��Who is this? He even brought two guards with him. Don��t tell me he��s here to cause trouble for Young Master Shao?��


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ��No.��


    She thought for a moment and said to Shen Sitian, ��Tell Shuitao that we won��t be going to the county for the time being. I��ll go to the Shao family��s house to take a look.��


    Shen Sitian nodded and Gu Yundong strode towards the Shao family.


    The two guards guarding the Shao family��s door immediately stopped her.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes. ��Your young master is a guest at someone else��s house, and you want to stop the master?��


    The two guards looked at each other. ��You��re... the master?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. Just as she was about to shout, she saw Ah Mao run out. ��Miss, come in quickly.��


    Gu Yundong glared at the two guards and went in.


    Dai Wenhuo��s mouth tightened. ��You��re not really refusing, are you?��


    Gu Yundong looked up and suddenly smiled. ��Why wouldn��t I let you go deep into the mountains? But I��ll go with you.��


    David was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ��You want to go?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Shao Qingyuan frowned even more, clearly not agreeing.


    Dai Wenhuo said, ��Miss Gu, this isn��t too good, right? This time, we won��t be able to come out in five to six days. It��s especially tiring. You��re a delicate lady. Not only will it be dangerous, but you��ll also suffer a lot.��


    Most importantly, she would be a burden.


    They were not going on an outing.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan with a smile. The latter surrendered in a second and exhaled slightly. ��Alright, let��s go together.��


    Dai Wenhuo jerked his head around to stare at him in astonishment.


    ��You agree just like that? Aren��t you being too unprincipled?��


    Dai Wenhuo��s expression turned a little ugly. He wanted to say something, but Shao Qingyuan said, ��We��ll set off at five tomorrow morning.��

 Chapter 732: Gu Yundongs Mounting Bag

    Chapter 732: Gu Yundong��s Mounting Bag


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong immediately nodded. ��Then I��ll go back and prepare. I��ll look for you tomorrow.��


    After saying that, she hurriedly ran back to the Gu family.


    She was really preparing herself. She had entered the mountains before. The last time she encountered a wild boar, she was already at the edge of the mountains.


    However, this time, Dai Wenhuo said that they would be gone for at least five to six days, so they had to walk inside even more.


    Therefore, she had prepared a lot of things.


    She had a spatial storage, so it wouldn��t be a problem for her to bring a mobile RV over. Unfortunately, she had to restrain herself in front of so many people. She couldn��t exaggerate.


    Therefore, she planned to make a hiking bag. Most of her things would be placed in her space. The hiking bag would be used as a cover.


    However, Gu Yundong��s skills were limited, so she found a cloth from the room and asked Shen Sitian to stitch it up.


    She gestured the look of a hiking bag. Shen Sitian was an expert in this area, so she quickly got to work.


    Gu Yundong thought that she had to have a tent to live in the wild. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to sleep at night.


    However, her guess was right. Dai Wenhuo was indeed very unhappy.


    After Gu Yundong left, he walked up to Shao Qingyuan and asked, ��Are you really planning to bring her into the mountains? She��s a woman and she��s delicate. I��m afraid she��ll complain that she��s tired before we even enter the mountains. Are we going to send her back then?��


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at her. ��Yundong is not an ordinary woman. This situation won��t happen.��


    ��Of course I know that she��s not an ordinary woman.�� Otherwise, she wouldn��t have opened such a big shop and made his parents trust her so much. ��But no matter how extraordinary she is, she��s still a woman. There are many snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the mountains. She must be afraid, right?��


    ��She��s not afraid.�� Shao Qingyuan frowned. ��Yundong is skilled.��


    Dai Wenhuo could tell that in this person��s eyes, his fiance?e was a good person and would not have any problems.


    He felt that if he continued, Shao Qingyuan would probably be angry.


    But...


    He still felt that he should not bring Gu Yundong along, so after thinking about it, he simply changed his words.


    ��Alright, I know that Miss Gu is very awesome. It��s not a problem for her to enter the deep mountains. But have you thought about it? There are two of us men, plus my two guards. There are four men and one woman. Isn��t there a lot of inconveniences?��


    Shao Qingyuan felt that it did make sense.

 Chapter 733: This Is Different From What We Agreed

    Chapter 733: This Is Different From What We Agreed


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Dai Wenhuo saw that his expression had softened and continued, ��Furthermore, we��ll be gone for a few days this time. Miss Gu is very busy with her shop. This is delaying her matters, right? Also, although you and Miss Gu are engaged, you��re not married after all. If her parents know that you brought her into the mountains, will they be angry and think that you��re unreliable? What if there��s a change in the marriage...��


    Shao Qingyuan frowned even more. Dai Wenhuo was very good at talking. Every word hit the nail on the head.


    After a long silence, Shao Qingyuan finally nodded. ��I��ll persuade her not to go.��


    Dai Wenhuo heaved a huge sigh of relief. He had finally been persuaded. It was not in vain that he had tried so hard to persuade him.


    However, when Shao Qingyuan went to the Gu residence, he was told that Gu Yundong had gone to the county city.


    He thought that perhaps she was going to Gu��s to give some instructions, so he would wait for her to come back.


    Shao Qingyuan also had to prepare some things he needed to enter the mountain.


    However, he waited until the next morning when they were about to set off.


    Dai Wenhuo waited for Shao Qingyuan to refuse, but he did not expect that after seeing Gu Yundong��s excited expression and the carefully prepared backpack, Shao Qingyuan would immediately nod and say, ��It��s very complete. This bag is so big. Let me carry it.��


    David: ???


    !!!


    Did he hear wrongly? What did Shao Qingyuan say just now?


    Did he really speak?


    Dai Wenhuo took a deep breath and felt a pain in his heart. So Shao Qingyuan was such an unreliable person?


    The two people who were talking in the central room acted as if they did not see him at all and continued talking.


    ��No need. This backpack looks big, but it��s actually very light. Do you see this strap? It��s several layers, which can reduce the pressure. It��s very easy. Why don��t you give it a try?��


    As she spoke, she closed the backpack, but her hand was still inside. She put some important things into her space and put the strap on Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder.


    ��It��s very light, right?��


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised. It really didn��t weigh much. It felt as light as a layer of skin.

 Chapter 734: Morning Temper

    Chapter 734: Morning Temper


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong took the backpack down. ��Why don��t you carry this? I��ll bring you a bag. Why don��t you carry the bag and I��ll carry the backpack?��


    Shao Qingyuan was helpless. His bag was much heavier than her bag, which looked especially heavy and full. Naturally, he wouldn��t switch with her.


    Only then was Gu Yundong satisfied. She carried her bag and turned to look at the constipated Dai Wenhuo.


    ��Young Master Dai, do you have any more problems?��


    Dai Wenhuo looked at Shao Qingyuan and chuckled. He gritted his teeth and said, ��No problem!!��


    Then, he turned around and led the two guards away.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back suspiciously and turned to ask Shao Qingyuan, ��What��s wrong with him?��


    ��Maybe he woke up too early today,�� he replied without changing his expression.


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. So this guy had a morning temper?


    At noon, Shao Qingyuan saw a slightly flat spot near the pool and finally said, ��Let��s rest and eat before moving on.��


    Dai Wenhuo agreed, and the others naturally had no objections.


    Shao Qingyuan placed the bag on his back on the ground and found a rock for Gu Yundong to sit on. ��I��ll go hunt two pheasants. Wait for me here.��


    ��Okay.��


    Dai Wenhuo quickly said, ��Let Dai Yi and Dai Zhong go.��


    His two guards immediately stood up, but Shao Qingyuan said, ��No need. I��m familiar with this place. I��ll be back soon.��


    With that, he carried his bow and arrow and ran out agilely.


    Dai Wenhuo still gave Dai Yi a look, and the latter quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a faint smile. After half a day, she could tell that Dai Wenhuo had a problem with her following them into the mountains.


    However, it didn��t matter. She squatted down and opened her backpack. Then, she took out the small milk pot and washed it in the water.


    David was speechless.

 Chapter 735: Sharp Contrast

    Chapter 735: Sharp Contrast


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Pot???


    She actually brought a pot? Did she really think that she was here for an outing?


    Dai Wenhuo could not understand what was going on in this woman��s mind.


    However, Gu Yundong had already started to look for rocks to build a small stove.


    Dai Wenhuo frowned. At the same time, the other guard, Dai Zhong, felt that it was not good to let a girl do things, so he whispered, ��Young Master, I��ll go nearby to pick up some firewood.��


    ��Okay, go ahead.��


    Dai Zhong did not walk far either. He was within sight and could come over if anything happened.


    After Dai Zhong left, Dai Wenhuo finally could not take it anymore and walked towards Gu Yundong.


    His tone was still rather gentle. ��Miss Gu, it��s not good to go hunting in the mountains with a pot, right?��


    ��How can it not be good? It��s convenient to cook.�� As she spoke, she took out a seasoning bottle from her backpack.


    There was even a fragrance coming out of the milk pot.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised. ��You��re cooking porridge?�� He hadn��t looked carefully before and didn��t notice that she had brought rice.


    Gu Yundong looked at the pheasants in his hand. Yes, they were very fat and tender.


    She wanted to take them, but Shao Qingyuan didn��t let her. ��I��ll handle it.��


    Although he did not know how to cook, it was not a problem for him to deal with wild chickens and rabbits. He could light a fire and roast them to make do.


    Gu Yundong did not move. Shao Qingyuan and Dai Zhong took the pheasants to the river to kill them.


    After a while, they cut open the pheasants and skewered them to roast.


    Dai Wenhuo only let out a sigh of relief when he smelled the roasted chicken. He quickly sprinkled the seasoning on it.


    His two guards took out a few pancakes from their bags. They were made by the old woman from the Shao family before they went out this morning. There were a lot.


    The pancakes were dry and could last for two days.


    Except...


    Dai Wenhuo watched as Gu Yundong took out two small wooden bowls and filled them with hot vegetable porridge. She ate with relish and he held two pancakes in silence.

 Chapter 736: He Misjudged Him

    Chapter 736: He Misjudged Him


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    If he didn��t compete, he wouldn��t have known. But why did he feel so miserable?


    ��Young Master, this pancake will soften after being warmed up.�� The two guards had been by his side for many years, so they could more or less tell that he did not have an appetite.


    Dai Wenhuo glared at the guard and stopped look overing. He lowered his head and took a bite.


    He wanted to see how far Gu Yundong could carry that pot.


    Shao Qingyuan also glanced at Dai Wenhuo and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, ��What��s wrong? Did he bully you?��


    ��No, I just don��t like him. Who asked him to not let me follow you into the mountains? He looks like I��m here to drag him down.�� Gu Yundong sneered. ��Hurry up and eat. You��re not allowed to share the food with him.��


    ��...Okay.�� Shao Qingyuan glanced at him and thought for a moment. He felt that it was too comfortable to eat in front of him.


    Therefore, he held the small wooden bowl and silently turned around with his back facing him.


    Dai Wenhuo was speechless. Beauty misled people. This guy valued his lover over his friend. He had misjudged him!!!


    He continued to nibble on the dry pancake, but Dai Yi was quick-witted. He imitated Gu Yundong and stuffed chicken into the pancake.


    This way, it was much more delicious, but without soup, it felt boring after two bites.


    Shao Qingyuan silently turned his head and continued to turn his back to them.


    After dinner, Dai Wenhuo began to set up his tent. His tent was the kind of simple tent used for marching. It was very sturdy and durable.


    He wanted to see what Gu Yundong would do at night. She was capable of cooking and had enjoyed it for the entire day, but the most difficult thing was to sleep at night, right?


    Dai Wenhuo knew that Shao Qingyuan basically spent the night on trees when he went deep into the mountains.


    However, the trip this time would be long, so he also prepared a tent.


    Still, Dai Wenhuo had seen it last night. Shao Qingyuan��s tent was actually just a layer of cloth. It was barely able to block the wind.


    Dai Wenhuo didn��t say anything at that time, but he thought that it would be fine if Shao Qingyuan stayed in his tent.


    But now...


    Thinking of how he valued his lover over his friend, Dai Wenhuo decided to forget it and let the man suffer on his own.

 Chapter 737: He鈥檚 Liu Xiahui?

    Chapter 737: He��s Liu Xiahui?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Dai Wenhuo did not say anything. When the tent was set up, he looked at the two of them coldly.


    Gu Yundong put down her hiking bag and took out a bag.


    David frowned and looked over. It was actually oilcloth?


    Gu Yundong shook it open and asked Shao Qingyuan to help support it. Then, she took out a pile of rivets and found a rock to knock on.


    She acted skillfully, orderly, and quickly. Not long after, a round tent that looked like it was airtight and sturdy was set up.


    Gu Yundong unbuttoned the tent and entered to take a look.


    Yes, it was too wet to sleep like this. Although there was a layer of oilcloth underneath and a pile of grass under the oilcloth, it was still a little cold.


    She did have a damp-proof pad, but unfortunately, it couldn��t be used here.


    Until Shao Qingyuan opened his bag and took out a piece of leather to lay on it.


    Gu Yundong immediately laughed. ��You��re so thoughtful.��


    ��It��s getting late. Just go in and rest.��


    Dai Wenhuo felt the death threat that Shao Qingyuan threw over and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    They could not be friends anymore. After leaving the mountains, it was better not to interact with each other. He did not have such friends.


    Shao Qingyuan put away his pile of rags and went straight into Gu Yundong��s tent.


    However, the moment he entered, there were only the two of them left in the small space. His nose was filled with her scent, and Shao Qingyuan��s body stiffened uncontrollably.


    Gu Yundong became nervous when she saw him buttoning up the tent.


    Damn it, she had overestimated herself. Now, the blood in her body began to gurgle and surge. Her hands and feet were stiff.


    It was Shao Qingyuan. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said, ��It��s getting late. You should sleep.��


    ��Hmm... Okay.�� Gu Yundong slowly lay down. With his back facing Shao Qingyuan, his breathing became lighter.


    It was terrifyingly quiet in the tent. Dai Wenhuo leaned over, but she did not hear a single sound.


    Could it be that his brother is Liu Xiahui?


    Pfft, pfft, pfft. What nonsense are you thinking?


    Dai Wenhuo went into his tent.


    Dai Zhong was on night watch today. He went straight up the tree and quietly watched the movements below.

 Chapter 738: Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 738: Tacit Understanding


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The night passed uneventfully. When Gu Yundong woke up, he saw Shao Qingyuan sleeping a meter away from him.


    His entire body was well-behaved. His eyes were closed and his breathing was calm.


    It was not the first time Gu Yundong had seen him sleeping, but now that he was lying not far from her, she had a very different feeling.


    The first thing she saw when she woke up was him. She could be in a good mood for the entire day.


    Gu Yundong could not help but smile as she slowly sat up.


    However, no matter how gently she moved, Shao Qingyuan still opened his eyes instantly.


    There was a moment of confusion in his eyes, but he quickly regained his senses.


    ��You��re awake?�� He had just woken up and his voice was a little hoarse.


    However, Shao Qingyuan looked at her with a burning gaze. He subconsciously reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    He had wanted to do so last night, but he was afraid that he could not control his impulses so late at night.


    Now...


    Dai Wenhuo said, ��Then take the right.�� He smiled. ��There might be something good.��


    Shao Qingyuan had no objections. He had been to the left side before, and there were not many medicinal herbs. This time, he could check the right. Perhaps he could find Bai Muzi?


    The group walked to the right for another day.


    Perhaps because it had been a long time, Dai Wenhuo became a little anxious.


    However, Gu Yundong felt that he might have eaten too much meat and was getting fired up.


    Forget it. For the sake of his mother, Gu Yundong still gave him a portion of porridge when she cooked again. Otherwise, what if he went back another day to complain? She would be so embarrassed about Madam Dai.


    However, at night, she told Shao Qingyuan about Dai Wenhuo.


    ��He must have something to do in the mountains and asked you to lead the way.��


    ��Yes, I know.�� Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��But since he didn��t say, there��s no need for us to ask. We��re just leading the way. Everyone has a tacit understanding.��


    He had already seen it. Someone who really wanted to go hunting in the mountains should not have such a reaction.


    After a pause, Shao Qingyuan continued, ��Do you still remember that Qin Wenzheng was looking for me?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Why was it related to Qin Wenzheng again?


    She frowned and thought for a moment. A moment later, she suddenly remembered. ��You mean the last time he asked you to talk alone?��

 Chapter 739: Pretend Not to Know

    Chapter 739: Pretend Not to Know


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Qin Wenzheng asked me about some things in the mountains. This time, Dai Wenhuo asked me to bring him into the mountains. Perhaps there��s something in the mountains we don��t know.��


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth. ��Qin Wenzheng is in cahoots with Dai Wenhuo. This goddamn guy promised not to drag us into his mess. As expected, he didn��t do it.��


    ��I guess there��s no other way.�� Shao Qingyuan felt that no matter if it was Qin Wenzheng or Dai Wenhuo, they were doing their best to not let them get involved in these matters.


    But there were some things that could not be avoided.


    Gu Yundong snorted and did not say anything.


    Qin Wenzheng and Dai Wenhuo were both the emperor��s men. What they wanted to do was naturally what the current emperor wanted to do.


    Gu Yundong thought that the emperor was a wise ruler and had done her favors.


    If she could help without implicating herself, she would help.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her unhappy expression and smiled. She said that she wanted to draw a line, but with her current relationship with Qin Wenzheng, how could she draw a line?


    She treated Qin Wenzheng as a friend, so she naturally wouldn��t stand by and do nothing.


    Since he had said so, Gu Yundong continued to pretend that she did not know Dai Wenhuo��s motive.


    Gu Yundong could only pour away the wild vegetable soup. He stuffed the hot pot into the oil bag and put it in his backpack. At the same time, she stored it in her spatial storage.


    Soon, the sound got closer and closer. After a while, Dai Zhong ran over in a sorry state.


    As he ran, he turned around and said, ��Run.��


    ��What happened?��


    ��Pythons, two pythons are coming this way.��


    Two?


    The few of them quickly packed up and prepared to leave.


    However, the two pythons moved very quickly and arrived in front of him in a short while.


    Moreover, they looked very agile. They instantly wrapped around a big tree at the side and swooped towards them with their mouths wide open.


    Gu Yundong quickly jumped up and dodged to the side. The crossbow in her hand shot out with a whoosh.


    At the same time, Shao Qingyuan aimed his bow at the same python.


    Dai Wenhuo and the other two dealt with the other one, but he was very surprised. ��At this time, the pythons should be hibernating.�� Even if they weren��t hibernating, they shouldn��t be so agile.

 Chapter 740: Dai Wenhuo Grabs Gu Yundong and Runs Away

    Chapter 740: Dai Wenhuo Grabs Gu Yundong and Runs Away


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Dai Zhong pointed at the stomach of one of the pythons. It was bulging and looked like there was something inside.


    Dai Wenhuo suddenly remembered the traces of people passing by on the ground and immediately understood.


    Someone must have disturbed these two pythons, and... they were swallowed?


    Dai Wenhuo frowned. ��How long have they been swallowed?�� She wondered if they could be saved.


    Dai Zhong shook his head. ��From the looks of it, it��s been a few hours. There��s no hope.��


    Dai Wenhuo did not ask further and began to focus on dealing with the pythons in front of him.


    They were all skilled people and had sharp weapons in their hands. It was not difficult to kill the pythons. Therefore, not long after, the pythons could not defeat their encirclement and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The other one suddenly went crazy. Its tail wrapped around the tree and its head began to hit the other trees crazily.


    Gu Yundong quickly dodged to the side to prevent the branches from hitting her.


    Unexpectedly, just as she dodged, she bumped into Dai Wenhuo, who was walking over. Just as she was about to curse him for getting in her way, something suddenly fell in front of her.


    She lay on Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder with a look of despair. In the end, she dug into her pocket and took out two masks. She put one on her face. Then, she turned around with great effort and put it on Shao Qingyuan.


    After running for an unknown period of time, the buzzing sound behind them finally became softer and softer. In the end, they could no longer hear it. Only then did they slowly exhale and stop.


    The situation was urgent just now, so Shao Qingyuan did not think too much about it. He only wanted to catch up to Gu Yundong as soon as possible. Only then did he realize that he should not have run like this.


    He squatted down to check on Gu Yundong. ��Are you alright?��


    Gu Yundong was fine, but she felt uncomfortable from the bumps. This was a mountain road. She had already tried her best to control herself when she was carried like this on the mountain road without vomiting.


    Gu Yundong did not want to speak. She sat on a rock at the side and gently rubbed her stomach. She took out some preserved sour fruit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan took out a water bag and fed her two mouthfuls.


    Then, he went to see Dai Wenhuo and the other two. Dai Wenhuo was fine, but Dai Zhong, who was at the back, had been stung in two places. His situation was not good now.


    His face was swollen and painful, accompanied by dizziness. He could not stand steadily.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly walked over. ��Let him sit down first. I��ll help him squeeze the venom out first.��


    He asked Gu Yundong for vinegar and asked Dai Yi to apply it on him. Then, he said, ��I��ll go nearby to look for the Purple Flower Earth Ding.��


    After saying that, he stood up. However, just as he raised his head to look around, he frowned.

 Chapter 741: Alone

    Chapter 741: Alone


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    They were lost.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips. He wasn��t afraid of getting lost. If he was given more time, he could still find his way.


    However, Dai Zhong had been stung by the hornets. He definitely could not stay in the deep mountains anymore. He had to get out as soon as possible.


    As Shao Qingyuan found the Purple Flower Earth Ding and crushed it for Dai Zhong to ease the pain, he lowered his eyes and thought about leaving the mountain.


    Dai Wenhuo had no intention of continuing to search. He came over to discuss with Shao Qingyuan.


    He also had a map in his hand. It was about the villages around the Nine Tigers Mountain.


    Shao Qingyuan was more familiar with the Nine Tigers Mountain. Based on the time and route when they entered the mountain, he could roughly guess where they were now.


    ��Let��s go out of the mountain first. This way, it should be between Xiaoshi Village and Heshan Village.��


    Dai Wenhuo nodded. After resting for a while, he helped Dai Zhong out of the mountain.


    Fortunately, although Dai Wenhuo led everybody on the wrong way for a while, he was aiming out of the mountain. Therefore, when the group saw the village, the sky had just darkened.


    The few of them followed the youth down the mountain. Gu Yundong chatted with him as they walked.


    Only then did she understand that the young man��s name was Qin Shu. He was only 13 years old this year and was even younger than Gu Yundong.


    Qinnan Village was very remote and extremely poor. There was a river separating it from Qinbei Village on the other side. The two small villages were in the mountains, so it was not easy to get out of town.


    There were less than 200 people in the entire village, and the land was very barren.


    However, Qin Shu seemed to be very happy. He said, ��There are very few outsiders in our village. It��s very cold. However, you��re lucky. There��s a doctor in our Qinnan Village. Although he can��t treat serious diseases, he can deal with hornet stings. I��ll look for him later. You guys rest first.��


    As they spoke, Qin Shu had already led them to a small courtyard.


    Qin Shu opened the courtyard door and put down the basket on his back. He called them in to sit.


    ��I��ll get you some water.��


    Gu Yundong sized up the courtyard in front of her. It was very small and dilapidated. There did not seem to be anyone in the house except for Qin Shu.


    There were only two rooms and only one set of things.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and quickly understood that this youth was alone.

 Chapter 742: I Can

    Chapter 742: I Can


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Shu poured some water and told them to sit for a while while he went out to look for the doctor.


    Dai Yi followed him. Not long after, a doctor limped over.


    Actually, Dai Zhong was much better. Shao Qingyuan had treated him in time and used the right medicine. He was no longer dizzy, but his skin was still swollen and uncomfortable.


    The doctor checked and only said that it was nothing serious. He told him to rest well, then took two copper coins and left.


    Qin Shu was very happy. He let them sit down first and went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    Dai Yi then explained what he had seen on the way to invite the doctor. It was indeed as Qin Shu had said. This place was surrounded by mountains on all sides, and there was only one road out of the village. It was bumpy and difficult to walk. There was still a long way to go on the main road outside. No wonder there were no outsiders.


    ��This place belongs to Shuanghu County. It takes nearly six hours to get to the nearest Anbei Town, and it��s even further to the county city. Moreover, this village doesn��t have a carriage. We can��t buy one even if we want to.��


    When Qin Shu came over, he happened to hear this. He said, ��Our village doesn��t have a carriage, but the village chief has an ox cart. After dinner, I��ll help you borrow it.��


    Compared to Qin Shu��s pure enthusiasm, the village chief was clearly much more cautious.


    He sized up the three people standing in front of him. Although they were all wearing rough clothes, it was not difficult to tell that these three people were people who lived extremely well.


    Dai Wenhuo, in particular, was much more distinguished than the young masters of the rich families he had seen in the county city.


    As the village chief watched, he felt uncomfortable. He shifted his body slightly to control the urge to stand up and give up his seat to them.


    He coughed lightly and asked, ��You want to borrow the ox cart to go to the county city?��


    ��Yes.�� It was Dai Wenhuo who spoke. ��Don��t worry, Village Chief. We won��t borrow it for nothing. We won��t give you any less money.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Young Master, you��re too direct.


    The village chief shifted uncomfortably again. ��It��s not impossible for you to borrow my ox cart, but who will drive it? Originally, my son could send you there, but he hasn��t been feeling well these two days and can��t go out.��


    Qin Shu immediately said, ��I can send them there.��


    The village chief glanced at him and said in frustration, ��You? Are you sure?��

 Chapter 743: She Likes This Place

    Chapter 743: She Likes This Place


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Shu met the village chief��s gaze and suddenly realized something. He immediately lowered his head silently and did not speak.


    Indeed, the next moment, the village chief said speechlessly, ��You haven��t even been to the county city. How can you send them there? You may be unable to find your way back by then.��


    Qin Shu scratched his head, feeling a little troubled.


    After a while, he turned around and asked Gu Yundong, ��I��ve never been to the county city, but I��ve been to town. Can I send you to town? There are carriages in town too. You can buy one.��


    ��Sure.��


    Qin Shu��s eyes lit up and he suddenly turned to look at the village chief. ��Village chief, she said that it��s okay.��


    The village chief was speechless for a long time. He sighed and said, ��Alright, you can send them off.��


    Qin Shu happily went to the backyard to fetch the ox cart, leaving Dai Wenhuo to discuss the price of renting the ox cart with the village chief.


    In the end, he gave them one tael of silver and the village chief sent them out.


    Moreover, she heard a neighbor quietly come over and ask Qin Shu if there was enough food at home.


    After putting down the rice and flour, Gu Yundong came out with the hiking bag.


    The ox cart was already set up, but there were too many people. It was impossible for everyone to sit on it.


    Gu Yundong was a woman, so Shao Qingyuan was the first to help her up.


    In addition to Dai Zhong, there were only two people in the carriage. Even Qin Shu could not sit.


    The farmers cherished the ox very much. If it was not necessary, they could not bear for it to suffer. If it were not for the injured and the woman among them, Qin Shu would not have helped to borrow the ox cart from the village chief��s house.


    The group walked towards the entrance of the village. On the way, many people from the village looked at them curiously.


    Gu Yundong looked over. These people smiled, and some children hid away shyly.


    Gu Yundong suddenly liked this village very much. It was a very peaceful, simple, and friendly village. Although it was remote, it actually felt like a paradise.


    It was only when they were outside the village that Gu Yundong slowly retracted her gaze and looked at the narrow road that led to town.


    Although they had set off early in the morning, the journey was really long. It was not until noon that they finally arrived at Anbei Town.

 Chapter 744: A Few People Pass

    Chapter 744: A Few People Pass


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Compared to Qinnan Village, Anbei Town was much livelier.


    Qin Shu had been very excited since he entered the town. He had never been to the county city. Even the number of times he had come to Anbei Town could be counted on ten fingers.


    However, he restrained his excitement and introduced it to Gu Yundong and the others. ��The second intersection over here is the largest restaurant in Anbei Town. I heard that the food there is especially delicious, especially the braised fish. It��s fragrant and tender. The fish were caught from our Tong Lake alive.��


    ��There��s an inn on the right. It��s also the best in town. I heard that the best first-class rooms even have incense.��


    ��There��s also a school there. The teacher is a High Scholar. He��s very awesome.��


    ��By the way, if you want to buy a carriage, it��s over there. There��s a carriage shop. They rent and sell carriages. The village chief told me that the shop��s price is very fair. You won��t be afraid of being scammed.��


    As he spoke, Qin Shu drove the ox cart towards that carriage.


    However, he was stopped by Gu Yundong. ��It��s already noon. There��s no hurry to go to the carriage shop. Let��s go eat first.��


    ��Eh? That, that works too.��


    He directly asked the waiter to find a private room on the second floor for them. The first thing he ordered was the braised fish that Qin Shu had mentioned.


    However, after the food was served, everyone took a bite and felt that it was ordinary.


    Hence, almost everyone only touched their chopsticks once before stopping. At first, Qin Shu was too embarrassed to eat, but seeing that everyone was not eating anymore, he felt that he could not waste it. He gritted his teeth and moved his chopsticks.


    In the end, almost the entire fish went into his stomach. He felt that it was very delicious and thought that he could tell everyone when he got back. This restaurant��s braised fish was indeed worthy of its reputation.


    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although the food in this restaurant was not good, it was still much hotter and more delicious than the food in the mountains.


    Qin Shu was very embarrassed. He seemed to have eaten quite a lot too.


    At this moment, he did not rest anymore. He stood up and said, ��I-I��ll go pull the ox out first.�� After the few of them entered the restaurant, the waiter brought the ox to the backyard to eat grass.


    He hurriedly stood up and opened the door of the private room.


    A few people happened to pass by outside and were shocked by his sudden action.

 Chapter 745: Very Similar

    Chapter 745: Very Similar


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    One of them saw that Qin Shu was dressed in tattered clothes and could not help but scold, ��Be careful. Can you afford to compensate if you bump into him?��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan suddenly raised his head and looked at the man who spoke. His eyes narrowed.


    Dai Wenhuo, who was beside him, wanted to retort, but Shao Qingyuan stopped him.


    Those people only said this before leaving.


    Qin Shu also hurried out of the private room and went to the backyard to fetch the ox cart.


    As soon as the door of the private room closed, Dai Wenhuo looked at Shao Qingyuan, who had a serious expression on his face. ��Why are you stopping me?��


    Gu Yundong said at the same time, ��Do you know the man who spoke?��


    Shao Qingyuan was actually a little uncertain. ��His voice sounds familiar, and his eyes are very similar.�� After a pause, he turned to Gu Yundong and said, ��Do you still remember that we encountered a group of robbers on the way to Qing��an Prefecture with the escort agency to transport the four jars of wine from the Tao family?��


    ��You mean...��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Back then, the leader of the robbers said a few words. I heard it, and it was the same voice as that person just now. Although their faces were covered back then, their eyes were exposed. The man��s eyes were also very similar to that person��s just now.��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and did not ask further. They stood up and said, ��Let��s go down first. Qin Shu must be anxious.��


    The few of them went downstairs. As expected, Qin Shu was already waiting outside the restaurant. He was lowering his head and chatting with the cow, looking very happy.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked in front, while Dai Wenhuo was a few steps behind.


    Then, Dai Yi whispered into his ear.


    Dai Wenhuo��s expression suddenly changed. ��Are you serious?��


    ��Yeah, he might be related to the guy we��re looking for.��


    Dai Wenhuo sneered. In that case, this trip was not completely fruitless.


    ��Young Master, should we...��


    Dai Wenhuo raised his hand. ��Keep an eye on them for now. Check their footholds. If they��re really related, it��s best to follow the trail to where they hid the thing deep in the mountains.��


    ��Yes.��


    Dai Yi took a few steps back and turned to leave.


    Only then did Dai Wenhuo quickly walk forward and catch up to Shao Qingyuan and the others.

 Chapter 746: What You Should Have

    Chapter 746: What You Should Have


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Shu quickly realized that someone was missing. Dai Wenhuo only explained, ��I asked him to buy some things.��


    Qin Shu nodded and believed it, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not.


    Dai Yi��s expression was not right when he returned just now. He must have kept something to himself.


    However, they also knew that Dai Wenhuo and Qin Wenzheng had tried their best not to involve them. The less they knew, the better.


    Everyone tacitly ignored the abnormality and went to the carriage shop to buy a carriage.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to rent one, but she had encountered the robber previously. In order to avoid more trouble, she bought a carriage and drove back.


    Seeing that his mission was completed, Qin Shu heaved a huge sigh of relief and sat on the ox cart with a smile.


    ��Brother Shao, Brother Dai, Sister Gu, this is it. I wish you all a safe journey. Sister Gu, thank you for telling me so much about the outside world. I��ll remember your words. Goodbye.��


    He was about to leave when Gu Yundong pulled him aside and gave him ten taels of silver.


    The village chief knew that these were definitely for Qin Shu alone. Only this silly boy would take them all out to share.


    However, he knew how to be grateful. He knew how to repay his uncles and aunts in the village. It was still very gratifying.


    The villagers were all sensible people. Some of them refused to accept it and said that they had not helped much. However, if they did not accept it, Qin Shu simply left it at the village chief��s house.


    The village chief was speechless.


    In the end, it was the village chief who spoke up and helped to distribute them. After that, there was still a lot left for Qin Shu to bring back.


    When Qin Shu returned home and opened the rice jar, he realized that there were two large bags of rice and flour inside. For a moment, his eyes were a little moist.


    He thought that if he had the chance to see Sister Gu again in the future, he would definitely repay her well.


    These were all things for another time.


    On the other side, after Gu Yundong and the others parted ways with Qin Shu, they drove the carriage back.


    Dai Yi had yet to return. Although Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not say anything, they were very slow.


    It was not until the next afternoon that Dai Yi rode his horse over.

 Chapter 747: Coax Him

    Chapter 747: Coax Him


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After two days of recuperation, Dai Zhong had completely recovered.


    As soon as Dai Yi arrived, he leaned over and whispered into Dai Wenhuo��s ear.


    The latter��s expression instantly turned serious. He said to Shao Qingyuan directly, ��I have something urgent to attend to and have to leave first. I can��t return to Fengkai County with you guys. I��m sorry.��


    Shao Qingyuan naturally wouldn��t stop him. ��Alright, let��s meet in the prefectural city another day. Until next time.��


    ��Until next time.�� He cupped his fists at Shao Qingyuan and nodded at Gu Yundong. Then, he took the horse that Dai Yi had brought over. He flipped over and jumped. He suddenly shook the reins and ran away like lightning.


    Dai Yi and Dai Zhong bade farewell to the two of them and immediately followed. Not long after, the three of them rode further and further away and disappeared from Gu Yundong��s sight.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged. ��Looks like we have to go back ourselves.��


    The two of them didn��t ask or be curious about what urgent matter Dai Wenhuo had.


    However, without waiting for Dai Yi, the two of them were still much faster.


    Hmm?


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. Yes, she could make a few things according to the things in the space, just like the puzzle from before. Whether it was her mother, Yunshu, Yunke, or even her father, they were all very interested.


    What did children like?


    Gu Yundong thought about it and her eyes lit up. Got it.


    She would get someone to make it when she got back.


    Gu Yundong felt slightly relieved now that she had an idea. Just as she was about to get back into the carriage, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    She turned around in surprise and saw Shao Qingyuan pointing at a stall not far away.


    ��Well, Yunshu will like it.��


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a kite stall.


    All kinds of colorful kites swayed slightly in the breeze, as if they were waving at you.


    But Gu Yundong looked at a shop at the back through an angle revealed by the shaking kite.

 Chapter 748: Reluctance

    Chapter 748: Reluctance


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s eyes flashed with joy. She said to Shao Qingyuan, ��Wait for me there first. I��ll be back soon.��


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to say that he could accompany her to buy it, but Gu Yundong had already run out.


    However, someone asked him to make way from behind, so Shao Qingyuan could only lead the carriage to the side.


    But when he looked up again, Gu Yundong was nowhere to be seen.


    The kite stall was still there, but Gu Yundong was not there.


    Didn��t she go to buy a kite? Where did she go?


    At this moment, Gu Yundong was already standing in the shop behind the kite stall.


    This was a shop that sold bows and arrows. Other than bows and arrows, it also sold some materials for bows and arrows.


    The business looked ordinary, but the shopkeeper sat happily at the door drinking tea and basking in the sun. He did not seem to care much.


    When he saw Gu Yundong enter, he slowly stood up and asked with a smile, ��Miss, do you want to buy a bow or a custom-made bow?��


    ��How long does it take to customize a bow?��


    Although she did not use a bow and arrow, she had a crossbow. Once she picked up this crossbow, the blood in her body would faintly become excited.


    But the bow in front of her did not make her feel so.


    The shopkeeper saw her serious expression and laughed. ��Miss, are you not satisfied with these few?��


    ��Anything else?�� Gu Yundong put down the last bow and asked.


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before saying, ��There��s one more.��


    He went to the storeroom at the back and carefully moved one out.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up at the first glance.


    When she took it and tried it, she nodded hurriedly. ��I want this.��


    The shopkeeper clicked his tongue. ��I can��t even bear to sell this bow. You sure know how to choose.��


    ��Then are you selling it?�� If you can��t bear to part with it, why are you still taking it out? Who are you lying to?


    The shopkeeper snorted. ��I��ll sell it for twelve taels of silver.��


    Gu Yundong gave him a banknote without hesitation. The shopkeeper immediately beamed with joy. ��Alright, go ahead and pick the arrows. Eighty copper coins for an arrow. At least twenty arrows. Since you didn��t bargain, I��ll give you five for free.��

 Chapter 749: Is That Niu Dan?

    Chapter 749: Is That Niu Dan?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong could not help but feel emotional. No wonder people said that the poor studied books while the rich practiced martial arts. It was not easy for people without any capital to learn martial arts.


    She bought a hundred arrows in one go. It was a little heavy, so she asked the shopkeeper to help move them into the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned to leave, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing at the door in a daze.


    Her eyes lit up and she ran to him with her bow. ��Why are you here?��


    ��Why... did you buy the bow and arrows?�� Shao Qingyuan��s voice was low as he asked uncertainly.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes curved into crescents. ��Of course they��re for you.�� She handed the bow in her hand to him and went back to get the quiver.


    The shopkeeper at the side shouted, ��Hey, Miss, you already have someone to help carry it. I��m old, so I won��t go.��


    Gu Yundong glared at him. ��Shopkeeper, I bought so many things, but you didn��t even carry them for me. This is not how this business works.��


    Then, she took her quiver and walked to the door to push Shao Qingyuan out. ��Let��s go, we��ll just take this.��


    The shopkeeper felt that this person... was too shameless. She bullied the old man and he regretted giving her those five arrows for free.


    Before she could finish speaking, she quickly fled.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her back view, his heart warm. He looked at the bow and clenched it tightly.


    When Gu Yundong returned, she was holding four kites.


    There were four kites and four patterns, but the colors were a little monotonous. Gu Yundong wondered if she should go back and paint them by herself.


    At this moment, her expression was much better. She carried the kites and got into the carriage. ��Let��s go back.��


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan��s mouth curled up slightly. He didn��t look at her anymore.


    The carriage drove towards the entrance of the town again. Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. When the kites were put down, she lifted the curtain and looked outside.


    Although the town was not comparable to the county, it was still very lively.


    But very quickly, this liveliness was heard by Gu Yundong along with this discordant voice.


    She turned her head slightly and frowned. She quickly said to Shao Qingyuan, ��Brother Shao, stop the carriage first.��


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Gu Yundong quickly lifted the curtain and pointed at a figure not far away. ��Is that Niu Dan?��

 Chapter 750: Ill Uphold Justice For You

    Chapter 750: I��ll Uphold Justice For You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Let��s go take a look.��


    Shao Qingyuan jumped down from the shaft, and so did Gu Yundong.


    The two of them took a few steps forward and arrived at the entrance of a school.


    Wasn��t this school the Wen Mo Hall where she had sent Yunshu over but was not satisfied with that pedantic teacher?


    Niu Dan was indeed studying here.


    However, the current Niu Dan was standing outside the school, shouting that he had been wronged. His book basket had fallen to the ground and he did not have time to pick it up. His face was filled with stubbornness, but his eyes were red.


    He seemed to want to enter the school again to look for the master, but he was stopped by the gatekeeper.


    There were still a few students standing behind the door, pointing and laughing at him.


    Niu Dan had been in denial for most of the day. Gu Yundong was the first person to say that she believed him without any explanation.


    All the grievances seemed to be unimportant at that moment. Someone believed in him. There was no need for him to say anything. There was no need for any evidence. Someone stood on his side without any worries.


    Niu Dan felt that it was enough.


    His emotions gradually stabilized. Although he was still sobbing, he could clearly say something.


    ��I didn��t steal it. I really didn��t. My father gave me those 50 copper coins. My father said that I��ve been studying very hard recently and that I��ve improved. He rewarded me and told me to buy what I wanted. I just haven��t thought of what to buy, so I kept those 50 copper coins with me. It��s useless.��


    He wiped his face. ��But today, Xiao Quan suddenly said that he had lost money. Then, they searched everywhere. In the end, they found fifty copper coins in my book basket and said that I had stolen it. Teacher, the teacher said that I was immoral and had a bad character. He chased me out of the school. My fifty copper coins were also taken away.��


    As he spoke, he felt aggrieved again. Niu Dan couldn��t take it anymore and cried.


    When the others heard this, they whispered to each other. However, the few students behind the door shouted, ��You were the one who stole it. How could you say that your father rewarded you? Who doesn��t know that you��re a poor boy from the countryside? Is your father so generous that he gave you fifty copper coins to spend as you please? No one will believe this.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. If your father really dotes on you, would he be willing to let you work for the family every weekend? The teacher has already told you several times to focus on your studies and not be affected by other things, but you refused to listen. Just the rise of one place on the ranking was considered improvement? Is your father willing to give you so much money?��

 Chapter 751: Tear Down Your School

    Chapter 751: Tear Down Your School


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��I got third place last time. My father only gave me five copper coins to buy candy. My family owns a shop in town. How dare your father give you fifty copper coins? Are you kidding me?��


    ��You stole Xiao Quan��s money. Don��t deny it.��


    ��It��s useless even if you call your sister over. Do you think she dares to settle scores with the teacher?��


    ��Our teacher is an Elementary Scholar, and your sister is just a country bumpkin.��


    The veins on Gu Yundong��s forehead throbbed as she listened. Niu Dan was even more anxious. Not only did these people scold and slander him, they even slandered Sister Yundong. They were too much.


    However, Shao Qingyuan raised his head and looked at the students with a sharp and cold gaze.


    Among the few students, the oldest was only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    Once Shao Qingyuan became ferocious, he could even scare an adult man, let alone these bookworms who only knew how to act tough and never see the world.


    Immediately, someone trembled and took a few steps back.


    The others suddenly stopped shouting and did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ��You, how dare you? Do you know what this place is?��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly. ��I��ll give you ten seconds. If I don��t see the teacher, I��ll tear down your school.��


    The gatekeeper��s expression changed. Seeing that the man did not seem to be joking, he could only point at him with a trembling finger. ��You, just you wait.��


    Then, he quickly turned around and stumbled to call for help.


    Niu Dan looked at Shao Qingyuan in a daze. He used to be very afraid of him. He had personally seen Shao Qingyuan throw a child into the water and almost drown him.


    After listening to Yunshu��s brainwashing, his impression of Shao Qingyuan changed slightly, but he was still afraid.


    Who knew that Sister Yundong would be engaged to him? Niu Dan felt that this was like a dream. For this reason, he didn��t dare to go to the Gu family for a few days. Later on, even if he went to the Gu family and often met Shao Qingyuan, he never spoke to him.


    However, he did not expect that one day, this man called wolf cub would actually stand in front of him. He was so tall and majestic, like a mountain, as if he could help him block all the wind and rain.


    Niu Dan felt that he was actually not scary at all.


    He felt that he had let the man down by calling him a wolf cub in the past.


    He felt a little sad. At this moment, the gatekeeper came out with the master of the academy.

 Chapter 752: Your Request Is Strange

    Chapter 752: Your Request Is Strange


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Before the teacher reached the door, he said angrily, ��Who dares to cause trouble here?��


    The gatekeeper followed behind him. He pointed in the direction of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong and added fuel to the fire. ��It��s them. They seem to be Chen Jingwen��s siblings. They heard that Chen Jingwen was chased out of the school and came over to defend him. Chen Jingwen did such an unbearable thing and didn��t allow anyone to say it. That man almost kicked the door down.��


    The other students, who were so frightened by Shao Qingyuan that they did not dare to speak, also went forward to complain as if they had found a backer.


    ��That��s right, Teacher. They��re barbarians. No wonder Chen Jingwen dared to steal money. It��s because his family has such a brother and sister who can��t differentiate right from wrong.��


    ��His sister also said that no matter what Chen Jingwen said, she would believe him.��


    The Master��s expression was ugly. He stood at the door in a few steps.


    He glanced at Shao Qingyuan, then his cold gaze landed on Niu Dan.


    He was a teacher after all. Niu Dan was a little afraid of him and subconsciously took a small step back.


    Gu Yundong sneered and took two steps forward. She looked at the teacher and said, ��The teacher is here. That��s good. I want to ask, do you have any evidence that our Chen Jingwen stole someone else��s money?��


    ��Say that again!!��


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ��This is the first time I��ve heard such a strange request. Since you��re so sincere, I��ll reluctantly repeat again. I say, you��re shameless!!��


    The teacher was so angry that he almost fainted. If not for the gatekeeper supporting him from behind, he would have fallen to the ground and made a fool of himself.


    However, he was still so angry that he could not say a word.


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Can we talk nicely now? If not, I won��t stand on ceremony.��


    The teacher��s expression became even uglier. This was a threat, a threat!


    He did not expect this woman to be so shameless and despicable at such a young age.


    ��Then I��ll ask again. Why did the teacher conclude that Chen Jingwen stole the fifty copper coins? Why did he think that the fifty copper coins were not given to him by his father? Where��s the evidence?��


    ��On the basis that he has a criminal record and is a habitual thief.��


    Before the teacher could speak, a cold shout suddenly came from inside. Immediately after, Gu Yundong saw a familiar figure walk out.

 Chapter 753: Unworthy of Being a Teacher

    Chapter 753: Unworthy of Being a Teacher


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After the figure came out, the teacher immediately stepped forward and asked, ��Madam, why are you here?��


    Madam Sun said, ��I heard that a woman was present. I thought that you would definitely be troubled, so I came out to take a look.��


    The teacher sighed and nodded. ��That��s true. This woman is very tricky.��


    Gu Yundong almost burst out laughing when she heard that. Were the two of them out of their minds? Would he be put in a difficult position just because she was present? Was it difficult for her to ask two questions?


    Madam Sun had already turned around and looked straight at Gu Yundong. She said, ��If you have any questions, you can ask me. You don��t have to hold on to my husband.��


    Gu Yundong burst out laughing and looked at the surrounding crowd. ��Did you hear that, everybody? I thought that the teacher of this Wen Mo Hall was just pedantic. Now I realize that he��s not pedantic, but blind, paranoid, arrogant, irresponsible and self-righteous. Teacher? Can someone like him be a teacher? If his students become High Scholars and officials in the future, they will make groundless judgments based on their guesses too, right? How many innocent people will go to prison? This is simply disregarding human lives.��


    The onlookers couldn��t help but nod. That��s right. The teacher and his wife said that the child was a thief, but where was the evidence?


    ��To be honest, I used to think that this teacher was different from the other teachers I saw in other schools. He was always mysterious. When a woman brought a child to his door, he looked like he had seen a rat or a cockroach. It was as if everyone would like him.��


    ��I think so too. I don��t think the teachers of the other schools are as hard to satisfy as him.��


    ��This girl is right. They��re spreading this news without any evidence. Just now, this child was crying so miserably over there. One look and you can tell that he was wronged. This teacher is like a dog.��


    ��Look at what that Madam Sun is saying. Habitual thief? So it��s all based on their own guesses. Then, if my family lost a chicken, can it be said that they stole it? Anyway, I saw her pass by my house, so I guessed so.��


    When Madam Sun heard the dissatisfied voices of the surrounding crowd, she saw that they were all standing on Gu Yundong��s side. She immediately said angrily, ��But, but I have witnesses.��

 Chapter 754: The So-Called Witness

    Chapter 754: The So-Called Witness


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as he said that, the whispers in the surroundings instantly stopped. Everyone looked at each other.


    ��Witness?��


    Gu Yundong also raised her eyebrows. ��Witness? Where are they?��


    Madam Sun sneered and shouted into the door, ��Sister-in-law Wu, tell me, is this Chen Jingwen dirty? Did he steal your things in the past?��


    There was no movement inside the door for a long time. After a long time, a figure slowly walked out.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. It was her??


    Chen Yulan��s husband, Wu Chong��s mother.


    Just what? Yes, he had indeed listened to his wife��s words, which was why he did not have a good impression of Chen Jingwen. And his wife had also listened to Madam Wu��s words and made pillow talk.


    At the end of the day, the cause was indeed Madam Wu.


    Master Wen was furious. He suddenly looked at Madam Wu and said, ��Tell me, why are you so sure that he stole your things?��


    Under everyone��s gaze, Madam Wu knew that if she did not say anything, she would probably not be able to raise her head in the future.


    She secretly took a deep breath and suddenly raised her head. ��It was Chen Jingwen who stole it. Back then, only he ran into the room where the gift was placed. The thing was gone. If it wasn��t him, who took it? I��m an adult. I have no grudges with such a child. There��s no reason to wrong him, right?��


    ��No reason?�� Gu Yundong sneered. ��How can there be no reason? Is it not a reason that the Wu family and the Chen family to fall out? Is it not a reason that your son wants to take in a concubine and the Chen family doesn��t allow it and comes to your house to settle scores? Your Wu family is in the wrong first. You don��t dare to look for the adults, so you schemed against a child. How impressive.��


    After Gu Yundong was done, she looked at Madam Sun, ��So she is your witness, right? This is truly an eye-opener. She made up stuff in front of you because of personal grudges, and you lambasted an innocent child based on that. In the end, your husband blamed everything on him and chased him out of school. Elementary Scholar? Teacher? You��re simply ruining the kids.��


    ��Pui, disgusting!!��

 Chapter 755: Admitting Mistake

    Chapter 755: Admitting Mistake


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Sun��s expression changed. She looked at Madam Wu, hoping that she would say more, but Madam Wu was simply making something out of nothing.


    Facing Gu Yundong��s pressure, Madam Wu did not have any confidence. She could only grit her teeth and hold her hands tightly.


    However, her mind was blank and she could not find any words to refute.


    Master Wen almost fainted. He felt more and more people around him, and the way they looked at him was getting worse.


    Even the students who had run out to watch the show began to whisper.


    Gu Yundong looked at Master Wen. ��Say something. Where��s the evidence? Did a dog eat your conscience when you were hurting a child like this?��


    ��You, you, don��t pester me here.��


    ��Because you can��t reason with me, you say that I��m pestering you endlessly. Let everyone be the judge. Who��s in the wrong in this matter? Who��s pestering someone else endlessly and refusing to admit their mistake? Who��s disregarding human lives and ruining a child��s future?��


    She looked down at Niu Dan beside her. ��Are you going back to school?��


    Gu Yundong did not want him to continue, but Niu Dan was not her biological younger brother after all. She could not decide for him on this matter.


    Unexpectedly, Niu Dan shook his head vigorously. ��I��m not going. I��m not going to this school to study anymore.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed his head and smiled. She looked up. ��Did you hear that?��


    When Master Wen heard this, he nodded regretfully. ��Since you��ve decided, I won��t force you. I was your teacher, and I hope that your future will be bright.��


    With that, he turned around and walked in impatiently.


    However, he had just taken a step when Shao Qingyuan suddenly reached out to stop him.


    Master Wen was stunned and suddenly looked up. ��What else do you want?��


    ��Master Wen is really interesting. Since you admit that you wronged Chen Jingwen and cleared him of the crime of stealing something, shouldn��t you return the fifty copper coins?��


    Master Wen��s body stiffened. He turned around abruptly. ��You, you...��

 Chapter 756: Return the Money

    Chapter 756: Return the Money


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Could it be that what Master Wen said just now was all fake? Your apology was not from the bottom of your heart. It was just a show for others?��


    Master Wen denied it on the spot. ��Of course not. It��s just that, it��s just that Chen Jingwen said that the 50 copper coins was his, and Liu Xiaoquan also said that it was his. Both of them...��


    ��In that case, call Liu Xiaoquan out. Let��s face each other on the spot. How about that?��


    The onlookers expressed that they had not finished watching the commotion and listening to the gossip. Master Wen had to continue making a fool of himself, so they agreed. ��That��s right. Let��s confront each other on the spot so that we don��t malign the child.��


    ��Call Liu Xiaoquan out.��


    Master Wen had no choice. Although he was unhappy, his reputation was more important. Therefore, he asked the students in the school to find Liu Xiaoquan.


    Liu Xiaoquan was about ten years old and looked older than Niu Dan.


    He was still a little nervous when he came over. He did not know where to put his hands and feet.


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Master Wen and the crowd. ��Did everyone hear that? Now, let��s see what the fifty copper coins look like, shall we?��


    Liu Xiaoquan was too young and flustered. The others were not stupid and could tell that something was wrong in an instant.


    Master Wen��s face was even more ashen. He looked at Liu Xiaoquan and shouted coldly, ��Aren��t you going to take out the fifty copper coins?��


    Liu Xiaoquan was so frightened that he trembled and took out a string of copper coins.


    Master Wen looked carefully. There was no ink at all, and there was indeed soil on two copper coins.


    It was obvious who was telling the truth.


    His cold gaze landed on Liu Xiaoquan. ��Tell me, is this fifty copper coins yours?��


    Master Wen was usually very dignified. With this solemness, the kid was immediately frightened to tears. ��It��s not mine. I accidentally saw Chen Jingwen counting copper coins in the corner. In a moment of greed, I deliberately said that it was mine. Boohoo, I was wrong, Master. Don��t chase me away.��


    Master Wen��s expression was very ugly. Madam Sun, who was beside him, was speechless for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan took the string of copper coins from Master Wen and handed it to Niu Dan.

 Chapter 757: Brother Shao, Thank You

    Chapter 757: Brother Shao, Thank You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    With the money back, Gu Yundong did not want to pester them anymore. She believed that the people��s eyes were sharp and the news spread quickly.


    It wouldn��t be long before everyone in this area knew what Master Wen had done today.


    For a person who valued his reputation more than anything else, it was enough for Master Wen to suffer for a long time.


    But before she left, Gu Yundong gave him a blow.


    ��To find the truth in such a small matter with such a simple question, even I can easily judge it. However, Master Wen made such a simple case so complicated. As expected of the knowledgeable Elementary Scholar. Today, we have all learned something.��


    ��Pfft...�� Someone couldn��t help but laugh.


    Master Wen finally couldn��t take it anymore. His footsteps began to become unstable, and his fingers trembled.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. Was he going to faint again? Was she going to add another feat to her glorious achievements?


    Unfortunately, Master Wen��s resistance was relatively strong. In the end, with the help of the gatekeeper, he held his chest and panted as he entered.


    Madam Sun also hurriedly covered her face and followed in.


    Niu Dan held the kite for a while before carefully putting it down. He then looked up at Gu Yundong and pursed his lips. After a while, he said, ��Sister Yundong, thank you.��


    ��You��re welcome.��


    Niu Dan lifted the curtain of the carriage again and said to Shao Qingyuan, who was driving, ��Shao, Shao, Brother Shao, thank you. I won��t call you a wolf cub anymore. You��re better than them.��


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment. In the past, he wouldn��t have cared if Niu Dan thanked him or not.


    But now...


    He was still expressionless, but he nodded slightly.


    After some thought, he replied, ��No need. It��s what I should do.��


    Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the carriage, was overjoyed. Then, she felt a little sad.


    In the past, Shao Qingyuan had received malicious intent. Although he had slowly gotten better recently, there were not many people who sincerely respected him. Most of them were just afraid of him.


    However, she thought that things would definitely get better in the future. Wasn��t Niu Dan an example now?


    At this moment, this little fellow looked at Shao Qingyuan with sparkling eyes filled with admiration.

 Chapter 758: I Should Have Listened to You Long Ago

    Chapter 758: I Should Have Listened to You Long Ago


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The three of them quickly arrived at Yongfu Village in a carriage. Gu Yundong asked them to send Niu Dan back to the Chen family first.


    When the carriage stopped at the entrance of the Chen family��s house, Madam Zhou was returning with a vegetable basket.


    She was stunned when she suddenly saw Shao Qingyuan sitting on the shaft of the carriage. When the curtain of the carriage opened, Gu Yundong��s smiling face was revealed.


    Madam Zhou immediately smiled and greeted, ��Yundong, why are you here? Come in quickly...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Niu Dan crawled out.


    At this moment, Madam Zhou really froze. She rubbed her eyes in confusion. In the next moment, she suddenly slapped her leg. ��Aiyo, Niu Dan, why are you back? Shouldn��t you be at school during this hour?��


    When Niu Dan saw his family, the grievance from before surged up again. He immediately ran towards him with tears in his eyes. ��Grandma, I��m not going to school anymore.��


    Madam Song hugged Niu Dan and nodded vigorously. ��I��ll go too.��


    Chen Liang took a deep breath. ��Alright, we still have to consider this matter at length.��


    Then, he turned around and said to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, ��Thank you so much for today. If not for you, our Niu Dan would have been ruined.��


    Gu Yundong sighed. ��Uncle Chen, don��t say that. We��re from the same village, and Niu Dan calls me sister. What kind of person would I be if I just stood by and did nothing when something like this happened?��


    After saying that, Gu Yundong suddenly felt that something was amiss. Hmm... the seniority seemed to be messed up.


    ��However, after today��s incident, I��m afraid Niu Dan won��t be able to go to school. It��s good that Uncle Chen doesn��t blame me for blowing things up.��


    Chen Liang waved his hand. ��It��s fine if he doesn��t go to that kind of school. When you told me that the teacher was too pedantic, I should have listened to you. He wouldn��t have ended up like this.��


    Gu Yundong did not say anything. Seeing that this family was filled with righteous indignation and wanted to discuss the follow-up matters, she bade farewell with Shao Qingyuan.


    When she returned to the Gu residence, it was already a little late.


    Seeing Father Tong at the door, Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, ��Are my parents back from the prefectural city?��

 Chapter 759: Knowing That You Are Unlikable

    Chapter 759: Knowing That You Are Unlikable


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Father Tong saw them return, he was instantly happy.


    This young lady and her future husband had gone into the mountains together. Everyone was filled with worries, especially because they had agreed to only travel for five to six days but they had not returned for more than ten days.


    Wasn��t he excited to see her now?


    Hence, he did not hear Gu Yundong��s question. He hurriedly shouted into the courtyard, ��Eldest Miss is back.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures rushed out one after another.


    It was Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi. The two children hugged her and almost cried.


    ��Big Sister, you��re finally back. You don��t know how worried we were.��


    ��Cousin, are you alright?��


    The two of them were at home. At this moment, it was time for them to be given the Clothes Making Vacation. Qin Wenzheng��s school was on vacation, and so was Tianhai Academy.


    Only the Wen Mo Hall that she saw today felt that there was no need to give the students the Clothes Making Vacation, which would waste their time. In any case, the students were from the nearby villages and towns. There was no need for them to go back and put on more clothes to ward off the cold.


    Oh, the little guy was pushing his luck.


    ��Then will you return it to me?��


    ��That won��t do. Big Sister, you��re too old to play with kites anymore. You��ll have to give it to me later. At that time, you have to find an excuse. How troublesome. Forget it, I��ll accept it.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Who said that she did not like to play with kites?


    She was already too old?? She was only coming of age next month. Why was she already old?


    This little brat would definitely not be able to find a wife in the future. No wonder he blamed his father for not choosing one for him when he was young. It turned out that he knew his limits and knew that he was not likable.


    Gu Yunshu happily went in with Bian Yuanzhi with the kite.


    ��Rascal.�� Gu Yundong scolded him with a smile.


    However, when she saw that only the two children had gone out to welcome her, it seemed that her parents had not returned.


    It was also strange. At this time, Tianhai Academy should already be on vacation.


    However, she heaved a sigh of relief and entered the Gu residence with Shao Qingyuan.


    However, just as she took a few steps in, a surprised voice suddenly came from behind. ��Miss, Master, Madam, and Second Miss are back.��

 Chapter 760: A Man Among Women

    Chapter 760: A Man Among Women


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong stumbled and almost fell forward.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted and rushed forward to support her.


    Gu Yundong looked at him and said softly, ��Should I say that we��re lucky or unlucky?��


    It was also very coincidental that they had only returned a step earlier than her parents.


    Shao Qingyuan laughed. ��Let��s go and welcome your parents.��


    ��Yeah.��


    The two of them turned around. Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who had also heard the sound, rushed past them and ran to the door.


    When Gu Yundong walked out of the door, she happened to see Yunshu, Yunke, and Yuanzhi hugging each other tightly, as if this was the only way to express their affection for each other.


    The children were jumping around, clearly overjoyed.


    After listening to the entire process, Gu Yundong could only hold back her laughter and quickly apologize to him. ��Father, you��ve worked hard. I know that you did something that you were unhappy about for me. You��re the best father in the world.��


    ��Hmph.�� Although Gu Dajiang glared at her, he enjoyed what she said. He let Gu Yundong help him into the courtyard.


    After entering the courtyard and sitting down, Gu Yundong asked about the situation in the prefectural city.


    The milk tea was ready. Although Gu Yundong did not attend the opening ceremony, Madam Dai must have known that she had gone deep into the mountains.


    She had also told him about her family��s matters, and briefly mentioned entering the deep mountains.


    Yunshu, who was at the side, glared at her while remaining silent. He did not say anything about his sister not returning home for more than ten days.


    However, when Gu Yundong mentioned the matter of Niu Dan today, the little fellow finally could not take it anymore. He stood up and was about to run towards the Chen family.


    It was Gu Dajiang who quickly pulled her back. ��The Chen family must be discussing this matter now. Don��t join in the mess. It��s the same if you look for him tomorrow.��


    Only then did Yunshu calm down, but he still clenched his small fists and looked angry.


    Gu Yundong thought of something else. ��Now that Niu Dan can��t go to Wen Mo Hall to study, I don��t know which school he will go to next.��

 Chapter 761: He Can Go to Dongyi Academy

    Chapter 761: He Can Go to Dongyi Academy


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was not that Gu Yundong had not thought about Qin Wenzheng.


    However, it was obvious that it wouldn��t work. Not to mention how long Qin Wenzheng would have to teach, he had more and more things to do now. He probably didn��t have the energy to take in any more students.


    Ever since Yunshu and Yuanzhi entered the school, Qin Wenzheng had never recruited anyone again, right?


    Moreover, although Gu Yundong felt that her relationship with Qin Wenzheng was quite good, she could not rely on this relationship to unscrupulously stuff students into his school.


    She had already stuffed two of them in. Between the two, Qin Wenzheng had taken a fancy to Yunshu��s talent, and Gu Yundong had exchanged for Yuanzhi with conditions.


    Not on Qin Wenzheng��s side. As for other places...


    There were only two schools in town, and one was Wen Mo Hall. He would definitely not go there again.


    The other school valued money too much and demanded high tuition fees. Gu Yundong did not like it.


    However, Chen Jincai��s son was studying there. This was because Chen Jincai was a junior manager back then. In addition, his wife��s family had some connections with the school, so he let his son study there.


    After the new emperor ascended the throne, the dean of Dongyi Academy went to the capital for the examination. This trip lasted for more than half a year.


    Later on, he was waiting for the results in the capital. Unfortunately, he still failed in the end.


    Therefore, when he returned to Fengkai County, a long time had passed.


    From what Yunshu and the others said, Dongyi Academy was actually a good choice now?


    If there were no such annoying teachers, with Dongyi Academy��s reputation in the county city, it was indeed a good choice.


    Well, in that case, she could give the village chief a suggestion. As for whether to accept it or not, it was up to them.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Yundong stopped talking about this matter.


    She wanted to ask about the milk tea shop, but seeing that it was getting late and everyone had been on the road for the entire day, she let everyone go back to their rooms to rest early.


    The next morning, Yunshu and Yuanzhi hurriedly got up and brought Yunke, who was also awake, to look for Niu Dan.


    However, when the two of them ran to Niu Dan��s house, they saw that the door was tightly shut. There seemed to be no one in the Chen family.

 Chapter 762: Seeking Justice

    Chapter 762: Seeking Justice


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yunshu ran to her neighbor��s house to ask around and found out that the Chen family had gone to town.


    Chen Liang and Madam Zhou were not the only ones. Even Chen Jinbao went to the Gu residence early in the morning to apply for leave from Tong An. He followed his parents and went to seek justice for Niu Dan angrily.


    Yunshu and the others could only run back. Gu Yundong was not surprised.


    The Chen family doted on their two grandsons very much. Even though Chen Liang, the village chief, maintained his dignity with a dark expression all day, how could he sit still after seeing his precious grandson suffer so much?


    Gu Yundong asked around and heard that it was not just the Chen family. Chen Liang also brought a few young men from the village with him. They looked like they were going to cause trouble.


    Gu Yundong was not worried, but Yunshu was a little disappointed. He did not see Niu Dan, so he could not join him in the crusade against those bad guys.


    However, when he saw Yunke come out with his little butterfly kite, he instantly perked up again.


    Then, he hurriedly ran back to his room and took out his owl kite.


    ��Let��s compete and see whose kite flies the highest. How about that?��


    Therefore, the colorful kites that Yunshu and the others took out instantly became the children��s favorite. They touched them with their hands.


    If Yunshu hadn��t stopped them, the kites would have shattered into pieces before they could fly into the sky.


    Fortunately, although he was young, he was already a little dignified in the village. Everyone could only watch but not touch the kites. At most, they could only touch the kite strings. In the end, the kites were finally released into the sky.


    Looking at the butterfly, eagle, and owl that were getting higher and higher, the children below screamed excitedly. The rising and falling sounds attracted many adults to come out and watch.


    Actually... They wanted to fly the kites too.


    When Niu Dan returned, he saw such a lively scene when he passed by the barnyard.


    His eyes lit up. He quickly stopped the ox cart and ran home. He took out his kite and joined.


    After waiting for him to play happily for a while, Yunshu gave her kite to Zeng Le and ran to his side to talk to him.


    ��Niu Dan, did you go and settle scores with that teacher from Wen Mo Hall today?��


    ��That��s right.�� Niu Dan was so excited that his face was red. Today, his father, grandfather, and some uncles accompanied him. He actually made Master Wen apologize to him.

 Chapter 763: I Can Make the Teacher Faint

    Chapter 763: I Can Make the Teacher Faint


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yunshu sighed. ��You should have brought me along.��


    Niu Dan was stunned for a moment. Someone beside him screamed for him to grab the string or the kite would fall. Niu Dan simply handed the string to him and walked to the side to chat with Yunshu.


    ��Why should I bring you along? You��re small. What if you get bullied?��


    Yunshu shook his head and looked very proud. ��I won��t be bullied. I can make the teacher faint from anger. I��m especially experienced.��


    Are you going there to make the teacher faint from anger?


    ��It��s fine. Even if you didn��t go, my father and the others almost made the teacher faint from anger today.��


    Yunshu��s interest was piqued. He pulled his wrist and sat down on a rock at the side. ��Then tell me, how did you make the teacher faint from anger?��


    Niu Dan immediately twisted his body and started talking.


    Actually, there could have been a very good solution to this matter. Stealing money was not right in the first place. After that, it was a huge mistake to frame others. Such a student should be severely punished. As a teacher, what he had to do was to find out the truth and clear Niu Dan��s name. Then, he would guide and educate the perpetrator.


    However, Master Wen was not like this. His own reputation had been tainted, so he pushed all the responsibility to Liu Xiaoquan.


    After deciding to chase him out of the school, he actually had to humiliate him in advance.


    This kind of person really disgusted her.


    Chen Liang also felt quite disgusted. Fortunately, Liu Xiaoquan��s father was not someone to be trifled with. He had a bad temper to begin with, so when he went to school, he directly carried a butcher knife.


    As soon as the knife appeared, Master Wen��s legs immediately went weak. He immediately apologized to Liu Xiaoquan.


    When Chen Liang saw this, he immediately asked Chen Jinbao to bring the young men from the village to stand in front of him and start questioning him.


    Master Wen was so frightened that he almost fainted. He hurriedly apologized to Niu Dan.


    Coincidentally, when he apologized, most of the students were watching outside.


    Seeing that the usually dignified and unsmiling teacher was actually so... humble and spineless, they could not tell if they were disappointed or disgusted. In short, a few students whose families were relatively wealthy were already considering going to other schools.

 Chapter 764: Completely Disheartened

    Chapter 764: Completely Disheartened


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After this incident, Master Wen��s reputation was completely ruined. When the onlookers publicized what happened that day, many of the students�� families were very dissatisfied.


    Gradually, the number of students in Wen Mo Hall decreased. In the end, there were only five or six left.


    Because of this, Master Wen blamed his wife, Madam Sun. If not for her carelessness in making friends and interacting with such a selfish and mean person, he would not have become a knife in her hand to deal with Chen Jingwen like this.


    Not only did he lose face, but he could not even be a teacher.


    Madam Sun felt even more bitter in her heart. She hated Madam Wu so much that she gritted her teeth. She had said a lot of bad things about her outside, and it could be considered that she had completely fallen out with her.


    Chen Liang��s family even got Teacher Wen to refund Niu Dan��s tuition fees before leaving the school with a cold snort.


    When Father Liu saw Niu Dan, he wanted to settle scores with him. After all, Niu Dan was one of the people who had caused his son to seek death. However, the Chen family had many people. Just standing there made people��s hearts beat like drums. Hence, he could only forget about it and leave angrily with his son.


    As he spoke, he began to hesitate, as if he had something to say and was embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ��What��s wrong? Is Uncle Chen in a difficult position?��


    ��Yes, it��s like this.�� Uncle Chen rubbed his hands and said, ��Niu Dan can��t study at Wen Mo Hall in the future. I don��t know where he should go in the future. Last time, you said that you knew all the schools in Fengkai County. Which school do you think is the best?��


    Uncle Chen did not listen to Gu Yundong last time. Now, he really regretted it.


    He was the village chief. In the past, he had thought that he was someone who had seen the world in this village. But now, compared to Gu Yundong, who had traveled everywhere and visited so many prefectures, he was just a country bumpkin.


    So he wanted to hear what she meant.


    Gu Yundong was about to talk him about this, but before she could say anything, Yunshu came in with Niu Dan and the others.


    When he heard this, Niu Dan immediately shouted with an intense reaction, ��I��m not going to study anymore.��


    Everyone was stunned and turned to look at him.

 Chapter 765: Why Don鈥檛 You Want to Go?

    Chapter 765: Why Don��t You Want to Go?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Uncle Chen was the first to react. He immediately scolded, ��What do you mean by not studying anymore? Don��t spout nonsense. You know how many children in this village don��t even have the chance to study. You can only sit there and study obediently because your parents are promising. But you actually don��t cherish it.��


    He was right. How difficult was studying these days?


    Although he was the village chief, it was also very difficult for him to provide for his two grandsons to study. However, he knew the benefits of knowledge. As long as his grandson could become an Elementary Scholar or High Scholar, it could change their life.


    That was why he had shamelessly come to the Gu family today and carefully asked about the school.


    Chen Liang even had some hidden thoughts in his heart. He had seen Qin Wenzheng before. Although he did not know his exact identity, he could tell from the man��s aura that he was definitely not an ordinary person, especially since Yunshu and Yuanzhi were both studying at his place.


    They had been in school for less time than Niu Dan, but they had learned more than Niu Dan. It was said that they even had to learn how to ride horses and shoot arrows. That school was much more awesome than that Wen Mo Academy.


    Who wouldn��t want to go to such a good school? However, he had also asked around. Teacher Qin had strict requirements for accepting students. It depended on talent and fate.


    Gu Yundong understood that Niu Dan had developed a distaste for learning.


    Moreover, this phenomenon had not happened for a day or two. He must have felt suffocated under the pressure of the literary master.


    As expected, Master Wen was not suitable to be a master.


    However, Chen Liang was completely stunned and did not understand. ��Isn��t this how studying is? Which student doesn��t study hard day and night? The ancients even had their heads hanging from beams and their butts sitting on thorns. They wished they could sit in front of their desks 24 hours a day. Why do you feel uncomfortable?��


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other. This was a generation gap.


    Chen Liang had never studied before, so he couldn��t empathize with his grandson, but Gu Dajiang knew.


    He gave Gu Yundong a look, and the latter left with Niu Dan, who was about to protest, and Yunshu, who was frowning as if he was thinking about something.


    Only Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang were left in the central room. Chen Liang was still frowning.


    Gu Dajiang poured him a glass of water before saying slowly, ��Village Chief, I can understand your hopes for the child, but we have to understand that Niu Dan is only eight years old this year. He��s still young and doesn��t have enough willpower to begin with. Let alone the child, even I can��t do it.��

 Chapter 766: Gu Dajiangs Persuasion

    Chapter 766: Gu Dajiang��s Persuasion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Liang frowned even more. Gu Dajiang smiled and said, ��It��s like how you work hard in the fields all day for your family��s food, clothes, and transportation. You work very hard and wish you could stay in the fields 24 hours a day. But is that possible? If you don��t come back to rest when the weather is hot, you will suffer from heatstroke. If you work for too long, you will be tired. The hoe in your hand might even hit your toes, right?��


    ��It��s the same for reading. If a person doesn��t rest and reads all day, his eyes won��t be able to take it. His thoughts will be chaotic for a long time and he won��t be able to learn at all. The appropriate rest is for better work or learning in the future. Don��t you think so? If you force students to read and write, it will backfire.��


    With this explanation, Chen Liang felt much easier to understand.


    He looked at Gu Dajiang and asked in a low voice, ��I heard that you��re studying at Tianhai Academy now. Is it the same for your academy?��


    ��Of course, the Tianhai Academy is even more relaxed. The teacher will stop after teaching a certain amount of knowledge, leaving time for you to think and interpret. If you don��t understand, you can ask the teacher. If you already understand, you can read books yourself, or practice calligraphy, or draw, play chess, or even go back to the dormitory to rest in advance.


    At their age, the most important thing was self-awareness.


    Compared to this kind of small academy, he naturally believed in the Tianhai Academy that had nurtured so many Honorable Scholars and Top Scholars and had a hundred years of history.


    Moreover, when he thought about it now, Niu Dan was very happy every day when he went to school at first. Every day, he would come back and talk about the interesting things in the school and how many words he had learned during the day. However, recently, he had become more and more silent. When he returned home, he refused to talk about the things in the school.


    Chen Liang sighed. After a while, he asked, ��Then, is it true that Niu Dan is not allowed to go to school?��


    ��There��s no need to make a decision so quickly. Niu Dan is now disgusted and repulsed by studying. He might feel that no matter which school it is, it will be the same as Wen Mo Hall. It will only give him huge pressure. If the village chief is free, you can actually bring Niu Dan to other schools to take a look and let him know that there are still many schools with different teaching methods.��


    Chen Liang nodded thoughtfully. Gu Dajiang knew that he needed to think about it and talk to Niu Dan.


    The two of them stood up and walked out of the central room, planning to look for Niu Dan.


    Unexpectedly, after looking around the courtyard, they did not see the children.

 Chapter 767: Brother Shao, I Want To Carry Your Monkey

    Chapter 767: Brother Shao, I Want To Carry Your Monkey


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Not only were the children not around, but even Madam Yang and the others were gone.


    In the end, it was Father Tong who pointed them in the right direction and said that those people were watching the commotion in the Shao family.


    Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang looked at each other before walking towards the Shao family.


    As soon as they passed the door, they heard familiar and tender voices. From time to time, there were claps and cheers.


    The two of them looked at each other and followed the sound to the backyard of the Shao family.


    Then, they saw many people sitting in the backyard of the Shao family. Gu Yundong, Madam Yang, Yunshu, Yuanzhi, Niu Dan, the three Zeng siblings, Ah Mao, and even Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong had come to join in the fun.


    Standing straight in the middle of the courtyard was Shao Qingyuan.


    He held a bow in his hand and drew an arrow from his quiver with his right hand. Then, he raised it slightly and straightened the bow. The arrow was nocked to the bowstring and aimed at a target on the other side of the courtyard.


    The target was a little simple, but the stake was deeply embedded in the ground, waiting there.


    Shao Qingyuan stretched out his arm, drew the bow, and aimed. Then, he loosened his fingertips slightly. The arrow swooshed and shot towards the center bullseye.


    Buzz. The tail of the arrow trembled slightly and let out a joyful cry.


    In the next moment, cheers instantly sounded in the courtyard. ��Brother Shao is awesome.��


    He didn��t say anything just now. Ah Mao asked carefully, ��Young Master, I...��


    Shao Qingyuan raised his chin and said, ��Use that.��


    Yundong had given it to him. He was the only one who could use it. No one else could touch it. If they did, their hand would be cut off.


    Ah Mao looked in the direction Shao Qingyuan was pointing and saw an old bow and arrow. It was the one that Shao Qingyuan often used when he went hunting in the mountains.


    Ah Mao was crying in his heart. He wanted to touch the new bow. It looked very sturdy and powerful.


    However, Young Master did not allow it. He could only sigh secretly and silently walk to the side to pick up the old bow.


    However, after seeing the bow in Shao Qingyuan��s hand, the one in front of him was really too simple. He heard that this bow was made by Young Master himself...


    Ah Mao sighed in his heart. Forget it, this bow had an extraordinary meaning. He could not despise it.


    Hence, he took the bow and walked back to where Shao Qingyuan had been standing. He was about to retrieve the arrow.


    Unexpectedly, before he could touch it, the quiver was taken away.


    Ah Mao was speechless.


    He looked up and saw Shao Qingyuan saying expressionlessly, ��Didn��t I tell you to use that?��


    This guy was too stupid. He needed more training.

 Chapter 768: Hahahahahaha

    Chapter 768: Hahahahahaha


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone in the courtyard was confused. Only Gu Yundong pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Shao Qingyuan with a gentle gaze.


    Ah Mao could only take the other quiver in a daze. He looked at the bow in his hand with grief and indignation.


    It was precisely because he coveted the bow in Young Master��s hand that he was so excited to be the first to shoot.


    Actually, his archery skills were not very good...


    However, in front of everyone, he could only take a deep breath, draw his bow, and aim.


    Swoosh!


    Pak!


    The courtyard was as quiet as could be. Everyone stared blankly at the arrow that had missed its target and was speechless for a long time.


    Until Gu Yunshu suddenly slapped his forehead with his small hand, turned his head, and said, ��I can��t bear to look.��


    Shortly after, bursts of laughter rang out.


    Ah Mao looked angrily at Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who had made a sound, and glared at them fiercely.


    On the other hand, the children were very kind. None of them laughed at him. Instead, they comforted him seriously.


    This time, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu weren��t the only ones laughing. Even the children couldn��t help but slam the table and laugh out loud.


    Even Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan covered their mouths, their shoulders heaving and unable to stop.


    Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang looked up at the sky, but the corners of their lips kept curling up.


    Only Gu Yunke was at a loss. She ran to Gu Yundong��s side and lay on his lap. She asked curiously, ��Elder Sister, what are you laughing at? Isn��t this a good idea?��


    ��Yes, that��s a good idea.�� Gu Yundong picked her up, her shoulders still trembling.


    The little girl saw that her elder sister was happy. Although she still did not understand why they were laughing, she also smiled foolishly.


    Now, there was only Ah Mao left standing alone in front of the target. His back view was especially miserable.


    He swore that from today onwards, he would train hard in archery!!!


    Fortunately, Ah Gou and his brother learned from his lesson and stopped showing off. They really took a few steps forward and shortened the distance slightly.


    Although they didn��t hit the bullseye like Shao Qingyuan, at least they didn��t miss the target.


    In the end, they became more and more familiar, and their results gradually improved.


    The children also wanted to shoot arrows, but Shao Qingyuan��s arrows were still too big and heavy for them.


    The others had never learned it before. Although Yunshu and Yuanzhi had taken riding and archery lessons with Qin Wenzheng, it was only limited to the most basic teaching. Moreover, the bows and arrows they used were different.

 Chapter 769: Father Is More Like a Teacher

    Chapter 769: Father Is More Like a Teacher


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The group of people finally calmed down and stopped fooling around when they saw that the sky was getting darker.


    When everyone turned around, they realized that Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang had been standing in the corner for a long time.


    When Gu Yundong saw Chen Liang, she still said, ��Uncle Chen, Niu Dan has developed a dislike of studying, so there��s no hurry to go to school. We have to take it slow.��


    ��I know.�� Chen Liang sighed. ��Your father and I talked a lot. I also know that I was too careless in the past and didn��t realize that he was unhappy.��


    ��I��m glad you understand.��


    Chen Liang was very grateful to Gu Yundong and his father. When he saw that his grandson was still smiling happily, his heart ached. He held his hand and went home.


    The Gu family had also gone back. Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow them for a meal.


    Unfortunately, Gu Dajiang was back. He had to restrain himself.


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu Dajiang��s side and whispered, ��Father, what did you say to Uncle Chen? He seemed to be thinking very seriously.��


    The Chen family heaved a sigh of relief and began to prepare to bring Niu Dan to Dongyi Academy to attend school after the clothes leave.


    At the same time, Yunshu didn��t forget that Keke��s birthday was coming up. He entered the kitchen even more frequently.


    Gu Yundong thought that since she had given Yunshu a surprise last time, she would change her method this time.


    Hence, she hugged the little girl and asked her directly, ��Keke, it��s almost your birthday. Have you thought of what you want? Tell me, I��ll satisfy you.��


    The little girl was stunned and her eyes lit up. ��Really?��


    ��Yes, what do you want to eat and play?��


    The little girl hugged her neck, then looked up at the sky and said, ��I-I want to become a fairy and run to the moon. I heard that there��s Goddess Chang��e on the moon. She has a little rabbit. I want to try Goddess Chang��e��s mooncake and see if it��s delicious. I can bring it down for you to eat.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She said with difficulty, ��Anything else? This is too difficult.��


    The little girl was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, it made sense. She heard that to become a fairy, one had to go through many hardships. She was still too young, so the hardships were definitely not enough.

 Chapter 770: Birthday Wish

    Chapter 770: Birthday Wish


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, in the next moment, the little girl��s eyes lit up again and she said, ��I got it.��


    ��Tell me����


    ��I want to grow up tomorrow. This way, I can make so many delicious foods that you can taste and praise me for. Hehehe.��


    As she spoke, her face began to fill with yearning.


    The young lady��s goal was already very clear. She liked to eat and cook.


    In the future, she would become as powerful as her sister and make many different things that she had never seen before to let everyone know how powerful she was.


    The little girl was thinking happily, but when she looked up, she realized that her eldest sister had a constipated expression.


    Even her parents and brothers, who were also listening attentively, were secretly covering their mouths and laughing.


    The young lady was instantly angry. She sat in Gu Yundong��s arms and put her hands on her fat waist. ��Don��t laugh. I can make it. I can make delicious food and slap your faces.��


    The latter glared at him. ��Sing my ass. You��re the one who wants to hear it, aren��t you?��


    Yuanzhi also suggested, ��Keke, you can also get a new set of clothes.��


    Gu Dajiang also said, ��Or we can have a big meal.��


    Madam Yang nodded crazily. ��This is good. Keke, have a big meal. You like it.��


    The little girl twisted her little head and turned around on everyone��s face, as if she was thinking.


    After a long time, he finally nodded solemnly. ��I got it.��


    Everyone looked at her expectantly.


    ��Firstly, I want to eat cake.�� As she spoke, she could not help but swallow her saliva. She had eaten it on Second Brother��s birthday last time. It was delicious. After that, Big Sister stopped making it. She said that it was not easy to make and she did not have time.


    ��Alright.�� Gu Yundong agreed and heaved a sigh of relief. At least she was not going to the sky or down the ground. ��When the time comes, not only will there be cake, but I will also make something else for you like your second brother.��


    The little girl nodded vigorously. ��I also want to invite my friends.��

 Chapter 771: Family Shopping

    Chapter 771: Family Shopping


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong rubbed her head and nodded. ��What about the second one?��


    ��The second one.�� The little girl��s round eyes looked around, and everyone looked puzzled.


    Soon, she said, ��I want to visit the county city. Our family together.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The family visiting the county?


    She looked at the young lady��s expectant expression. Speaking of which, Keke really didn��t go shopping often. At most, she would sit in the carriage and lift the curtain to look outside.


    This was something that only happened when Gu Yundong was at home. If she was not at home, no one would dare to take her out on the streets.


    However, every time, she would look at the bustling streets outside in surprise.


    She might have gone on the streets twice after going to the prefectural city, but she had never been with her family.


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed. ��Alright, what about the third one?��


    This time, the little girl was silent for a long time. She frowned and thought hard. She felt like smoke was coming out of her head, but she did not come up with anything.


    Finally she shook her head. ��I haven��t decided.��


    ��Alright, we��ll talk about it after Keke has thought it through.��


    Other than Keke and Madam Yang, all the three men nodded impatiently.


    Keke found it strange. Why did they have to go to the restaurant to eat? They had clearly eaten a lot along the way. Could it be that they were hungry so quickly?


    She was not hungry at all. She was so good.


    Madam Yang didn��t feel hungry either. She was in a good mood and was carrying a pot of flowers.


    However, since the others had agreed, they would let them be.


    The group of people walked into Jinxiu Restaurant and asked for a private room from the shopkeeper. Then, they went in and slumped on the chair, not wanting to move.


    Gu Yundong ordered a few dishes and let everyone eat slowly. Anyway, she knew that they could not eat much now. The most important thing was to rest.


    Perhaps it was because she had drunk too much water, but not long after, Keke whispered into her ear that she wanted to go to the toilet.


    Gu Yundong brought her out. The outhouse was in the backyard.


    The two of them slowly went downstairs. It was almost time to eat, and the waiter began to get busy.


    After a while, when they returned, more than half of the people in the hall were already seated.


    Gu Yundong carried Keke upstairs. Just as she was about to enter the private room, she saw someone walking towards another private room with a dark expression.


    This person glanced in her direction. Perhaps because she was carrying Keke in her arms and blocking most of her face, he didn��t recognize her.

 Chapter 772: A Different Room

    Chapter 772: A Different Room


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    But Gu Yundong recognized him.


    Tao Xing, the second young master of the Tao family, the wastrel who had lost many shops to Liu Wei.


    He was not the only one who came. There were two other people walking behind him. One was a young man, and the other was a middle-aged man.


    The three of them entered the private room together, but Tao Xing��s expression was very ugly.


    Gu Yundong paused. In the past, she would not have looked at Tao Xing. After all, the man had nothing to do with her. Although Tao Xing had suffered at her hands, the Tao family did not cause trouble for her.


    However... when she thought of how Shao Qingyuan��s background was related to the Tao family, she couldn��t help but pay more attention to the Tao family.


    ��Big Sister?�� The young lady in her arms looked at Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door and hesitating to enter. She tilted her head.


    Gu Yundong came back to her senses and smiled at the young lady. Then, he pushed open the door of the private room and carried her in. He said to Gu Dajiang, ��Father, I��ll go out for a while. You guys rest first.��


    Gu Dajiang nodded and didn��t ask further. He knew that his daughter was busy.


    However, Old Master Liu was a strict businessman. The two private rooms had always been used as one private room. As long as one private room had a guest, the other private room would not receive guests.


    As for why Liu Wei told her, it was because there was a time when she wanted to sit in that corner private room, but Liu Wei didn��t let her. He had a strange expression on his face. One moment, he said that there were guests in that private room, and the next moment, he said that there weren��t. He contradicted himself and gave himself away, and then she tricked him.


    Coincidentally, Tao Xing entered the room today.


    Gu Yundong smiled and walked to the door of the private room. She looked around and did not see the waiter and shopkeeper. He quietly pushed the door open and walked in. Then, he locked the door from the inside.


    Then, she tiptoed to the wooden wall separating the private room and pressed her ear against it.


    In the end, there was still a layer between them. The voice on the other end was a little blurry.


    After a while, Tao Xing and the other two seemed to hear the waiter bringing the dishes over. Except for the waiter reporting the dishes, they didn��t say anything.


    It was not until the waiter finished serving the dishes and left after saying, ��Please enjoy your meal, sir.�� When the door of the private room was closed, one of the voices could be heard.


    ��Second Young Master, don��t be too angry. There��s always a solution.��


    The voice sounded a little low. It should be the middle-aged man speaking.

 Chapter 773: Shocking News

    Chapter 773: Shocking News


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Then, Tao Xing said angrily, ��How can I not be angry? My brother is deliberately trying to kill me. He dug out all my secrets and placed them in front of my father and grandmother. I really want to kill him.��


    The middle-aged man comforted him. ��No matter how much Eldest Young Master does, it��s useless. In Old Master and Old Madam��s hearts, Second Young Master is still more important.��


    ��That��s right. Eldest Young Master made so many preparations this time. The evidence was right in front of Old Master and Old Madam. Didn��t Old Master just reprimand you a little? Eldest Young Master did nothing.�� The young man also said.


    Tao Feng, the eldest young master of the Tao family, was completely disregarded in his words. There was only disdain.


    But Tao Xing slammed the table, scaring Gu Yundong so much that she almost knocked her head on the wooden wall.


    ��Reprimand? My father took back all the things I��m doing. I don��t have any power now. How can this be called useless?��


    Gu Yundong frowned. Back then, they had indeed opened the wine jar, but the color of the wine in the jar was a little dark. She did not know if there was anything under it, so she was really not sure.


    It seemed like he had used the escort agency to secretly transport something that was worth more than the four jars of wine.


    Tao Xing snorted coldly. ��No matter how scheming he is, he wouldn��t have guessed that my father had placed something in the wine jars. Why would he specially change the team just for those four jars of wine? I think those people didn��t put in enough effort. They ran away because they couldn��t beat a few escorts and even found an excuse. I shouldn��t have hired them back then. I could have found a few robbers who were better than them.��


    ��At this point, it��s useless to say all this. The Eldest Young Master has completed that task. The four jars of wine have been sent to the Qing��an Prefecture. If we want to frame the Eldest Young Master, we have to find another way.��


    Tao Xing was very frustrated. ��What other way can I find? I have nothing to do now. I don��t have the power to do anything.��


    ��You can��t say that.�� The young man suddenly laughed and said mysteriously, ��Second Young Master, I��ve recently heard of something. It��s just nice that you can take advantage of the fact that you have nothing to do in the next three months to investigate properly. Perhaps you can completely overthrow Eldest Young Master and make him have no chance to make a comeback.��


    Tao Xing and the middle-aged man looked at each other with interest. ��What is it?��

 Chapter 774: Tao Feng Is Looking for Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 774: Tao Feng Is Looking for Shao Qingyuan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��I heard that Eldest Young Master is looking for Third Young Master.��


    Tao Xing and the middle-aged man were surprised. Even Gu Yundong was shocked.


    Tao Feng was looking for Third Young Master, or Shao Qingyuan??


    ��That��s impossible.�� Tao Xing was the first to deny it. ��He has the guts to look for that jinx? No one in the entire Tao family dares to mention this. If he finds the guy, Grandmother will chase him out of the family without us.��


    ��Therefore, Eldest Young Master��s actions were very secretive,�� the young man said with a smile. ��Actually, Eldest Young Master hasn��t started looking for him recently. He already started searching for him half a year ago, but the commotion was too small, so no one knew about it. That��s why I heard about it recently.��


    Tao Xing was excited when he heard that. ��Alright, I haven��t done anything, but he��s already courting death. Just let him go and look for him. I��ll see what he can do when he finds him.��


    Gu Yundong did not look good. Tao Feng was looking for Shao Qingyuan. Tao Xing would definitely keep an eye on him. By then, the Tao family would know.


    Shao Qingyuan��s troubles would follow. At that moment, Gu Yundong really wanted to rush over and beat Tao Xing to death.


    The waiter from Jinxiu Restaurant happened to go upstairs to clean up the plates. When he saw her coming out from next door, his expression changed.


    Why was Lady Gu here?


    The waiter did not dare to ask and hurriedly explained the situation to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper knew that Miss Gu had a good relationship with his Young Master and also knew about the grudge between her and the Tao family. After hearing this, he more or less guessed something. He asked the waiter to keep it quiet and only found an opportunity to tell Old Master Liu.


    When Old Master Liu heard this, he knew that the Gu girl must have known about the problem with the private room. He did not say anything and pretended that he did not know. He asked the shopkeeper and the waiter to shut up and pretend not to see it.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yundong had already returned to her private room.


    The Gu family had been waiting for a long time. Keke even sat in Gu Dajiang��s arms and nodded her head as if she was about to fall asleep.


    Gu Dajiang said, ��We��ve been shopping for half a day. I think everyone is tired. It��s not early either. Let��s go home first.��


    The girl in his arms nodded. ��Let��s go home.��


    After all, she was still young. Although she was still in high spirits previously, after eating and drinking her fill and resting in such a quiet place for so long, she immediately felt tired.

 Chapter 775: What Do You Think?

    Chapter 775: What Do You Think?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Alright, let��s go home.��


    The group left the private room and quickly returned to Yongfu Village in a carriage.


    She was a little distracted along the way. Gu Dajiang could tell that she must have encountered something when she went out.


    He wanted to ask, but the carriage was filled with children. He had to wait until they reached home.


    When they arrived at the Gu residence, Gu Dajiang carried the sleeping girl down.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who were also taking an afternoon nap in the carriage, couldn��t help but rub their eyes when they heard the sound. They woke up and went down in a daze.


    Without waiting for the carriage to be pulled in, Gu Yundong hurriedly said, ��I have something to discuss with Brother Shao.��


    Gu Dajiang, who was about to ask, was speechless.


    Alright, it seemed that her absent-mindedness had something to do with Shao Qingyuan.


    When Gu Yundong entered the Shao residence, she realized that Shao Qingyuan was not at home.


    ��I��m not the one in trouble. You are.��


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment before he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he smiled and said, ��It��s fine. If there��s trouble, let��s resolve it. There��s nothing to be afraid of.��


    Gu Yundong glared at him. ��Don��t take it lightly. The trouble I��m talking about is about the Tao family.��


    There was no one in the central room, but Ah Mao and the others were in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong still pulled him into the room and told him what she had overheard when she met Tao Xing today.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn��t help but frown.


    ��What do you think?�� Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and said, ��Since Tao Xing colluded with that robber, it seems that he knows that robber. Last time, Dai Yi specially went to keep an eye on that person. There should be a result. He might know who that robber is. Moreover, that robber can make Dai Wenhuo rush back in advance. I��m afraid there��s something wrong with his identity. Coincidentally, since Tao Xing knows him, he might be able to start with Tao Xing. I think we can just tell Qin Wenzheng about this. He definitely knows what to do. We don��t have to care about anything else.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She was furious.


    ��Who��s talking to you about the robbers?�� Did this person hear the main point?


    She pinched him angrily. ��I��m talking about Tao Feng looking for you.��

 Chapter 776: Too Inhumane

    Chapter 776: Too Inhumane


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tao Feng was looking for Shao Qingyuan. This was what she wanted to say.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ��Just let them keep looking. It��s fine.��


    ��How can it be fine? What if they find you?��


    ��So what if they find me? Can the Tao family take my life? Their goal is to suppress me and not let me stand out. Only then can they ensure that the Tao family will be rich for a long time. But now that I��m already grown, who else can they find to suppress me? Besides, didn��t you just say that Tao Xing is colluding with that robber? If Qin Wenzheng finds out, he definitely won��t let them off. What am I afraid of?��


    Gu Yundong saw that he really did not care about the Tao family and did not care if they would come looking for him.


    Indeed, according to the Tao family��s intentions, they wouldn��t take Shao Qingyuan��s life, but...


    ��If someone in a family commits a crime, others in the family will suffer too. This law is too inhumane. Now, we don��t know how far Tao Xing has crossed the line. Will he suffer alone or will everyone die with him? We can only prepare for the worst and think of a way to get you out of this.��


    She rubbed her chin and looked out of the window. A moment later, she frowned again. ��Unless you make a great contribution and can make the emperor exempt you. Great contribution, great contribution... If I had known earlier, I would have reported this method of refining white sugar in your name. This kind of contribution to improving the livelihood of the people, coupled with your incompatible relationship with the Tao family, and the fact that the emperor is a reasonable person, he definitely won��t punish you.��


    However, she could not do it now. She had already reported it to the emperor.


    If she changed it now, it would be a crime of deceiving the emperor. Not only would it not help Shao Qingyuan, it might even add fuel to the fire.


    What else could she do?


    What did the emperor care about the most? People��s livelihood, military affairs, culture...


    On the military side, she could create explosives. Explosives were no longer restricted in the apocalypse. There were so many zombies, and there were not enough guns and bullets. Many people would create explosives themselves to save their lives.


    At that time, whoever mastered one more ability would be able to live for a few more days.


    Gu Yundong did not know how to do it at first, but when she went out with a small team one time to search for supplies, she had seen someone do it. Its power was average and did not have the aura of sweeping through a thousand troops that she had imagined, but it was not a problem to blow up a couple of zombies.

 Chapter 777: Yundong and Qingyuan Are In The Room

    Chapter 777: Yundong and Qingyuan Are In The Room


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong tried to make it once. There were several packets of it in her space.


    But no, this thing was too powerful. In the era of cold weapons, the hot weapon would be convenient for the militants. If this thing was taken out, the impact would be earth-shattering. She could not do it.


    Moreover, with their current situation, they might even have problems protecting themselves.


    Gu Yundong dismissed this idea in her mind. If the military could not be touched, then there was only livelihood and culture.


    This range was huge. She had to think about it carefully.


    What should she do?


    Gu Yundong��s brows were tightly knitted, and his mind was almost in a knot. Suddenly, a heat source came from behind, and then her entire body was pulled into Shao Qingyuan��s arms.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her tightly. It was as if she was his entire life.


    There was a smile on his face, and his heart ached. He was surrounded by an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    In the past, he had kept it a secret because he was afraid that Gu Yundong would also treat him as a jinx and avoid him.


    But now, it didn��t matter. As long as she stood by his side, the opinions of others didn��t matter.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a long time before saying in a low voice, ��Then... shall we look for Qin Wenzheng tomorrow?��


    ��Yes, let��s go together.�� Shao Qingyuan tightened his arms slightly and said in a low voice, ��Don��t think too much. Someone will take care of it for us.��


    He was not embarrassed to trouble Qin Wenzheng at all. After all, the man was a young top scholar and a genius. There was no problem.


    Gu Yundong inexplicably sympathized with Qin Wenzheng. She smiled and placed her hand on his arm around her waist, gently twisting it.


    Shao Qingyuan��s body stiffened slightly, and he couldn��t help but lower his head again.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang��s voice came from outside the door. ��Yundong, Yundong, are you here?��


    The two people who were hugging each other suddenly separated. Gu Yundong subconsciously started to tidy up her clothes and hairstyle.


    By the time she saw that there was nothing unusual, Gu Dajiang was already standing outside the door.


    His voice was filled with anger as he asked Ah Mao, ��You said that the two of them are in the room???��

 Chapter 778: Her Daughter Took the Initiative

    Chapter 778: Her Daughter Took the Initiative


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ah Mao wanted to beat himself to death. In a moment of carelessness, he said something he shouldn��t have.


    He quickly added, ��Miss seems to have something very important to tell Young Master.��


    ��So important that they had to enter the room? Shao Qingyuan...��


    Before Gu Dajiang could finish speaking, the door in front of him was suddenly pulled open. Gu Yundong stood in front of him with a smile.


    Gu Dajiang choked and quickly sized up the two of them.


    Then, he looked at Shao Qingyuan warily. It seemed that... there was nothing unusual.


    However, his expression was still very ugly. He asked, ��What were you talking about?��


    Gu Yundong whispered into Gu Dajiang��s ear, ��It��s not good for others to know about Brother Shao��s background. I was anxious, so I pulled him into the room.��


    Gu Dajiang knew about Shao Qingyuan��s background.


    No wonder his daughter��s expression was so ugly on the way home. Moreover, it was actually his daughter who took the initiative to pull the guy back to his room??


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t say anything else. His tone softened a little as he asked, ��Are you done?��


    She couldn��t figure it out the entire night. The next morning, she went to the county city with Shao Qingyuan to look for Qin Wenzheng.


    Perhaps because the school had been on leave recently, Qin Wenzheng was a little free.


    Therefore, when they arrived, this guy was painting.


    Gu Yundong took a few more glances and thought to herself that a genius was indeed a genius. It had only been a short while, but he had already mastered the drawing method and key points that she had told him. Now, his strokes were smooth and exceptionally smooth.


    Qin Wenzheng put down his pen and slowly put away the painting carefully. Then, he carefully wiped his hands and took a sip of tea before looking at the two of them.


    ��You don��t visit unless you need something. You two busy people are here. Looks like nothing good is going to happen.��


    Why was this person��s words so annoying?


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. Seeing that he was not pouring tea for them, she poured two cups. She was not polite at all.


    The corners of Qin Wenzheng��s mouth twitched. ��Tell me, I��m listening.��


    ��We are indeed here for something,�� Gu Yundong said. ��I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?��


    Qin Wenzheng: ��...��


    She actually had good news for him?

 Chapter 779: Good News and Bad News

    Chapter 779: Good News and Bad News


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Good news, bad news.


    Qin Wenzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ��Tell me the bad news first.�� This way, he would be pleasantly surprised to hear the good news.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Alright, I��ll tell you the good news first.��


    ��Are you freaking kidding me?��


    Qin Wenzheng couldn��t help but want to curse. Were you asking for fun?


    Not wanting to speak, he snorted and slumped in his chair with a look that said, ��Hurry up and say it.��


    Gu Yundong said, ��Dai Wenhuo followed us into the deep mountains last time. When we came out, we saw a robber. You should know about that, right?��


    ��I know.�� Qin Wenzheng glanced at them from the corner of his eye. Indeed, the two of them knew very well in their hearts. It was just that they didn��t reveal it.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Then, the good news is that we have another clue about the robber.��


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned and suddenly sat up straight. ��What clue?��


    ��That robber was actually instructed by someone to rob the Tao family of the four jars of wine. The person who instructed him was the second young master of the Tao family, Tao Xing.��


    But looking at Gu Yundong��s round eyes, he could only give up and say resignedly, ��Alright, go ahead.��


    ��It��s still about the Tao family. We need your help.��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and moved aside.


    This was Shao Qingyuan��s background. It was better for him to say it himself.


    Meeting Qin Wenzheng��s suspicious gaze, Shao Qingyuan told him how he had been adopted by Old Master Li and how he had learned the truth. Then, he told him the results of his own investigation.


    Qin Wenzheng was dumbfounded. He was considered a knowledgeable person. He had never heard of one��s biological father and grandmother degrading one like this.


    Killing was quick and painless, but these two people wanted a servant to torture their descendant until his body and mind were damaged. Living was more miserable than death.


    Just because of what a fortune-teller said?


    Qin Wenzheng was furious when he heard this. Although Shao Qingyuan had described his experiences since he was young casually, he knew that it would not be easy.


    He frowned tightly and thought for a moment before saying, ��I understand. I��ll consider this matter carefully.��


    Gu Yundong asked him, ��Since Tao Xing is colluding with that robber, can we arrest him now before they find out Brother Shao��s identity?��


    Qin Wenzheng couldn��t help but glare at her. ��What lousy idea did you come up with? If we arrest Tao Xing now, we��ll alert the enemy. We can only investigate how deeply Tao Xing and the robber are related first. Is it just hiring someone with money, or... are they very close? However...��

 Chapter 780: Gu Yundong Looks at Him Like He Was a Fool

    Chapter 780: Gu Yundong Looks at Him Like He Was a Fool


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    A glint flashed across Qin Wenzheng��s eyes, as if he was about to come up with a bad idea.


    Gu Yundong��s interest was piqued. ��But what?��


    ��You can cause some trouble for the Tao family,�� Qin Wenzheng said with a smile. ��Find more things for the Tao family, especially Tao Feng. Divert his attention and make him lose the energy to search for the third young master of the Tao family. Then, Shao Qingyuan��s identity won��t be exposed.��


    It would also buy him time to secretly investigate the Tao family.


    ��We��ll tell you how to deal with the Tao family after we��ve investigated. If Tao Xing��s matter is too big and you can��t escape, then think of a way to make a contribution. If you��re not involved, your identity won��t be able to harm you even if it��s exposed.��


    However, according to Qin Wenzheng��s thoughts, Shao Qingyuan had provided clues time and time again and he had already included him in the credit book. It did not matter much.


    Shao Qingyuan knew what was going on. ��What trouble are you referring to?��


    ��Haha.�� Qin Wenzheng laughed. ��That��s your problem. In any case, both of you are quite smart. I believe it won��t be difficult for you to come up with an idea to trip the Tao family up.��


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��I��ll hire someone to follow Tao Feng for a couple of days and let him know that he��s being followed. Tao Feng must be pondering who��s following him. The first suspect will be Tao Xing, and Tao Xing is very confident of finding out Tao Feng��s mistakes, so he��s definitely not hasty. It��s very abnormal that a person who��s deprived of his power and who hates Tao Feng��s guts should be so casual without setting up a trap for him.��


    Yes, Tao Feng would suspect that Tao Xing knew something and followed him.


    As a result, Tao Feng didn��t dare to do anything, especially looking for the third young master of the Tao family. To him, this was disobeying his father and grandmother.


    He would stop for a while and wait for Tao Xing to stop keeping an eye on him.


    This period of time was enough for Qin Wenzheng to investigate the Tao family and find out the results.


    Damn it, Gu Yundong was a devil.


    Qin Wenzheng glared at her angrily. He suddenly swung his hand and left.


    ��Up to you.��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged slightly. ��Why are you throwing a tantrum all of a sudden? Didn��t I come up with a good idea?��

 Chapter 781: Chaos

    Chapter 781: Chaos


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan chuckled and held her hand. ��Let��s go back.��


    Gu Yundong was a woman of her word. For the next two days, she had Ah Mao dress up and secretly guard the Tao family��s door. When Ah Mao saw Tao Feng come out, he would quickly follow him.


    Gu Yundong had deliberately disguised Ah Mao as the middle-aged man he had seen at Jinxiu Restaurant that day. He had a beard, thick eyebrows, and wore a clean long robe. Upon closer inspection, Ah Mao��s original appearance could not be seen.


    Since the middle-aged man was with Tao Xing, Tao Feng might know him too.


    This made him even more certain that Tao Xing was watching him in the dark.


    Ah Mao used to be a beggar, so he was very familiar with tracking people.


    Not only that, but two days later, he found another two people secretly following Tao Feng. They must be Tao Xing��s men.


    However, the whereabouts of these two people were very secretive. If Ah Mao didn��t have a good memory and saw them three times in two days, he probably wouldn��t have discovered them.


    Ah Mao��s whereabouts were exposed very quickly. When Tao Feng discovered him, he wanted to catch him. Unfortunately, Ah Mao was agile and crawled around in the alley. Not long after, he entered the backyard of a restaurant and came out after changing his clothes.


    In the end, they were both his sons, so he could only give up on this matter.


    Because of this, Lady Tao had secretly dealt with the two concubines. For a moment, the Tao family was in an especially busy state.


    Old Madam Tao was bedridden for more than half a month.


    However, it was said that after that, Tao Xing and Tao Feng were completely irreconcilable.


    Tao Xing kept a close eye on Tao Feng. He wanted to catch Tao Feng��s weakness, so Tao Feng had to be careful in everything he did.


    He had probably stopped searching for the third young master of the Tao family.


    These things entered Gu Yundong��s ears one after another. Although it was not very detailed, she could more or less guess the development of the situation.


    Gu Yundong secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At least Tao Feng did not continue looking for his missing brother.


    However, she still had to think about how to make a contribution next.


    However, just as she was racking her brains, Tong Ping brought her a letter.

 Chapter 782: Letter from the Prefectural city

    Chapter 782: Letter from the Prefectural city


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Letter?


    Tong Ping had just returned from the prefectural city, so this letter should be news from the prefectural city.


    She took another look at the signature. Alright, it was written by Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Gu Yundong thought that there was something wrong with the shop and the two of them were asking for her ideas. She did not expect Nie Shuang��s first sentence to be �� Are you planning to take root in Yongfu Village and not come to the prefectural city?


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    No, definitely not. Don��t talk nonsense.


    She continued reading. Fortunately, there was nothing important. They only mentioned the situation in the shop.


    Nowadays, the milk tea shop was very popular. It had become the favorite place for all the rich and young ladies in the prefectural city. When they had nothing to do, they would come for afternoon tea. The sales of milk tea were very high, and the other snacks were very popular.


    There were also some rich ladies who lived far away that kept asking Madam Dai to open another shop not far from them.


    Gu Yundong pinched his tender face. ��Yes, we��ll go to the prefectural city tomorrow morning.��


    The child��s eyes lit up. Indeed, he was even happier. He cheered and quickly ran to find Yuanzhi.


    ��Cousin Yuanzhi, we can go to the prefectural city. Let me tell you, the prefectural city of Xuanhe Prefecture is very big. The city wall is very tall. More taller than a hundred me stacked together...��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Then, she laughed and exhaled. She put away the letter and went to the Shao family to look for Shao Qingyuan. She planned to tell him, but she did not know if Brother Shao would go.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Mao and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that she was going to the prefectural city.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. ��What are you doing? You look as if I made you suffer in Yongfu Village. Are you looking for a beating?��


    ��No, no, no. Absolutely not.��


    The few of them waved their hands and shook their heads. Seeing Gu Yundong narrow her eyes, Ah Mao laughed dryly and said, ��Actually, Young Master and I had long wanted to go to the prefectural city. We... have been waiting for you.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Had they already planned to go to the prefectural city?


    ��Why are you going to the prefectural city?��

 Chapter 783: All to the Prefectural City

    Chapter 783: All to the Prefectural City


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Didn��t I tell you last time?�� Ah Mao said, ��Our young master found a doctor and plans to open the shop in the prefecture capital.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered.


    When she heard the news about the Tao family, she couldn��t wait to discuss it with Shao Qingyuan.


    However, he was not around at that time. He had gone to find a doctor with good medical skills and morals. That doctor was originally a doctor in a medical center in the county. However, he was very stubborn and did not know how to put in a good word. He did not know how to be flexible and did not have a good relationship with the shopkeeper or the medicine boy in the medical center.


    If not for his brilliant medical skills, the shopkeeper would have chased him out long ago.


    In the end, not long ago, another doctor with equally brilliant medical skills suddenly came to the medical center. The shopkeeper did not hesitate to kick this stubborn old doctor away.


    When Shao Qingyuan went to the doctor, he was unwilling to follow him to the prefectural city to see the medicine shop.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who said that there were more doctors in the prefectural city and they could discuss and learn medicine from each other. In addition, Shao Qingyuan had the talent to learn medicine. This was the main reason why the doctor agreed in the end.


    In that case, Shao Qingyuan was going to the prefecture capital at that time?


    Looking at the excited Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi, Gu Yundong also relaxed. Forget it, let��s put the matter of the Tao family aside first.


    The carriage arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture in the evening. Yuanzhi looked at the city wall in front of him and weighed it slightly. He thought to himself that he didn��t need a hundred Yunshus to reach its height.


    After entering the city gate, although it was already a little late, compared to the county city, the prefectural city was still very lively.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi stuck their necks out and squeezed by the window. They were dazzled.


    ��Sister, where is our shop?��


    ��It��s still a few streets away,�� Gu Yundong said. Keke had also woken up, and she rubbed her eyes and squeezed over. The three little heads almost squeezed each other into a meat patty. She wanted to laugh.


    The carriage finally arrived an hour later. As Xue Rong was the first to ride back and give instructions, when Gu Yundong and his family arrived home, the food was already hot.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi bounced around in the courtyard. ��Eldest Sister, is this our home?��


    ��Cousin, where is the milk tea shop? Shall we go tomorrow?��


    ��Yes, I��ll bring you to the shop tomorrow.��


    Just as Gu Yundong agreed, Lu Sheng whispered, ��Miss, I��m afraid it��s not appropriate to go on the streets tomorrow.��

 Chapter 784: Father, You Dont Understand

    Chapter 784: Father, You Don��t Understand


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The smile on Gu Yundong��s face froze. ��What��s wrong? What��s going to happen tomorrow?��


    Lu Sheng nodded. ��The entire city will be under martial law tomorrow.��


    This time, not only Gu Yundong, but even Gu Dajiang stopped. ��Why?��


    ��Tomorrow, a group of prisoners will be paraded on the streets and dragged to the entrance of the market to be executed. Master and Miss came back at the right time. If you come tomorrow, I��m afraid you wouldn��t even be able to enter the city tomorrow.��


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had encountered such a thing. If the culprits were to be executed, she could not walk around.


    Lu Sheng continued, ��Although they won��t pass by the entrances of the two shops, there are too many people and it��s rather chaotic.��


    Gu Yundong looked at Yunshu and Yuanzhi. They were still young.


    In fact, she did not object to bringing the children to watch the parade. After all, they were already literate in school and would probably have to take an official career in the future. There was nothing to avoid.


    However, she was afraid that the scene would be too chaotic and someone would take the opportunity to steal the children.


    Ah Gou, who was standing at the back, shrunk his head silently. You can��t see me, you can��t see me, you can��t see me.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi finally became happy again. The two of them surrounded Keke and asked questions.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other before shrugging and going to eat.


    After all, they were tired from sitting in the carriage all day. After dinner, they returned to their rooms to rest. Shao Qingyuan brought Ah Mao and the others back to the shop he had bought.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong put on her clothes and prepared to go out. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, Gu Dajiang was already standing outside.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She laughed dryly. ��Good morning, Father.��


    Gu Dajiang snorted. ��It��s rare for you to wake up so early. It looks like you don��t want to wake anyone up. Why? Where are you going?��


    Gu Yundong saw his understanding expression and decided not to beat around the bush. ��I just want to see the streets.�� Beheading.


    ��What��s there to see?��


    Gu Yundong sighed slightly. ��Father, you don��t understand.��

 Chapter 785: A Peaceful Life for a Good Person

    Chapter 785: A Peaceful Life for a Good Person


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Then tell me and I��ll understand.��


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately said righteously, ��I��m watching the parade to warn myself. Father, you know that my business is expanding and I��m interacting with more people. My life will definitely get better in the future. I��m afraid that money will corrupt my heart and I��ll lose myself, so I��m going to see what happens to those bad people. I��m always telling myself to be a good person.��


    A good person would have a peaceful life.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He looked at Gu Yundong for a long time and said in relief, ��I didn��t expect you to have such awareness at such a young age.��


    Gu Yundong nodded solemnly. She did not expect her to explain the word ��curiosity�� so eloquently.


    ��Father, I��ll set off then.��


    ��Wait.�� Gu Dajiang waved his hand and said, ��The weather is cold. Go back to your room and put on more clothes before going out.��


    Gu Yundong was not actually cold, but there was a kind of coldness because your father felt that you were cold, so she obediently went back and added a cloak.


    Unexpectedly, when she was about to go out, her father also brought a coat and followed her.


    ��You��re right. Not only do you need to be vigilant, but I also need to be vigilant. I��m a scholar, and I don��t know how far I��ll go in the future. In the future, I have to educate Yunshu and the others. I should stay sober. I��ll go with you to take a look.��


    After dinner, Gu Yundong entered a nearby teahouse and booked a table on the second floor.


    Fortunately, she came early. Otherwise, there wouldn��t even be a seat here. It was said that someone had come to reserve a seat a few days ago.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was not the parade of a top scholar. Why so many people?


    She shook her head and drank her tea while waiting. She also took a look at the scenery downstairs.


    She had never been to this area before. In her memory, she seemed to have passed by it once.


    Looking out from the second floor, she actually saw a slightly familiar figure coming out of a mansion.


    Steward Zhou??


    Could it be that the mansion was...


    Coincidentally, a waiter from the teahouse brought over a plate of peanuts. Gu Yundong pointed in that direction. ��Buddy, which family is that?��


    Following her finger, the shop assistant smiled. ��That��s the Zhou Mansion.��


    ��Zhou Mansion?�� Sure enough, it was Zhou Dafu��s house.


    It turned out that his residence was in this area. Speaking of which, Steward Zhou had messed up such a big matter last time, but he had not been chased away by Zhou Dafu.

 Chapter 786: Shes Not a Devil

    Chapter 786: She��s Not a Devil


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong watched as Steward Zhou walked over. Not long after, he walked into the teahouse and hurriedly went upstairs.


    He seemed to be here to reserve a seat, but just as he was about to speak to the waiter, he saw Gu Yundong, who was sitting on the second floor and looking at him with a faint smile.


    Steward Zhou��s expression changed drastically. He turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong was instantly amused. She was not a devil, and this was not his territory or his teahouse. Would she not be allowed to sit here?


    Steward Zhou left the teahouse and looked up. Unexpectedly, his eyes met Gu Yundong��s. His face turned pale and he hurriedly ran back to the Zhou residence.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Ever since Steward Zhou entered the residence, no one had come out from that door.


    Of course, she couldn��t see the back door of the Zhou Mansion, and she didn��t know if they would use the back door.


    Someone seemed to not know the identities of the prisoners and asked, ��Are these bandits?��


    ��What else?�� Those who knew looked indignant. ��You haven��t forgotten what happened in Qing��an Prefecture last year, right? Back then, the bandit leader barged into the government office and even dared to kill the officials. They also robbed all the rich families in the city. What��s even more abominable is that they didn��t let go of those innocent citizens. They killed everyone they saw. They��re worse than beasts.��


    ��They used the refugees outside the city at that time to incite the refugees to break into the prefectural city, so that they could fish in troubled waters and do all kinds of bad things. Fortunately, Commander Zhao of our Xuanhe Prefecture led troops to quell the chaos back then. They killed and captured a lot of criminals, but that bandit leader still escaped. It was not easy for him to run to our Xuanhe Prefecture until he was captured. The five people who were executed today were the remnants of that group of bandits. They were arrested one after another in the past year.��


    ��Do you see the men in the two prison carts in front? Those two are small leaders. I heard that they killed a few people during the robbery. The last three aren��t good people either. They��re all ruthless people who do bad things.��


    As he spoke, the person suddenly lowered his voice and whispered, ��I also heard that someone might come to rescue the prisoners today.��


    Everyone was shocked. ��Someone might come to rescue the prisoners? Then how dare you come out here to watch the commotion?��


    That person snorted softly. ��What��s there to be afraid of? The government office has already sent people to the surrounding area with many soldiers. It��s fine if they don��t come to rescue the prisoners. As long as they come, they won��t be able to return. We��re on the second floor of this teahouse. We��re safe.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. ��You��re amazing. You even know about the government office. Moreover, the second floor is not safe at all.��


    She and Gu Dajiang looked at each other. So this was the identity of the prisoner downstairs.


    Speaking of which, they had an ill-fated encounter with the father and daughter.

 Chapter 787: The Woman Who Suddenly Fell

    Chapter 787: The Woman Who Suddenly Fell


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The streets were still filled with voices and curses.


    The few prisoners had probably suffered a lot in the cell. Now, they could be beaten and scolded as they pleased, as if they were numb puppets.


    However, they were only a kilometer away from the entrance of the market. If someone really came to rescue the prisoners, they should have come. Otherwise, they would have to go to the entrance of the market and shout for the executioners to hold back.


    Unfortunately, even when the prison carts gradually disappeared, no one seemed to be rescuing the prisoners.


    The young man in the teahouse who had previously made a solemn vow laughed dryly and said, ��Maybe, there might be an ambush at the entrance of the market. Why don��t we go to the entrance of the market to take a look?��


    ��No, if there��s really an ambush, what if we suffer?��


    Gu Dajiang also heard the conversation and nodded repeatedly. He said sternly to Gu Yundong, ��You��re not allowed to go either.��


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. ��I don��t plan to go. Let��s just wait for the news. They��ll be executed at noon. We can go back after lunch.��


    Gu Dajiang was relieved. He was really afraid that his daughter would go and watch the beheading in order to warn herself. It was so bloody and not suitable for girls to see.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    They should have left later. Now, they could only hope that Xue Rong would bring the carriage over as soon as possible.


    Just as they were thinking about it, she saw Xue Rong walking over.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. After helping Gu Dajiang into the carriage, she asked Xue Rong to leave quickly and go home.


    Unexpectedly, just as Xue Rong pulled the reins and before the horse could take a step, a person suddenly staggered out and fell straight in front of the carriage.


    Xue Rong was speechless. You can��t play like this. If you want to extort me, at least wait until my carriage starts to move.


    There were so many people watching. They could all testify that you fell down yourself.


    The person who fell to the ground was a woman with a bag in her hand. When she fell just now, everything in the bag fell out, and a few even rolled under the carriage.


    She picked them up in a hurry, panic on her face. ��I��m sorry. I��I didn��t mean it. I��ll pick them up now.��


    Xue Rong was stunned. She��s not here to extort?

 Chapter 788: Is This Her Aunt?

    Chapter 788: Is This Her Aunt?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The carriage did not move for a long time. Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked outside. ��What��s wrong? Did something happen?��


    Xue Rong pointed ahead and said, ��Someone fell out. There should be a lot of people and she was squeezed out.��


    After saying that, the people who had been squeezing around hurriedly stood far away, as if they were afraid that this person would cling to them.


    Gu Yundong looked at the person. She looked like a thin woman. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were very tattered. The weather was already a little cold, but her clothes were still very thin. They hung loosely on her body, making her look like a refugee when Gu Yundong entered the city last year.


    More importantly, Gu Yundong saw some scars on her thin arms.


    She held an old bag in her hand and squatted on the ground to pick up the wooden carvings scattered nearby.


    Yes, they were all wooden carvings. They were very small. There were wooden hairpins, spinning tops for children, and small boxes. The most exquisite one was the small screen that had fallen out but was already broken.


    Gu Yundong had just finished looking when Gu Dajiang alighted from the carriage.


    He squatted down and helped pick up the wooden carvings on the ground.


    Xue Rong and Gu Yundong also hurriedly got down. A few of the wooden carvings rolled further away, and Xue Rong crawled under the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang stuffed all the wooden carvings in his hand into Gu Yundong��s hand. The latter carried them to the woman.


    Gu Dajiang stared at the woman with anticipation and fear in his eyes. His throat was dry. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, ��You, raise your head for me to see.��


    The woman was shocked and quickly took a step back.


    Gu Dajiang took a step forward, and Gu Yundong looked suspiciously at the woman.


    The woman felt her head buzzing, as if many people were pointing at them.


    ��What are these two doing? Aren��t they afraid of being laughed at in broad daylight?��


    ��This man looks quite rich, and the woman seems to be a beggar. Do people nowadays have such strange tastes? Has he taken a fancy to a beggar?��


    The long-term malnutrition made the woman lose her balance and feel dizzy.


    She lowered her head and strode forward.


    Gu Dajiang suddenly shouted, ��Gu Dafeng!!��


    Gu Yundong raised her head in shock and looked at the figure with her back facing her.


    Gu Dafeng???


    Her eldest aunt��s name? This was her eldest aunt?

 Chapter 789: Brother and Sister Reunion

    Chapter 789: Brother and Sister Reunion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had a deep breath, took a few quick steps, and suddenly stood in front of the woman.


    The woman kept her head lowered and never looked up. Hence, she did not notice what she looked like previously.


    Gu Dajiang could tell her identity from her voice. They had been siblings for many years. He was too familiar with his sister.


    ��Dafeng, you��re Gu Dafeng, right?��


    Gu Dajiang also walked over quickly. He didn��t even dare to breathe too loudly. He was afraid that she wasn��t Gu Dafeng, afraid that the hope that he had painstakingly ignited would be extinguished again.


    Finally, the woman slowly raised her head, trembling.


    That familiar face made Gu Dajiang��s eyes turn red and his body tremble.


    Gu Dafeng saw Gu Dajiang clearly and tears streamed down her face.


    ��Da-Dajiang, are you Dajiang?��


    There was also a look of disbelief on her face. It was as if everything was a dream.


    Some people looked over and whispered to each other, making guesses.


    Gu Yundong frowned and said to Gu Dajiang, ��Father, let��s get into the carriage and go back first.��


    Gu Dajiang nodded repeatedly. ��Sister, come, get in the carriage first. It��s windy and cold outside.��


    Gu Dafeng shook her head repeatedly as she cried. ��Boohoo... No, I can��t. Your brother-in-law...��


    Before she could finish speaking, her breath dissipated. Her legs went weak and she fainted.


    ��Eldest Aunt, what��s wrong?�� Fortunately, Gu Yundong had been supporting her. Otherwise, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Gu Dajiang quickly hugged her. ��Let��s go to the medical center first.��


    Coincidentally, there was one nearby.


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly carried her in and kept calling for a doctor. ��Doctor, quickly save her.��


    Gu Yundong hurriedly instructed Xue Rong to bring the carriage to the side and wait. Then, she hurriedly followed.


    Someone immediately walked out of the clinic and took her pulse carefully. He said, ��Don��t worry, it��s nothing serious. She just hasn��t eaten for a long time and is weak. Coupled with her excitement, she fainted. She��ll be fine after resting for a while.��

 Chapter 790: Still Alive, How Great

    Chapter 790: Still Alive, How Great


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief, but when he thought of how the doctor had said that she hadn��t eaten for a long time, he frowned again.


    He wondered where his sister had been for the past year or so and what kind of life she had led.


    And brother-in-law...


    By the way, Brother-in-law, Gu Dajiang thought of the wooden carvings. His brother-in-law used to be a carpenter. These wooden carvings should have been carved by his brother-in-law. Back then, he had gotten off the carriage to help pick them up because he had seen the wooden carvings.


    In that case, his brother-in-law was still alive.


    However, their life was probably not easy.


    Still, at least they were alive. Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at the unconscious Gu Dafeng and felt very uneasy.


    ��Father, I��ll go to the restaurant next door to buy a bowl of porridge. When Eldest Aunt wakes up, I��ll fill her stomach and warm her up,�� Gu Yundong said softly.


    Gu Dajiang looked up. ��Thank you.��


    ��Not at all. Finding Eldest Aunt is more important than anything else.�� She smiled and ran out of the clinic.


    However, when Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong stood in front of her, she said with a trembling voice, ��I��m not dreaming. Brother, it��s really you.��


    Gu Dajiang sat on a chair at the side. ��It��s me, Sister. I��m Dajiang. You��re not dreaming.��


    Gu Yundong obediently greeted, ��Aunt.��


    ��Yundong, it��s Yundong.��


    She reached out and grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand tightly.


    But compared to Gu Yundong��s delicate hands, Eldest Aunt Gu��s hands were so thin that they looked like bones.


    Gu Yundong felt a little sad. ��Aunt, the doctor said that you haven��t eaten for a long time. I bought porridge. Eat something to fill your stomach first, and then we can talk nicely, okay?��


    Gu Dajiang had already taken out a bowl and spoon. He scooped a mouthful and handed it over.


    Tears welled up in the corners of Gu Dafeng��s eyes. She choked up a little and nodded. Then, she opened her mouth and took a bite.


    After swallowing the soft porridge, she seemed to warm up.


    Looking at her brother in front of her, Gu Dafeng wanted to cry and laugh.


    It was great that her brother was still alive and her niece was fine. She didn��t even dare to think about meeting them again in the past.

 Chapter 791: They Are Now People of the Zhou Mansion

    Chapter 791: They Are Now People of the Zhou Mansion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After eating the porridge, Gu Dajiang helped her sit down and asked her in a low voice, ��Have you been in Xuanhe Prefecture for the past year? Where do you live? Where��s Brother-in-law?��


    At the mention of her husband, Gu Dafeng��s face turned slightly pale.


    She covered her face with both hands, her voice anguished.


    ��Your brother-in-law��s legs are broken.��


    Gu Dajiang��s pupils constricted. His legs were broken?


    Gu Yundong also frowned. Indeed, her eldest aunt��s life was very difficult.


    She squatted down and gently stroked her back. She said softly, ��Then where are you staying now? Let��s bring Uncle here and let the doctor take a look. Find the best doctor in the prefectural city. I happen to know someone from Huimin Medical Center. Let��s get the doctor from the medical center to take a look. Perhaps he can get better?��


    Gu Dafeng was stunned and looked up. ��Really?��


    A glimmer of hope lit in her eyes. ��Can he really be cured?��


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong��s expressions changed at the same time.


    Eldest Aunt and her husband had become servants of the Zhou family. In that case, their lives would be decided by the Zhou family without any freedom.


    ��Brother, Yundong, forget it. Our current identities...�� Gu Dafeng also realized that there was still a huge difference. The Zhou family was rich and powerful. Although her brother seemed to be doing well now, he was probably much worse than the Zhou family.


    She knew that her eldest brother would definitely feel sorry for her. Knowing that she and her husband were in a difficult situation, he would definitely bring them out. But how? In Gu Dafeng��s heart, the Zhou Mansion was a huge force. If her eldest brother went against the Zhou Mansion, not only would he not be able to bring them out, but she would also implicate her eldest brother.


    ��No matter what, I��m already very happy and satisfied to see you guys again.�� Gu Dafeng was indeed happy. She thought that she would never see these relatives again in her life.


    She actually wanted to ask Gu Dajiang if there was any news of her children. Had Mulan and Yuanzhi returned to Yongning Prefecture?


    However, she did not dare to do so now, afraid that she would receive bad news.


    Gu Dafeng wiped her tears. ��It��s getting late. I sneaked out of the Zhou Mansion. I have to go back. Otherwise, if I��m discovered, your brother-in-law will be blamed. Will you live in the Xuanhe Prefecture in the future? Then I��ll find a chance to come out next time and see you again.��


    She got up and was about to leave when Gu Yundong hurriedly pulled her back.


    ��Eldest Aunt, you don��t have to go back. If you��re servants of the Zhou Mansion, we can pay some money and buy you back. When the time comes, we��ll take the indenture and remove the slave status. Then, our family will be able to live together.��

 Chapter 792: Shes Old Master Zhous Concubine

    Chapter 792: She��s Old Master Zhou��s Concubine


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    She could not understand why her eldest aunt was so pessimistic. Why did she not seem to have any hope at all? It was just freeing two servants.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dafeng shook her head and smiled bitterly. ��She won��t agree. She won��t agree.��


    She??


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��Who is she? Zhou Dafu?��


    If Zhou Dafu didn��t agree, she would rush to the Zhou residence to beat him up.


    ��No, it��s not Zhou Dafu.�� Gu Dafeng��s fingers trembled slightly, and her face was a little pale, as if she found it difficult to speak.


    After a long time, she looked at Gu Dajiang steadily and said in a light voice, ��Yes, it��s Gu Qiuyue. We��re Gu Qiuyue��s servants now. She won��t agree.��


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong looked at her in disbelief, suspecting that there was something wrong with their ears.


    Gu Qiuyue?


    Seeing this, the couple wanted to go elsewhere. Unexpectedly, this chaos affected the city gate. The soldiers who came to reinforce the Qing��an Prefecture fought with the bandits. The fight was very intense.


    Before they could dodge, Bian Han��s legs were broken by the bandits who had rushed out on their horses to escape.


    Gu Dafeng looked at her husband, who was in so much pain that he was about to die. She was completely at a loss.


    With Bian Han in such a state, she couldn��t bring him away. Fortunately, the chaos in the city had slowly been eased at this time. A large number of bandits had already been captured or fled, and the order in the city was gradually recovering.


    Gu Dafeng carried the unconscious Bian Han into the city, wanting to find a doctor to treat his legs.


    However, where could they find a doctor at a time like this? There were dead people everywhere, people who were seriously injured, medical halls were all closed, and the pharmacies were robbed.


    They didn��t even have a place to rest, let alone find a doctor.


    After two days of delay, Bian Han��s legs started to swell and pus gradually, and he was about to be completely crippled because he didn��t have time to treat it.


    Bian Han even had a high fever because of this. If he was not treated, he would not even be able to save his life.


    Then, they met Gu Qiuyue.

 Chapter 793: Be My Servants

    Chapter 793: Be My Servants


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng and Gu Qiuyue didn��t have a good relationship in the past. It was just that the age difference was a little big. Coupled with the fact that they were already married, they rarely met.


    However, no matter what their relationship was in the past, Gu Dafeng was really happy to meet her family at this time.


    However, Gu Qiuyue clearly did not think so. For some reason, she had become the concubine of a rich family with the surname Zhou in the prefectural city of Qing��an Prefecture. Furthermore, she seemed to be very doted on.


    When she saw Gu Dafeng like that, she only felt happy. However, she was not as happy as someone who met their relatives in a foreign land.


    Especially when she saw Gu Dafeng��s desolate appearance and Bian Han��s almost hopeless legs.


    Gu Qiuyue originally wanted to ignore them. She turned around and left as if she didn��t know them.


    However, she returned not long after and looked at them with a condescending expression. ��Gu Dafeng, are you trying to save your husband? If you beg me, I��ll find a doctor to treat his legs and give him medicine so that you can both survive.��


    Gu Dafeng knew that Gu Qiuyue had gone overboard, but looking at her dying husband, she knelt down and begged her without a word.


    As expected, Gu Qiuyue found a doctor to treat Bian Han��s legs. However, this doctor��s medical skills were not good. Not only did she make Bian Han suffer, but his legs were also not completely cured.


    However, his legs were no longer swollen and pus was no longer flowing out. The high fever on his body had also subsided.


    No matter what, his life was saved.


    That was enough. Nothing else mattered.


    However, what followed was Eldest Aunt Gu��s calamity. She had become Gu Qiuyue��s servant, and it was common for her to be beaten and scolded. Once Gu Qiuyue was unsatisfied with her serving tea and water, Gu Qiuyue would not give her food and she would kneel outside the courtyard to suffer the cold.


    Moreover, the indenture they signed back then was for two people. Bian Han could not work because of his leg injury. Hence, Gu Qiuyue asked Gu Dafeng to do all his work. Otherwise, she was not allowed to eat or sleep.


    During that period of time, Gu Dafeng was so busy that she did not have any time to rest.


    Because of this, Bian Han blamed himself very much. There were several times when he wanted to end his life, so that he would not drag her down, but in the end, he was saved by Gu Dafeng.


    If he died too, Gu Dafeng would feel that there was no point in living.


    At least her husband was by her side and she had someone to rely on.

 Chapter 794: They Did It for Nothing

    Chapter 794: They Did It for Nothing


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    This torture lasted until their Zhou Mansion planned to move his entire family to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband naturally came along.


    When they first arrived at Xuanhe Prefecture, Gu Qiuyue was still unwilling to let them off. However, not long after, Gu Qiuyue suddenly stopped. Although she was still secretly humiliating them, she was no longer so brazen.


    Gu Dafeng found it strange. Later, she heard that it was because Old Master had brought Mrs. Zhou back.


    Mrs. Zhou was very dissatisfied with Zhou Dafu��s concubine. Furthermore, she quarreled with Zhou Dafu and left the Zhou Mansion to return to her maternal family in Yongning Prefecture.


    Mrs. Zhou felt that Zhou Dafu was so unscrupulous because he saw that Yongning Prefecture had suffered a disaster and felt that her maternal family had also suffered heavy losses and could not be her backer. He actually said in front of her that he wanted to take a widow who had given birth to a child as a concubine.


    In a fit of anger, she went home to find someone to support her. Fortunately, although her family had suffered some losses, not everyone could bully them.


    After her family recovered, they sent someone to settle scores with Zhou Dafu.


    However, Gu Qiuyue often starved them and only gave them porridge a day to barely fill their stomachs.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband were locked up in the backyard like prisoners.


    However, the two still had hope. They still wanted to leave this place. Bian Han used to be a carpenter and knew how to carve gadgets.


    Gu Dafeng stayed in the backyard for a while and got someone to bring back some wood that others did not want, as well as two carving knives.


    Mrs. Ren did see it, but she saw that Bian Han��s carving was quite good-looking. Anyway, as long as they did not cause trouble, it was fine to carve some things.


    Mrs. Ren even took Father Bian��s carvings to sell. Although the price was not high, she still earned some extra income.


    Because of this, Mrs. Ren turned a blind eye and even helped to persuade Gu Qiuyue when she found out. That was why she didn��t let Gu Qiuyue take their things away.


    However, what Mrs. Ren did gave Gu Dafeng some inspiration.


    If she could sell them, could she do the same?


    Although they were said to be Gu Qiuyue��s servants, they were different from ordinary servants. They did not have any monthly allowance. Gu Qiuyue said that she had already paid their monthly allowance for Bian Han��s treatment in advance, so they had done the work for nothing.

 Chapter 795: Fate Is Indescribably Wonderful

    Chapter 795: Fate Is Indescribably Wonderful


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng needed money. She knew that no matter where she was, she could not do anything without money.


    For example, if she had money in the backyard of the Zhou Mansion, she could at least find someone to bring them some food and not starve.


    Just like Mrs. Ren. Although she was Gu Qiuyue��s confidant, she had her own interests and could still make things easier for them.


    Therefore, after Bian Han carved those gadgets again, Gu Dafeng would secretly hide some.


    The rest would be taken away by Mrs. Ren. In order to earn this extra income, Mrs. Ren even found wood for them. Anyway, it was just a small matter. Bian Han was her free labor.


    Bian Han��s movements were fast and the carvings were beautiful.


    Gu Dafeng had actually already saved up a bag of money, but it was a pity that she could not leave the residence.


    Mrs. Ren was very strict in this aspect. The courtyard where Gu Qiuyue lived was filled with her people, and the place where they lived was tightly guarded.


    She always said that they were doing rough work anyway. It would be a waste to give them good clothes. They did not have to go out, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Therefore, even though she had washed her clothes and tidied her hair, she was still avoided by pedestrians.


    The wooden carvings couldn��t be sold, and someone accidentally pushed her in front of someone��s carriage.


    At that moment, Gu Dafeng��s heart was filled with despair. She had personally seen someone block a rich man��s carriage and be beaten half to death.


    At that time, her limbs were weak and she could not stand up at all. Her mind was also blank. She only spoke numbly, but she did not even know what she had said.


    When she picked up the wooden carvings and was about to leave, a man grabbed her hand. She started to tremble, thinking that it was over.


    Unexpectedly, she met her eldest brother and niece. They stopped her because they recognized her voice.


    Gu Dafeng was overjoyed. She wished she could hug her eldest brother and cry on the spot. She wanted to cry out all the emotions she had suppressed for the past year.


    Finally, finally, she didn��t have to hold on like this anymore. She and her brother were reunited.

 Chapter 796: Ill Bring Uncle Back

    Chapter 796: I��ll Bring Uncle Back


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes turned red when he heard that. He held his sister��s hand and said, ��With me around in the future, you can be at ease. I won��t let you suffer like this again.��


    Then, he gritted his teeth. ��Gu Qiuyue, this beast. Previously, she lied to me that Yundong and the rest went to Wanqing Prefecture. Now, she��s using all means to torture your own sister and brother-in-law.��


    He looked at Gu Yundong. ��I��ll go to the Zhou Mansion and personally bring Brother-in-law out. You take care of your aunt.��


    Gu Dafeng quickly pulled him back. ��Brother, don��t be rash. The Zhou family is not an ordinary family. You��ll suffer if you go.��


    Gu Yundong also stopped him. ��Father, don��t go. I��ll go to the Zhou Mansion.��


    ��You can��t go either. Yundong, you don��t know...�� Gu Dafeng wanted to stop her.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��It��s alright, Aunt. I know Old Master Zhou.��


    Eldest Aunt Gu was stunned. ��You know Old Master Zhou?��


    Yundong was so beautiful, yet Zhou Dafu had taken a fancy to Gu Qiuyue. What if he had designs on Yundong?


    Gu Dafeng��s mind was in a mess, and her imagination was running wild.


    However, Gu Yundong had already stood up. She looked around and said to Gu Dajiang, ��Father, this is a medical center after all. It��s not convenient to stay here for long. Take Eldest Aunt to the inn beside and get a good room. Let Eldest Aunt rest and recuperate.��


    Gu Dajiang thought about it and agreed. He helped Gu Dafeng stand up.


    On the other hand, Gu Dafeng shook her head. ��Isn��t it a waste of money? It��s the same even if I wait outside.��


    Gu Dajiang disagreed and insisted on bringing her to a nearby inn.


    Gu Yundong specially went to the ready-made clothing store and bought two sets of clothes. One was for Eldest Aunt Gu and the other was for his uncle.


    Then, she handed Eldest Aunt Gu to her father and went out herself. She walked to the carriage and jumped up.


    Xue Rong, who was on the carriage shaft, asked, ��Miss, where are we going? The Zhou residence?��

 Chapter 797: Finding Help

    Chapter 797: Finding Help


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was also thinking about where to go.


    Of course, it was most important to go straight to the Zhou residence, but Zhou Dafu...


    After a few interactions, Gu Yundong finally knew what kind of person this person was. He was someone who would trample on you to death whenever he found an opportunity.


    Back then, when he wanted her shop, he didn��t know much about her and Shao Qingyuan. He only knew that he couldn��t beat them and ran away. In the end, after investigating them, he found out that the two of them were just poor people from the countryside who had no backing. He immediately wanted to destroy them on the day of the opening.


    Even if such a person saw that the people who came to deliver the congratulatory gifts were either rich or noble when the shop opened, and knew that she was not someone without a backer, once he knew that the family she cared about was in the Zhou Mansion, he would be smug.


    Not only would he not let him go, but he would also take her aunt and uncle into his hands and obtain endless benefits from her.


    For example, getting in touch with the Nie family.


    If Gu Qiuyue, the troublemaker, was included, Gu Yundong felt that she would be sucked dry by Zhou Dafu in the future.


    Therefore, he could not look for her so directly.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and did not speak. His mind was racing.


    ��Yes, it��s an urgent matter,�� Gu Yundong said solemnly.


    Seeing this, Madam Dai��s expression turned solemn. ��Do you think there��s a problem with the shop?��


    ��No, I have something else to ask... Young Master Dai for help.�� Gu Yundong looked around and whispered in her ear.


    ��Wenhuo?�� Madam Dai was surprised.


    ��Yes, is Young Master Dai in the residence?��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Madam Dai��s heart was itching. She didn��t know why Yundong was looking for Wenhuo.


    She knew that Wenhuo had gone to Yongfu Village last time. When she returned home, she even specially asked him. Wenhuo simply said that Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had helped him a lot.


    After that, she didn��t say much. Madam Dai knew that there were some things that she shouldn��t know too much about, so she didn��t ask further.


    Could it be that Yundong was looking for Wenhuo today because of what happened back then?


    Why didn��t Young Master Shao come looking for him?


    Madam Dai thought a lot, but she knew her limits. Her husband and son were doing something big, so she shouldn��t inquire what she shouldn��t know.

 Chapter 798: The Petty Dai Wenhuo

    Chapter 798: The Petty Dai Wenhuo


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Hence, Madam Dai quickly asked the maidservant to look for Dai Wenhuo. ��What a coincidence. Wenhuo happened to be at home today.��


    Today was the day that the bandits were going to be executed. There was indeed news that there might be accomplices coming to rescue the prisons, so Dai Wenhuo secretly deployed people to keep an eye on the few people who were to be executed.


    Unexpectedly, there was nothing unusual. The bandits did not come. Dai Wenhuo waited for the bandits to be beheaded before returning home.


    Just as he finished eating and changed his clothes, he heard his mother call him over.


    Dai Wenhuo quickly packed up and went to pay his respects to his mother. Then, he saw Gu Yundong standing there.


    He was stunned for a while before Madam Dai said, ��Come quickly. Yundong is looking for you. She has something important to discuss.��


    As she spoke, Madam Dai left, leaving Dai Wenhuo and Dai Zhong behind.


    Dai Zhong nodded. ��Miss Gu.��


    Gu Yundong nodded at him and walked to Dai Wenhuo. ��I want to ask you for a favor.��


    She turned around and was about to leave when Dai Wenhuo suddenly stood up from his chair. ��Wait.��


    He took two steps forward and stood in front of Gu Yundong. ��Forget it. For Shao Qingyuan��s sake, just tell me what it is. I��ll help you. I don��t want him to fight me to the death if you run to him and cry.��


    He didn��t say that he wouldn��t help. This woman really didn��t have any patience.


    He wasn��t such an ungrateful person. Last time, it was her and Shao Qingyuan who brought him into the mountains and gave him such a big clue.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly. She wanted to put on airs and let him know that there was a price to pay for his foul mouth.


    However, she couldn��t wait any longer. Who knew if Gu Qiuyue would find out about her eldest aunt��s absence and settle the score with her eldest uncle?


    Thus, Gu Yundong did not delay any further and briefly explained the matter.


    Dai Wenhuo frowned when he heard that. After a while, he nodded and said, ��Alright, let��s go to the Zhou residence.��


    ��Find me a set of servant��s clothes. I��ll go with you. Zhou Dafu knows me. I��ll dress up.��


    Dai Wenhuo nodded and got someone to bring her a new set of clothes. Then, he got Dai Zhong to prepare the carriage.

 Chapter 799: To the Zhou Mansion, Disguised

    Chapter 799: To the Zhou Mansion, Disguised


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong borrowed Madam Dai��s room and put on makeup for himself.


    Madam Dai watched from the side. Although she did not know what Gu Yundong was doing dressed up like this, she saw that Gu Yundong had skillfully turned an exquisite and gentle girl into a slightly delicate but tough man in a short period of time. She exclaimed as if she was watching a show.


    ��As expected, I knew that the more I get to know you, the more capable you are. I really want to see what other abilities you have.�� Madam Dai was really envious of her hands. She felt that they could turn something rotten into something magical.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I��ll teach Auntie when I��m free.��


    ��That��s a deal.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong bade her farewell and hurried out.


    As soon as she left, Madam Dai��s gaze landed on the makeup items on her dressing table. She picked them up eagerly and gestured at her face.


    Gu Yundong had already walked out of the Dai residence. There were two carriages parked there. Dai Wenhuo stood beside one of them.


    Gu Yundong walked towards Xue Rong. ��Go back to the inn first.��


    ��...Yes, miss?��


    ��Old Master, Old Master...��


    Gu Yundong alighted from the carriage and turned to wait respectfully for Dai Wenhuo to alight.


    Dai Wenhuo jumped down and looked up at the Zhou residence in front of him. He said in a low voice, ��This is Zhou Dafu��s house?��


    ��Yes.��


    As he spoke, the gatekeeper had already greeted him with a flattering smile. ��May I ask if the esteemed guest is Young Master Dai?��


    ��Yes, I��m looking for your master.��


    The gatekeeper hurriedly said, ��I��ve already sent someone to report. Young Master Dai, please wait a moment.��


    In less than ten seconds, Zhou Dafu had already rushed out of the door. ��Young Master Dai, please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.��


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and lowered her head.


    Dai Wenhuo glanced at her without batting an eyelid and walked up. ��I hope Old Master Zhou won��t take offense at my unannounced visit.��


    ��You��re welcome. Please come in, Young Master Dai.��


    Dai Wenhuo led Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong inside, led by Zhou Dafu.

 Chapter 800: Someones Secret Help

    Chapter 800: Someone��s Secret Help


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    At the same time, in the Zhou Mansion��s Tranquil Orchid Courtyard, a nanny was talking to Mrs. Zhou.


    ��...According to Madam��s instructions, we bribed the servants of the Snow Blowing Garden and opened the door for the couple. That Gu wife did indeed leave with a bag. However, she was only going to sell wooden carvings. I thought that we would not gain anything today. I didn��t expect that the Gu wife would bump into a carriage on her way back. The people in the carriage came down and met her. Oh my, that��s amazing.��


    Mrs. Zhou immediately straightened her back. ��What happened?��


    The nanny laughed. ��A man came out of the carriage and actually called the Gu wife ��Sister��.��


    Mrs. Zhou��s eyes widened. ��Really?��


    ��Yes, I heard it clearly.�� The nanny did not expect such a gain.


    She had been keeping an eye on the garden for some time. Concubine Gu had not been with Master for a long time and did not have much power. However, Mrs. Ren had taken her side, and Mrs. Ren was not on good terms with Mrs. Zhou, so she had been helping Concubine Gu.


    After Mrs. Zhou heard this, she tapped her fingers on the table and frowned. ��Don��t you know who��s in the carriage?��


    ��I don��t know about that,�� the nanny said shamefully. ��I originally wanted to ask around, but unfortunately, that man booked a room in the inn next door. His daughter left in a carriage. The carriage moved too quickly, so I couldn��t follow.��


    ��He got a room in the inn? In that case, he��s not from the Xuanhe Prefecture?��


    The nanny thought for a moment and nodded slightly. ��I��m afraid so.��


    Mrs. Zhou sighed. ��So you are saying that the brother of the Gu Family doesn��t dare to seek revenge from the Zhou Family and Concubine Gu?��


    The nanny was also a little disappointed. Logically speaking, they had acknowledged the Gu family, but that man with the surname Bian was still in the residence. If they were worried that he would suffer, they should have come to the Zhou Mansion as soon as possible to ask for him.


    However, the brother of the Gu family was accompanying the Gu family at the inn. The daughter rode the carriage away and did not come to the Zhou Mansion.


    The two of them were disappointed. At this moment, a servant came to report, ��Madam, the young master of the Prefecture Magistrate Dai��s family is here.��

 Chapter 801: Old Master Zhou, Please Give Him to Me

    Chapter 801: Old Master Zhou, Please Give Him to Me


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mrs. Zhou instantly came back to her senses and temporarily put aside the matter of the Gu family. She asked in surprise, ��The young master of the Prefecture Magistrate Dai��s family? When did we have a relationship with the Dai family?��


    The servant shook his head. ��I don��t know. Master seems to be quite puzzled too.��


    Mrs. Zhou thought for a moment. ��Go to the front yard and wait. Listen to what��s going on. I hope he��s not here for trouble...��


    She said the last sentence in an extremely low voice. As she finished speaking, she began to feel uneasy.


    The servant hurriedly ran out. At this moment, Zhou Dafu was also feeling uneasy. After asking Dai Wenhuo to take a seat, he asked tentatively, ��May I know why Young Master Dai is here today?��


    ��There��s nothing special. I just want to ask if Old Master Zhou can give me two servants,�� Dai Wenhuo said with a smile.


    His mind began to work quickly. He had no interaction with Dai Wenhuo at all. Usually, it was harder than ascending to the heavens to climb up the Dai Residence.


    This was a rare opportunity. Dai Wenhuo only wanted two servants. Not to mention the servants that he had no impression of and were worthless, he would not have any objections even if Dai Wenhuo wanted the servant beside him.


    Moreover, using these two servants to establish a relationship with Dai Wenhuo would be very beneficial to him in the future.


    Seeing that he was silent, Dai Wenhuo smiled and said, ��Of course, it��s fine if Old Master Zhou can��t bear to part with them. I��m just saying.��


    Zhou Dafu was shocked and hurriedly said with a smile, ��Young Master Dai, you must be joking. They��re just two servants. How can I be reluctant to let them go? I��m a boor and don��t understand these elegant things. This sculptor will be wasting his talent if he��s with me. Only by following Young Master Dai will he have a chance to be useful. I can��t ask for more.��


    Dai Wenhuo had already come personally. If he didn��t give the servants to him, he would be ungrateful.


    ��Old Master Zhou is indeed a reasonable person.�� Dai Wenhuo took out 50 taels of silver from his sleeve and slowly pushed it over the table. ��This is the silver to buy them. I hope Old Master Zhou will accept it.��

 Chapter 802: Oh No, Hes Going to Inform Them

    Chapter 802: Oh No, He��s Going to Inform Them


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly waved his hand. ��I can��t accept the money. They��re just two servants. I��ll just give them to Young Master Dai.��


    ��That won��t do,�� Dai Wenhuo said meaningfully. ��If that��s the case, I��ll be criticized if word gets out. I don��t want to be criticized behind my back for two servants.��


    Zhou Dafu suddenly came back to his senses and thought of the prefecture magistrate Dai��s identity.


    Indeed, giving gifts was one thing, but it couldn��t be done openly. What if someone targeted the prefecture magistrate and reported him to the emperor? Wouldn��t it mean that he had done something bad out of good intentions? Not only did he not let Young Master Dai owe him a favor, but he also made people hate him?


    At the thought of this, Zhou Dafu shuddered on the spot and said with a serious expression, ��Young Master Dai makes sense. We��re doing a normal transaction.��


    ��That��s right. It��s better to write it clearly in a contract.��


    Without another word, Zhou Dafu asked the butler to bring a pen and paper over. He wrote down the contract that Bian Han and Gu Dafeng had been sold to Dai Wenhuo, signed it, and gave each of them a copy.


    Dai Wenhuo put away his copy in satisfaction, and a glint flashed across his slightly lowered eyes. That��s right. It was a normal transaction, and the silver had been paid. In the future, don��t ask me for favors just because you have given me two servants. I wouldn��t admit it.


    ��Bring a few more people.��


    The nanny immediately ordered a few servants in the courtyard to leave with her. Mrs. Zhou tidied her clothes and led the two maidservants to the front courtyard.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong also saw Steward Zhou, who had stopped the servants and personally went to look for the servants. A bad feeling flashed across her heart. She whispered to Dai Wenhuo, ��I��ll go to the toilet.��


    Dai Wenhuo knew that she must have something to do and immediately scolded, ��I told you to drink less water before leaving. Come back quickly.��


    Zhou Dafu saw that although Dai Wenhuo was dissatisfied, he did not seem angry at all. He knew that Dai Wenhuo definitely liked this servant. Hence, he quickly said, ��I��ll get the servant to bring this young man over.��


    Gu Yundong said in a rough voice, ��No need, no need. I��ll just go out and ask.��


    Then, she looked like she couldn��t hold it in anymore and ran away.


    Zhou Dafu frowned slightly and hurriedly gave the butler a look. This was his residence. Although the other party was brought over by Young Master Dai, the servant could not walk around casually. His study had many secrets.


    The butler hurried to catch up, but Gu Yundong ran very fast. How could the butler catch up?

 Chapter 803: Oh No

    Chapter 803: Oh No


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The butler was a little angry that he had lost the stranger.


    If he told Zhou Dafu now, he would definitely make Dai Wenhuo unhappy. Therefore, he could only make the people guarding the study and the warehouse more vigilant and strict.


    However, Gu Yundong did not go to those places at all.


    She moved very quickly and soon caught up with Steward Zhou, who was walking towards the Snow Blowing Garden.


    Steward Zhou quickly entered the courtyard, but there were two old women guarding the entrance.


    Gu Yundong was just thinking about how to put the two of them down when she heard hurried footsteps behind him.


    She quickly hid behind a big tree at the side and watched helplessly as four burly old women followed a nanny and quickly walked towards the Snow Blowing Garden.


    The nanny in the lead instructed the old woman behind her with a serious expression, ��Keep a close eye on Mrs. Ren later. That person is the most ruffian. You must not let her go over and hide that servant with the surname Bian. Do you hear me?��


    ��Got it.��


    It seemed like Mrs. Zhou knew that Gu Qiuyue was up to no good, so she took precautions in advance.


    It just so happened that she had helped Gu Yundong.


    Without the old woman guarding the door, Gu Yundong could easily enter again.


    She followed Nanny Xu inside and saw Gu Qiuyue, whom she thought was dead, sitting in the central room.


    She was wearing gold and silver, and her face was rosy and her figure was curled up. Her life was not ordinary.


    Steward Zhou was standing in front of Gu Qiuyue. Steward Zhou bowed slightly as if he was reporting to her.


    However, Gu Qiuyue had a relaxed expression on her face. She wasn��t in a hurry even when Nanny Xu barged in. She just chuckled. ��Steward Zhou, what are you talking about? A man with the surname Bian? I don��t have such a person. You��re making things difficult for me. You can��t possibly make me create one for you, right? Also, Nanny Xu, what do you mean by bringing so many people into my courtyard with great fanfare? I��m Master��s concubine after all. You��re disrespectful and don��t take Master seriously at all.��


    This pretentious look made Gu Yundong feel nauseous. But very quickly, she narrowed her eyes and scanned the room.


    Other than Gu Qiuyue and a few younger maidservants, she did not look like Mrs. Ren at all.


    Gu Yundong��s expression changed slightly. Oh no.

 Chapter 804: Gu Yundong Makes a Move

    Chapter 804: Gu Yundong Makes a Move


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Retracting her gaze from Gu Qiuyue��s face, Gu Yundong immediately turned around and ran to the left.


    Her movements were a little loud, causing the few old women standing behind Nanny Xu to turn around.


    Unfortunately, before they could take a closer look, she had already disappeared.


    Gu Yundong ran very fast. Eldest Aunt Gu had already told her about the layout of the entire Snow Blowing Garden before she came. She also knew where the room they were locked in was.


    Thus, Gu Yundong recalled for a moment before heading straight to her destination.


    As expected, when she ran to the door of the second room in the small courtyard at the back, she saw a woman about the same age as Nanny Xu hurriedly opening the lock of a room with two maidservants.


    Then, the two maidservants pushed open the door and entered. Mrs. Ren stood at the door to keep watch.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. There was still time.


    She suddenly rushed forward. Mrs. Ren felt as if there was a gust of wind behind her. Just as she was about to turn around, she was hit hard on the shoulder. Before she could see who was behind her, her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the ground.


    Then, she took the lead and walked towards the room in front of her. She asked Bian Han, ��Is your surname Bian?��


    Bian Han��s mind was still in a mess. He had been a little worried since Gu Dafeng left in the morning, but he could not move his legs and could only wait.


    However, who knew that the person who had originally said that she would be back at noon had not been around for four hours?


    Just as Bian Han was feeling worried, Mrs. Ren��s voice came from outside the door. Immediately after, the door was opened and two maidservants came over to carry him away.


    Bian Han felt as if his brain was about to explode. There was only one thought in his mind��the matter of Dafeng sneaking out of the mansion had been discovered.


    However, before he could finish this thought, the two maidservants threw away their hands and ran out.


    Immediately after, a large group of people barged into the house.


    Nanny Xu was a little disgusted. After all, Gu Qiuyue was the one who used this room to lock people up. In addition, Bian Han was an injured person, so the smell in the room was a little unpleasant.


    She waved her hand and let the two old women carry Bian Han out. Then, she walked out of the door first.


    However, just as she was about to leave with Bian Han, Gu Qiuyue stopped her with a furious look on her face.

 Chapter 805: She Was Here to Hammer Concubine Gu to Death

    Chapter 805: She Was Here to Hammer Concubine Gu to Death


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Nanny Xu, what do you mean? This is my Snow Blowing Garden. How can a b*tch like you come and take people as you please?��


    Gu Qiuyue was furious. When she heard Steward Zhou say that someone had come to look for the servant with the surname Bian in her courtyard, she and Mrs. Ren immediately thought of Bian Han. Mrs. Ren immediately wanted to secretly take him away.


    Who knew that she was still a step too late? What was even more hateful was that Gu Dafeng was not in the house. She must have run out to cause trouble. She had really underestimated her.


    Nanny Xu saw the man she needed. Since he was not secretly taken away beforehand, she was not in a hurry.


    She laughed and looked at Steward Zhou beside her. ��Steward Zhou, I didn��t want to come in and take him away casually. Tell me, did Old Master ask you to come and bring this servant with the surname Bian out? Our Madam saw that Steward Zhou came alone and heard that this person��s legs were inconvenient, so she asked me to bring someone to help. Why, Steward Zhou, don��t you appreciate it?��


    Steward Zhou laughed dryly. Now that things had come to this, he couldn��t openly side with Gu Qiuyue. He could only nod and say, ��That��s indeed the case. This matter was indeed ordered by Old Master.��


    Gu Qiuyue glared at him. ��You...��


    Steward Zhou gave her a look, indicating that there was no room for negotiation.


    However, Zhou Dafu didn��t look too good. He was obviously very unhappy that Mrs. Zhou had come.


    That was true. There were no females for her to entertain. If she ran to the male guest so casually, Zhou Dafu felt that it would leave a bad impression on Young Master Dai, who would feel that the merchant family was indeed unruly.


    But Mrs. Zhou was here to deal a blow to Concubine Gu, and she had to come.


    Hence, she pretended not to see Zhou Dafu��s warning gaze. Anyway, he wouldn��t scold her away in front of Dai Wenhuo, so she just lowered her head and waited quietly.


    After a while, there was a commotion outside.


    Zhou Dafu said to Dai Wenhuo, ��He must have been brought here.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Steward Zhou entered and reported, ��Master, Bian Han has been carried over.��


    Zhou Dafu was stunned. ��Carried over??��


    Before he could figure it out, Nanny Xu and the others walked in valiantly.


    However, at this moment, an even faster figure flew past the crowd and pounced into Zhou Dafu��s arms. She cried loudly, ��Master, you have to stand up for me.��

 Chapter 806: Young Master Dai Can Just Take Him Away

    Chapter 806: Young Master Dai Can Just Take Him Away


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong smirked.


    Mrs. Zhou also smiled.


    Dai Wenhuo also hooked his lips.


    Only Zhou Dafu��s face was ashen. He pushed the person out and shouted angrily, ��What are you doing? There are esteemed guests here. Who asked you to be so unruly?��


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned. She felt extremely wronged, but she could still see clearly that there were many people standing in the hall.


    Mrs. Zhou was also there. At this moment, she was looking at her in a good mood. However, the disdain in her eyes was obvious, as if she was saying that a village woman was a village woman. Vulgar and stupid.


    Gu Qiuyue felt extremely nauseous. Without Mrs. Ren by her side, she was at a loss and forgot that Steward Zhou had mentioned that there were guests at home.


    The man sitting on the other side should be the esteemed guest that Zhou Dafu mentioned, right? Gu Qiuyue didn��t dare to look at him at all.


    This person had a strong aura. He just sat there calmly and seemed to be even more terrifying than Zhou Dafu, who was standing.


    No, even a beggar was better than him.


    Could this Young Master Dai have misunderstood that their servants were not living well?


    No, after Young Master Dai left, he had to figure out who was in charge of this Bian guy. He was actually in charge of him to this extent. He was simply neglecting his duty and embarrassing him.


    Zhou Dafu secretly took a deep breath and turned to Dai Wenhuo with a smile. ��He��s here. Young Master Dai, see if it��s him. If it��s him, I��ll get someone to change his clothes. Young Master Dai, you can just take him away.��


    Gu Qiuyue��s expression changed. Take him away? Let this young master take Bian Han away?


    How could he do that? No way.


    Initially, she thought that Mrs. Zhou had only complained to Old Master and treated Gu Dafeng and her husband as tools to deal with her. It turned out that she did not. Instead, she had given them to Young Master Dai.


    Dai Wenhuo had already learned from Gu Yundong that this person was the person they were looking for. He immediately said to Zhou Dafu, ��It��s him. There��s no need to change his clothes. Anyway, I��ll distribute new clothes to him when I bring him back to the residence. Old Master Zhou, please give me the indenture.��


    ��Of course, of course.�� Zhou Dafu nodded. He turned to look for Steward Zhou and realized that he had sent him to find a stretcher.


    Hence, she could only look at Nanny Xu, who had brought the man in.

 Chapter 807: Hes a Servant of Concubine Gus Courtyard

    Chapter 807: He��s a Servant of Concubine Gu��s Courtyard


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhou Dafu thought that since he was brought in by Nanny Xu, this servant must be from Madam��s courtyard.


    He was immediately a little dissatisfied. He glared at Nanny Xu and said, ��Aren��t you going to bring the indenture over?��


    Nanny Xu darted a look at Gu Qiuyue and answered respectfully and confidently, ��Master, this woman belongs to Concubine Gu��s yard, and you have to ask Concubine Gu for the indenture. I can��t just barge into Concubine Gu��s yard, lest I break the rules.��


    Zhou Dafu was stunned and turned to look at Gu Qiuyue. ��Your courtyard?��


    Gu Qiuyue bit her lips, feeling a little indignant. However, she still nodded slightly.


    Zhou Dafu frowned even more. Gu Qiuyue had always given him the impression that she was gentle and kind. Although she would occasionally behave inappropriately, she had lived in the countryside in the past and had never learned the rules. He was still tolerant.


    But now, this beggar-like servant in front of them was actually from her courtyard??


    How was this possible?


    Zhou Dafu��s expression changed drastically. He was actually questioned by a concubine in front of Dai Wenhuo??


    Mrs. Zhou even covered her mouth with a handkerchief and laughed silently. Now, Old Master would know how embarrassing it was for him to take in a country woman who did not know the rules, right? He deserved it.


    Zhou Dafu cared about his reputation. How could he tolerate Gu Qiuyue��s provocation? ��Even if I sell you, I don��t need to ask you.��


    Gu Qiuyue gasped and her body swayed.


    What was the meaning of this?


    She was about to lose her balance, and the indenture in her hand was snatched by Zhou Dafu.


    Mrs. Ren, who had finally been woken up by various methods, rushed in. ��Master, I have something to say.��


    Zhou Dafu was very irritable. He had sold two servants, but all of them dared to come out and provoke him. Who was the master of this house?


    However, Mrs. Ren was someone by his deceased mother��s side. His mother valued Mrs. Ren very much. Before she died, she even instructed him not to disappoint her.


    For the sake of the Old Madam, Zhou Dafu said with a dark expression, ��Speak.��

 Chapter 808: Uncle, Im Yundong

    Chapter 808: Uncle, I��m Yundong


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mrs. Ren glanced at Bian Han and said, ��Actually, this Bian Han and his wife are different from ordinary servants.��


    She specially mentioned Gu Dafeng and gave Bian Han a subtle warning.


    She continued, ��They had sold themselves. Bian Han��s legs were badly injured and he had no money to treat them. Concubine Gu happened to run into him, so she was kind enough to give them money to treat his legs. Unfortunately, Bian Han��s legs were so badly injured that even the doctor could not do anything about it. Although his legs could not be treated, the Bian couple still thanked Aunt. Besides, they were penniless and had nowhere to go, so they wanted to sell themselves to repay Aunt.��


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Not bad. You��re quite good at making up stories.


    The more Mrs. Ren spoke, the more convinced she became. ��I am a kind-hearted woman, so I agreed. But Concubine Gu also said that she would not sell them out. If someone wants to sell them out one day, she has to agree first.��


    Gu Qiuyue heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, with Mrs. Ren by her side, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Hence, she immediately nodded in agreement, and tears welled up in her eyes. ��That��s right. Does Master want me to be the person who goes back on his word?��


    ��This...�� Zhou Dafu instantly frowned.


    He looked at Dai Wenhuo, who said with a smile, ��Actually, Mr. Zhou, you don��t have to be so embarrassed. Since Concubine Gu said so, you can ask Bian Han directly. If he is willing, I can take him away.��


    Hence, Mrs. Ren��s threat was very effective. Bian Han would not leave Eldest Aunt Gu here alone to be tortured by Gu Qiuyue.


    He was about to answer when Gu Yundong suddenly tugged at his sleeve.


    Gu Yundong was squatting in front of the stretcher in front of him. His back was facing Zhou Dafu and the others, and there was still some distance between them.


    Hence, she lowered her voice and said softly, ��Uncle, I��m Yundong. Shh, don��t look at me first.��


    Bian Han was stunned. Yundong?


    He subconsciously followed Yundong��s instructions. Then, Gu Yundong��s voice rang in his ears again. ��Don��t worry. I��ve already met Eldest Aunt. She��s with my father now. Just say that you want to leave with Young Master Dai.��


    A hint of joy flashed across Bian Han��s eyes. He could finally put down his worries and fears.


    It turned out that Dafeng was fine and had even met her brother? That was good, that was good.


    Bian Han felt relieved. When he looked at Zhou Dafu again, he was no longer afraid.


    He spoke slowly, but he was exceptionally firm. ��I��m willing to go with this Young Master Dai.��

 Chapter 809: He Wants Two Servants

    Chapter 809: He Wants Two Servants


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What?!!��


    The smugness on Gu Qiuyue and Mrs Ren��s faces disappeared. They looked at Bian Han in disbelief.


    Gu Qiuyue almost blurted out and asked him if he didn��t plan to care about Gu Dafeng anymore. Fortunately, Mrs. Ren was quick to stop her.


    Zhou Dafu heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he didn��t break his promise in front of Dai Wenhuo.


    He asked Gu Qiuyue for the indenture. The latter was still in a daze. It was Mrs. Ren who took the indenture from her and handed it to Zhou Dafu.


    However, Zhou Dafu frowned as he looked at the indenture in his hand. ��Why is there only one?��


    Gu Qiuyue came back to her senses. ��This, this is Bian Han��s. It��s a slave contract.��


    ��What about his wife?��


    A bad feeling flashed across Mrs. Ren��s eyes. She asked uncertainly, ��Master, do you mean that you want the indenture of the Gu woman?��


    Mrs. Zhou watched the drama and finally smiled. ��Sister Gu, I��m afraid you don��t know that the people Young Master Dai wanted from the beginning were this Bian couple.��


    Gu Qiuyue��s face turned pale.


    Mrs. Ren thought that Concubine Gu should not have brought these two people into the mansion to vent her anger, so she decided to sell them now.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Ren sped up and hurried to the front hall with the indentures.


    Zhou Dafu handed both indentures to Dai Wenhuo.


    Dai Wenhuo had been here for a long time. Now that he was done, he bade farewell to Zhou Dafu.


    Zhou Dafu wanted to keep him for dinner, but Dai Wenhuo refused.


    Zhou Dafu could only walk him out regretfully while Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong carried Bian Han into the carriage.


    ��Bian Han, when you go to the Dai residence in the future, serve Young Master Dai well. Be careful and don��t lose him...��


    Before Zhou Dafu could finish speaking, Gu Yundong pulled down the curtain and blocked his view.


    Zhou Dafu rubbed his nose. Alright, maybe the man didn��t like people who had already been sold being educated by their old masters.


    He cupped his hands at Dai Wenhuo and watched as the carriage turned away.


    However, just as he was about to leave, the curtain beside the carriage was lifted, revealing Bian Han��s thin face.


    He looked straight at the person standing behind Zhou Dafu and said calmly, ��Gu Qiuyue.��

 Chapter 810: Bian Han Is Her Brother-in-law?

    Chapter 810: Bian Han Is Her Brother-in-law?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Huh? Wait, Gu Qiuyue?


    Zhou Dafu and the others looked at Gu Qiuyue. Even if this Bian guy was bought by someone else, he was still a servant. How dare he call Gu Qiuyue by her name?


    Gu Qiuyue raised her eyebrows and heard Bian Han continue, ��I know that the doctor who treated my legs previously was instructed by you to deliberately not heal my legs. You wanted to see us suffer. But you��re my sister-in-law after all, my wife��s biological sister. Furthermore, you cured my fever and let me live. We��re still grateful to you.��


    ��After this farewell, your sisterhood with Dafeng will be severed. From now on, we��ll go our separate ways. It��s good to be strangers when we meet again. Even if we��re on the verge of death and lose our limbs, we definitely won��t ask you to save us again. After all, I don��t want to see Dafeng tortured by you until she begs for death several times. Let��s not meet again.��


    With that, he lowered the curtain and the carriage slowly walked forward, leaving the people of the Zhou Mansion standing at the door as if they had been struck by lightning. Their bodies were stiff and they could not come back to their senses.


    Gu Qiuyue was probably the only one who was trembling slightly and screaming in her heart that it was over.


    Gu Yundong also looked at his leg. ��Uncle, you don��t have to worry. Let��s find another doctor to take a look. If it can be treated, we��ll treat it. If it can��t be treated, we can buy you a wheelchair for you to go out. You have skills. Those wooden carvings are very beautiful. Life is not a problem at all.��


    Bian Han couldn��t help but laugh when he heard that. ��Yundong, you don��t have to comfort me. It��s been more than a year since my legs became like this. Those bad thoughts have long passed. I won��t take things too hard anymore. The most difficult days are over. There��s nothing to be afraid of now.��


    Dai Wenhuo nodded. ��Well said.��


    Bian Han quickly turned around when he heard the voice. ��Thank you for your help today, Young Master Dai. I just don��t know...��


    He was a little curious about the relationship between Yundong and this Young Master Dai.


    Dai Wenhuo could tell at a glance. He immediately waved his hand and said in disdain, ��I��m friends with her fiance?. I helped her on account of him.��


    Gu Yundong did not deny it. She did not tell Bian Han Dai Wenhuo��s identity to prevent him from feeling uncomfortable.


    The carriage arrived at the entrance of the inn not long after.

 Chapter 811: Husband and Wife Reunion

    Chapter 811: Husband and Wife Reunion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xue Rong had been waiting at the door. When he saw their carriage stop, he hurriedly ran forward.


    Dai Wenhuo instructed Dai Zhong and Xue Rong to carry Bian Han down. Then, he said to Gu Yundong, ��Since the matter is settled, I��ll go back first. Tell Shao Qingyuan that I��ll look for him another day.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Thank you for today. Goodbye.��


    With that, she led the way into the inn.


    Gu Dajiang and his sister had been waiting anxiously. After such a long time, no one had returned. They were afraid that Gu Yundong would be troubled by the Zhou family and could not bring Bian Han out.


    It was only when they heard footsteps outside the door that the two of them looked at each other and hurriedly opened the door.


    Gu Dafeng immediately saw Bian Han being carried and her eyes turned red. She quickly walked over. ��Father, you��re back. Yundong brought you back.��


    ��Yes, I��m back. I��m back.�� Bian Han was also so excited that his hands were trembling. Only at this moment, when he saw his wife, who was also safe and sound, and Gu Dajiang, who was standing there with slightly red eyes and a smile, did he believe that all of this was not a dream. He was so excited that he was incoherent. ��It��s all thanks to Yundong. I... I��m fine. We��re all fine.��


    Father Bian patted her. ��It��s alright. Aren��t we already out? We won��t go in again.��


    ��Yes, Eldest Aunt, it��s all in the past.�� As Gu Yundong spoke, she took out two pieces of paper. ��This is the indenture of the two of you. Tomorrow, we will go to the government office to eliminate this slave status. You will still be the same as before.��


    Gu Yundong looked at the two of them and felt a little sad.


    In her impression, Eldest Aunt Gu used to be a straightforward person. She was the eldest sister and had Gu Dajiang under her. Although she was only three years older than Gu Dajiang, she had already taken on the responsibility of taking care of and protecting her younger brother.


    But now, not only was she extremely haggard, but her personality had also become trembling.


    From escaping to being separated from her children, to her husband��s crippled legs, and finally being tortured and humiliated by Gu Qiuyue, reality forced her to change time and time again in order to survive. She had no choice but to be careful.


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but tug at his fingers. The atmosphere became a little heavy.


    Fortunately, Xue Rong returned very quickly and brought back the doctor from the clinic next door.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned when she saw the doctor and looked at Gu Yundong.


    The latter nodded. ��The most important thing now is to treat uncle��s legs. Let��s see how badly injured he is.��

 Chapter 812: There Are Always Many Ways

    Chapter 812: There Are Always Many Ways


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng stepped back and looked at the old doctor expectantly.


    The old doctor had already asked Xue Rong about the situation before he came. He knew that the patient in front of him had been delayed for a year, so he could not help but be more cautious.


    He squatted down and carefully touched Bian Han��s legs. Then, he checked his pulse and finally lifted his pants to take a look.


    After a while, under everyone��s nervous gazes, he shook his head slightly.


    ��I��m not good at medicine. I can��t do anything about this patient��s legs.�� Seeing that everyone��s eyes instantly dimmed, the old doctor quickly said, ��However, it��s not completely impossible to cure him. If you��re capable, you can bring him to other medical centers.��


    Gu Yundong thought of the old doctor��s clinic. It was indeed not big and there were only two doctors in charge. It was still much worse than Huimin Medical Center.


    Thus, after Xue Rong sent the old doctor away, Gu Yundong comforted the two of them. ��I know Doctor He from Huimin Medical Center. His medical skills are very good, and his medical ethics are also very good.�� Although he seemed to be good at brain acupuncture, he could introduce them to reliable specialists.


    However, Gu Dajiang was different. He was currently studying at Tianhai Academy. Ignoring everything else, the students he knew came from many places. There was no lack of rich children from the capital who came to study.


    Moreover, it was not as if he did not know anyone in the capital. Last time he helped Commander Zhao catch the bandits. Commander Zhao had gone to the capital.


    He would thicken his skin and beg him later. The man was a friendly person and would definitely help find a doctor.


    Most importantly, his Yundong was capable enough to know the imperial physician, Song Dejiang.


    Look, there were still many ways.


    ��Anyway, you don��t have to worry too much. There will be a way. Our Liu Niang will go to the capital to treat her illness later. The doctor said that she lacks an herb now. As long as we find it, Liu Niang��s brain disease will be cured.��


    Hearing him mention Madam Yang, Gu Dafeng was slightly stunned.


    Previously, she had been thinking about Bian Han and couldn��t calm down to chat with Gu Dajiang. Hence, she didn��t know what was going on with the Gu family.


    Now that he mentioned it, she could not help but ask, ��Is Liu Niang at home? What about Yunshu and Yunke?��

 Chapter 813: Yuanzhi Is Still Alive

    Chapter 813: Yuanzhi Is Still Alive


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang sat down and didn��t hide it from her. ��It��s all thanks to Yundong that Liu Niang is at home. Actually, I only found them a few months ago. To be honest, I was already prepared for the worst. I didn��t expect Yundong to protect her mother and younger siblings. Only then did our family reunite.��


    Gu Dafeng was very happy to hear that. ��That��s good, that��s good. You��re all safe and sound. That��s better than anything.��


    Bian Han also nodded repeatedly, but... his children.


    He gently tugged at his hand and secretly took a few deep breaths. Finally, he raised his head and asked with difficulty, ��Dajiang, do you know anything about Mulan and her brother?��


    Gu Dafeng also looked at him instantly. She had wanted to ask him for a long time, but she was afraid.


    Gu Dajiang fell silent, and Gu Yundong turned her head away slightly.


    Seeing this, Gu Dafeng and her husband understood everything.


    Their eyes immediately turned red and swollen as tears streamed down their faces.


    They shouldn��t have asked. Indeed, they shouldn��t have asked.


    ��But Aunt, Yuanzhi is still alive.��


    ��What did you say?�� Gu Dafeng raised her head abruptly. She felt like she was hallucinating.


    Bian Han also looked at Gu Yundong in surprise.


    Gu Yundong said, ��Yuanzhi is still here. He was brought back to Yongning Prefecture by the Ding Family. I brought him here. He��s in the prefectural city now. We��ll be able to see him when we go back later.��


    ��R-really? Are you serious?�� Gu Dafeng grabbed Gu Yundong��s shoulder. The anticipation in her eyes made her exert force.


    Gu Yundong did not feel any pain. She just smiled and nodded. ��It��s true. He��s in the prefectural city.��


    ��He��s alive. Yuanzhi is still alive. He is still alive.��


    There were still tears in Gu Dafeng��s eyes as she looked at Father Bian, who was trembling with excitement.


    She didn��t know whether to laugh or cry. Her mood fluctuated. A moment ago, she felt that the sky was about to collapse. Now, she was told that Yuanzhi was still around.


    In the end, the couple hugged each other and cried.


    It was almost dark when Gu Yundong brought the two of them into the carriage and went home.

 Chapter 814: Family Reunion

    Chapter 814: Family Reunion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yes, home.


    After being separated for more than a year, they could finally go home.


    The carriage rumbled all the way to the small courtyard. Gu Dafeng and Bian Han, who were in the carriage, were much calmer.


    However, at this moment, they still clasped their hands tightly, nervous and expectant.


    It was not until the carriage stopped at the door that the waiter entered that they looked at each other and alighted from the carriage.


    Xue Rong wanted to carry Bian Han, but he was stopped by Gu Dajiang. He bent his back and carried Bian Han down from the carriage.


    Gu Dafeng stood at the entrance. She clenched her fists and secretly took a deep breath.


    The door was opened from the inside. Lu Sheng quickly helped remove the threshold and let the carriage in.


    The people in the house heard the commotion and there was a series of banging sounds.


    However, Bian Yuanzhi didn��t seem to hear him. He just stared ahead with tears in his eyes.


    The little girl turned around and saw large drops of tears falling from his eyes.


    She was shocked on the spot. ��Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, Cousin, he cried because of me.��


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry, but because of this sentence, Gu Dafeng rushed forward and hugged Bian Yuanzhi.


    ��Yuanzhi, Yuanzhi, I finally see you.��


    Bian Yuanzhi��s hands were trembling and he did not dare to touch her. He heard Gu Dafeng��s hoarse sobbing. He looked up at Gu Yundong in confusion, as if he wanted to ask her if it was true.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and patted the confused Gu Yunke��s head. She whispered to Bian Yuanzhi, ��You��re not dreaming. Your parents have been found and they��re back.��


    Bian Yuanzhi��s tears fell even harder. He reached out his hands and hugged Gu Dafeng��s neck. Finally, he raised his head and cried.


    ��Father, Mother, where did you go? Where did you go? I thought I would never see you again in my life. I was so afraid. I was so afraid that you would leave me behind.��


    Gu Dafeng hugged his small body and swayed slightly. ��Don��t be afraid. I��m here. I��m here. I won��t let go of your hand again. Don��t be afraid.��


    Bian Yuanzhi cried even harder. Bian Han lay on Gu Dajiang��s body and really wanted to go over and hug the mother and son. However, he had no choice but to wipe his tears and laugh.

 Chapter 815: Yuanzhi Needs Father and Mother

    Chapter 815: Yuanzhi Needs Father and Mother


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When the mother and son were done crying, Gu Dafeng finally stood up with Bian Yuanzhi in her arms.


    She was too thin and weak. When she got up, she felt a little dizzy. Gu Yundong quickly reached out to support her and said, ��Let��s go in first.��


    ��Okay, let��s go in first.��


    The few of them entered the central room and sat down. Gu Yunke opened her round eyes and looked curiously at Eldest Aunt Gu.


    She was also extremely sad from Bian Yuanzhi��s crying just now. After crying for a while, her eyes were still sparkling.


    Gu Yunshu had some impression of his eldest aunt and uncle, so he obediently went over to greet them.


    Seeing this, Gu Yunke obediently greeted them under Eldest Sister��s introduction.


    Gu Dafeng looked at the well-behaved children and felt her heart heat up. She said ��Aye�� a few times.


    Bian Yuanzhi was still in her arms. He had cried too hard just now and had yet to recover. Coupled with the fact that he had just met his parents after a long time, he only wanted to be an insensible child who refused to let go of his parents.


    It wasn��t until a pair of hands appeared on his head that he slowly raised his head and looked at Bian Han.


    Especially since the master��s family had returned yesterday. Unfortunately, they came back late and she did not have time to prepare many dishes.


    Coincidentally, she would make more today.


    Hence, with the addition of Gu Dafeng and her husband, the food on the table was still more than enough.


    The family had just walked to the reception hall and sat down when they heard the news that Shao Qingyuan was back.


    Gu Dafeng didn��t know about Shao Qingyuan. She just looked up and saw a tall figure step into the door.


    Gu Yundong stood up to welcome him. ��I thought you wouldn��t come over because of the pharmacy��s business today.��


    ��Come over for dinner. I still have to go over later.��


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he saw two unfamiliar figures.


    Gu Yundong quickly introduced them to each other.


    Upon hearing that it was Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband, Shao Qingyuan revealed a rare look of surprise. ��You��ve finally found them?��


    ��Yes, I��ll tell you about this later.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and quickly went forward to greet the two elders.

 Chapter 816: Please Feed Them

    Chapter 816: Please Feed Them


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng looked at the young man in front of her and was still in a daze.


    Yundong was engaged?


    On the other hand, Bian Han had already learned from Dai Wenhuo that Gu Yundong had a fiance?. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, he sized him up.


    This man was indeed a handsome and elegant man. Moreover, he seemed to think highly of Gu Yundong.


    The two of them didn��t know where Shao Qingyuan was from or what was going on at home. However, now wasn��t the time to ask. After everyone got to know each other, they sat down to eat.


    Eldest Aunt Gu ate a bowl of porridge at noon. Bian Han also ate half a bowl after being brought to the inn.


    At this moment, she was a little hungry. However, when she was in the Zhou family, hunger had become a common occurrence. She was already used to it.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, the two of them were a little stunned.


    Not to mention the hunger in the Zhou Mansion, even before they fled, they had never eaten such a sumptuous dinner.


    Bian Yuanzhi immediately felt embarrassed. Yunshu and Yunke looked at each other and picked up their chopsticks to pick up the meat again.


    Gu Dafeng quickly stopped her. ��That��s enough, that��s enough. Stop eating. Everyone still wants to eat.��


    Only then did the children stop and obediently eat their food.


    Only Bian Yuanzhi looked at his parents with admiration, as if he would be full just by watching them eat.


    Gu Dafeng��s heart ached and swelled. When she was half-full, she put down her chopsticks and fed her son.


    Although Bian Yuanzhi felt a little embarrassed as he had grown up, he still opened his mouth obediently and ate the food his mother fed him.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although they did not treat Yuanzhi as an outsider, they were not his parents after all. Therefore, Yuanzhi was usually very sensible. He would consider everything carefully and not cause trouble for them.


    It was probably only in front of his parents that he could act like a child so brazenly.


    Yunshu looked at it and thought for a moment. He looked at his mother, but Madam Yang looked at Gu Dajiang as if she wanted to ask for food too.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She did not see anything.

 Chapter 817: Shao Qingyuans News

    Chapter 817: Shao Qingyuan��s News


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    What surprised Gu Yundong was the youngest, Gu Yunke. The little girl was enjoying her meal.


    From time to time, she would look up at her second brother and cousin with obvious disdain.


    Despicable...?


    Gu Yundong was stunned. After the little girl finished the food in her bowl, she said proudly, ��I��m done. Second Brother, come here. I��ll feed you.��


    Gu Yunshu: ��...��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan: ��...��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Fortunately, she had swallowed the food in her mouth. Otherwise, she would have spat it out.


    Gu Yunshu quickly lowered his head. He did not hear her.


    Only Madam Yang paused and silently handed her bowl and chopsticks to Yunke. ��Keke?��


    Gu Dajiang quickly stopped her. ��Liu Niang, why do you want Keke to feed you?��


    Bian Han had already gotten over it. He touched his legs and said, ��They��re quite serious, but it doesn��t matter if the legs can��t be cured. Just as Yundong said, I can still do some carpentry. Mrs. Ren sold wooden carvings. It seems that business is quite good.��


    ��It��s good that you think that way,�� Gu Dajiang said. ��But let��s try visiting a few more medical centers. As long as there��s a glimmer of hope, we won��t give up.��


    Gu Dajiang was a man. He knew very well that as the head of the family, Bian Han might sound relaxed, but he actually felt terrible.


    He wanted to take on the responsibility of a husband and father, not a burden to these two.


    wooden carvings could indeed bring income to the family, but it was still inconvenient to live. He still had to rely on his wife and son. If this continued, he would still feel defeated.


    ��Let��s go to Huimin Medical Center tomorrow,�� Gu Yundong said.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said, ��Huimin Medical Center is indeed the largest medical center in Xuanhe Prefecture, but according to what I know, a doctor who is good at treating legs and bones recently went to the medical center in Wanqing Prefecture.��


    He was in the medicinal herb business now, so he had more contact with the medical center and was well-informed.


    ��Wanqing Prefecture��s medical center? Why did he go there?��


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment. ��To be the doctor in charge?��


    Gu Yundong choked. The Xin family used to live in Wanqing Prefecture, so the branch of Huimin Medical Center was not opened there. Now that the Xin family had fallen, they immediately opened a branch there. However, it seemed that they had limited manpower, so they brought the doctors there.


    ��Then what should we do?�� Gu Dafeng asked worriedly.

 Chapter 818: Shao Qingyuan Has A Candidate

    Chapter 818: Shao Qingyuan Has A Candidate


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan had already put down his chopsticks. Hearing this, he said, ��I have a candidate here.��


    ��Who?�� Gu Dafeng asked anxiously.


    ��I��m opening a pharmacy in the prefectural city. I need a doctor to preside over the shop.�� Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong. ��I��ve already told you that I��ve found a doctor. He happens to be good at this. If you think it��s okay, I��ll bring him over tomorrow to take a look at Eldest Uncle.��


    The doctor had already arrived at the prefectural city and was now living in the courtyard behind the medicine shop.


    However, the pharmacy was still being repaired, so it was still a little noisy during the day. Shao Qingyuan gave the old doctor silver, so that he could go to any teahouse to drink tea, listen to books, or go to a beautiful pavilion to play with birds with other old men.


    However, the doctor was not interested in these things. After he came to the prefectural city, he went to the nearest medical center to discuss medicine with them.


    Today was the first day. It was said that he had been scolded.


    When the old doctor returned, he complained to Shao Qingyuan that that lousy medical center was not good at all. The doctors inside were useless and arrogant.


    Shao Qingyuan suggested that he go to Huimin Medical Center to take a look. The old doctor planned to go there tomorrow.


    Gu Dafeng nodded. She really thought that she would be busy in the Zhou Mansion for the rest of her life and be tortured by Gu Qiuyue until the day she died.


    Bian Yuanzhi was sleeping in the middle. He looked at his parents and smiled in satisfaction.


    Gu Dafeng reached out and rubbed his head. ��Yuanzhi, tell Father and Mother how you��ve been living for the past year. Also... your sister...��


    At the mention of Bian Mulan, Yuanzhi was still very sad.


    He whispered about what happened after he was separated from them. From the moment Bian Mulan couldn��t take it anymore and entrusted him to the Ding family before she died, to the time when the Ding family was unwilling to continue raising him and sent him to the old Gu family in Gu village.


    As for his days in the Gu family, he did not elaborate.


    However, Gu Dafeng had long known what the old Gu family was like. She also knew how difficult Yuanzhi��s life was.


    Later on, Gu Yundong came to the Gu village and deliberately plotted for the Ding family to bring him out of the old Gu family. His difficult days finally ended.


    In the end, Gu Yundong went to the place where Bian Mulan had died. She moved her urn out and brought it back to Yongfu Village for burial.


    Speaking of this, the family felt sad again and cried fiercely.

 Chapter 819: Those Things

    Chapter 819: Those Things


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    At this moment, Gu Dafeng was especially grateful to Gu Yundong. ��Your cousin has really done too much for us.��


    ��Yes, my cousin is very powerful. On the way to escape, Aunt and Yunshu and Yunke came to Yongfu Village under my cousin��s protection. Eldest Uncle was also found by my cousin. My cousin does many more things.��


    Speaking of Gu Yundong, Yuanzhi��s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han looked at each other lovingly. ��Yes, you have to be as good as your cousin in the future.��


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded hurriedly and began to talk about the days when he came to Yongfu Village. He said that he met Yunshu��s teacher as soon as he arrived in the county city. Then, his cousin asked the teacher to take him in as a student.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband were stunned. ��What did you say? You... you went to school?��


    ��Yes, my cousin said that you don��t have to take the imperial examination, but you have to know how to read. If you study hard, your future will definitely not be bad. I��m studying in the county school with Yunshu now. Our teacher is very impressive. He used to be the top scholar and has very strict requirements for accepting students. Yunshu studied well and was chosen by the teacher. However, I don��t even know how to read, so my cousin spent a lot of effort to get the teacher to accept me.��


    Gu Yundong expressed that she did not.


    They could tell that their eldest brother��s family already had some assets now. If their eldest brother could afford a carriage and servants, their lives would definitely be worlds apart from before.


    However, the difference was not to this extent.


    Why did it sound like their eldest brother was even more powerful than the Zhou Mansion that trapped them and made them tremble in fear?


    The impact was a little huge, and the couple could not maintain their expressions.


    In the end, Yuanzhi was too tired and fell asleep as he spoke. Only then did the two of them close their eyes and fall asleep.


    It was probably because they slept too late and had not slept so peacefully for a long time, so they woke up a little late the next day.


    The Gu family did not disturb them. It was only when Shao Qingyuan brought the old doctor and shouted for the patient the moment he entered that the family of three got up.


    The three of them immediately felt a little embarrassed and quickly got up to leave.


    When they came out, everyone saw that their eyes were red and swollen. They knew that they must have cried again last night, so no one said anything.

 Chapter 820: Doctor Xiong

    Chapter 820: Doctor Xiong


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The old doctor��s surname was Xiong, and he had a bear-like temper. However, he was a very professional doctor. He could not wait to see the patient before he finished his tea.


    Looking at him, Gu Yundong thought of Song Dejiang.


    Were all capable and confident doctors so strange?


    However, she insisted that Bian Han finish his breakfast before going to the doctor. Doctor Xiong was a little unhappy at first, but when he heard that the other party��s stomach was not good, he immediately waved his hand and asked him to hurry up and eat.


    When they finished eating and started to look at his legs, the family began to prepare for battle.


    Doctor Xiong washed his hands and quickly sat opposite Bian Han. Seeing that his entire body was tense, he hurriedly waved his hand. ��Relax, relax. It��s just a look. The treatment hasn��t started yet, and it won��t hurt. It��s too early to be nervous.��


    Bian Han laughed at his words and relaxed at that moment.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Doctor Xiong knocked on his leg.


    ��Ah...��


    He didn��t know where it hit. Although it was just a light knock, it immediately hurt so much that tears were about to come out, and cold sweat kept flowing out.


    The others�� hearts tightened. Bian Yuanzhi hugged Doctor Xiong��s hand. ��Don��t hit me. It hurts too much.��


    Doctor Xiong��s mouth twitched. ��Then do you still want me to treat your father��s legs?��


    ��His legs can be treated, but it��s painful to treat them. I��m afraid you won��t be able to withstand it.��


    ��How so?��


    Dr. Bear shrugged. ��First, we��ll have to break his bones again, then set them back together.��


    Break his bones again?


    Everyone gasped. Gu Dafeng recalled the miserable cry of pain when her husband��s legs were broken by a horse. Her face instantly turned pale, and her body trembled slightly.


    Others might not know, but Gu Dafeng did. Although Bian Han was a man, he was actually especially afraid of pain.


    Doctor Xiong could also see this.


    The light tap just now was enough to make Bian Han break out in cold sweat and tremble in pain.


    The pain of having his bones broken again was really unbearable for him.


    Father Bian did tremble a little, but he looked at his legs and thought of his wife��s and children��s lives in the future. He gritted his teeth and said, ��No, it��s okay. If you want to break the legs again, so be it. I can, I can endure it.��


    He could endure it? His voice was trembling.


    Bian Han took a deep breath and looked at everyone��s worried gazes. Finally, his gaze landed on Doctor Xiong. He closed his eyes and said, ��Come, come, let��s break them.��


    Doctor Xiong was speechless. ��Now is not the time.��

 Chapter 821: Warm and Harmonious Atmosphere

    Chapter 821: Warm and Harmonious Atmosphere


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone was stunned again. ��Why?��


    ��His body is still too weak now. Didn��t you just say that his stomach isn��t good either? At the very least, we have to wait until his body recovers and his spirit is strong before I can start treating him.��


    Wouldn��t that mean that he would have to worry for a while? Bian Han trembled again.


    However, he still had to listen to the doctor.


    Doctor Xiong continued, ��Rest well during this period of time. I��ll come to see you in a few days. When I think your body is good enough, we��ll treat your legs.��


    ��...Alright, alright.��


    Bian Han looked at Gu Dafeng, looking like he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Gu Dafeng hesitated a few times, but she could not say anything.


    After seeing Gu Dafeng, Doctor Xiong took her pulse and confirmed that she was also weak and needed to recuperate with Bian Han. Then, he prescribed a few medicinal cuisines and got someone to make them for them.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. This Doctor Xiong was indeed very capable. He actually knew medicinal cuisine?


    After the matter was resolved, Doctor Xiong left the Gu family, leaving the entire family behind. They did not know if they should be happy or worried.


    The entire small courtyard entered in a warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    Until Tong Shuitao returned.


    She went out early in the morning and only returned at noon.


    As soon as she entered, she went to the kitchen to look for Gu Yundong. At the door, she ��cracked�� a few times, causing everyone in the kitchen to turn to look at her.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. You can��t be considered mysterious anymore, alright?


    She put down the things in her hand, washed her hands, and followed her out.


    The two of them chatted at the side. Tong Shuitao looked mysterious.


    Gu Dafeng shook her head and smiled. She continued with her work.


    However, Gu Yundong did not return after a while. Auntie Niu happened to have some words that she did not recognize and looked conflicted.


    Gu Dafeng took the list and went out to look for Gu Yundong. She did not expect them to be standing under the corridor talking.


    It seemed like she hadn��t finished speaking when Gu Dafeng suddenly heard the words ��Gu Qiuyue��.


    She could not help but be stunned.

 Chapter 822: Aunt Gus Concerns

    Chapter 822: Aunt Gu��s Concerns


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong also saw her. Coincidentally, Tong Shuitao had finished speaking. She instructed her to continue listening, so she turned around and asked, ��Aunt, what��s wrong? Why are you looking for me?��


    Gu Dafeng retracted her thoughts and held the list in her hand. ��Um, Auntie Niu wanted to ask you what medicine this is.��


    Gu Yundong took it and walked in. After entering the kitchen and discussing with Auntie Niu, she noticed that Gu Dafeng had not entered yet.


    Stunned, she walked out again. ��Aunt, what��s wrong?��


    ��I-I just heard Gu Qiuyue��s name.��


    Realization dawned on Gu Yundong, and she answered straightforwardly, ��Yes, I asked Shuitao to keep an eye on the Zhou residence and watch Gu Qiuyue��s movements.��


    ��Do you want to... deal with her?��


    Gu Yundong did not hide it from her and nodded. ��She went too far.��


    Gu Yundong did not forget how Gu Qiuyue had conspired with Master Qian on the way to escape. She had gotten Fu Ming to lead them to chase after her family just to sell her and her younger siblings to Master Qian. That woman wanted them to live a life worse than death.


    At that time, Master Qian had chased after him with a group of people in a fierce manner, looking like he was determined to win. If not for the fact that she was smart and had a weapon in her hand, she would probably be in any brothel now. Her younger siblings might not even be alive.


    Was this something a biological aunt would do? Even a stranger would not be so vicious.


    Gu Yundong did not forget that when his father met Gu Qiuyue, she had deliberately misled him to Wanqing Prefecture.


    She had always remembered these grudges.


    Gu Qiuyue didn��t save her life, so there was no such thing as a clean slate.


    Previously, Gu Yundong heard that she was already dead, so the hatred naturally dissipated.


    At most, Gu Yundong would lament that the wicked would be punished by the heavens. This person had finally gotten her retribution.


    But wasn��t she still alive now? Furthermore, she was living happily. She was living a better and richer life than before. She even took pleasure in torturing Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband.


    Then she had to settle the score properly.

 Chapter 823: Gu Qiuyues Amazing Operation

    Chapter 823: Gu Qiuyue��s Amazing Operation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing that she had agreed, Eldest Aunt Gu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled again.


    Gu Yundong pulled her into the kitchen and got busy again.


    But to Gu Yundong��s surprise, before she could settle the score with Gu Qiuyue, the woman came to find trouble.


    After Gu Yundong found Eldest Aunt Gu, she forgot about the portraits on the notice wall and did not tear them off in time.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Ren tore off the two portraits and followed the address on them to Aunt Ke��s house. She told Aunt Ke that she knew where the two of them were.


    Aunt Ke was stunned. She had gone to the small courtyard frequently, especially because she had not seen Yunshu and Yuanzhi for a long time. Therefore, on the second and third day after the Gu family returned to the prefecture capital, she went to the small courtyard. Naturally, she knew about the joyous occasion of Yuanzhi and his parents reuniting.


    She had seen Eldest Aunt Gu and Bian Han before, so she more or less knew about their experiences.


    While feeling pity for her, she also scolded Gu Qiuyue harshly.


    The person in front called herself Mrs. Ren. Could she be Mrs. Ren who was by Gu Qiuyue��s side that Yundong mentioned?


    Zheng Gang complained at the side. ��Many people say that we have too little goods here. There��s not enough for them to eat at all. The people in this prefectural city are rich. When they buy things, they plan to buy baskets of goods. If we limit their purchases, they will scold us.��


    It was too difficult for him.


    Gu Yundong found it funny. ��Thank you, Uncle Zheng.��


    ��That��s not a big deal. We won��t lose a piece of meat even if they scold us. In any case, they��ll still spend money to buy our things. However, Boss, are we really not considering opening another shop in the west of the city?�� This place was too far from the west of the city. The people who came to buy things from there scolded the most fiercely.


    Gu Yundong also wanted to open it, but her energy was limited. This milk tea shop had just opened not long ago, so she had to take it one step at a time.


    However, she could indeed get prepared first. If there was a suitable shop, she could buy it first.


    At this thought, Gu Yundong instructed Zheng Gang to be careful.


    Just as Zheng Gang had agreed, two people came in.


    The person in front was Aunt Ke. Gu Yundong immediately went up to her happily. ��Aunt, why are you...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Aunt Ke took a step to the side, revealing Mrs. Ren��s wrinkled face.

 Chapter 824: What鈥檚 Your Relationship With The Person in This Painting?

    Chapter 824: What��s Your Relationship With The Person in This Painting?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s smile froze. She frowned slightly and looked at Aunt Ke.


    The latter introduced with a gloating expression, ��This is Mrs. Ren. She tore off the missing person portraits on the notice wall and said that she knew the whereabouts of the people on the portraits. She specially came to tell us.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Yes, the portraits. She had forgotten to tear them off.


    However, Mrs. Ren actually wanted to tell her about the whereabouts of her eldest aunt and uncle?


    What kind of mess was this?


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded at Mrs. Ren and said, ��Come with me. Let��s talk in the backyard.��


    Mrs. Ren had just finished sizing up the shop in front of her and was thinking that this shop was quite big.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. This woman was quite ruthless to herself.


    In order to make Gu Yundong believe in her, Mrs. Ren quickly said, ��The woman on this portrait is called Gu Dafeng, right? The man is called Bian Han, right?��


    Gu Yundong had more or less guessed what Mrs. Ren wanted to do. She was unhappy that Dai Wenhuo had bought her aunt and uncle and wanted to make things difficult for them.


    It was a pity that neither she nor Gu Qiuyue would be able to get what they wanted.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong became slightly excited. He looked at Mrs. Ren with shining eyes. ��Yes, yes, yes. That��s her name. It seems that you really know where they are. Tell me, as long as the information you provide is true, I��ll give you the bounty immediately.��


    Mrs. Ren was also quite tempted by the bounty and immediately said, ��Gu Dafeng and Father Bian are now in Magistrate Dai��s residence. Young Master Dai bought them.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. ��Really? You��re not lying to me. They��re in the Dai residence?��


    ��Yes, every word is true.��


    Gu Yundong laughed out loud. ��That��s great, that��s great.��


    Aunt Ke raised her eyes slightly and snorted secretly. A drama queen.


    Seeing that she seemed to be very happy, Mrs. Ren frowned slightly and asked softly, ��Miss, can I ask you what their relationship is with you? Why did you spend such a high bounty to find them?��

 Chapter 825: Mrs. Ren Takes a Huge Blow

    Chapter 825: Mrs. Ren Takes a Huge Blow


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was still smiling. Hearing this, he waved his hand and said it nonchalantly.


    ��They��re my aunt and uncle. I��ve been looking for them for more than a year. It��s just that I haven��t heard from them. Now, I finally have news. Thank you.��


    As she spoke, she sounded a little sad. ��I don��t know if they��ve had a good year or if they��ve suffered, but it doesn��t matter. Now that I��ve found them, I��ll bring them home and definitely let them live a good life. Not to mention anything else, at least they won��t have to worry about food and drinks. They��ll have servants by their side to serve them. They��ll be able to live a happy life after suffering.��


    Mrs. Ren felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Aunt... and Uncle?? And, she wanted them to live a good life??


    Was this person the daughter of the Gu Family��s first branch, as Concubine Gu had said?


    Ren��s mother felt sick. She shook her head in a daze.


    How could it be? How could it be? Why weren��t they enemies?


    What did she take him for? A servant actually fooled the head of the family. Not selling her was already the last act of filial piety to the old madam.


    Zhou Dafu no longer cared about her confession and apology. He didn��t even look at her.


    Mrs. Ren��s heart was filled with hatred. She wished she could rush to the Dai residence and kill this couple.


    Hence, when Gu Qiuyue was indignant and wanted to cause trouble for them, Mrs. Ren thought of the two portraits.


    The two of them also guessed who the person was and finally felt that there were only two possibilities.


    One was enemy, and the other was family member or friend.


    However, no matter what, if they cared about Gu Dafeng and her husband, they would definitely go to the Dai residence to ask for them.


    Young Master Dai had just bought Gu Dafeng and her husband back for less than two days. He would definitely not be willing to give them back. Wasn��t there a conflict now?


    In any case, even if there was no big conflict, a small trouble was enough to make Dai Wenhuo��s impression of Gu Dafeng and her husband worse.


    At the thought of Dai Wenhuo, Mrs. Ren��s hope was instantly reignited. She immediately said, ��Miss, although the other party is your family, now that they have been bought by Young Master Dai, they have already become servants of the Dai Residence. Even if you want to bring them back to enjoy life, I��m afraid there��s nothing you can do.��

 Chapter 826: I Happen to Know Young Master Dai

    Chapter 826: I Happen to Know Young Master Dai


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yes, that was it. Mrs. Ren felt a little better.


    She suddenly felt that this seemed to be more painful for Gu Dafeng.


    Just think about it. It was not easy for her to find her family, but she could not reunite with them. The good days were clearly close, but she could only be a servant and continue to serve others.


    So what if Gu Yundong opened a shop, had money, and had servants? Wasn��t Gu Dafeng still a slave?


    This feeling of helplessness was the most interesting.


    Mrs. Ren could not help but smile as she thought about it.


    Aunt Ke also smiled slightly.


    Gu Yundong laughed twice and waved his hand. ��It��s alright, it��s alright. I happen to know Young Master Dai. He��s a loyal person and has a good temper. If he knows the ins and outs of the matter, he will definitely let my aunt and uncle come back with me. When the time comes, they can still live a good life after being expelled from the slave registry. No matter what, thank you for today.��


    He knew Young Master Dai??


    Gu Yundong returned to the counter and continued talking to Zheng Gang.


    Aunt Ke pointed at her forehead. ��Anyway, you��re right. There��s nothing else for me to do here. I��ll go back first.��


    ��Don��t go back yet. Let��s go back to the small courtyard for dinner later.��


    ��Next time.�� Aunt Ke waved her hand and left. Now that the Gu family was reunited, she did not want to join in the fun. It was better to go home.


    Seeing that she insisted, Gu Yundong did not ask her to stay. He lowered his head and continued to look at the account book.


    Zheng Gang was right. The business in this shop was really good. In just half a day, there were already a lot of customers.


    She saw that Su Changshun didn��t rest at all. He was so busy. It seemed like she wouldn��t let him down if she didn��t give him a raise.


    Gu Yundong closed the ledger. Seeing that it was rare for him to rest, he waved him over and asked, ��I heard that you moved? Where did you move to?��


    Su Changshun wiped his sweat with a towel and replied, ��It��s just a little over Xingtao Street. Just a walk of almost an hour.��


    Xingtao Street, hmm? Why does it sound so familiar?

 Chapter 827: Its Hers

    Chapter 827: It��s Hers


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong thought about it. Eh, wasn��t it the place where Xiao Yuan��s family used to live?


    That position...


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ��I remember that there��s a group of local tyrants living there. They��re quite fierce.��


    Su Changshun nodded. ��Indeed. When my mother was looking for them, she was deceived by that person. The person didn��t tell us that there were local tyrants who would wander outside. My mother saw that it was close to Su Qing��s shop and the rent wasn��t expensive, so she quickly rented it. In the end, on the day we moved, there was indeed a local tyrant who came looking for us.��


    At this point, he laughed. ��But for some reason, although the local bully was very arrogant when he came to our door. When he saw us, he suddenly cowered. I didn��t even have time to take a stick before they ran away in a hurry for no reason. It was as if they were afraid of me and never came again.��


    Gu Yundong blinked and quickly understood.


    When Gu��s opened, the local gangsters were waiting outside to cause trouble.


    Su Changshun chuckled again. After they said a few words, another guest came. Su Changshun hurriedly went to entertain them.


    Gu Yundong went to the storeroom to take a look and asked about the delivery.


    She thought that there was a huge demand now, and she needed more people to deliver the goods.


    In particular, her business was actually quite eye-catching. She had to hire some skilled people.


    Gu Yundong finished reading the shop and account book. Seeing that it was getting late, she left Gu��s.


    When she thought of what Mrs. Ren had done previously, she could not help but feel happy. She even bought some food from the snack shop on the way home and went to the ready-to-wear shop to bring home the two sets of clothes that she had ordered for Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband.


    At this moment, Mrs. Ren, who was on the other side, seemed to have suffered a huge blow and returned to the Zhou Mansion in a daze.


    Gu Qiuyue was waiting anxiously in the Snow Blowing Garden. When she saw her, she rushed over and grabbed her shoulders. She asked anxiously, ��How is it? Did you see them? Did you find out what relationship that person has with Gu Dafeng? Do they have a feud?��

 Chapter 828: Shes the One Who Should Enjoy Her Life

    Chapter 828: She��s the One Who Should Enjoy Her Life


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mrs. Ren looked at Gu Qiuyue in front of her. The corners of her mouth opened and closed for a long time, but she could not say a word.


    Gu Qiuyue was extremely anxious. ��Say something. What��s their relationship?��


    ��No, not an enemy, but a relative, and...�� Mrs. Ren wanted to cry but had no tears. She slowly told Gu Qiuyue what she had found out.


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned. She fell back into her chair in disbelief. Her pupils constricted as she muttered to herself, ��You��re saying that that person is Gu... Gu Yundong? She opened a shop and is rich now. She even knows the young master of the prefecture magistrate��s family. She will bring Gu Dafeng and his wife back and enjoy life??��


    As she spoke, she suddenly laughed. ��Mrs. Ren, are you joking with me?��


    She did not believe that Gu Yundong was still alive. How could Gu Dafeng enjoy life?


    Why? Why could she only be someone��s concubine and be tortured by the main wife every day? Now, she was even despised by the old master. And Gu Dafeng, Gu Yundong, and the others had to live better and better?


    Mrs. Ren said anxiously in a low voice, ��Aunt, calm down. There are people staring at us outside now. Do you want to be sold by Master?��


    Gu Qiuyue shuddered. Of course not.


    She couldn��t cause any more trouble now. Otherwise, Zhou Dafu would lose his last bit of patience.


    ��But...��


    Mrs. Ren pulled her back to her seat and said softly, ��I know Auntie is indignant, but it��s already so late. Even if you go to look for her, you won��t be able to see her. Moreover, there are people watching outside. Don��t worry, I��ll arrange it. We��ll find a way to sneak out tomorrow.��


    Gu Qiuyue nodded in a daze. ��Alright, I��ll listen to you.��


    Mrs. Ren sighed. Seeing that the people outside had left, she sat down.


    This Snow Blowing Garden was no longer the original Snow Blowing Garden. Ever since Master found out about Concubine��s true colors, he was worried about her. Coupled with Madam adding fuel to the fire, almost all the servants in the Snow Blowing Garden had been changed. A few of them were planted by Madam.


    This made Mrs. Ren��s hands and feet tied.

 Chapter 829: Find Her

    Chapter 829: Find Her


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    To be honest, Mrs. Ren blamed Gu Qiuyue in her heart. In order to vent the anger in her heart, she actually allowed her sister and brother-in-law to be beaten and scolded at will.


    In the end, after the matter was exposed, she was also blamed by the Old Master and her status in the residence plummeted.


    However, she had no choice now. Gu Qiuyue was not very knowledgeable. Other than being unclear about Gu Dafeng, she listened to her.


    Moreover, although Old Master hated Gu Qiuyue, he still let her stay in the Snow Blowing Garden safely. This meant that Old Master still cared about their affection. It was not impossible for her to make a comeback.


    Mrs. Ren still wanted to use her to continue acting like a tyrant in this residence.


    After comforting Gu Qiuyue, Mrs. Ren went back to work.


    The next day, she asked one of her trusted maids to change her clothes with Gu Qiuyue and pretended to be uncomfortable in the room. Anyway, Gu Qiuyue pretended to be sick for two days in order to regain Zhou Dafu��s attention. The servants who were watching over them were used to it and would deliberately mock her and pretend not to know, let alone invite a doctor.


    Then, Mrs. Ren took Gu Qiuyue out of the back door with the excuse that she was going to get some medicine for Concubine Gu.


    Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the shop, someone suddenly walked out of Gu��s. It was a woman.


    Gu Qiuyue��s eyes widened. ��That��s... Gu Yundong?��


    Mrs. Ren saw it too. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    Gu Qiuyue clenched her fists. She was really here. Was she really the owner of this shop?


    The hatred in her eyes was about to spread. Her emotions shot towards Gu Yundong at the door, making her look over as if she had sensed something.


    Mrs. Ren��s expression changed drastically. She turned around abruptly and stood in front of Gu Qiuyue, blocking their vision.


    Gu Yundong only took a glance before quickly retracting her gaze.


    She just smiled and asked Tong Shuitao, who was standing beside him, ��Where are they standing?��


    ��That��s right. I thought I hid it very well.�� Tong Shuitao was very speechless. Didn��t they know that her whereabouts were very eye-catching?


    As she spoke, a carriage slowly drove over from the street. When it reached the entrance of Gu��s, it slowly stopped.

 Chapter 830: Shes Going to Tear Them Up

    Chapter 830: She��s Going to Tear Them Up


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong glanced in Gu Qiuyue��s direction again before walking towards the carriage.


    The carriage door opened and Yunshu and Yuanzhi jumped out. Then, they turned around and let Gu Dafeng, who was behind them, get out.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Aunt, you��re here?��


    ��That��s right.�� Gu Dafeng had been recuperating well for the past two days and was much more energetic. ��The two children said that I couldn��t stay at home all day and insisted on dragging me out for a walk. Coincidentally, they wanted to come to the shop to take a look, so I came with them.��


    ��You should come out for a walk. Didn��t Doctor Xiong say that walking is good for your health?��


    Bian Han couldn��t come out because of his legs, and he didn��t want to trouble others, so he continued carving wood at home with a knife.


    Shao Qingyuan said that he would get someone to make a wooden wheelchair for him. In any case, it would take a long time for him to recover after he treated his legs. It would be more convenient to sit in a wooden wheelchair.


    However, it was not done yet. He had to wait a few more days.


    ��How can I calm down? Gu Yundong clearly deserves to die, but she actually opened such a big shop now. Gu Dafeng should have been stepped on by others and served others as a slave for the rest of her life, but now, she��s actually wearing gorgeous clothes and reunited with her son. Someone even drove a carriage for her. Why? Why?��


    Even she didn��t have any of these. What right did these two bitches have to enjoy it?


    She couldn��t stand it.


    Gu Qiuyue exerted all her strength to break free from Mrs. Ren��s grip.


    The passersby looked at them and pointed at them with strange expressions.


    Mrs. Ren was anxious, afraid that the commotion here would attract the attention of Gu��s people.


    But this time, even if she pinched Gu Qiuyue hard, it would be useless. There was only one thought in Gu Qiuyue��s mind. She would go up and tear them apart.


    Mrs. Ren was secretly annoyed. ��I know you��re unwilling, but what can you do even if you��re unwilling? Could it be that you can kill them? You can��t do anything. Once you rush in front of them, you might be grabbed by the shop assistants and shopkeepers and sent to the government office. Do you want Master to give up on you completely?��


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned, and the commotion quietened down.

 Chapter 831: Resurrection

    Chapter 831: Resurrection


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mrs. Ren heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ��And don��t forget that Gu Yundong knows Young Master Dai from the prefecture magistrate��s office. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have been able to bring Gu Dafeng and his wife home in just half a day. Later, she will complain to Young Master Dai. If Young Master Dai wants to pursue the matter, Old Master will be the first to not let you off.��


    Gu Qiuyue listened and finally calmed down completely. Her flushed face gradually returned to normal.


    Mrs. Ren continued, ��I didn��t bring you here today to agitate you to risk your life. I wanted you to see with your own eyes that their lives are good now. You can��t touch them easily.��


    Gu Qiuyue suddenly turned around and glared at her. She sneered. ��Are you trying to tell me that I��m just a concubine who has fallen out of favor? The tables have turned. Do I have to kowtow and apologize to them when they see us?��


    ��No, I want you to know that you can only deal with them if you��re strong and stand higher than them.��


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned for a moment. After a while, she snorted. ��You make it sound so easy. How can I stand higher than them? I��m just an unloved concubine now. I don��t have money or anyone in my hands. I don��t even know Young Master Dai.��


    But so what? As long as she listened to Mrs. Ren and pulled Mrs. Zhou down, everything else was not important.


    Gu Qiuyue tried her best to retract her gaze from Gu��s and look elsewhere. Only then could she listen to her mother calmly. ��Alright, I��ll listen to you. What should I do next?��


    ��Get pregnant with a son.��


    Gu Qiuyue frowned. ��But now, Old Master has already...��


    ��So what? Old Master still has some feelings for you. As long as it��s a little, you can revive. At that time, you can seize the opportunity. When you have a son, you will have a bargaining chip to fight with Mrs. Zhou.��


    Although Gu Qiuyue frowned, she still nodded.


    Mrs. Ren was satisfied. ��Let��s go. I��ll tell you what to do when we get back.��

 Chapter 832: The Jumpy Yunshu and Yuanzhi

    Chapter 832: The Jumpy Yunshu and Yuanzhi


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Qiuyue looked at Gu��s unwillingly and left angrily.


    Neither of them knew that not far behind them squatted a woman who had her ears pricked up and was pretending to wipe her shoes.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, that person stood up and walked towards Gu��s with her head lowered.


    Gu Yundong was introducing the items in the shop to Gu Dafeng. When he turned around and saw Tong Shuitao, he nodded slightly and said, ��Aunt, go upstairs and rest for a while.��


    Then, she called out to Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who had already gone to the backyard. ��The two of you, help Aunt to the second floor and enjoy the scenery.��


    Eldest Aunt Gu looked at her helplessly. ��What do you mean by helping me? It��s not like I can��t walk. Why do I need to help?��


    However, Yunshu and Yuanzhi had already run over quickly and grabbed her hands from both sides.


    ��Aunt, this way. Be careful.��


    ��Mother, let��s go to the second floor. I heard from Keke that the second floor of this shop is very beautiful. The seats upstairs are soft and comfortable.��


    Gu Dafeng looked at the two of them lovingly and let them hold her hand as they walked upstairs.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand. ��I��ll pour tea for you.��


    She smiled and said nothing more. They were already standing on the second floor.


    Tong Shuitao didn��t understand. But what? Why did Miss say half of it?


    Gu Yundong walked into the attic on the second floor and saw the two children lying on the sofa.


    ��It��s really comfortable. I can even sleep on it.��


    ��Look at this pillow. It��s soft and can even lean against the wall.��


    ��There��s even a storybook here. Wow, I didn��t even see one in the county city.��


    ��There are many bookstores in the prefectural city. There will definitely be many books.��


    ��Then let��s go to the bookstore in the prefecture next time.��


    ��Sure, sure. When the time comes, we can come here and sit in such a comfortable chair while drinking milk tea and reading scripts.��


    ��Ah, this is simply a day for immortals.��


    Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door, was speechless. Why were these two so jumpy when she was not around?


    ��Ahem.�� She coughed heavily.

 Chapter 833: Misread

    Chapter 833: Misread


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The two children heard the commotion and stood up in a second.


    Gu Yundong walked in and looked at the two of them with a faint smile.


    The two little guys chuckled at her and sat back down. They even jumped on the cushions. ��Eldest Sister, it��s too comfortable here, so the small people in our hearts came out and spoke by themselves. We weren��t the ones who said those words just now.��


    ��Yes, it��s not us.�� Bian Yuanzhi nodded vigorously with a serious expression.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Just continue to make up stories.


    Their imagination was quite wild. Even the small people in their hearts had come out.


    Would another little person appear later? Would the two little people fight in their minds?


    ��Alright, I won��t stop you in your own home. If you want to jump, then jump. However, you can��t do this when you��re outside.��


    Yunshu immediately ran over. ��No, we��re very obedient outside. Everyone says that I��m cute and wants to snatch me home to be their son.��


    Gu Yundong saw that she was unwilling to say more, so she did not ask further and handed her a cup of fruit tea.


    The fruit tea was sour and sweet. Eldest Aunt Gu took a sip and could not help but widen her eyes. ��It��s delicious.��


    The other two children had already gulped down half a cup. ��Eldest Sister, can we make this at home in the future?��


    ��Okay.��


    Eldest Aunt Gu looked at the children and her depressed mood improved again.


    She finally had a chance to size up the attic. ��This place is really comfortable. Yundong, how did you think of this?��


    ��I just... thought I liked it, so I got someone to make it. However, this place is still a little small and simple. The milk tea shop is really beautiful.��


    She happened to go to the milk tea shop yesterday and did not tell Madam Dai and Nie Shuang. She wanted to experience it as a guest and see if there was anything that needed to be improved.


    After checking it, it was quite good. At least in terms of eating and drinking, it tasted very good.


    When Yunshu heard her mention the milk tea shop, she quickly said, ��Sister, can we go now?��

 Chapter 834: To the Milk Tea Shop

    Chapter 834: To the Milk Tea Shop


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Now?


    Yunshu said pitifully, ��We only have a few days of vacation left. I��ve agreed with Yuanzhi that I have to go to Aunt Ke��s house and let him see the courtyard I lived in back then. I also have to go to Tianhai Academy to experience the strong academic atmosphere. I also have to go to the bookstore and find a storybook... No, find scriptures to read.��


    There were so many places he had to go. His schedule was too full and he was so busy. It was really not easy.


    Gu Yundong felt sympathy for him. She thought that since there was nothing important in the afternoon, she might as well go.


    ��Alright, I��ll take you there.��


    At this time, there shouldn��t be many people. It wouldn��t be a problem to bring the two children over.


    The milk tea shop allowed children, but it was only limited to people under the age of ten. Moreover, most of the people who brought children went to private rooms.


    The two children immediately cheered and raised their heads to finish the fruit tea in their cups.


    Gu Dafeng shook her head helplessly. She drank very slowly. The doctor said that her stomach was not good now, so she had to drink and eat slowly to avoid getting injured too quickly.


    Tong Shuitao did not go. She still had something on.


    The name of the milk tea shop was New Tea Pavilion.


    Nie Shuang and Madam Dai insisted on her naming it. Gu Yundong thought that she was bad at giving names and gave up on herself. She thought that if they were not satisfied, they could think of something else.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them agreed to it. It was simple and clear, allowing people to know what this shop was for at a glance.


    Wasn��t milk tea new tea? No one had seen it before.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    ��Huh?��


    Was it that rash?


    Yes, it was a very rash name, so much so that Gu Yundong did not often mention the name of the milk tea shop.


    Anyway, when she saw this name, she had no idea.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of New Tea Pavilion not long after. Before the two children got out of the carriage, they had already lifted the curtains and saw the two-story-tall shop in front of them.

 Chapter 835: New Tea Pavilion

    Chapter 835: New Tea Pavilion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��New Tea Pavilion?��


    They got out of the car. Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked up at the name on the plaque, deep in thought.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and was about to say, ��Hurry up and go in. There��s nothing interesting about this name.��


    Unexpectedly, Yunshu suddenly said, ����Cook new tea from the river and buy all the green mountains as a drawing screen��. When I see these two words, I can feel that this tea shop gives people a leisurely feeling.��


    Huh?


    Are you sure?


    It was rare for Gu Yundong to have a knot in her head. She looked at the plaque above her head with a gratified expression.


    Relief?


    Gu Yundong shivered and quickly said, ��Alright, don��t stand at the door. Let��s go in first.��


    Only then did they walk in.


    New Tea Pavilion��s business was really booming. Even if it was not time for afternoon tea, more than half of the people in the hall were already seated.


    She still wanted her eldest aunt to become the hearty eldest aunt of the past. How cute, right?


    ��Let��s go. I can do it.��


    Gu Dafeng also smiled. She was still very nervous, her palms were sweaty, and her back seemed to be sweating. She could even feel the guests in the hall looking over.


    But it didn��t matter. She had Yundong by her side.


    She wasn��t afraid.


    Gu Yundong held her arm and walked steadily to the counter with a smile on her face.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were already standing in front of the counter. When they saw the menu beside them, they couldn��t help but lean over to take a look.


    There was a lady behind the counter. She smiled and asked them, ��Did the two young masters come here on their own?��


    Yunshu looked up and met the Eldest Sister with a sweet smile. Her eyes were also bright. ��No, I came with my sister and aunt.��


    Then she pointed in Gu Yundong��s direction. The girl was still smiling as she looked in that direction.


    The smile remained on her face, but her eyelids twitched violently.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and whispered to Eldest Aunt Gu. She did not see her.

 Chapter 836: Gu Yundong Is Bankrupt?

    Chapter 836: Gu Yundong Is Bankrupt?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When she reached the counter, she asked the two children, ��Have you thought about what to eat and drink?��


    ��I want to drink milk tea and eat those fries,�� Yunshu said quickly.


    ��I want double skin milk.�� Yuanzhi had a special fondness for this. ��And chicken nuggets.��


    Gu Yundong looked at Eldest Aunt Gu again. The latter did not know how to read and did not know what delicious food there was. She was a little nervous. But with Gu Yundong by her side, she quickly calmed down.


    ��Just order. I don��t know what to drink.��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and said to the girl, ��Then give me another pot of osmanthus tea and a plate of osmanthus cake.��


    She said to Eldest Aunt Gu, ��Osmanthus tea is good for the stomach. During this season, the osmanthus flowers this year have been plucked and dried. The osmanthus flowers in New Tea Pavilion are all fresh.��


    ��Alright, I��ll try.��


    Gu Yundong said to the girl, ��That��s all for now. We��ll order whatever we want later. We want a private room. The type that children like.��


    However, the ink on it had completely smudged the words. It was impossible to see what the customer had ordered.


    The girl could not help but frown. ��Xiao Yi, what does it say?��


    ��What do you care what she wrote? Huh.��


    The lady frowned even more badly. ��What��s going on? This customer offended you and made you have such an attitude? This won��t do. The boss has said that anyone who comes is a guest and has to be treated well.��


    ��Aiya, Sister Lan, you don��t understand at all?�� Xiao Yi snorted. ��What kind of guests are they?��


    ��What��s going on?��


    Xiao Yi glared at her fiercely. ��You don��t know, but that woman came yesterday too. Before noon, she came to the shop and ordered two cups of milk tea. One was hers, and the other was her maid��s. Then, the two of them sat in that corner of the hall for the entire afternoon. They didn��t move at all.��


    The more Xiao Yi spoke, the angrier she became. ��Look at those young ladies and madams who came to our place. Which one of them would sit at the same table as a maidservant and drink tea? Only those ignorant and dilapidated families are so impolite.��


    Wei Lan felt that this was wrong. ��Xiao Yi, there��s no rule in our shop that you can��t sit with a maidservant.��


    ��What do you know?�� When Xiao Yi saw her retort, her tone could not help but become heavier. ��There��s something even worse.��

 Chapter 837: Three Bosses

    Chapter 837: Three Bosses


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    A customer looked over and Wei Lan quickly pulled her back. ��Be quiet.��


    Xiao Yi shrunk her head and continued, ��It��s fine if they sit in this shop for half a day, but the problem is that they keep stealing glances at others. Learning how to eat and drink elegantly from those madams and young ladies, I feel that it��s shabby. Sister Lan, it��s not that I want to criticize them, but if the other madams and young ladies find out, they will lose their temper and find trouble with our shop.��


    If Gu Yundong were here to hear this, she would definitely shout that she was wronged.


    She just wanted to know how satisfied the customers were with the shop and see if they liked the food.


    Moreover, she had really only taken a few glances. Who knew that this Xiao Yi would actually discover it?


    Wei Lan felt that Xiao Yi��s words were all guesses. ��It can��t be. Did you misunderstand?��


    ��I saw it with my own eyes. How could I have misunderstood? Just watch. They came yesterday and tasted the sweetness. Today, they came again. They even brought their families. If they come at this hour, they will definitely sit for the entire afternoon. Oh right, there��s another thing. Su Qing was the one who entertained them yesterday. You didn��t see her. She was so attentive. When she saw that the woman had finished her milk tea, she immediately went over to refill it. I think she likes to serve such poor guests.��


    The more she spoke, the more she went overboard. Wei Lan couldn��t stand it anymore, so she interrupted her and said, ��You��d better tell me what��s written on this list first. I��ll get someone to do it so that the guests won��t wait.��


    However, everyone still knew that this boss did not have much power. In addition, they did not know her, so they did not know her personality. Naturally, in everyone��s hearts, she was not as prestigious as the other two bosses.


    Moreover, Nie Shuang and Madam Dai had brought many people with them. Boss Gu only had Su Qing.


    Su Qing��s family background was not particularly good.


    Therefore, gradually, the shop was divided into several factions.


    In the beginning, Wei Lan thought that Su Qing was alone and would probably be ostracized by everyone. She did not expect her to be so popular, especially with the few old women in the kitchen.


    Therefore, even though she seemed to be alone, the people in the shop did not become enemies with her. Everyone seemed to be harmonious with her.


    During this period of time, everyone��s mental state had more or less changed.


    As for Xiao Yi, she had the biggest change in temperament here.


    Because she felt that she belonged to Madam Dai and was superior to others.

 Chapter 838: She Said Thank You

    Chapter 838: She Said Thank You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Wei Lan did not like her very much, but she did not dare to offend her.


    The balance between the three bosses was very important. If she broke this balance, she would probably not be able to stay here anymore.


    Sighing inwardly, Wei Lan brought the menu to the kitchen and got someone to quickly prepare the food.


    When it was done, she personally carried the tray over.


    The round-faced girl arranged for Gu Yundong and the rest to be in a private room with a carpet and toys.


    Gu Yundong regretted it the moment she entered.


    This place was suitable for Keke to come over at her age. The two kids were a little old after going to school...


    Just as she thought this, she saw Yunshu and Yuanzhi go in happily. Then, they started playing with the puzzles.


    ��I��ve solved the puzzles several times.��


    ��Then why are you still playing?��


    ��I want to challenge speed. I want to see how quickly I can solve it. Last time, I saw that the headmaster did it in less than five minutes. I want to be faster than him so that I can go to the headmaster and show off.��


    It just wasn��t convenient.


    Moreover, the shop closed relatively late. They didn��t tell their family when they came out today, and their family might be worried.


    Just as she was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door of the private room.


    Gu Yundong looked up. ��Come in.��


    Wei Lan opened the door and walked in with a tray. She smiled and placed the things on the table. Then, she said, ��This is the milk tea, osmanthus tea, and osmanthus cake that the customer ordered. As for double skin milk and the other two snacks, please wait a moment.��


    ��Thank you.�� Gu Yundong smiled and nodded at her.


    Wei Lan left the room and paused for a moment before turning to look at the closed door.


    There were really too few madams and young ladies who said thank you.


    They were used to being served by the people around them and had already taken it for granted.


    This girl...


    Her smile was beautiful, and her voice was pleasant. Especially when she thanked her, it actually made her feel like her work had been acknowledged.


    Wei Lan felt that this girl was not like what Xiao Yi had said at all. She wasn��t from a dilapidated family who did not know etiquette and only knew how to imitate others. She even had an aura that was stronger than Wei Lan��s young lady.


    Wei Lan walked back to the counter, and Xiao Yi came over again. ��How is it? I told you, they��re in the private room. Are they looking around like they��ve never seen the world?��

 Chapter 839: Demanding a Beating

    Chapter 839: Demanding a Beating


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Wei Lan was a little annoyed. Was there no end to this?


    She was just a guest. Why did she have such a big opinion? She had never had an unhappy conflict with her, right?


    ��I��m asking you a question. Answer me.�� Xiao Yi tugged at her.


    Wei Lan secretly took a deep breath and quietly pulled back her sleeve. She said calmly, ��No, be it that girl or the others, they��re all quite easy to get along with. They��re very polite.��


    ��I don��t believe you. It must be because they��re in the room. You couldn��t tell.��


    ��If you don��t believe me, why are you asking me?��


    Wei Lan was not willing to continue chatting with her. She carried the tray and turned around. ��I��m going to get busy. There are guests outside again. Hurry up and entertain them.��


    Xiao Yi turned her head and saw a familiar young lady walking in. A smile suddenly appeared on her face and she hurriedly went up to her.


    Wei Lan shook her head and went to the kitchen to bring the other snacks from Gu Yundong��s room.


    When she walked into the room, she saw her picking up the teapot and pouring tea for Gu Dafeng.


    Gu Yunshu was instantly comforted. His eyes lit up as he said, ��That��s right. The teacher is already so old. His hands are much older than mine.��


    Then, he shook his chubby hand. He had been eating a little too much recently, and his hand was no longer flexible.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. In your eyes, are all people over the age of ten old?


    This brat really deserved a beating. He was not cute.


    She urged him, ��Aren��t you going?��


    ��I��ll go now.�� The two of them hurriedly stood up.


    Wei Lan quickly said, ��I��ll bring the two young masters over.��


    Most of the guests in this house were guests who brought their children over. They were afraid that the children would overturn the basins when they ran, so the basins were not placed inside.


    Wei Lan opened the door and led Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi out.


    There was a washroom in the courtyard. Gu Yunshu walked on the steps and wanted to wash himself, but Wei Lan had already taken a wet handkerchief to wipe his hands.


    Gu Yunshu was still a little embarrassed, so he stood there obediently. When he was done wiping his hands, he said, ��Sister, when will New Tea Pavilion close?��

 Chapter 840: Brainwashed by Gu Yunshu

    Chapter 840: Brainwashed by Gu Yunshu


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Wei Lan was stunned for a moment. ��Little Master, why are you asking this?��


    She had already wiped Yunshu��s hands. She got up and wrung the towel because she wiped Yuanzhi.


    ��We want to take a look at the other rooms after closing when there are no customers.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuanzhi said, ��Cousin said that she wanted to consider it, but she didn��t agree.��


    Gu Yunshu snorted. ��I will definitely convince her. My sister likes me very much. She won��t have the heart to reject me.��


    ��Hahaha, you��re praising yourself. Yunshu, you��re getting more and more shameless.��


    ��If you mock me again, I��ll draw a turtle on your face later.��


    ��Thick-skinned, hehehe...��


    Gu Yunshu pretended to cover his mouth. Bian Yuanzhi quickly dodged to the side and said to Wei Lan, ��Sister, we��ll go back to the room first.��


    ��But she said she��d think about it. She didn��t say no.��


    ��Perhaps, it��s to appease the little masters.��


    Xiao Yi snorted. ��You��re really stubborn. Alright, let��s see if they��ll stay until closing time. Let me tell you first, I won��t be polite to such rude guests who make excessive requests. Our shop is backed by the wife of the prefecture magistrate. There��s no need to give anyone face in the entire Xuanhe Prefecture.��


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    ��Xiao Yi, you...�� Wei Lan chased after her for a few steps before stopping. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the room.


    After a while, she returned to the hall.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Gu Yundong was brainwashing Gu Yunshu.


    ��Sister, don��t you often say that we have to catch them off guard? Think about it. If you suddenly say that you want to inspect the shop and check all the rooms today, everyone won��t have time to prepare. What you see will be the true appearance of the rooms, right?��


    ��I heard a story from our teacher. He said that an emperor from the previous dynasty wanted to experience the suffering of the common people, but every time, he would mobilize a large number of people and tell everyone in advance. Then, everyone would know where the emperor went, so everything was prepared in advance. When the emperor left the palace, he would see the common people singing and dancing. The common people would eat their fill and wear warm clothes with a satisfied smile on their faces.��


    ��Guess what happened in the end?�� Gu Yunshu deliberately kept her in suspense.

 Chapter 841: Ask Eldest Aunt

    Chapter 841: Ask Eldest Aunt


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Of course, she knew that this kind of story was too common.


    However, when she saw that her eldest aunt was listening with interest, she did not interrupt and even asked, ��What happened in the end?��


    Gu Yunshu picked up a fry with his chopsticks and ate it. He took a sip of milk tea and lowered his voice mysteriously. ��After that, the previous dynasty was destroyed.��


    This causal relationship had changed too quickly. Eldest Aunt Gu didn��t understand.


    She looked shocked and asked, ��Why?��


    ��Sigh, because what the emperor saw when he went to the common people was what others let him see. He didn��t know what the common people��s true lives were like. He felt that everyone was living well. There were no corrupt officials in the royal court, and the common people were well-fed. Then, as the emperor, he didn��t need to do much. He no longer worked hard to rule, no longer cared about the officials who were rich. He even increased the taxes and taxes. He wanted people to build a summer residence for him, wasting the people��s money and forcing the common people to have no way out.��


    Eldest Aunt Gu was enlightened. She nodded and said, ��I think your teacher��s story is quite good. We commoners have a hard time.��


    ��Isn��t that so?�� Gu Yunshu immediately nodded fiercely.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. This seemed to be the person who had ordered for them previously.


    She lowered her eyes and suddenly smiled. Yunshu, that brat, had a point.


    Xiao Yi maintained her smile. After Gu Yundong left, she snorted.


    She would wait for two hours to see if this stranger would leave. If the stranger did not leave, she would have to ask her to leave.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room and saw Gu Yunshu showing off to Bian Yuanzhi. ��I told you that my elder sister dotes on me the most. Look, I just told her a story and she agreed. It made the other stories I prepared useless.��


    Gu Yundong could not help but knock him on the head. On the other hand, Eldest Aunt Gu could not help but ask, ��You��ve been here all afternoon. Will it delay your work?��


    She knew that Gu Yundong was very busy now. There were many things to do in the shop and workshop.


    ��I won��t delay. I can take this opportunity to rest.�� In fact, when she went out just now, she was still wondering if she should take down the brush and paper from the carriage to take a look. However, she instantly dismissed this thought.


    ��I happen to have something to ask you.��

 Chapter 842: Chasing Gu Yundong Away

    Chapter 842: Chasing Gu Yundong Away


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What is it?�� Eldest Aunt Gu asked.


    ��Eat first. We can talk slowly.�� Gu Yundong brought her a piece of osmanthus cake. Eldest Aunt Gu had a small bite and chewed carefully.


    In the past, she had bought a few pieces of osmanthus cake in the county city, but they were not as delicious as the ones here.


    After taking another sip of osmanthus tea, she felt as if her entire life was satisfied.


    ��Eldest Aunt, what are your plans for the future?�� Gu Yundong asked softly when she saw that she had finished a whole piece.


    When Eldest Aunt Gu saw that she was asking about this, she immediately smiled. ��Your uncle and I have already discussed this. Didn��t Mrs. Ren say that your uncle��s wooden carvings were selling quite well last time? I��ll sell them. Although your uncle��s legs are not good, his carving skills are getting better and better. Even if the little things aren��t worth much, I can still earn a lot of money when there are more of them.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. Eldest Uncle had a skill that was already much better than many people.


    For now, he would make small wooden carvings. When his legs were better in the future, he could also make big ones.


    Eldest Aunt Gu was actually not good at doing business, but she would ask.


    As Gu Yundong chatted with her, she slowly felt that she had become much more straightforward.


    As expected, Eldest Aunt Gu was still the same Eldest Aunt Gu as before.


    ��Knock, knock.��


    Just as the two of them were deep in conversation, there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Yundong��s voice stopped abruptly. He frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the private room��s door.


    Gu Yunshu had already rushed over to open the door. He was stunned when he saw Xiao Yi standing in front of him. ��May I ask what��s the matter?��


    Xiao Yi still had a smile on her face and her attitude was still polite. She stood at the door and looked at Gu Yundong. ��Miss, it��s already 3 pm.��


    3 pm? So what?


    ��Alright, I understand.�� Gu Yundong smiled and nodded gently.

 Chapter 843: Fight

    Chapter 843: Fight


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xiao Yi saw that she was pretending to be stupid and did not know what was good for her, so she simply made it clear. ��Miss, it��s like this. Ever since our New Tea Pavilion opened for business, there have been many customers every day. Whether it��s the hall or the room, it��s filled with people. Especially after noon, some customers still have to wait for seats.��


    Gu Yundong frowned, but Xiao Yi continued to smile and said, ��It��s the most crowded time now, so there��s no room. A madam had tea and snacks in this room last time and was very satisfied. Today, she came over and asked us for this room again.��


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a faint smile. How strange. There was actually someone who chased away guests.


    Gu Yunshu scratched his head and looked up at Xiao Yi. ��Didn��t you tell that madam that there are already guests in this room?��


    Xiao Yi lowered her head to look at him, then continued to look at Gu Yundong and said, ��Miss, look, you��ve been here for nearly four hours...��


    Gu Yunshu was enlightened and could not help but widen his eyes. ��So you want to chase us away.��


    He quickly turned around and walked to Gu Yundong��s side. ��Eldest Sister, she is a bad person.��


    Xiao Yi was so angry that she almost fell backward. This stinky child.


    However, this girl had never done anything out of line. She had brought two young children with her, but they did not cause a commotion to affect the other guests.


    It would be unreasonable for Xiao Yi to chase them away like this.


    She lowered her voice and warned her, ��Don��t go overboard. It won��t do you any good to offend the guests.��


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? We have Madam Dai...��


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had already stood up and was walking towards the door when she heard this.


    Therefore, this person was with Madam Dai.


    As expected, the conflict still emerged.


    Xiao Yi refused to leave. Wei Lan tried to pull her a few times but to no avail.


    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the hall in front. Following that, the round-faced girl from before ran over and called Wei Lan and Xiao Yi. ��Sister Lan, Sister Xiao Yi, bad news. Someone is fighting in front.��


    ��What?�� Wei Lan and Xiao Yi were shocked.

 Chapter 844: Inquiry

    Chapter 844: Inquiry


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Wei Lan immediately ran to the front hall. Xiao Yi paused for a moment and turned to look at Gu Yundong. She quickly followed the round-faced girl.


    Gu Yundong stood where she was and was silent for a moment. Then, she said to Eldest Aunt Gu, who was standing behind him, ��Aunt, rest here first. I��ll go over and take a look.��


    ��I��ll go with you.��


    ��No, I��ll be right back.��


    With that, Gu Yundong strode towards the main hall.


    Just as she turned around the large screen in the hall, she heard a commotion.


    There were many people in the hall. Some of them had already stood up and retreated to the side to watch the commotion.


    Gu Yundong glanced at them. These people were very interesting. They were still holding cups and snacks in their hands, as if they were afraid that they would lose the food.


    The troublemakers should be two rich wives. They were very young and looked to be less than 20 years old. At this moment, neither of them allowed the other to look at each other.


    ��You know them quite well.�� Gu Yundong could not help but want to laugh.


    The girl was still a little proud. ��That��s right. I don��t have any good points, but I know a lot of things in this prefecture.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. This girl was an informant.


    ��Miss, what��s your name?��


    ��My last name is Bao.��


    You��re really inquisitive. You didn��t let this surname down at all.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Miss Bao continued, ��Only this New Tea Pavilion has delicious food and comfortable places. This milk tea is even more novel. It made these two madams who don��t like each other come over every day. They were fine before, but I didn��t expect them to fight today.��


    As Miss Bao spoke, she shook her head. ��Is it because Madam Dai and Nie Shuang are not around that they��ve become bolder?��


    When Gu Yundong heard her mention Nie Shuang��s name, she could not help but glance at her.

 Chapter 845: My Surname Is Gu

    Chapter 845: My Surname Is Gu


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��So, why did they quarrel?��


    Miss Bao pointed at Mrs. Yu and said, ��Although these two people don��t mind appearing in New Tea Pavilion at the same time, Mrs. Yu used to sit on the second floor. Today, she sat on the first floor. Moreover, she sat in the seat that Mrs. Tian usually sits in.��


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. So they were arguing?


    Miss Bao seemed to have seen through her thoughts, so she nodded. ��Although it��s a small matter, haven��t they been resentful for a long time? Wouldn��t they start arguing with a reason?��


    She even dropped the cup.


    These two families were both merchants, and they were just ordinary merchants. They did not pay much attention to the rules, and they were both married.


    Therefore, they could quarrel in such a place.


    If they were like the Nie Family, they wouldn��t dare to quarrel with others in public. Even if they got married, they would be criticized.


    Miss Bao took another sip of milk tea and enjoyed being a bystander.


    In the end, she suddenly remembered and turned to ask Gu Yundong, ��By the way, I still don��t know your name. I��ve never seen you before.��


    ��You��re really shameless. Who wants to harm you? You were the one who came to find trouble with me first.��


    ��You took my place first.��


    ��Your place?? What a joke. Do you own this New Tea Pavilion? Did you buy this seat? It was originally reserved for whoever arrived first. You��re amazing. You even want others to specially save it for you.��


    ��You usually sit on the second floor, but today, you chose to sit on the first floor and even occupied this seat. You��re clearly provoking me on purpose.��


    The two of them argued more and more fiercely, neither giving in to the other.


    Gu Yundong had a smile on her face. She stopped behind Wei Lan and patted her shoulder.


    Wei Lan��s mouth was dry, but the two of them ignored her and continued to argue as they got closer and closer.


    If they were not careful, their fingernails would have scratched each other.


    Wei Lan immediately turned around when she was patted on the shoulder. She was even more surprised to see Gu Yundong walking over.


    ��Go to the kitchen and find two strong old women,�� Gu Yundong said.


    Wei Lan was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly. ��Miss, go back to the private room. I��ll give you an explanation when I��m done.��


    She thought that Gu Yundong was still angry about what happened before.

 Chapter 846: Shes Boss Gu?

    Chapter 846: She��s Boss Gu?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, Gu Yundong said, ��Wei Lan, my name is Gu Yundong. I think Madam Dai and Nie Shuang have mentioned my name before.��


    Wei Lan��s eyes widened. Gu... Gu Yundong?


    Wasn��t that the name of the third boss of their New Tea Pavilion? She was actually the Gu family��s boss?


    Wei Lan was suspicious for a moment, but on second thought, there were very few people who knew that one of the New Ming Pavilion��s bosses was Gu. There was no need for this person to lie to her now.


    Besides, the old women in the kitchen had all said that they had seen Boss Gu. If she wasn��t, she would immediately be exposed.


    Thinking of this, Wei Lan hurriedly nodded and quickly ran in the direction of the kitchen.


    On the other side, Xiao Yi had just stabilized herself. When she saw her, she wanted to go forward and criticize Gu Yundong. Unexpectedly, Wei Lan did not see her at all. Instead, she bumped into her as she ran, causing Xiao Yi to take a few steps back. She pressed her hands against the edge of the table and barely managed to stand.


    She was instantly furious. She swung her painful fingers and said angrily, ��Wei Lan, what��s wrong with you? Hiss...��


    Wei Lan returned very quickly with two old women behind her.


    Two old women squeezed into the crowd. When they saw Gu Yundong, their eyes lit up. ��Boss Gu.��


    When Wei Lan heard this, she finally believed it completely. Her eyes were filled with excitement as she hurriedly greeted respectfully, ��Boss Gu.��


    ��Let go.��


    Only then did Gu Yundong step forward. Her voice suddenly rose as he called out to the left, ��Mrs. Yu.��


    Mrs. Yu was shocked and subconsciously stopped talking to look at her.


    Gu Yundong raised her voice to the right. ��Mrs. Tian.��


    Mrs. Tian also looked at her. The two of them were finally not as noisy as before.


    The entire hall fell silent because of Gu Yundong��s voice.


    Xiao Yi��s fingers no longer hurt. When she looked up, she realized that Gu Yundong was in control of the situation in front of her. She was instantly dissatisfied.


    She was standing far away just now and the two madams were arguing fiercely, so she did not hear the two old women call Gu Yundong Boss.


    At this moment, they saw that this strange person was actually bossing around in her shop. She was too shameless.


    The two old women from the kitchen were even listening to her. Had they forgotten who was the master?


    Xiao Yi wanted to step forward, but Gu Yundong was already smiling at the two madams.


    ��Mrs. Yu, Mrs. Tian, are you dissatisfied with our New Tea Pavilion?��

 Chapter 847: She Wants to Subdue People With Virtue

    Chapter 847: She Wants to Subdue People With Virtue


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as he said this, the two of them, who had wanted to speak, immediately choked.


    Gu Yundong was still smiling. In fact, she really wanted to get someone to take them out. How much business had their troubles delayed the shop? It would be easy to take them out.


    But she couldn��t. She ran a shop. There were so many people watching here. How could she use violence? If she gave people the impression that her shop was fierce and would chase customers out when things didn��t go their way, others wouldn��t dare to come.


    Therefore, she wanted to convince people with virtue!!


    She asked again, ��Do you have any dissatisfaction with our New Tea Pavilion?��


    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian suddenly came back to their senses and hurriedly shook their heads.


    ��No, we are not dissatisfied with the New Tea Pavilion. We are just dissatisfied with her.�� Who would dare to be dissatisfied with the New Tea Pavilion?


    However, they were indeed arguing and fighting in New Tea Pavilion. The two of them suddenly reacted and instantly broke out in cold sweat.


    Although it might not be worth much, this attitude made people feel very comfortable.


    Not to mention that they didn��t dare to really blame New Tea Pavilion, but they had come over to drink tea and rest when they were disturbed. Their good mood was gone, so they naturally had a grudge.


    What��s more, there was no lack of madams with husbands or sons in high positions present. They did not have to give Madam Dai face. They only pursued this quiet and comfortable environment.


    Gu Yundong��s words really made the madams who were about to leave stop.


    To be honest, the refreshments here were really delicious and novel. They didn��t know what the trinkets were, but they were actually looking forward to it.


    Gu Yundong asked the round-faced girl to clean up the place first before she excused herself and left.


    As soon as she left, the people in the hall suddenly reacted. This girl... Who was she? Was she a new employee in this shop? But her clothes didn��t look like it.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yi was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly caught up with Gu Yundong. ��Stop right there. Who are you? Who asked you to be in charge of our shop? You even gave us trinkets. You��re really...��


    Gu Yundong turned her head abruptly and scanned her face with her sharp and cold gaze. ��Shut up. I��ll settle the score with you later.��

 Chapter 848: Listen to Me

    Chapter 848: Listen to Me


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xiao Yi was stunned by her cold gaze and stood rooted to the ground. She had only dared to speak ill of others behind their backs. Even if she chased the guests away, it was only because her heart was too arrogant for a moment. It was her first time doing it.


    Now that Gu Yundong was looking at her, she felt inexplicably flustered.


    Gu Yundong had already walked into the room. As expected, Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Yu sat on two sides and did not speak to each other.


    Wei Lan persuaded them softly and poured them tea.


    When they saw Gu Yundong enter, they immediately turned their heads away.


    Just now, Wei Lan had already said that this person... was the owner of New Tea Pavilion.


    They had met Madam Dai and Nie Shuang before. This was indeed the first time they had seen this Boss Gu, who was rumored to not even have come on the day of the opening.


    Gu Yundong sat down in front of the two of them and smiled. ��Alright, there��s no one else here. You can tell me what happened.��


    In the future, when the family asked, her mother-in-law would tell them how spacious and novel the hall was, how sweet and delicious the milk tea was, and how delicious and fresh the snacks were.


    After she finished speaking, no one would ask Mrs. Tian anymore.


    If she went through all the places in New Tea Pavilion, wouldn��t she be surrounded like a star?


    In the end, she was just being vain.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Gu Yundong smiled and turned to look at another person. ��Mrs. Yu, why aren��t you sitting on the second floor today?��


    Mrs. Yu was stunned. Actually, she had been thinking about Gu Yundong��s words just now. They seemed to make sense.


    Hearing her question, she glanced at Mrs. Tian and said, ��I was originally on the second floor, but there was someone I didn��t like on the second floor today, so I came downstairs. There were many people downstairs at that time. It seems that that place is not bad.��


    Who knew that Mrs. Tian often sat there? She usually came early and went straight to the second floor.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. There are so many people who don��t get along with you.

 Chapter 849: Its Over

    Chapter 849: It��s Over


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Then, she asked, ��Have you never said this to Mrs. Tian?��


    ��What��s there to say? Am I very familiar with her? I can��t even be bothered to look at her. She walked in front of me perfectly fine and even blocked my light.��


    Mrs. Yu rolled her eyes, as if Mrs. Tian was a dirty thing.


    With this gaze, even ordinary people would feel unhappy, let alone Mrs. Tian, who had a grudge against her.


    Mrs. Tian��s anger was instantly ignited again. ��You can��t be bothered to look at me? Then I walked in front of you and you mocked me? If your words weren��t so unpleasant, would I have quarreled with you? You were clearly the one who provoked me first.��


    Seeing that they were about to argue again, Gu Yundong said, ��Look, this is actually a very small matter. Mrs. Yu, don��t say too much. If Mrs. Tian takes two steps, such a thing won��t happen at all. What��s the big deal? If I don��t have a seat, I��ll change it. If the two of them don��t get along, they won��t talk at most, right?��


    ��I know you were impulsive, but if you quarrel in front of so many madams and young ladies, I��m afraid the entire Xuanhe Prefecture will be in an uproar in less than half a day. It��s not worth it to implicate your reputation and your family��s reputation because of such a small matter.��


    ��Have some tea.��


    The two of them drank a cup of tea. After a moment of silence, they finally stood up and walked out of the room.


    Gu Yundong was the first to come out. Many people in the hall were waiting absent-mindedly. They craned their necks to look at the backyard.


    Especially that Miss Bao. She was standing behind the big screen, waiting to see the situation immediately.


    Xiao Yi wanted to go to the private room to take a look a few times, but she suppressed it in the end. The hall was still a little chaotic now. She still had to bring people to clean up and appease the guests. She could only suppress the dissatisfaction in her heart first.


    With Wei Lan in the private room, if anything really happened, it would be Wei Lan��s responsibility.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yi was not in a hurry.


    When Gu Yundong came out, everyone in the hall looked over.


    Miss Bao took a few steps forward and asked softly, ��How did it go?��


    Gu Yundong moved to the side and Mrs. Yu walked out from behind her.

 Chapter 850: Trinkets

    Chapter 850: Trinkets


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When everyone saw this, they were surprised.


    Oh, the two of them really stopped arguing. Not only did they stop arguing, but they also seemed to be able to talk calmly. They looked quite friendly when they walked together.


    Miss Bao��s heart was itching. ��Miss Gu, what did you tell them?��


    ��Nothing much. It��s not like the two madams are unreasonable people. This is just a misunderstanding. Once the misunderstanding is resolved, won��t everything be fine?��


    Mrs. Yu nodded. ��Yes, it was just a misunderstanding. I��m really sorry for disturbing everyone.��


    ��I was just being impulsive. Please don��t take it to heart.��


    The madams and young ladies present waved their hands and said that they were fine.


    In any case, they did not lose anything. They had even watched a show. Later, they could chat with others.


    Miss Bao did not get any useful information and sighed regretfully.


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked curiously, ��By the way, you said that you would give us something. What is it?��


    Now that she had the conditions, she could make one painting a day almost every day when she was free. As time passed, wouldn��t there be many paintings in the space?


    Moreover, it would not seem rude to give this.


    Hence, when Gu Yundong arrived at the storeroom, she found a larger tray and placed all the paintings in her space inside.


    Some paintings were simple and some were complicated. There were all kinds of flowers, plants, mountains, rivers, bustling streets, alleys, and food. Gu Yundong��s mind was filled with imagination. She drew everything.


    At this moment, these paintings were all rolled up and tied with a red string. When placed on the tray, they looked a little high-end.


    Gu Yundong carried the tray out of the storeroom and Wei Lan happened to rush over.


    She handed the tray to her. Wei Lan followed behind her and said, ��Boss, I don��t know where Xiao Yi went.��


    Gu Yundong paused for a moment before continuing to walk forward. ��Does she know that I��m the boss of New Tea Pavilion?��


    If she knew, she might really escape in fear.


    Wei Lan shook her head. ��I don��t think so.�� She had wanted to find Xiao Yi and tell her about Gu Yundong��s identity. It was more or less a way for her to be mentally prepared.


    As they spoke, the two of them returned to the hall.


    Most of the people��s eyes were on her, but Gu Yundong��s gaze was on Mrs. Tian and the woman beside her.

 Chapter 851: Can You Get Out?

    Chapter 851: Can You Get Out?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Where did this woman come from? Why didn��t I see her before?


    As Gu Yundong walked forward, she asked Wei Lan, ��Who is this?��


    Wei Lan said, ��She came with Mrs. Tian. She seems to be Mrs. Tian��s sister-in-law.�� As she spoke, she suddenly lowered her voice. ��I remember now. This sister-in-law seems to be Mrs. Yu��s concubine��s sister-in-law. She also married the eldest son of the Tian family��s concubine.��


    In that case, the two of them were in-laws?


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. Just as she was about to walk to Mrs. Tian��s side, she suddenly realized that Mrs. Tian, who had been comforted just now, had become irritable again. She looked at Mrs. Yu with uncontrollable anger.


    The woman beside her kept persuading her, ��Forget it, Sister-in-law. It��s not like you don��t know her personality. Let��s just take a step back. Anyway, I��ve already gotten used to what happened at home in the past.��


    ��Get used to it?�� Mrs. Tian sneered. ��You��re a concubine��s daughter, but I��m not. I��m the proper wife of the Tian family. Why should I let her?��


    A trace of anger flashed across the woman��s face, but she quickly regained her composure and sighed. ��You��re right. I implicated you. I shouldn��t have followed you here. She provoked us when she saw us coming. She was actually targeting me. Otherwise...��


    The woman��s expression changed drastically. She suddenly stood up. ��You, what do you mean?��


    ��What do you mean? I don��t care if you want to sow discord between Mrs. Tian and Mrs. Yu, but please leave this door before you speak.��


    Mrs. Tian looked at her in surprise. The woman met her gaze and quickly denied it. ��I didn��t. What do you mean by sowing discord? I��m just worried about Sister-in-law.��


    Gu Yundong did not have the time to argue with her. What did the Tian and Yu families have to do with her? The sisters-in-law started fighting.


    However, if they wanted to fight, they had to go home.


    ��You want to use our New Tea Pavilion as a raft on the spot? Dream on.�� Gu Yundong sneered. ��Do you think everyone is a fool? Do you think I don��t have a temper? Get lost, Wei Lan. Remember her. She��s not allowed to come again.��


    It was just a shop, but it had actually become a tool for others to fight openly and covertly.


    It would be strange if Gu Yundong had a good expression.


    This woman thought that she had invited the two of them in with a good attitude just now because she did not dare to offend the guests or something. No matter what, the prefecture magistrate��s wife was backing them up here. When it was time to be stubborn, Gu Yundong would definitely not lower her voice and be nice.

 Chapter 852: Draw It Yourself

    Chapter 852: Draw It Yourself


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The woman��s face turned pale. After a while, she looked at Gu Yundong with tears in her eyes and said, ��You, how can you malign me like this? You treat my sincerity as heartless. I know that I��m a concubine��s daughter. You all look down on me.��


    As she spoke, she covered her tears and ran out.


    Gu Yundong did not even turn around. She looked up at Mrs. Tian, who seemed to be deep in thought.


    She was also very speechless in her heart. She did not expect Mrs. Tian to be easy to provoke. Her temper was too easily ignited.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Yu had been watching from the side. At this moment, she walked over and thanked Gu Yundong. ��Thank you. Actually, I also felt that this quarrel was a little strange previously. It turns out that there was a villain causing trouble.��


    Someone beside them whispered, ��That��s right. When you guys were arguing, that person kept standing far away.��


    Mrs. Tian immediately felt a little awkward. At this moment, she had gradually regained her senses. She immediately smiled dryly at Gu Yundong and said, ��It��s my fault for not recognizing people well and causing New Tea Pavilion to suffer. I��m sorry, everyone.��


    Since she had a good attitude, Gu Yundong naturally would not treat her coldly.


    Anyway, it was fine as long as she did not cause trouble in New Tea Pavilion. But it was impossible for Gu Yundong to still have a smile on her face.


    ��It��s more like letting us draw it ourselves. That will depend on everyone��s luck. My hands are itching. Can I be the first to draw it?��


    ��Hey, hey, that won��t do. Who doesn��t know that you��re famous for being lucky? I think you should be the last.��


    The person in front covered her mouth and laughed. ��You said that I��m lucky. Even if I��m the last, I might still draw the best.��


    Everyone laughed, and the atmosphere in the hall instantly became lively and harmonious.


    On the other side, Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian lowered their heads and left quietly when no one was paying attention.


    However, when they walked out of the door, they were suddenly stunned when they saw a person in the carriage at the door.


    Immediately after, the two of them smiled dryly and hurriedly greeted the person before leaving.


    As for whether they would come to New Tea Pavilion in the future, they did not know.


    In short, after Mrs. Tian returned, there would probably be no peace at home.


    Gu Yundong naturally knew that they had left, but the atmosphere in the hall became more and more lively.


    Miss Bao was the first to draw a painting since she was the closest.

 Chapter 853: No Heart to Resist

    Chapter 853: No Heart to Resist


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Someone couldn��t help but move closer to her. ��Quick, take a look at what��s on it.��


    Miss Bao was inexplicably nervous, especially since everyone��s attention was on her. It made her feel as if she was holding a fragile item worth ten thousand gold coins.


    After a long while, she held her breath and carefully pulled off the red string tied to the painting, spreading it out bit by bit.


    Halfway through, she suddenly rolled it up again.


    It made the hearts of the others standing beside her skip a beat.


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub her forehead. It��s just a painting. Do you have to do this? Is there too little entertainment?


    After a while, Miss Bao opened the painting again.


    In the next moment, she let out a ��wow�� and her face was filled with obvious joy.


    Those who were sitting further away heard this and became more curious.


    However, they were no longer young ladies. They still had to be more dignified.


    However, there were still young ladies of similar age who exclaimed, ��So cute.��


    There were also a few children among them, but they were all restrained by their elders and did not make a fuss.


    Soon, someone drew a painting and opened it hopefully. Unfortunately, there was no such painting that she wanted. She was a little disappointed.


    However, soon after, she became slightly happy.


    ��This seems to be a charcoal drawing that��s been popular recently? Is it a charcoal drawing? This drawing is too lifelike. Look, there��s a shadow here.��


    The people around them all looked over, including Miss Bao.


    The one in her hand was not a charcoal drawing.


    When she heard that it was a recent trend, a madam said, ��I��ve heard of this charcoal drawing. My son has been learning it recently. Sigh, if only I could draw it later.��


    ��How is this a trinket? This is clearly something good.��


    ��Isn��t it?��


    Discussions broke out in the hall. Everyone looked at Gu Yundong in amazement.


    The people in the carriage outside the door had been watching silently.


    One of them could not take it anymore and said unhappily, ��Madam, did I say anything wrong?��

 Chapter 854: Shes the Third Boss

    Chapter 854: She��s the Third Boss


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��I don��t know where she came from. It��s fine if she became the master of our New Tea Pavilion without permission, but she even became the master of the place. Wei Lan just had to listen to her as if she was the master and let her win people over.��


    The person who spoke was Xiao Yi, who had disappeared earlier. At this moment, she was standing beside the carriage, and the person sitting in the carriage was Madam Dai.


    Xiao Yi originally wanted to stop Wei Lan, but when she thought about how Wei Lan had been going against her today, she felt especially uncomfortable.


    In New Tea Pavilion, the person with the highest chance of competing with her for power was Wei Lan. As for Su Qing, she didn��t care at all.


    If she took this opportunity to make Madam Dai��s impression of Wei Lan worse, wouldn��t that be killing two birds with one stone?


    Coincidentally, Madam Dai had actually come this morning. Xiao Yi knew that she would go to a friend��s house not far from here in the afternoon, so she simply ran over to look for her.


    When she returned, she happened to see Gu Yundong scolding Mrs. Tian��s sister-in-law.


    ��She even chased away our New Tea Pavilion��s guest and directly said that that person was sowing discord and offended Mrs. Tian and Mrs. Yu. This is too bad for our New Tea Pavilion��s reputation. Madam, you can��t let her off.��


    The more Xiao Yi spoke, the angrier she became. However, she did not hear Madam Dai��s voice for a long time and was a little puzzled.


    Gu Yundong was dressed differently from Wei Lan and the rest, so everyone guessed that her status might be higher.


    ��Yes, you have good taste.��


    Madam Dai became smug. She walked to Gu Yundong��s side and patted her hand. She said to the guests, ��Are you envious? But this is not the shopkeeper of our New Tea Pavilion. She is a boss of New Tea Pavilion.��


    Boss?!


    This was the boss of New Tea Pavilion? How was that possible?


    Although they had long heard that there were three bosses in New Tea Pavilion, the third one was too mysterious. They had never seen her before and she did not even come when the shop opened.


    As time passed, there were rumors that there was no third owner at New Tea Pavilion at all. There was only Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    However, they did not understand why those people had to fabricate a boss.


    They didn��t expect that there really was one!


    Moreover, she had appeared in front of them at this moment. She was young but plenty of methods. She had even given them a ��trinket�� just now??

 Chapter 855: Youre Actually Such a Madam Dai

    Chapter 855: You��re Actually Such a Madam Dai


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone present looked surprised. Many people had already reevaluated Gu Yundong��s status in their hearts.


    Miss Bao was even more shocked. She actually didn��t guess. Yes, yes, Nie Shuang had said that the third boss of New Tea Pavilion had the surname Gu.


    Moreover, she came and went in the hall as she pleased and chatted happily. Why didn��t she think in that direction?


    Miss Bao was extremely vexed. To think she said that she knew everything about the prefectural city. Her face hurt.


    However, among the people present, one of them was even more shocked by Madam Dai��s words. Her face turned pale, and her legs were so weak that she could not stand. She sat on the ground.


    Why? How could that be? Was she the boss? The boss of the Gu family? Then why didn��t she say anything? Was she deliberately watching her make a fool of herself?


    Wei Lan was the first to see it. Seeing this, she sighed inwardly and walked over to help her.


    ��Get up first. Later, go and apologize to Boss Gu. Perhaps Boss Gu won��t make things difficult for you on account of Madam Dai.��


    Xiao Yi suddenly pinched the back of her hand. Her neatly trimmed nails still scratched a bloody mark on the back of her hand.


    Everyone present could tell that this Boss Gu had a very high status in New Tea Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong said helplessly, ��I��m not as heartless as Auntie says. Look, I came immediately after you sent me a letter. See how loyal I am to you.��


    Madam Dai leaned closer to her and whispered, ��If you��re really loyal, teach me how to put on your makeup another day.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    You��re actually like this, Madam Dai.


    She smiled and nodded. ��All right.��


    ��That��s good.�� Madam Dai was instantly satisfied. ��Since you��re here today, I have something to tell you. Let��s find a room.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. Madam Dai greeted everyone and excused herself.


    The others had the painting in their hands. They knew that the two of them had something to say, so they did not ask them to stay.


    Miss Bao wanted to know more about Gu Yundong. Unfortunately, she was glared at by her elders, so she could only find another opportunity.

 Chapter 856: You Have Good Eyes

    Chapter 856: You Have Good Eyes


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong and Madam Dai walked towards the backyard. However, when they reached the screen, she stopped in her tracks.


    Madam Dai asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I��ll introduce some people to Auntie.��


    Gu Yundong pointed at Yunshu and the others who were sitting on chairs and talking to someone not far away.


    They had agreed to let them wait in the room, but it seemed like they could not wait any longer. They had already come to the hall.


    Not only was he here, but he and Yuanzhi were also playing with two other children of similar age.


    The four of them leaned on the table and looked at a painting.


    Eldest Aunt Gu was watching them from the side. The other two children��s families were also present. However, perhaps because they could not speak to Eldest Aunt Gu, they remained silent and drank tea and ate.


    When Gu Yundong and Madam Dai walked over, the two madams stood up.


    Gu Yundong nodded at them before introducing Gu Dafeng to Madam Dai. ��This is my aunt, Gu Dafeng.��


    Madam Dai was surprised. ��You found her?�� She knew that Gu Yundong was looking for her eldest aunt and uncle. The last time Dai Wenhuo went back, he did not mention this to her. That was why she was so surprised.


    However, the people in the hall did not quiet down because of their departure. Instead, the discussion became more and more intense.


    Still, no one knew which family Gu Yundong belonged to. After some guesses, there was no result.


    Even so, they all liked the paintings she took out.


    Although some people were unlucky and only drew the simplest ones, it did not stop them from admiring it.


    Initially, Gu Yundong thought that some people would lose interest in leaving New Tea Pavilion after the matter with the two madams was over.


    But now, no one was willing to leave.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with this scene, and so was Madam Dai.


    When the two of them entered the room, Madam Dai heaved a sigh of relief and said, ��I heard about Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian. It��s all thanks to you being present today. Otherwise, if we let them continue arguing, we wouldn��t be able to do business.��


    She frowned. ��I��m afraid they won��t have the face to come again in the future.��


    Gu Yundong had also guessed that Mrs. Yu might come again, but Mrs. Tian might not.


    ��Auntie, I think we lack a shopkeeper.��


    Madam Dai clapped her hands. ��I was just about to tell you about this.��


    As soon as she finished speaking, a sobbing voice suddenly came from outside the door. ��Madam Dai, Boss Gu, I was wrong.��

 Chapter 857: Returning to Her Original Form

    Chapter 857: Returning to Her Original Form


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The sudden sound stunned the two of them. The maidservant standing behind Madam Dai frowned and bowed for instructions. ��Madam, can you let me go out and deal with it?��


    Madam Dai looked at Gu Yundong. ��What are your plans?��


    ��Auntie, you can make the decision. If I go, I��m afraid she won��t be convinced.��


    Madam Dai nodded and instructed the maidservant behind her, Yu Zhu, ��Go ahead and let her understand what she did wrong.��


    ��Yes.��


    Yu Zhu nodded at the two of them and opened the door of the room. She looked at Xiao Yi, who was kneeling outside the door.


    This room was specially spared by Gu Yundong. It was in a corner beside the kitchen warehouse and was used as an office. It was quite far from the room where the other guests were and was not easy to see.


    Therefore, Xiao Yi��s commotion did not disturb the other guests.


    Yu Zhu sighed in her heart and shook her head. ��You don��t have to stay in New Tea Pavilion in the future. Go pack up and return to the Dai Residence in a while.��


    Xiao Yi suddenly raised her head and immediately kowtowed on the ground to beg for mercy. ��No, Sister Yu Zhu, I was wrong. Madam, Boss Gu, I was wrong. Please don��t chase me away.��


    How many people wanted to come to New Tea Pavilion but could not? Madam had once said that if they could do it well in New Tea Pavilion, in the future, when the shop opened elsewhere, old people like them could be promoted as shopkeepers. At that time, they would be much better than the maidservants and grannies in the residence.


    If there was someone with outstanding ability, Madam would even strip them of their slave status and live a glorious life. This was a job that many people would envy.


    Xiao Yi knew that even Yu Zhu, who was in front of her, was tempted.


    Now, she had finally reached this step with great difficulty, yet she was going to be beaten back to her original state?


    ��No, that��s not right. It��s worse than the original.��


    She had already been abandoned by Madam. Even if she returned to the Dai Residence, it was impossible for her to do the same job as before. She would probably be exiled to the manor and die of old age there.


    Xiao Yi cried bitterly, but Yu Zhu frowned. She found two old women from the kitchen who had come out to watch the show and quickly pulled her down.

 Chapter 858: Candidate for the Shopkeeper

    Chapter 858: Candidate for the Shopkeeper


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xiao Yi was pulled down, and it finally quieted down outside the door.


    In the room, Madam Dai could not help but shake her head and say, ��It��s my fault for not recognizing people. I��ve troubled you.��


    ��Auntie, you��re being too serious. People change. How can I blame you? Besides, I didn��t suffer any grievances. She just had a bad attitude. She didn��t hit or scold me.��


    It was just that this attitude was not suitable for New Tea Pavilion.


    ��Forget it, let��s not talk about her. Let��s talk about the shopkeeper.�� It was just a maidservant. Madam Dai would not really take it to heart.


    It wasn��t that she couldn��t leave this shop. Instead, the shopkeeper��s matter was the most important thing.


    It couldn��t be helped. The shopkeeper of New Tea Pavilion was gone just like that.


    When Gu Yundong went to the Dai residence that day, Madam Dai had told her about these problems while she was putting on makeup.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong had been thinking about this shopkeeper problem for the past two days. However, she did not have such connections. She still had to rely on Madam Dai or Nie Shuang.


    ��Auntie, since you��re talking about the shopkeeper, do you have someone in mind?��


    At the mention of this, Madam Dai��s face finally lit up. ��There��s someone. I visited a friend of mine today because of her. My friend��s family is in the capital. A few days ago, a nanny came back from the capital and said that she was here to retire. In fact, she didn��t want to get involved in the disputes of the capital��s main family. This nanny has some ability. The young lady of that family learned the rules from her. She has really seen the world. I finally convinced her to come to this shop tomorrow to take a look. When the time comes, I��ll try my best to let her stay.��


    A nanny from the capital?


    ��Although she��s here to retire, she��s not old. She doesn��t need to do anything in this shop. She��s just here to oversee it. With her around, such a thing will definitely not happen today. When I was young, I was also in the capital and had to receive a few pointers from her. As long as she��s willing to come, it won��t be a problem.��No?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 859: Gu Dafengs Target Is Firm

    Chapter 859: Gu Dafeng��s Target Is Firm


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Dai explained the nanny��s situation in detail. This nanny was a rather transparent person. Since she was unwilling to get involved in those disputes, she naturally would not interfere much in the residences when they arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    If not for Madam Dai��s early arrival, the nanny would have packed her bags and planned to go to the manor to truly retire.


    In any case, since she was unwilling to care about the matters in the residence, wouldn��t she be able to help her manage the matters in the shop?


    Madam Dai was quite confident. Her milk tea shop was so novel. Madam Qiu would definitely like it.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Alright, we��ll come back tomorrow.��


    Madam Dai heaved a sigh of relief. ��I was thinking of calling all the workers and cooks in New Tea Pavilion over to meet her. You can also take the opportunity to see which people are not suitable and let them go back.��


    Madam Dai was also very helpless. Who asked the people she liked to have problems?


    It was the same for the previous shopkeeper. Today, Xiao Yi had directly violated the taboo of New Tea Pavilion.


    Her ability to choose people was too trash.


    As the two of them spoke, they led Yunshu and the others to visit the rooms one by one.


    The two children were overjoyed. Even Eldest Aunt Gu��s eyes were shining.


    After walking around, the sky was already a little dark.


    Only then did Gu Yundong bring Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who were still extremely excited, as well as Eldest Aunt Gu, who seemed to have a certain goal in her eyes and was becoming more and more determined, back to the small courtyard.


    As soon as Eldest Aunt Gu entered the house, she could not wait to return to her room. She said that she wanted to tidy up the wooden carvings.


    She could clearly feel how successful Gu Yundong was today. The business of the two shops was booming.


    If Yundong could make something out of nothing, so could she. Even if she couldn��t compare to Yundong, as long as she worked hard, she could also have her own shop in the future. Her life would definitely get better and better.


    At this moment, Gu Dafeng��s goal was exceptionally firm.


    The next day, Yunshu and Yuanzhi followed Gu Dajiang to Tianhai Academy and saw the stone wall engraved with names. As Gu Dajiang was leading them, the two of them even entered the academy. After seeing this academy that had a hundred years of history, they were overwhelmed with emotions the entire day.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yundong brought Tong Shuitao to the milk tea shop again.

 Chapter 860: This Person Is Good

    Chapter 860: This Person Is Good


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Nie Shuang was also here. She was the first to arrive and was already eating in the hall.


    Madam Dai went to fetch Madam Qiu. As soon as they entered, everyone in New Tea Pavilion was present.


    It was Gu Yundong��s first time seeing Madam Qiu. How should she put it? Madam Dai was right.


    Madam Qiu was good.


    When she pulled a long face, even Gu Yundong felt a little uneasy. Her hands and feet were placed very properly, and she did not dare to look around. It was exactly the same feeling as when she met the dean in elementary school in her previous life. It was simply... sour and refreshing.


    If she was standing in the crowd like this, who would dare to quarrel in New Tea Pavilion? Who would dare? Anyway, Gu Yundong did not dare.


    However, she stopped pulling a long face and only smiled slightly. The expression on her face instantly became approachable and kind. Even the waiter of New Tea Pavilion dared to joke with her.


    Most importantly, Madam Qiu was multi-talented. She was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She was omnipotent in brewing tea and making incense. Even if a noble old lady came, Madam Qiu could accompany her for most of the day and not bring any awkwardness.


    Stay. Such a person had to stay.


    Nie Shuang��s eyes lit up. Although Gu Yundong was also happy, she looked much calmer than expected.


    However, before she left, she specially said to Su Qing, ��Learn more from Madam Qiu in the future, especially when it comes to how she treats others. It will be good for you.��


    From the looks of it, Madam Dai would definitely open a milk tea shop elsewhere in the future.


    Now that the prefecture magistrate Dai was being placed in an important position, he would probably be transferred back to the capital by the emperor in two years. Madam Dai might have already found a suitable shop in the capital.


    If Su Qing learned more, even if she didn��t go to the capital in the future, she could still go to other county cities to be a master.


    Gu Yundong returned to the small courtyard and realized that Eldest Aunt Gu was still in her room.


    She seemed to have been in the house for the entire day.


    Gu Yundong stood outside the window and looked, only to find that she was muttering to the wooden carvings. She did not know what she was thinking.


    Her uncle sat on a chair beside her and shushed her softly.


    On the third day, Gu Yundong had just woken up when Gu Dafeng carried her bag and prepared to leave.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment and quickly stopped her. ��Aunt, where are you going?��

 Chapter 861: Lets Do It Today

    Chapter 861: Let��s Do It Today


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng looked at her bag in high spirits. ��I��m going to the market to sell wooden carvings.��


    ��Now?��


    ��Yes, I prepared for a day yesterday. I set a price for each wooden sculpture and memorized it. I��m prepared to do something big today.��


    What she did not say was that she had rehearsed in her room for a long time yesterday. She had practiced how to receive guests, how to speak, and how to treat people who made things difficult for her.


    First of all, she had to smile. Gu Yundong had always been smiling when she treated the two quarreling madams that day.


    However, she could not be afraid and let others think that she was easy to bully.


    Gu Dafeng was a little regretful now. In the past, when Bian Han went to sell the wooden carvings, she did not go with him. Otherwise, she would not be so inexperienced.


    Gu Yundong did not expect her to be so well-prepared. At this moment, if given a lever, she seemed to be able to prop up an entire planet.


    She smiled and stepped forward. ��I��ll go with Eldest Aunt.��


    She remembered that Yundong had told her that the first seats in the market were the mother and daughter pair who sold flowers.


    The young lady��s name was Xiao Yuan, and she was about ten years old.


    Therefore, as soon as she entered, Gu Dafeng looked in that direction and indeed saw the stall with more than 20 bright potted plants in front of her.


    The person sitting behind the flowers with a small stool was a young lady.


    The young lady was watering the flowers with a kettle. She looked serious and obedient, just as Yundong had described.


    Gu Dafeng immediately became happy and walked up to them.


    The little girl looked up and immediately put on a smile. ��Aunt, do you want to buy flowers?��


    Gu Dafeng shook her head and asked, ��Is your name Xiao Yuan?��


    ��Yes, Auntie knows me?��


    Gu Dafeng��s eyes lit up even more. Her happy expression made Xiao Yuan��s mother, Madam Fan, who was arranging the flowers, immediately vigilant. She stood in front of Gu Dafeng and frowned. ��What��s the matter?��

 Chapter 862: First Aunts Voice

    Chapter 862: First Aunt��s Voice


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng was stunned and became a little nervous.


    Did they see through her because she was from the countryside? Did the people in the prefectural city not like her?


    No, Yundong had said that Xiao Yuan and her daughter were very friendly.


    Hence, she hurriedly explained, ��Don��t misunderstand. My niece said that you sell flowers here, so I came over to ask if it��s true?��


    Mrs. Fan was suspicious. ��Your niece is...��


    ��Her surname is Gu. Do you still remember the girl who bought 20 pots of flowers for her mother last time?��


    Xiao Yuan immediately stood up happily. ��I remember, I remember. Is Sister Gu your niece?��


    ��Yes, I��m her aunt.��


    Madam Fan was also a little happy. Others might not remember, but Gu Yundong and the rest remembered very clearly.


    She was the first customer to buy twenty pots of flowers in one go, and she even helped them chase away Shopkeeper Pan.


    Madam Fan thought about it and nodded.


    Only then did Xiao Yuan thank Gu Dafeng and take the wooden flower.


    Then, Madam Fan told Gu Dafeng about the rules of setting up a stall in the market. The first thing she did was to pay five copper coins to rent a small stall. With a stall, she could buy and sell.


    There were also people who could not be offended. What time would the market close tonight and what time would the market open.


    Gu Dafeng listened carefully. Coincidentally, there was an empty space beside Xiao Yuan. Madam Fan took Gu Dafeng to rent a stall first, then she untied the bag beside her.


    At first, Gu Dafeng did not dare to make a sound. When she heard someone shouting beside her, she followed suit.


    Gu Dafeng used to be quite loud. Now that she opened her mouth, she suppressed the voices of the surrounding vendors.


    The surroundings instantly fell silent as everyone looked at her.


    Gu Dafeng did not notice. Just as Madam Fan was about to remind her, the vendors started to shout again, as if they wanted to suppress Gu Dafeng��s voice.


    Madam Fan was speechless.


    Madam Fan and Xiao Yuan were both relatively shy people. Their voices were not loud, so their business was average.


    At this moment, because the surrounding vendors seemed to be competing, the noise in this area was especially loud, attracting many customers.

 Chapter 863: Getting More Bold

    Chapter 863: Getting More Bold


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong almost died of laughter when she saw this. Eldest Aunt had pulled in this business with a good voice.


    A few people came to Gu Dafeng��s stall to take a look. There was indeed someone who liked her small wooden carvings.


    There were even people who went to Xiao Yuan��s shop to look at the flowers. In an instant, there were more people here.


    Gu Yundong felt that her eldest aunt was good at doing business. Her talent had been buried in the past.


    She stood outside and watched for a while. When she saw that there was no problem, she turned around and left.


    After getting back into the carriage, Tong Shuitao asked, ��Miss, are we going back?��


    ��Let��s not go back for now. Let��s go to Brother Shao��s medicine shop.��


    ��Yes.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s pharmacy was almost done, and the person who renovated it was still Feng Daneng.


    The decorations of New Tea Pavilion really advertised Feng Daneng.


    The current Feng Daneng could not leave at all to return to Yongfu Village. Business came one after another and he could not handle it at all.


    However, when he heard that Shao Qingyuan was going to renovate the place, he still came personally without a word.


    ��Why are you here?��


    Gu Yundong looked around and saw that there was no one around. Then, she whispered into his ear, ��I missed you.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s pupils constricted as he pulled her into the storeroom.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The smell of traditional Chinese medicine filled his nose. Then, the door of the storeroom was closed.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. ��Say that again.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I missed you.��


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head and accurately found her lips, covering them heavily.


    ......


    She buried her head in his arms. ��You��re getting bolder.��


    From holding hands at the beginning, to hugging, and now...


    What a scheming fellow. He did not hesitate at all.


    Next, should I...


    ��When you��re of marriageable age, let��s get married,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong thought to herself: As expected.

 Chapter 864: Consummation Problem

    Chapter 864: Consummation Problem


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked up and said with a smile, ��My father can��t bear to marry me off so early.��


    ��Then I can marry into your family.�� Without any hesitation, Shao Qingyuan answered quickly.


    Gu Yundong choked and could not help but laugh.


    ��I��m still young.��


    ��You��ll be of marriageable age next month. You��re not young anymore.��


    ��I mean, I haven��t grown up yet.��


    Shao Qingyuan froze for a moment. His hands that were holding her felt a little warm.


    Gu Yundong seemed to hear him swallow his saliva gently. After a while, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ��We can get married first and consummate our marriage later.��


    Gu Yundong choked on her own saliva. She covered her mouth and coughed twice.


    Consummate the marriage later? You look like you want to kiss, hug, and lift me up when no one is paying attention. Can you hold it in after getting married? It would be strange if I believed you.


    Gu Yundong: ��...�� I didn��t. Don��t talk nonsense. Who was going to agree? Who!!


    Come back here and explain yourself.


    Gu Yundong stood rooted to the ground and stared. In the end, she did not chase after them.


    She tidied her clothes and stayed in the storeroom for a while. She pretended to look at the herbs before walking out slowly.


    In the courtyard, Shao Qingyuan had already spoken to Doctor Xiong.


    However, Shao Qingyuan��s face was cold and he looked very unhappy.


    Although Doctor Xiong was tough and had a bad temper, that was based on his medical skills. He had confidence in this aspect and was very persistent in certain aspects. That was why he was so stubborn.


    Moreover, Shao Qingyuan usually tolerated him and gave him enough freedom to perform. Therefore, Doctor Xiong had full authority over medical herbs.


    But now, this expression...


    Doctor Xiong said a few words to him, but he did not get a response. Especially since the other party��s aura was cold, it really made him a little afraid.


    Could it be that the request he made just now was really too much?


    After all, what he said now was not related to medical skills. Doctor Xiong did not have much confidence.


    Just as he was wondering if he should leave, he looked up and saw Gu Yundong.

 Chapter 865: Jiang Bao

    Chapter 865: Jiang Bao


    Editor: Henyee TranslationsNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    Doctor Xiong immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran to her. ��Miss Gu.��


    ��Doctor Xiong, why are you looking for Brother Shao?�� Gu Yundong glanced sideways at Shao Qingyuan, who was walking over.


    The latter looked helpless, but his face was no longer cold.


    Doctor Xiong turned around and saw that he seemed to have become a different person. His eyes widened.


    Heh, you actually have two faces. Your attitude towards me and towards Gu Yundong is too different.


    Doctor Xiong��s temper flared up again. He snorted coldly and simply said to Gu Yundong, ��I want a guy, but he keeps dilly-dallying and disagreeing. He��s a man, so can��t he be more straightforward? Must I leave behind so many important things to remind him again and again?��


    Gu Yundong was curious. ��What guy?��


    ��He��s a very smart shop assistant. His words are especially to my liking, and he recognizes medicinal herbs very quickly.��


    Moreover, from what Shao Qingyuan said, Jiang Bao agreed to come over after they got married.


    However, it had to be said that there were indeed people fighting for this talent everywhere.


    She used to think that Jiang Bao was smart. The first time they met, she had a deep impression of him. Now, Doctor Xiong had taken a fancy to him.


    ��Then will Lan Hua��er also come to the prefectural city?�� Gu Yundong had plans to send Lan Hua��er to New Tea Pavilion again. One Su Qing was still too few.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t know about this.


    ��We��ll have to wait for them to get married and decide for themselves.��


    Nowadays, when husbands went out to earn money, wives had to stay at home to take care of their parents.


    However, if Jiang Bao and Lan Hua��er got married, he might still want to bring her out.


    As long as Jiang Bao was willing, he would definitely be able to convince his family.


    Since that was the case, Gu Yundong would not interfere. She would wait for them to make their own decisions.

 Chapter 866: Want Both

    Chapter 866: Want Both


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Doctor Xiong, who was standing at the side, was about to die of anger. How did they manage to talk about ��love�� with a living person in front of them as if he did not exist?


    ��Do you really have to wait until after the new year for Jiang Bao to come over?��


    His voice was sharp and noisy for a moment.


    Finally, Shao Qingyuan turned around to look at him. Seeing that he was a little flustered and exasperated, he said, ��There are two choices. Firstly, I bring Jiang Bao over. From now on, he will be the only assistant in this pharmacy. Secondly, Jiang Bao will come back in a few months. There can be two assistants in the pharmacy, Jiang Bao and Ah Zhu.��


    Doctor Xiong was instantly suffocated. He wanted Jiang Bao and Ah Zhu. Couldn��t he choose both?


    However, looking at Shao Qingyuan��s implacable appearance, Doctor Xiong... ran away.


    Gu Yundong stared dumbfoundedly at his back as he ran away. After a long while, he finally could not help but laugh out loud.


    ��I didn��t expect him to be so agile. Hahaha, he ran so quickly.��


    He would find another assistant later. The old doctor also had the patience to teach him some simple pharmacology.


    This was what Jiang Bao learned step by step.


    But when it came to Jiang Bao and Lan Hua��er��s marriage, Shao Qingyuan could not help but look at Gu Yundong again.


    Now that Doctor Xiong had left, could the topic be...


    Just as Shao Qingyuan was thinking, footsteps came from behind.


    He closed his eyes silently. Why was it so hard to talk to her alone? Next time, he might as well take her out somewhere private.


    ��Yundong.��


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw Feng Daneng walking over. She smiled. ��Uncle Feng, are you done with your work?��


    ��Basically.�� Feng Daneng walked towards them.


    This time, Gu Yundong could tell that Uncle Feng had something to say.

 Chapter 867: Almighty Fengs Concerns

    Chapter 867: Almighty Feng��s Concerns


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What��s wrong, Uncle Feng? Why are you looking for me?��


    Feng Daneng smiled uncomfortably. ��Actually, it��s nothing much. I just heard that...��


    He glanced at Gu Yundong. Seeing her confused look, he could not help but lower his voice. ��I heard that you found your aunt and uncle?��


    ��Yes, I did.��


    Feng Daneng touched his head. ��Well, congratulations.��


    ��Thank you, Uncle Feng.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. From the corner of his eye, he saw two people standing behind a wall not far away. He kept winking at Feng Daneng.


    When Feng Daneng saw this, he opened his mouth but did not know what to say. In the end, he simply said, ��Then, then there��s nothing else. I��ll leave first...��


    When the two people behind heard this, they immediately became anxious.


    Gu Yundong could not help but say, ��Uncle Feng, you have something to tell me, right? It��s fine. Tell me. We��re all from Yongfu Village. There��s nothing to mind.��


    ��Why do I feel like all of them are too dependent on me?��


    Could it be that she was too opinionated?


    Shao Qingyuan had wanted to say something a few times, but he was interrupted. He no longer had a temper.


    However, when he turned his head and saw her frowning as if she was very troubled, he felt that she was cute.


    He couldn��t help but hold her hand. ��You��re very charming.�� Hence, he would always become someone else��s backbone.


    Not to mention Feng Daneng, even the village chief of Yongfu Village, Chen Liang, could not help but come to the Gu family to discuss with her when something big happened.


    His Yundong would become the center of attention wherever he went, making people involuntarily approach him.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan actually felt an inexplicable sense of pride.


    Gu Yundong sniggered. Seeing him say such things so seriously, she actually felt a little amused.


    ��Alright, alright. I��m charming. Doesn��t that mean you��re even more charming now that you��re my fiance??��


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly turned around, and his eyes became restless again. He felt that the atmosphere that had disappeared just now had returned.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong quickly pulled her hand away and ran away. ��I��m going to Aunt Ke��s house.��

 Chapter 868: Arrangements for Aunt Ke

    Chapter 868: Arrangements for Aunt Ke


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong ran out of the door and soon disappeared.


    Today, Yunshu and Yuanzhi had both gone to Aunt Ke��s house. She planned to pick them up.


    When they arrived at the Ke residence, they saw Aunt Ke happily preparing delicious food for them.


    Aunt Ke had always been good to children, let alone Yunshu, Yunke, Yuanzhi, and Madam Yang.


    But when she saw Gu Yundong, she raised her face again, making Gu Yundong not know whether to laugh or cry.


    There were still some changes in Aunt Ke��s house. There were a few pots of flowers in the corner of the courtyard, which seemed to be given to her by Madam Yang.


    There were some things for children to play with in the central room, as well as paper, ink, brush, and inkstone.


    Gu Yundong was silent. It was too lonely for Aunt Ke to live alone, but she refused to retire with him.


    Sometimes, when Aunt Ke told a story, when Yunshu heard something he liked, he would tell her a bunch of random things. Aunt Ke had no room to interrupt.


    Moreover, this New Tea Pavilion was opened by her, Nie Shuang, and Madam Dai.


    Nie Shuang did not say anything else. Aunt Ke was her biological aunt and they had a good relationship.


    Madam Dai also knew Aunt Ke and the two of them were friends.


    As for Madam Qiu, who had just been hired today, Gu Yundong felt that she and Aunt Ke were probably the same kind of people. They were both smart people who could understand each other without saying much. Perhaps the two of them could even become friends.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had thought about letting Aunt Ke be the shopkeeper.


    Unfortunately, she had been rejected by Aunt Ke from the start. She did not want to take on such a responsibility at all and did not have the time.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong never mentioned letting Aunt Ke go to New Tea Pavilion again. However, she did not expect that Aunt Ke did not want to be the shopkeeper and yet she was not against doing things at New Tea Pavilion, where she could interact with so many children.


    As expected, when Aunt Ke heard the last sentence, she could not hold back her expression and smiled.


    ��Alright, since you��re so sincere, there��s no harm in me forcing myself to go.��

 Chapter 869: Gu Yundongs Proposal

    Chapter 869: Gu Yundong��s Proposal


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong could not help but secretly roll her eyes. You even learned how to speak like me?


    But Gu Yundong was still very happy that Aunt Ke agreed.


    However, there was one thing that needed to be mentioned.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    ��Don��t be too tired. There��s no harm in going over later in the morning. There aren��t many customers at the beginning anyway. You have to come back early at night. There��s no need to wait until after closing. Although your place isn��t very far from New Tea Pavilion, it��s not too late. I��ll be worried.��


    ��Alright, alright, I understand.�� Aunt Ke pushed her away. ��Don��t be sticky. Hurry up and ask your mother and the children to wash their hands. It��s time to eat.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and went out. After the few of them finished their lunch, she brought them home.


    Only Bian Han and the Lu family were left at home. Gu Dajiang had brought Yunshu and Yuanzhi back to Tianhai Academy yesterday and happened to meet Master Xia. Today, Master Xia had called him to the academy to help copy books, so he was not around.


    Bian Han sat by the window and was carving with a piece of wood in his hand. He was very focused.


    Hearing the voice at the door, he looked up and welcomed his son who ran in. He asked him what had happened when he went out today.


    Yuanzhi��s eyes lit up when he heard that. ��That��s right. You can even sculpt plums, orchids, bamboos, and chrysanthemums. Scholars will definitely like it.��


    The more Bian Han listened, the more excited he became. That��s right, why didn��t he think of it? In the past, he always carved anything he thought of.


    Now that she heard Yundong��s words, she suddenly felt enlightened.


    ��You��re right. I, I��ll start carving the twelve zodiacs now.��


    Yuanzhi was in a hurry. ��Father, I��ll help you write.��


    Gu Yundong saw that the father and son were immediately busy. She smiled and left.


    Bian Han and Yuanzhi were so busy that they forgot the time. They only realized it when the sky gradually darkened.


    Eldest Aunt Gu... was not back yet.


    Bian Han immediately became anxious. ��Yuanzhi, go out and take a look. Why isn��t your mother back yet?��


    Yuanzhi put down his brush and was about to leave when the door to the courtyard opened.

 Chapter 870: Making Money, Making Money

    Chapter 870: Making Money, Making Money


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bian Yuanzhi looked up and saw his mother walking in with a flushed face.


    She was carrying a bag in her left hand and a basket in her right. No one knew what was inside.


    His face lit up and he quickly ran over. ��Mother, you��re finally back.��


    Gu Dafeng��s smile widened. She patted her son��s head forcefully and said to Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong, who had also walked out, ��Brother, Yundong, here. This is meat. Cook this for dinner.��


    Gu Dajiang stopped in his tracks and frowned slightly. ��What happened to your throat?��


    Gu Dafeng coughed lightly. Her throat was indeed very uncomfortable, and her voice was hoarse.


    Gu Yundong had already guessed it. She must have shouted so hard that her throat was damaged.


    Sigh, she should have known. She had forgotten to remind her.


    A few children at the side exclaimed, ��Wow, so much money.��


    Gu Dafeng said proudly, ��I earned 700 copper coins today. There are so many people in the prefectural city. When I sat in the market and shouted, many people came over. Moreover, they��re all quite rich. Other than a few people who bargained a few times, the others bought what they liked.��


    She looked very emotional. ��It��s just that the vendors beside us are working too hard. Their voices are really loud. It��s not easy for everyone to live.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Eldest Aunt, don��t do this tomorrow. Someone would say that she treated the flower and bird market as a vegetable market.


    However, the others agreed with Gu Dafeng. The children had already started counting the copper coins.


    Only Gu Dajiang frowned. ��They��re loud, but you��re shouting too? Then you don��t have to use so much strength, right? If you��re like this, you won��t even be able to speak tomorrow. How can you sell wooden carvings?��


    Gu Yundong laughed dryly. Father, you��re wrong. It��s not that Eldest Aunt is following others to shout, but that others are following her. This is all caused by Eldest Aunt.


    Gu Dafeng felt as if she had been struck by lightning after hearing Gu Dajiang��s words. That��s right, she was too excited just now and forgot about this.


    If her throat was damaged, how was she going to do business tomorrow?

 Chapter 871: Miscalculation

    Chapter 871: Miscalculation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    At the thought of this, Gu Dafeng could not help but slap her thigh hard. ��I miscalculated.��


    Wasn��t this the first time she had earned so much money? Wasn��t she too happy? In the past, when she was in Jiangyu County, it was her man who sold wooden carvings. He would often bring wooden carvings with a bag to the county city. When he came back, he would bring them back with a bag. He didn��t have much money.


    There were too few people in Jiangyu County who bought the wooden carvings, so this was the first time Gu Dafeng was doing business personally. She was also nervous and thought that it would be good enough if she could sell a few. She did not expect there to be so many rich people in the prefecture capital.


    She would be more excited if she sold one, and her voice would be higher. After so many times, wouldn��t she be unable to care about anything else?


    Gu Dajiang shook his head and asked Auntie Niu, ��Do we have rock sugar chrysanthemum tea at home?��


    ��Yes, my lord.��


    ��Make her a cup.��


    Gu Dafeng touched her throat with her fingers and finally felt a little uncomfortable.


    Bian Han said worriedly, ��Rest at home tomorrow. Get your throat better first.��


    ��Ah, right, I forgot.�� He rubbed his head and quickly became happy again. ��Mother, you��re amazing. You actually earned so much money.��


    ��Of course.�� Gu Dafeng was smug.


    Gu Yundong also said, ��I knew it. Eldest Aunt is indeed good at doing business. Look at these copper coins. It takes a few people half a day to count them.��


    Although the current 700 copper coins was nothing to Gu Yundong, it was different for Eldest Aunt Gu.


    In the past, she wished that one copper coin could be converted into two copper coins to spend. Her living expenses were only two to three taels a year. Now, it had only been a day, but she had already earned a quarter��s living expenses. How could she not be happy?


    This meant a lot in itself.


    As expected, Gu Dafeng became even more excited when she heard Gu Yundong say that. She nodded repeatedly. ��I��m just like you.��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. That was the opposite. It should be that the niece resembled the aunt.


    However, he still expressed his approval and happily praised Eldest Sister��s achievements today.


    After he finished speaking, the others immediately praised her.


    Gu Dafeng felt a little smug. She almost thought that she was about to become the richest man.


    That night, Gu Dafeng felt satisfied as she ate the two pounds of fat she had bought.

 Chapter 872: Reluctant to Spend the Silver

    Chapter 872: Reluctant to Spend the Silver


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    But at night, Eldest Aunt Gu still knocked on Gu Yundong��s door.


    Gu Yundong opened the door and was stunned to see her. She quickly invited her in. ��Aunt, are you looking for me?��


    Gu Dafeng nodded with a serious expression.


    Gu Yundong closed the door. Seeing her expression, she could not help but ask, ��What��s wrong? Did you encounter trouble at the market today?��


    ��Hmm? There��s no trouble. The market is pretty good. It��s very lively.�� Gu Dafeng��s voice was still very hoarse, and it even seemed to have become more serious. Her voice was so soft that it sounded like she was breathing.


    Gu Yundong silently looked up at the sky. Lively? It should be a competition of voices.


    Gu Dafeng lowered her head and took out a bag of things.


    Gu Yundong looked over. Wasn��t this the money bag from before?


    Gu Dafeng looked at the money bag and smiled in satisfaction. Then, she placed it on the table and said, ��This is for you.��


    The carvings were made of wood. Previously, in the Zhou Mansion, Mrs. Ren had brought it over for them.


    Back in his hometown, it was Bian Han who went straight to the mountain to cut the tree down. A very thick tree could be used for a long time.


    However, this prefectural city seemed to disallow people to cut trees at will.


    Gu Dafeng did not expect this.


    ��Furthermore, Eldest Aunt, Eldest Uncle��s skills are getting better and better. In the future, he can even make more complicated wooden carvings that have a better meaning and sell them to those rich families. Such wooden carvings also have a lot of requirements for wood. When the time comes, will you also need silver to buy good wood?��


    Gu Dafeng thought about it and agreed. ��Then, then I��ll take this money back first?��


    ��Yes, you should take it back.�� Gu Yundong nodded with certainty. ��When Eldest Aunt earns a lot of money in the future, I won��t hide even if you throw silver at me.��


    ��Pfft... What nonsense are you talking about? I can��t bear to throw money at you.��


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Eldest Aunt, are you reluctant to part with me, or are you reluctant to part with the silver?��


    ��Of course I can��t bear to part with the money. Look at how thick-skinned you are. What��s the use of throwing it at you?�� Eldest Aunt Gu was a straightforward person. Since Gu Yundong had said so, she did not insist on giving it to him. She immediately took the money bag and stood up. ��Alright, I won��t give it to you first. I��ll buy a few catties of meat later.��

 Chapter 873: Wheelchair

    Chapter 873: Wheelchair


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong thought of the fat meat tonight and felt her stomach ache.


    She said weakly, ��Aunt, can we buy lean meat next time?��


    ��You fool. There��s no oil on the lean meat, and it��s a few copper coins more expensive than fat. Of course, the fat is better. It��s very fragrant.��


    No, she refused.


    Gu Dafeng had already left with the money bag. She looked like she was going to sell the wooden carvings another day and buy two pounds of fat. Gu Yundong suddenly regretted not taking her money bag.


    The next day, Gu Dafeng did not go to the market. Firstly, there were not many wooden carvings left. Secondly, she was completely speechless.


    Thirdly, Yunshu and Yuanzhi would be returning to Fengkai County tomorrow.


    The holidays were almost over, and the two of them had to return to school to study.


    Therefore, on this day, the two of them did not go out to play. They stayed at home to accompany their parents and family to rest.


    Yuanzhi couldn��t bear to leave them. He stayed by their side for almost the entire day.


    Gu Dafeng could not speak, so he simply read to her. When Yunshu heard this, he could not help but read as well.


    Now that he had this wooden wheelchair, he no longer needed to be carried by others. He was very excited, and his fingers trembled slightly.


    After Gu Dafeng pushed him around twice, he turned to her and said, ��I-I��ll try it myself.��


    ��Then be careful.��


    ��Yes, I��m fine.�� Bian Han exhaled. He wiped his hands on his clothes and held the wheels on both sides.


    The wheels were made of wood and were very heavy. It took a lot of effort to push the wheelchair forward.


    Bian Han sat on it and couldn��t exert any strength.


    However, he did not give up. It was not until he was covered in sweat that the wheelchair finally moved forward.


    Once the wheelchair started walking, due to inertia, it was much easier to push again.


    Gu Dafeng exclaimed, ��That��s great!��


    Bian Han turned his head. He was sweating profusely, but the smile on his face was especially satisfied.


    Then, Doctor Xiong checked his pulse and said that he had recuperated well during this period of time. In a few days, he would be able to treat his legs.


    The whole family was very happy, but this happiness lasted until night time. There was only sadness left.

 Chapter 874: Farewell

    Chapter 874: Farewell


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng could not bear to part with Yuanzhi, especially when she saw him sleeping in a small ball between the two of them. His hands were relying on them and he refused to let go. His face was red and he was smiling.


    She wanted to accompany him back to Yongfu Village. They had just met not long ago, so how could they bear to part? They wished they could be together all the time.


    That wouldn��t do. Yuanzhi��s studies were more important, and the father had to treat his legs here. She also had to sell wooden carvings to earn money. She couldn��t leave.


    There were many customers in the prefectural city, so there was no need to worry about sales. There was probably no business in the county city.


    On the other hand, Bian Han looked at her and then at his son. After a long time, he said, ��Why don��t you accompany Yuanzhi back to Yongfu Village?��


    Gu Dafeng was surprised. ��You...��


    ��To... visit Mulan.�� Bian Mulan��s grave was now in Yongfu Village.


    Speaking of their daughter, the two of them fell silent again. Their hearts ached.


    Their young daughter was only 20 years old and had never enjoyed happiness in her life. Why did she...


    Gu Dafeng��s eyes were filled with tears again, and her nose was blocked. She reached out and wiped her eyes fiercely. In a hoarse voice, she said, ��Alright, I��ll go back. I��ll go see her and tell her that we��re all fine. Tell her not to worry. Leave in peace. In our next life, she��ll still be our daughter. We��ll dote on her.��No?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, she did not expect Gu Dafeng to say that she wanted to go back.


    After hearing her reason, Gu Yundong nodded slightly. ��Alright. Yuanzhi knows my cousin��s location, but the mountain path is difficult to walk on. I��ll get Brother Shao to send you there.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Don��t worry. Leave Eldest Aunt to me.��


    Bian Han also wanted to go back, but his legs were not suitable for long journeys. If the carriage was too bumpy, his legs, which he had painstakingly recovered, would probably become even worse.


    Doctor Xiong suggested that he stay at home for the next few days and massage his thighs more.


    At this moment, he was sitting in a wheelchair as Gu Dajiang pushed him to the door. He watched as his wife and children got into the carriage and slowly left for the alley.


    After a while, when the carriage had completely disappeared, Gu Yundong said, ��Let��s go back to the house. It��s cold outside. Don��t catch a cold.��


    Bian Han reluctantly retracted his gaze and the group entered the house.


    No one saw that Gu Yundong, whose back was facing them, had a scorching light in her eyes.


    With Yunshu and the others gone, it was time to settle some scores.


    For example, Concubine Gu of the Zhou Mansion.

 Chapter 875: Settling the Scores

    Chapter 875: Settling the Scores


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After sending Shao Qingyuan��s carriage off, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to set up a carriage after lunch and told Gu Dajiang that he wanted to take a look at the shop.


    But when the carriage turned out of the alley, Gu Yundong suddenly instructed Tong Shuitao, ��Go to the Zhou residence.��


    ��Alright.�� Tong Shuitao paused for a moment, then immediately understood what Young Miss wanted to do. After all, she had been with Young Miss for so long.


    Tong Shuitao had been waiting for a few days, hoping that Miss would teach Gu Qiuyue a lesson.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    This person was really heartless. She had done all kinds of bad things and did not show any mercy to her own family. She deserved retribution.


    However, Miss didn��t make a move. Tong Shuitao thought that Miss had given up.


    So she was planning to wait for Young Master and the others to leave before taking action.


    She sped up the carriage. ��Miss, are we going to the Zhou Mansion to tell Old Master Zhou directly?��


    ��No.��


    ��The carriage will stop at the teahouse diagonally opposite the Zhou residence. Go and find out if Zhou Dafu is at home. I��ll wait for you at the teahouse.��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tong Shuitao, who was outside, suddenly pulled the reins. ��Phew...��


    Gu Yundong looked out of the window. It was not there.


    ��Miss,�� Tong Shuitao said, ��I don��t need to ask around. Zhou Dafu is there.��


    Gu Yundong changed the window and looked out. Indeed, she saw Zhou Dafu and Steward Zhou standing not far away outside the back door of a family mansion, arguing with the gatekeeper.


    Gu Yundong looked up. Oh, isn��t this the Dai residence?


    She frowned slightly and said to Tong Shuitao, ��Drive the carriage forward and see what they��re talking about. Don��t be discovered.��


    ��Yes, my lady.��


    Tong Shuitao pretended to walk forward as if nothing had happened. When she reached the corner, she stopped.


    Gu Yundong got down from the carriage and squinted at Zhou Dafu, who was not far away.

 Chapter 876: Dafu Zhou Tricked Dai Wenhuo?

    Chapter 876: Dafu Zhou Tricked Dai Wenhuo?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhou Dafu was pacing back and forth outside with a frown, looking very frustrated.


    Steward Zhou kept a smile on his face as he said to the gatekeeper, ��Little brother, help me. Our master really knows your young master. If you inform him, your young master will definitely remember.��


    As he spoke, he stuffed a silver ingot into his hand.


    The gatekeeper hurriedly retracted his hand and said impatiently, ��Go, go, go. Are you bluffing me? If you really know him, you can just ask your master to write an invitation for our young master and enter through the main door. Do you have to make things difficult for me here? Alright, leave quickly. Don��t waste my time here. Let��s go.��


    As the gatekeeper spoke, he pushed Steward Zhou out.


    ��Hey, why are you still doing it? Let me tell you, I��m really not lying to you. Why don��t you go and look for Bian Han? He��s the servant your young master bought a few days ago. He knows our old master.��


    Steward Zhou could only take a step back and mention Bian Han��s name, although he felt that it was not very useful.


    Zhou Dafu��s eyes immediately lit up, and he suddenly rushed forward. His speed was as fast as a rabbit, and it was completely disproportionate to his fat body.


    ��Guard Dai.��


    Dai Zhong subconsciously dodged to avoid being hit by Zhou Dafu.


    When he took a closer look, his expression immediately twisted.


    How unlucky. How did she bump into him?


    Zhou Dafu heaved a sigh of relief and took two steps forward to block Dai Zhong. ��Guard Dai, I��ve finally seen you. Hurry up and tell that gatekeeper if Young Master Dai knows me. I��ve given Young Master Dai two servants last time...��


    ��Hey, Old Master Zhou, please be careful with your words.�� Dai Zhong stretched out his hand and hurriedly interrupted him. He said with a serious expression, ��What do you mean by giving our Young Master two servants? Those two people were bought by our Young Master. Old Master Zhou hasn��t forgotten that the contract was written in black and white, right? Our Young Master still has that contract. Moreover, Old Master Zhou��s price wasn��t low. These two servants cost a total of 50 taels of silver. This much money is enough for our Young Master to buy five servants. Moreover, one of them has crippled legs, and the other is sallow, thin, and covered in injuries. No matter what, our Young Master has suffered. In that case, it��s Old Master Zhou who tricked our Young Master.��


    ��Trick, trick?? Tricked Young Master Dai?�� How did it become a trick?


    Dai Zhong nodded and said very seriously, ��Isn��t that so? Our young master has never suffered such a huge loss. Old Master Zhou, you have good methods.��

 Chapter 877: Shes Still Stupid as a Pig

    Chapter 877: She��s Still Stupid as a Pig


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not know that Dai Zhong was such a good talker. He immediately covered his mouth and laughed.


    Tong Shuitao whispered in her ear, ��Miss, Old Master Zhou is about to die of anger.��


    ��Serves him right. He still wants to use what happened that day to get involved with the Dai family. If it��s really that easy, he can forget about being the prefecture magistrate.��


    On the other side, Zhou Dafu and Steward Zhou were stunned. How, how could this happen?


    Although he had received 50 taels of silver, he only thought that Dai Wenhuo was generous. Moreover, he had made Bian Han sound so powerful as if he was thirsty for talent. Who had not spent a lot of money for something they loved? 50 taels of silver was nothing.


    How could he know that Dai Wenhuo had given him the 50 taels and was still waiting for him to... reduce the money?


    As for the contract, he clearly said that he signed it so that no one would criticize him. Why had it become evidence that they were done with each other?


    Dai Zhong snorted coldly. ��It��s just a normal transaction. I hope Old Master Zhou doesn��t think too much.��


    He quickly changed the topic and said, ��Master, what should we do now?��


    ��What else can we do? Go back?��


    Zhou Dafu turned around and walked back angrily.


    Gu Yundong came out from the corner. ��Let��s go and follow them.��


    ��Yes, my lady.��


    The carriage was too big of a target, so Tong Shuitao knocked on the back door of the Dai residence and asked the gatekeeper to help look after the carriage. The gatekeeper knew Gu Yundong and immediately agreed.


    Gu Yundong and Zhou Dafu followed.


    Initially, they thought that Zhou Dafu would return to the residence directly. They did not know what Steward Zhou had said, but when they reached the entrance of the teahouse that Gu Yundong had gone to, the two of them suddenly turned around and entered.


    Gu Yundong looked up. After hesitating for a moment, she lowered her head slightly and went upstairs.

 Chapter 878: Strange Steward Zhou

    Chapter 878: Strange Steward Zhou


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhou Dafu��s seat was in the corner. Gu Yundong chose a seat where she could see them, but it was not easy for them to see her.


    Fortunately, there were many people coming and going in the teahouse at this time, so no one paid much attention to them. Naturally, Zhou Dafu and his servant were the same.


    Gu Yundong ordered a pot of tea, a stack of peanuts, a plate of cucumbers, and slowly ate with Tong Shuitao.


    There were even storytellers in the teahouse. With a clap of the wooden stick, their voices were raised and immediately received cheers from the entire hall.


    Gu Yundong had never heard of it before and was a little curious.


    On the other hand, Tong Shuitao was not very interested in this storytelling. This person spoke genteelly and liked to keep people in suspense. In the end, there were only a few familiar stories. They were not as good as the little stories that Miss had told Young Master and the others.


    Hence, Tong Shuitao had been paying attention to Zhou Dafu and his servant the entire time.


    After Gu Yundong listened for a while, Tong Shuitao suddenly said in surprise, ��Miss, why is Old Master Zhou drinking? This is a teahouse. He treats it as a tavern. If he wants to drink, why doesn��t he go to a tavern?��


    ��Drink?�� Gu Yundong finally shifted his gaze to Zhou Dafu.


    As he spoke, he grabbed his arm and placed it on her shoulder. He slowly stood up... and failed.


    After trying twice, Steward Zhou knelt back down.


    He laughed dryly at the waiter, who hurriedly said, ��I��ll help your master back with you.��


    Steward Zhou refused without hesitation. ��No need, no need. You see, there are many guests now and you��re very busy. There are still guests calling you over. How about this? I��ll go back and get someone to come over immediately. The Zhou Mansion isn��t far away. I��ll be back soon.��


    Before the waiter could say anything, he had already gone downstairs.


    Tong Shuitao was dumbfounded. She said softly, ��Miss, what exactly is Steward Zhou doing? Why do I feel that something is wrong? He just left Old Master Zhou there and ran off. Doesn��t he care? Isn��t he afraid that something will happen?��


    Gu Yundong also found it very strange. She got up and walked to the window, looking down.


    Steward Zhou had just run out of the teahouse and even turned to look upstairs.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly retracted her head and waited for Steward Zhou to run away before looking over again.


    But strangely, Steward Zhou was indeed running in the direction of the Zhou Mansion.

 Chapter 879: Gu Qiuyue Is Here

    Chapter 879: Gu Qiuyue Is Here


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong returned to her seat. Tong Shuitao hurriedly came over and asked, ��Miss, how is it? What does Steward Zhou want to do?��


    ��I don��t know. Let��s watch here first. He��ll come back eventually.��


    ��Okay.�� Tong Shuitao looked at Zhou Dafu as she ate.


    Although Zhou Dafu��s character was not good, he had a good behavior. Once he was drunk, he would lie on the table and sleep. It was fine if he did not cause trouble, but he did not even snore. Moreover, his hands and feet were well-behaved and did not move at all.


    After nearly 15 minutes, Steward Zhou still had not returned.


    The waiter was a little worried. Seeing that there were not many customers, he almost ran to the Zhou Mansion personally.


    Even Gu Yundong thought that she had guessed wrongly and that Steward Zhou might not return.


    At this moment, Steward Zhou appeared. Not only him, but there were also two people following behind him.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look. Oh, isn��t this Mrs. Ren? Behind her is... Gu Qiuyue, who is disguised as a man?


    What were Steward Zhou and Gu Qiuyue up to?


    Since he wanted to send the drunk Old Master Zhou back, Steward Zhou could have just found the concierge. Why did he have to do this?


    ��Miss, what do they want to do? Could it be that they want to harm Old Master Zhou and kill him for money?��


    Gu Yundong glanced at her. ��How is that possible? What good will Old Master Zhou��s death do them? Once he dies, the person in charge of the residence will be Mrs. Zhou, and the person who will inherit the assets will be Mrs. Zhou��s son. Gu Qiuyue will be the first to be tortured to death.��


    She paused. ��Let��s go and take a look.��


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly put down the tea money and followed Gu Yundong out of the teahouse.


    The two of them quickly saw Zhou Dafu and the others walking in front. They supported someone and naturally walked slowly.


    However, not long after, Mrs. Ren suddenly took a few quick steps forward.


    Just as she was about to reach the Zhou Mansion, she suddenly turned to the left.


    Then, Steward Zhou and Gu Qiuyue helped Zhou Dafu turn and followed.


    Gu Yundong: ???

 Chapter 880: Gu Yundong Is Stunned

    Chapter 880: Gu Yundong Is Stunned


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    They were about to arrive at the Zhou Mansion, but they actually passed through the door and did not enter?


    It couldn��t be that they really wanted to kill him like Tong Shuitao had said, right? These three people weren��t that stupid, right?


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other but still followed.


    After turning a corner, they saw a building. Was this... an inn??


    At this moment, Steward Zhou and the others were helping Zhou Dafu into the inn.


    Gu Yundong��s brows were tightly knitted as she followed them in.


    The inn was not very big, but there were still many guests. Half of the lobby on the first floor was occupied.


    But Zhou Dafu and the others went to the second floor.


    Now that no one was going up to the second floor, Gu Yundong could not go up rashly. Otherwise, it would be easy to be discovered.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened as she spoke. No, it can��t be, right? It can��t be what I think, right?


    ��Miss, what did you think of?�� As soon as Tong Shuitao saw her expression, she knew that Miss must have thought it through.


    As expected, Miss was smart. She couldn��t understand what they were trying to do.


    Gu Yundong clasped her hands and lowered her voice.


    ��Peach, do you still remember what I told you last time? Zhou Dafu only has one child. You said that he has a beautiful wife and many concubines, but he only has one son after so many years. It��s very likely that Zhou Dafu has health problems.��


    This time, Tong Shuitao understood. ��Miss, you mean that Zhou Dafu is infertile?��


    ��It can��t be said that he is infertile. It can only be said that it��s difficult for him to have children.�� It was said that Mrs. Zhou only got pregnant three years after she married Zhou Dafu. ��I wasn��t sure before, but I��m 80% sure now. It��s not easy for Zhou Dafu to have children. I think all the elders in the residence can guess this, especially Mrs. Ren, who has served Old Mrs. Zhou for many years.��


    However, Mrs. Ren still gave Gu Qiuyue the idea to get her pregnant with Zhou Dafu��s child. This meant that she had already thought of a way out.


    And this way out... was Steward Zhou.


    Damn it, she was cheating on Zhou Dafu.

 Chapter 881: Nasty

    Chapter 881: Nasty


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    If that was really the case, then Gu Yundong was very, very convinced by this operation.


    Tong Shuitao was exceptionally excited when she heard this. ��This, this means that Gu Qiuyue wants to...�� She looked around and lowered her voice. ��She wants to borrow semen?��


    Tong Shuitao shivered with goosebumps. It was too disgusting. Moreover, she was borrowing it from an old man like Steward Zhou.


    The problem was that they actually did it in front of the drunk Old Master Zhou...


    Ew��


    Tong Shuitao was disgusted.


    No wonder Steward Zhou wanted to get Old Master Zhou drunk. No wonder he rushed back and brought Gu Qiuyue over. No wonder he didn��t go back even though he was so close to the Zhou Mansion. Instead, he brought his master to an inn and even got a superior room.


    ��Then what should we do? Are we just going to ignore it?�� Tong Shuitao was a little anxious. Then, as if she had thought of something, she asked in surprise, ��Could it be that Miss is planning to wait for Gu Qiuyue��s child to be born and find an opportunity to give them a blood test to let Old Master Zhou know that the child is not his? Then, Old Master Zhou will feel that he was overjoyed for nothing. His love for that child is all to remind him of how big a mistake he has made. Then, he will be even angrier and beat Gu Qiuyue to death?��


    Kid, you��re quite imaginative.


    But Gu Yundong could not wait that long.


    Besides, if an innocent child was involved in this, she would be committing a sin.


    Gu Yundong waved at Tong Shuitao. When she got closer, she whispered into her ear.


    Tong Shuitao nodded repeatedly. ��Alright, alright. I��ll go now.��


    She was so excited that her body was trembling. After Gu Yundong finished speaking, she got up and walked out of the inn.


    Tong Shuitao��s skills were not bad now, and she was fast. Not long after, she stopped outside the Zhou Mansion.

 Chapter 882: Something Must Have Happened

    Chapter 882: Something Must Have Happened


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Shuitao knew that there were two gatekeepers at the main door of the Zhou Mansion.


    Miss said that she saw Steward Zhou enter from the main door, but she didn��t see him come out from the main door. They should have walked to the back door. Steward Zhou brought Mrs. Ren and Gu Qiuyue along, and anyone could tell at a glance that something was wrong with Gu Qiuyue, but the guards at the back door still let them out.


    In that case, the guard at the back door must be Steward Zhou or Mrs. Ren��s men.


    So she couldn��t go to the back door.


    Tong Shuitao walked straight towards the main door. When she was about to leave, she looked around and saw an eight or nine-year-old child not far away. She immediately took out a fruit candy and waved at him.


    The child��s eyes lit up and he ran over.


    ��Do you need something from me?��


    ��Go to the gatekeeper of the family in front and say a few words. This candy is yours.��


    The child looked at the candy and swallowed. He quickly nodded.


    The gatekeeper cursed in his heart. He must have been tricked by that child. Don��t let him see him again, or he would definitely take off his pants and beat him up.


    However, before he left, he still asked the waiter.


    When the waiter heard that he was from the Zhou Residence and that Old Master Zhou had not returned, he was shocked. ��How is that possible? Steward Zhou has already taken Old Master Zhou away. Old Master Zhou was indeed drunk and unconscious. It��s been a long time. Could it be that he hasn��t returned to the Residence?��


    The gatekeeper was stunned. There really was such a thing?


    However, he was the gatekeeper and did not see Steward Zhou return.


    They couldn��t go through the back door, right? The back door was far away, so there was no reason not to use the main door.


    The gatekeeper had a bad feeling and asked a few more questions.


    The waiter said, ��Steward Zhou couldn��t help him up alone. I originally wanted to help him send Old Master Zhou back to the residence, but Steward Zhou said that there was no need. He went back to call for help, but in the end, he called two women and one of them was dressed as a manservant. It was also strange.��


    The gatekeeper��s eyes widened. What was Steward Zhou going to do?


    Oh no, something must have happened. The old master was drunk and was not brought back to the residence. He even brought two unfamiliar women with him.


    There was something fishy about this.


    The gatekeeper could not care less anymore and ran back to the Zhou Mansion in a hurry.

 Chapter 883: Shock

    Chapter 883: Shock


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as he entered the door, the gatekeeper went to look for the butler in a hurry.


    The butler also felt that something was wrong. Could it be that Steward Zhou wanted to harm Old Master?


    He was also afraid and quickly went to report to Mrs. Zhou.


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Zhou sprang up from her chair. She was thinking more than the housekeeper. Butler Zhou was on good terms with Mrs. Ren and worked for Concubine Gu, but now...


    Mrs. Xu also thought of it and whispered into Mrs. Zhou��s ear, ��Madam, the waiter at the teahouse said that he brought two women there. Could these two be Gu Qiuyue and Mrs. Ren?��


    ��It must be them.�� Mrs. Zhou gritted her teeth. ��The gatekeeper didn��t see Steward Zhou go out from the front door, so he must have gone out from the back door. Good, very good. I didn��t expect these two to still have the strength to jump around. Nanny Xu, get someone to tie up the old woman who was guarding the back door today and go to Snow Blowing Garden to see if Gu Qiuyue brought Old Master to her place.��


    Mrs. Xu hurriedly did as she was told. Not long after, she came back panting with a look of panic on her face. ��Madam, Gu Qiuyue didn��t come back, and Master didn��t come back either. The old woman guarding the back door said that she would only let them out, but they didn��t come back.��


    She was stunned. Tong Shuitao, who had bumped into her, had already lowered her head and apologized repeatedly in a low voice. ��I��m sorry, I��m sorry. I had an urgent matter and offended you.��


    Then, she ran away quickly.


    From the beginning to the end, Nanny Xu did not have time to see her face clearly. She only knew that the other party was a woman and seemed to be quite old?


    Even after the stranger had run far away, she still stood rooted to the ground.


    Someone called out to her softly. Nanny Xu suddenly came back to her senses, but she did not continue walking.


    She pinched the soft note in her palm and walked to the side before slowly unfolding it.


    With just one look, Nanny Xu widened her eyes in shock and gasped in disbelief.


    ��Nanny Xu, what��s wrong? Why do you look so pale all of a sudden?�� An old woman beside her asked.


    However, Mrs. Xu suddenly closed the note. After taking a deep breath, as if she did not believe it, she unfolded the note and read it again.

 Chapter 884: Catching Adultery

    Chapter 884: Catching Adultery


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The next moment, Nanny Xu made a prompt decision and said to the old woman beside her, ��Call those two groups back. There��s no need to search.��


    ��W-why is that?��


    Nanny Xu did not explain further. She only hurriedly said, ��I��ll go back to the residence first.��


    Then, she returned to the Zhou Mansion and did not dare to stop for a moment to look for Mrs. Zhou in the main courtyard.


    She handed the note to Mrs. Zhou. The latter took a look and was equally shocked. ��Is what this says true?��


    ��We��ll know once we take a look.��


    Mrs. Zhou suddenly stood up. There was anger on her face, but there was also a faint joy.


    She took a deep breath and asked Nanny Xu, ��The butler is back?��


    ��He��s back.��


    ��Alright, let��s go. Bring him along.��


    Then, Mrs. Zhou came in with Nanny Xu and the butler.


    Other than them, there were also a few people who came in.


    The waiter of the inn saw that they were coming aggressively and was about to ask when Nanny Xu stuffed silver into his hands. Then, she said that the servants in the residence had stolen the property of the residence and hid here. They were here to arrest them.


    The waiter looked at the silver and did not ask further.


    Mrs. Xu said to an unfamiliar old woman, ��Go up and take a look. Is Mrs. Ren here?��


    The old woman nodded and came down after a while.


    She nodded at Mrs. Zhou. ��She��s indeed here.��


    Mrs. Zhou said to the housekeeper, ��I am right. Concubine Gu and Mrs. Ren have done something shameful. Master might have been harmed by them.��


    The butler asked, ��Then what does Madam plan to do?��


    Mrs. Zhou had a cold smile on her face. She raised her hand and pointed at the two of them, whispering a few words.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao were sitting a little further away. Even though Tong Shuitao had stretched her ears, she still could not hear clearly.

 Chapter 885: Gu Qiuyue Is Dead

    Chapter 885: Gu Qiuyue Is Dead


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, they still saw the two people who were called out by Mrs. Zhou clearly. The two of them were dressed ordinary and not too conspicuous. They looked like guests who had come to stay.


    After hearing the instructions, the two of them lowered their heads and went to the second floor.


    Not long after, Mrs. Zhou and the others went up.


    Curious, Tong Shuitao silently fell behind her.


    She only stuck her head out and saw Mrs. Ren��s eyes wide open in horror. She was pressed down and gagged by the two people who had gone upstairs first. There was no way to inform others at all.


    Those two people might have some skills. When they attacked, they were clean and efficient, not giving Mrs. Ren a chance.


    Then, Mrs. Ren��s face was filled with disbelief as she watched Mrs. Zhou push open the door with Nanny Xu and the butler...


    Tong Shuitao still wanted to go in and take a closer look, but Mrs. Zhou probably knew that family scandals could not be publicized. She got someone to surround this area, not giving anyone a chance to watch the commotion.


    As soon as she entered, the door closed.


    Tong Shuitao sighed regretfully. She went downstairs listlessly and sat opposite Gu Yundong.


    ��Miss, aren��t you curious?��


    ��Wow, that must be a treasure. Otherwise, why would Old Master Zhou and Madam Zhou come personally?��


    ��Eh, was Old Master Zhou here?��


    ��What do you think was stolen?��


    It was unknown what had been stolen, but that night, the Zhou Mansion was robbed.


    It was said that the thief went to the Zhou Mansion to search first. The next day, the news of Old Master Zhou being cheated on by his concubine spread on the street.


    It was the thief who found out. When he went to the Zhou Mansion, he happened to see Zhou Dafu dealing with Concubine Gu.


    It was said that Steward Zhou and Mrs. Ren were both beaten 50 times each. However, halfway through the beating, the two of them couldn��t hold on and died.


    Zhou Dafu wanted Concubine Gu to pay with her life. These days, adultery was a serious crime, especially when Concubine Gu was a concubine.


    Concubine Gu refused, and somehow, she bumped into a pillar, and then she was gone.


    When the news reached Gu Yundong, she was about to leave.


    Gu Dajiang had already finished his vacation and went to Tianhai Academy to study.


    Hence, both father and daughter knew that Gu Qiuyue... was dead.

 Chapter 886: Smallpox

    Chapter 886: Smallpox


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was expressionless, and her heart was calm.


    To be honest, she was the one who caused this, but at the end of the day, Gu Qiuyue was the one who courted death.


    Instead, she turned to look at Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang was really stunned for a moment. He was a little surprised and his emotions were indescribably complicated.


    ��Dead?��


    Gu Dajiang didn��t know what to feel. There was surprise, bitterness, and... relief.


    As if sensing his daughter��s gaze, he turned around and glanced at her. ��Why are you looking at me? She deserved it for doing such a thing. Alright, go do your thing. I��m going to the Academy.��


    With that, Gu Dajiang got into the carriage.


    Xue Rong shook the reins and the carriage gradually drove away.


    Gu Yundong secretly sighed. It was no longer important whether Gu Qiuyue had accidentally hit the pillar or died after hitting it.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. Smallpox.


    That��s right. Everyone knew how terrifying smallpox was these days. Almost everyone��s expression changed when they heard it. However, this was an infectious disease. If they were not careful, everyone around them would suffer.


    Not to mention the common people, even the members of the royal family could only wait for death if they contracted this disease.


    Over the years, the number of cases of smallpox had increased year by year, causing a large number of deaths every year.


    However, regardless of whether it was the imperial physicians or the civilian doctors, they had been helpless against this illness.


    Gu Yundong knew that many people were fighting against this infectious disease. She also knew that the ��human pox vaccination method�� had existed for a long time.


    Unfortunately, this method was not foolproof. Patients with mild illnesses would have scars, and those with serious illnesses would still die.


    It was not until someone overseas discovered the ��cowpox vaccination method�� that humans finally conquered smallpox.


    However, Gu Yundong did not know the details of either method, so she quickly walked forward and followed Doctor Xiong. She asked him, ��Doctor Xiong, you mentioned smallpox just now... Do you know the humanpox vaccination method?��


    As long as she knew the humanpox vaccination method, it would be much easier to learn cowpox vaccination method.


    ��The humanpox vaccination method?�� Doctor Xiong stopped in his tracks and lowered his eyes to think. He said, ��I��ve heard of it, but this method has to be conducted very carefully. If the doctor accidentally fails, he might not be able to continue practicing medicine in the future. Therefore, not many people use it, and it��s not very common.��

 Chapter 887: Shes Really a Smart Person

    Chapter 887: She��s Really a Smart Person


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. It seemed that someone already knew the vaccination method for human acne.


    She asked again, ��Do you know how to do it, Doctor Xiong?��


    Doctor Xiong shook his head. ��No.�� Then, he frowned. ��Why are you asking this?��


    However, when he thought of the children in her family, he immediately became anxious. ��Is it your younger brother and sister...��


    ��Pfft, pfft, pfft. Of course not.�� Gu Yundong glanced at him angrily. ��They��re fine. Didn��t you mention smallpox just now? So I asked a few more questions.��


    ��I see. Then how do you know the humanpox vaccination method?�� Many doctors did not know.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��Someone told me.��


    If Doctor Xiong couldn��t do it, then Song Dejiang definitely could.


    As an imperial physician, and an imperial physician who had been rehired by the current emperor, he would be too useless if he did not even know the humanpox vaccination method.


    So Gu Yundong hurried back to her room to write a letter to Song Dejiang.


    However, Doctor Xiong admitted that he was not an unreasonable person. Bian Han said that he would wait until Gu Dafeng returned. Otherwise, there would be no one by his side. At that time, he would be in so much pain that he would cry and die.


    The doctor snorted arrogantly and left.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan brought Gu Dafeng back the next day.


    The few of them were travel-worn. Gu Dafeng looked a little haggard, but she was in good spirits.


    She probably went to see Bian Mulan and vented her tears a couple of times. Her eyes were a little swollen.


    However, it could be seen that she was much more relaxed.


    As soon as Gu Dafeng entered, she went to look for Bian Han. ��I��ve already promised Mulan that when your leg recovers, we��ll go back together to visit her, so you have to recover quickly.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll take good care of myself.��


    ��That��s good. Let me tell you, Yongfu Village is really a good place with beautiful mountains and clear water. The green brick tiled house in Eldest Brother��s house is the only one in the village. Oh, no, there are only two. How about we build a house in Yongfu Village? We can be neighbors with Eldest Brother��s family.��


    Gu Yundong saw that the two of them were talking enthusiastically. Gu Dafeng should have a lot to say.


    She quickly winked at Shao Qingyuan when no one was paying attention.

 Chapter 888: She Winked at Him

    Chapter 888: She Winked at Him


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she had been winking at him, and his eyes lit up. Was she... winking at him?No?v(el)B\\jnn


    He quickly followed her and the two of them walked into the central room to talk.


    ��Did everything go smoothly these few days?�� Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan looked around and saw Madam Yang standing not far away. He felt a little regretful that he couldn��t hold her hand.


    He cleared his throat and nodded. ��It went well.��


    ��You went back and asked Qin Wenzheng about the Tao family, right? What did he say? How involved is Tao Xing? Will he implicate you?��


    After Shao Qingyuan entered the city, he first transported the herbs to the shop. Ah Zhu, who was in the shop now, quietly told him about this.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��She��s gone.�� She did not say anything else. ��The family is doing well. My father has also returned to school. Speaking of which, the flowers that my mother grafted have been raised. I don��t know what the flowers will look like in the future. I��ll only know when spring comes next year. By the way, Doctor Xiong came over yesterday. He originally wanted to treat Uncle��s leg yesterday, but Uncle did not agree. He said that he had to wait for my Eldest Aunt to come back.��


    At the mention of Doctor Xiong, Shao Qingyuan couldn��t help but shake his head and ask, ��Has he gone to other clinics to look for a doctor these few days?��


    ��Why not? He had an appointment with Doctor Wang yesterday. Unfortunately, Doctor Wang was treating a child, but that child had smallpox and was gone. Doctor Xiong did not disturb him.�� Gu Yundong sighed. ��Speaking of which, smallpox is really worrying. The day before yesterday, I went to a farm outside the city and saw that there was smallpox on the cow. I was shocked. Fortunately, an aunt said that it was not smallpox, but cowpox.��


    Because the milk tea shop needed a large amount of milk, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang bought a few cows near the Xuanhe Prefecture and specially found a place to raise them. They even hired farmers who were already skilled to take care of these cows.


    ��Fortunately, the disease of cowpox is much lighter than smallpox. Although it can also infect people, they won��t die after they get infected. By the way, I heard that those who have had cowpox don��t have smallpox. Don��t you think it��s magical?��


    Shao Qingyuan was originally quietly listening to her talk about trivial matters, but when he heard this, he suddenly paused. ��You��re saying that people who have cowpox won��t have smallpox anymore?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��That��s right. Those aunts had it before. Even some of their own children had cowpox, but they were fine.��

 Chapter 889: When Will You Get Married

    Chapter 889: When Will You Get Married


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan��s pupils constricted slightly, and his expression became thoughtful.


    Gu Yundong secretly looked at him and did not disturb him. After a while, he heard him say, ��There��s a way to prevent smallpox, but this method can��t guarantee that nothing will go wrong. According to you, if the person with cowpox is fine, can��t we change the smallpox to cowpox?��


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. I knew it. He really thought of it at once.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up and she said in surprise, ��That��s right. Why didn��t I think of that? If it succeeds, will we not have to be afraid of this illness in the future?��


    Shao Qingyuan��s eyes were also shining. If that was the case, this was a huge matter that would benefit the country and the people.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he was a little tempted.


    For the first time, he had such a strong desire to do something.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and met Gu Yundong��s happy expression. He suddenly smiled and reached out to pinch her cheek. ��You��re reminding me on purpose, right? Actually, you could��ve told me directly. There��s no need to beat around the bush.��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her with a burning gaze. He didn��t say anything and reached out to hug her tightly.


    ��Thank you.�� No one had ever done this for him.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes curved into crescents. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Madam Yang staring at them with wide eyes.


    Afraid that her voice would attract others, Gu Yundong quickly took a small step back and said, ��I, I didn��t do that for you. I did it for... for the people of the world.��


    She was actually embarrassed to the point of stuttering. Why was she so cute?


    Shao Qingyuan was tempted. ��I know you��re kind-hearted. When will you agree to marry me?��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. What did this have to do with marriage? No matter how kind-hearted she was, she could not agree to marriage so easily, right?


    She glared at him and suddenly laughed. ��As long as you can convince my father, we��ll get married.��


    Well, this was a little difficult.


    As Shao Qingyuan was thinking, a raised voice suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 890: Ingratiating To Eldest Aunt Gu

    Chapter 890: Ingratiating To Eldest Aunt Gu


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Brother, why are you like this? Where are your clothes? Aren��t you afraid of freezing to death if you wear so little? How old are you? Do you know how to take care of yourself?��


    This was Gu Dafeng��s voice.


    From the sound of it, Gu Dajiang must have returned from school.


    As expected, his voice sounded. ��It��s fine. It��s not cold in the carriage. I ran for a while on the way back. I��m warm.��


    ��Then you should put on your clothes. Hurry up. If you catch a cold later, you won��t even need to go to the academy.��


    Gu Dajiang had no choice but to put on his coat.


    In the house, Shao Qingyuan��s eyes flickered as he listened to the siblings�� conversation.


    His future father-in-law seemed to... listen to Eldest Aunt?


    That made sense. His father-in-law had been protected by Eldest Aunt since he was young. Although Eldest Aunt was only about three years older than his father-in-law, the eldest sister was like a mother. Madam Zhao did not treat him well. His father-in-law respected Eldest Aunt Gu from the bottom of his heart.


    Moreover, only Eldest Aunt Gu and Uncle were older than Gu Dajiang now.


    Bian Han grabbed Gu Dafeng��s hand tightly and did not even dare to look at his leg.


    Doctor Xiong squatted down to take a look before saying to Shao Qingyuan, ��You do it.��


    Shao Qingyuan: ��...��


    ��It has to be you. I��m already so old, and my strength is limited. If I don��t break it once and have to do it again, how much pain will he suffer? You have martial arts, are strong, and have studied medicine. No one is more suitable than you.��


    When Gu Dafeng and Bian Han heard this, they hurriedly said to Shao Qingyuan, ��Qingyuan, come on, come on.��


    When they heard that Doctor Xiong might not be able to break it in one go, the two of them quickly placed their hopes on Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Alright, I��ll do it.��


    Bian Han quickly turned his head to the side.


    Doctor Xiong told Shao Qingyuan what to pay attention to, then raised his head and said to Bian Han, ��We��re about to start. You don��t have to be too...��


    Crack!


    Before Doctor Xiong could finish speaking, Shao Qingyuan had already made a clean move.


    Doctor Xiong was stunned. Gu Dafeng quickly turned to look at Bian Han.

 Chapter 891: She Must Be Strong

    Chapter 891: She Must Be Strong


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bian Han��s face suddenly contorted. ��Ah...�� He cried out in pain.


    However, she quickly blinked in surprise. It didn��t seem to hurt that much.


    Could it be that he had been giving himself too much pressure recently? Was it just that he was thinking too much and it actually didn��t hurt that much?


    Gu Yundong, who was outside, was nervous when she heard the scream. She almost rushed in.


    Fortunately, the voices behind her were much lower and she did not hear anything else. She was relieved.


    Time passed bit by bit. Aunt Niu brought hot tea over, and Gu Yundong sat outside in the central room and drank two cups. Occasionally, she could hear Doctor Xiong��s voice, Bian Han��s cries of pain, and Gu Dafeng��s comforting voice, but she did not hear Shao Qingyuan��s voice.


    It was not until noon that the door in front of her was opened again.


    Gu Yundong immediately stood up and looked at Shao Qingyuan, who was the first to walk out. She asked, ��How did it go?��


    ��He��s fine, he��s fine.�� Doctor Xiong waved his hand. ��Just take good care of him next. Don��t move around. Eat something good. Make some bone soup for him to drink. Oh right, don��t carve wooden statues for the time being. I��ll come over in the next two days to change his splints and medicine.��


    Gu Yundong laughed, but the gloominess in her heart was more or less gone.


    After Shao Qingyuan sent Doctor Xiong off, he left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong knew that he had gone to the cow farm and prepared to study the vaccination of cowpox.


    As expected, Shao Qingyuan asked all the farmers in the farm. Not everyone had cowpox, but those who had had it had indeed never been infected with smallpox.


    There was even a farmer who said that she had taken care of her daughter who had smallpox a few years ago. She was infected and had been healthy until now.


    When Shao Qingyuan heard this, he became even more determined.


    Ah Zhu, who had come with him, did not understand at first. However, after hearing Young Master��s explanation, his eyes lit up.


    ��Young Master, do you mean that having cowpox can really prevent smallpox?��


    ��I��m not sure yet. It��s just a guess at the moment. I still have to experiment after I understand a few more families. It��s just that...��


    How to test it was a problem.


    Even if he could try with animals in the early stages, what about later? Who would be the first to be infected with cowpox?

 Chapter 892: Ah Zhus Background

    Chapter 892: Ah Zhu��s Background


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    This candidate was definitely voluntary, but who would be willing to try such a matter that concerned their lives?


    Shao Qingyuan had smallpox when he was young, so even if he wanted to do it himself, it was impossible.


    Ah Zhu seemed to have seen through his dilemma and immediately recommended himself. ��Young Master, let me do it.��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him. ��What did you say?��


    ��I said I��ll do it.�� He had no hesitation at all. He smiled and said, ��I believe in Young Master. Young Master can even make his own medicine. Cowpox is definitely not a problem for you. Besides, didn��t we ask just now? A person infected with cowpox won��t be in danger. It doesn��t matter if I��m infected.��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him with a serious gaze. ��Then you know that it��s not enough to infected with cowpox. If I want to know the results, you have to be infected with smallpox to see if it��s really useful. Cowpox is fine, but what about smallpox? You might lose your life.��


    Ah Zhu smiled nonchalantly. ��It��s not that serious. Even if it��s smallpox, we can still treat it if we prepare in advance.��


    He continued, ��Smallpox is really too scary. Not only did my younger brother die, but even my parents... contracted it while taking care of him. They both died. At that time, I happened to be in my grandfather��s place and escaped a calamity. When I received the news and returned, the villagers scolded me. Because not only my parents and younger brother, but even two neighbors were in trouble.��


    ��Master, don��t you think smallpox is scary? Smallpox took my family away. I couldn��t stay in the village anymore. I couldn��t go to my grandfather��s family either. I was completely alone. If I hadn��t met Brother Mao and the others, I might have died now. I didn��t even think about living such a good life now.��


    Shao Qingyuan was silent.


    ��Young Master, if you had such a method back then, my parents wouldn��t have left. I just want to do something so that I would feel better. In the future, no one will be like me. Besides, didn��t you say that doctors taste hundreds of herbs? Physicians with brilliant medical skills all eat poison themselves. I learned medicine from them. Why can��t I grow cow acne?��


    Shao Qingyuan now knew why Ah Zhu was interested in studying medicine. Moreover, between the guard and the shop assistant, he had chosen to be a shop assistant.


    ��Young Master, just agree.��


    Shao Qingyuan was expressionless. ��We��ll talk about this later. Let��s make sure that everyone who has cowpox hasn��t contracted smallpox again.��


    Ah Zhu thought that it was fine. He would have a way to convince Young Master.

 Chapter 893: Gu Yundong Felt Her Face Hurt

    Chapter 893: Gu Yundong Felt Her Face Hurt


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    In the next few days, Shao Qingyuan went to several houses who raised cows. The results were the same.


    But it wasn��t enough. Perhaps geographical location was also relevant.


    They had to understand not only the entire Xuanhe Prefecture, but also other places. Shao Qingyuan would only take action after confirming that the other prefectural cities were in the same situation.


    However, there was no time now because his pharmacy was finally going to open.


    Unlike Gu Yundong��s Gu��s, the pharmacy was not publicized with great fanfare.


    That was not right. Doctor Xiong was the only one who went to promote the pharmacy.


    Over the past few days, he had visited almost all the medical centers in the Xuanhe Prefecture City. In Doctor Xiong��s words, ��The doctors in this prefecture city are so knowledgeable and broad-minded. Especially those doctors in the big medical centers, they are still very willing to spar with me. They won��t be angry even if they lose. They��re just a little unconvinced. They��ll look for me next time. As for me, I told us the address of our pharmacy and even asked them to introduce customers to our pharmacy later. Therefore, before this shop opened, the pharmacy was already famous.��


    ��It��s you who��s famous, isn��t it?��


    Looking at the two guests who had just entered, they looked at each other and wondered if they should just turn around and leave.


    ��You don��t have a lot of medicine cabinets, and you don��t have many medicinal herbs, right?�� One of the doctors said as he reached out to open the medicine cabinet on the left and took a look.


    In the next moment, his eyes suddenly paused and he shouted, ��Old Xiong!!��


    The others were shocked. ��What��s wrong, what��s wrong?��


    ��W-Why are there so many herbs? Old Xiong, where did you buy the herbs in your pharmacy?��


    The others came over to take a look. The doctor had already opened the medicine cabinet beside him. ��This is also full of boxes. Old Xiong, do you still have these herbs in the storeroom? Our medical center is very short of them. Hurry up and prepare some for me.��


    ��Me too, us too.�� After the others took a look, they immediately fought to be the first to shout.


    One by one, they opened a few medicine cabinets and saw a few more precious and rare medicinal herbs. Their eyes immediately lit up like wolves seeing meat. They wished they could bring all the medicinal herbs in these medicine cabinets home.


    The customers in the pharmacy were all stunned. Were these doctors really the doctors from the medical centers they knew?

 Chapter 894: Something Happened at Home

    Chapter 894: Something Happened at Home


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong felt... her face hurt again.


    Alright, these doctors were indeed Doctor Xiong��s ��friends��. Look at how they suppressed their desires first. It was simply a big move for publicity.


    Did you see the customers watching the commotion outside the pharmacy? They all squeezed in.


    On the other hand, Doctor Xiong had a proud expression on his face. He rushed forward and slapped the hands of the doctors away. ��What are you doing? Stop it. Don��t you have any manners? How can you open the medicine cabinets in other people��s shops casually. If our medicine shop is missing something, will you be responsible?��


    The doctor who was the first to make a move was a little embarrassed. They were indeed here to make Doctor Xiong uncomfortable. Who asked Doctor Xiong to be so disrespectful in the past?


    However, they really liked medicinal herbs too.


    Now that they saw these medicinal herbs, all of them seemed to have been injected with chicken blood. They did not care about anything else and only wanted to quickly obtain them.


    ��Old Xiong, this is our fault. I��m sorry, so do you have more medicinal herbs in your warehouse? Give me a sack.��


    ��Me too. I want a sack too.��


    However, when he saw the brush and paper in his hand, he immediately understood and immediately wrote on the counter.


    After a while, he wrote three prescriptions and handed them to Doctor Xiong. ��Come, prepare the medicine.�� He was a doctor. Wasn��t it easy to write a prescription?


    Seeing this, the others immediately came to a realization and followed suit.


    Doctor Xiong had seen Tong Shuitao��s actions just now. He also understood what Gu Yundong meant. One still had to do business in a pharmacy. There was no reason to push money out.


    Therefore, although his face was dark, he still prepared the medicine quickly.


    On the first day of the opening, because of a few doctors looking for trouble, it became famous on the same day.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that there was no problem with the pharmacy, so he said to Gu Yundong, ��Tomorrow, I want to go to the cow farms in Qing��an Prefecture to take a look.��


    Gu Yundong knew that he was focused on the vaccination of cowpox, so she nodded and said, ��Be careful.��


    ��Don��t worry.��


    However, the next morning, before Shao Qingyuan went out, a horse suddenly galloped over and stopped at the door of the small courtyard not long after. Someone got off the horse and anxiously knocked on the door.


    The moment he saw Gu Yundong, he panted and said, ��Miss, something happened at home.��

 Chapter 895: Someone Wants to Kill Yunshu

    Chapter 895: Someone Wants to Kill Yunshu


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The person who came was an acquaintance called Ye Zhou. He was the escort that Shao Qingyuan had invited to teach Ah Mao and the other three martial arts.


    His frown was very serious and Gu Yundong��s heart skipped a beat.


    ��What happened?��


    Ye Zhou looked around. Shao Qingyuan understood and quickly got Lu Sheng to settle the horse first. Then, he led him through the door, blocking the neighbors from peeking out when they heard the commotion.


    After entering, the three of them went straight to the central room.


    Ye Zhou didn��t see Gu Dajiang. He should have gone to the academy, but Gu Dafeng and the others were there.


    Hence, he lowered his voice and whispered, ��Someone wants to kill Young Master Yunshu.��


    ��What did you say??�� Gu Yundong suddenly looked up. Her expression changed drastically as she asked anxiously, ��How is Yunshu now?��


    ��He��s fine. It��s just that...�� Ye Zhou paused with a hint of pity. ��It��s just that Tong An was stabbed in the abdomen while protecting Yunshu. His head was also smashed by a wooden stick. I was called over by Mr. Qin to inform you. Before I came, he was still unconscious. I don��t know if Tong An is out of danger.��


    ��Is everything alright?�� Gu Dafeng asked worriedly.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��It��s fine. I can handle it.��


    It was better not to let others know about this for the time being. The exact situation was still unclear, so it was best to prevent them from worrying. Ye Zhou must have received instructions from Qin Wenzheng to tell the two of them alone.


    With that, Gu Yundong left with Tong Shuitao.


    Shao Qingyuan let Ye Zhou rest for a while and immediately led the carriage straight to Huimin Medical Center.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao went straight to Fengkai County.


    They left early, but it was already afternoon when they arrived at Fengkai County.


    Due to the proximity, Gu Yundong went straight to the county town��s Gu��s and found Zhuangzi.


    Zhuangzi definitely knew about such a serious matter.


    As expected, when she arrived at the shop, Zhuangzi hurriedly came out to welcome her.


    ��Boss, you��re back.��

 Chapter 896: Is This Their Relationship?

    Chapter 896: Is This Their Relationship?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong asked, ��How is Tong An now? Is he in danger? Where is he now?��


    ��Boss, don��t be anxious. The doctor said that Tong An��s life is saved.�� Seeing that she was in a hurry and her voice was hoarse when she spoke, Zhuangzi quickly poured them two glasses of water.


    When Gu Yundong heard that his life was saved, she heaved a sigh of relief and drank a large glass of water.


    Seeing that she was breathing evenly, Zhuangzi continued, ��But Tong An has been unconscious and hasn��t woken up.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. Tong Shuitao was also flustered. Tong An was her biological uncle. After hearing that he was injured, she had been on tenterhooks all the way and almost fell off her horse a few times.


    Zhuangzi said, ��The doctor said that he injured his head. There have been such cases in the past, but we don��t know how long Tong An will be unconscious for. It��s possible for him to be unconscious for a day or two, or even a month or two. The doctors in the county city don��t have much experience in this aspect, so they don��t dare to do anything. However, Master Qin said that he has already sent someone to inform the boss. The boss will definitely bring the doctors from the prefectural city over. He asked us to wait. Therefore, Tong An has already been brought back to Yongfu Village.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. It seemed that she could only wait for Elder Brother Shao to bring Doctor He over.


    ��What about that Master Wei who committed the crime? Did he explain why he wanted to harm Yunshu?��


    Yunshu��s eyes were slightly red and tears were rolling in them. ��Sister, Tong An was injured because he saved me.��


    ��I know. Eldest Sister has already called Doctor He over. He will save Tong An. Don��t worry.��


    She hugged the little guy and knew that he must be feeling extremely guilty. She could not help but sigh slightly and get up to lead him inside.


    Qin Wenzheng was also there. When he saw her return, he nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong went to see Tong An first. Tong An was lying quietly on the bed. He had already changed into clean clothes, and his forehead was still wrapped in gauze. His face was pale and bloodless.


    Other than Elderly Lady Tong, Madam Cui, who was wiping her tears, there was also Shen Sitian in the house.


    To her surprise, Shen Sitian��s tears did not stop. Her hand was still holding Tong An��s hand tightly.


    Gu Yundong was shocked. This...


    Although it was inappropriate, Gu Yundong still felt that she was hallucinating when she saw this scene.


    When did the two of them have such a relationship??

 Chapter 897: He鈥檚 Here For Me

    Chapter 897: He��s Here For Me


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong shook her head, suppressed the doubts in her heart, and walked out again.


    Qin Wenzheng stood at the door. Seeing her come out, he walked to the side. When she caught up, he said, ��I��m sorry, this happened because of me.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��What do you mean? Is there a result from the county office?��


    Qin Wenzheng nodded. ��Then Master Wei was originally targeting me.��


    Master Wei was originally a teacher of Dongyi Academy and had always thought highly of himself. Coupled with his kinship with the dean, he could be considered to have a very high status in the academy.


    Otherwise, why would he act so wantonly when the director was in the capital and not in Fengkai County?


    However, he did not expect that the consequences of his tyranny would actually ruin his future.


    Even his family was implicated by him and was kept a respectful distance from.


    Because of this, Master Wei was extremely disliked at home. His wife, who used to be gentle and caring in front of him, seemed to have become a different person. Not only did she despise him all day, but she also slept in separate rooms with him.


    His family was also experiencing more and more difficulties. He no longer had any income as a teacher and could only eat surplus food. The food he ate also changed from fine food to coarse food. In the end, he could only eat until he was half full.


    Day after day, the conflict in the family deepened. Master Wei��s temperament became more and more gloomy, and he slowly began to drink. Last time, he stole money and was discovered by his wife. Then, he hit his wife.


    His wife exploded and went back to find her brother. In turn, her brother beat up Master Wei and almost beat him to death.


    He lay in bed for half a month to recover.


    Alright, he did not dare to touch his wife, but he had to vent the anger in his heart. Hence, he targeted Qin Wenzheng.


    Master Wei felt that his current situation was all because of Qin Wenzheng.


    Yesterday, after drinking a little, he began to gather his courage. He picked up a pair of sharp scissors and left.

 Chapter 898: No Such Reason

    chapter 898: no such reason


    editor: henyee translations


    master wei went to the entrance of qin wenzheng��s school because he wanted to rush up and cut him when he came out.


    however, he waited for two hours, and qin wenzheng did not come out.


    he wanted to go in, but there was a gatekeeper guarding outside, so he never found an opportunity.


    at this moment, the school ended and yunshu and yuanzhi came out.


    coincidentally, father tong was not feeling well yesterday, so the person who picked them up was tong an.


    yunshu and yuanzhi were the last to come out. because niu dan had also come to the county city to study, they wanted to go back together every day. the three of them were good friends and could not wait to travel together.


    it was just that dongyi academy ended later, so yunshu and the other student were not in a hurry to set off. they would wait for the other students in the academy to leave before going to dongyi academy to pick niu dan up.


    when the two of them ran to the carriage, they happened to mention the dongyi academy.


    master wei, who was standing not far away, immediately turned his attention to them. he looked at yunshu and thought of how the kid had embarrassed him back then. he also thought of how the kid��s sister, gu yundong, had embarrassed him.


    fortunately, at this moment, the gatekeeper of the qin family ran over from afar. the people on the street who heard the commotion also ran over.


    master wei was arrested, but tong an was unconscious. he was sent to the nearest medical center. the doctor stopped the bleeding and bandaged his wound, but there was nothing he could do about the wound on his head.


    yunshu quickly went to shao qingyuan��s pharmacy to invite the old doctor over, but after the old doctor saw it, he gave the same conclusion.


    head injuries had always been complicated. physicians who were not proficient in this aspect did not dare to inject rashly.


    yunshu blamed himself very much. he saw clearly that master wei was coming for him. tong an was injured to save him, and he didn��t wake up.


    for the entire night, he did not dare to sleep. he was afraid that tong an would leave without realizing it. his small body was tense all the way until gu yundong returned.


    qin wenzheng��s voice was deep. ��he originally came for me. you don��t have to blame yourself too much.�� he touched yunshu��s little head.


    this matter was completely caused by master wei venting his anger. what had yunshu done? he had only retaliated when master wei made things difficult for him.


    could it be that master wei was the only one who could bully him and he was not allowed to refute?


    there was no such logic.

 Chapter 899: Doctor He Is Here

    chapter 899: doctor he is here


    editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong also said, ��master wei is at fault in this matter. what we have to do now is to do our best to treat tong an and punish the murderer according to law to avenge tong an.��


    yunshu pouted slightly and nodded. ��i understand, big sister.��


    they didn��t know when tong ping had come over. ever since tong an was injured yesterday, the only thing he could do as a big brother was to help him do his job well.


    eldest miss was not around, and young master was still young. tong an had always been in charge of the workshop.


    tong ping was worried that tong an��s injury would affect the workshop and make everyone panic. therefore, although he was also worried about tong an��s health, he still went to the workshop early in the morning to stabilize the situation.


    at this moment, he looked a little haggard.


    gu yundong nodded at him. ��thank you for your hard work.��


    ��i��m fine. this is what i should do in the first place.�� tong ping often ran around outside now, so he was already much more reliable. ��i won��t let the workshop be in chaos. miss, don��t worry. when tong an wakes up, he can also be at ease.��


    after a pause, he looked at gu yunshu. ��young master, on the other hand, you didn��t sleep last night. if this continues, i��m afraid you won��t be able to take it.��


    gu yundong lowered her head. the child shook his head quickly. ��i��m not sleepy at all.��


    ��yes, he��s asleep. you didn��t rest well either, right? go and sleep.��


    yuanzhi nodded heavily before quietly entering the house. he carefully lifted the blanket and crawled into bed.


    the two children slept side by side and felt the entire room become warm.


    gu yundong gently closed the door. when she turned around, her expression darkened.


    qin wenzheng was still standing at his original spot, waiting for her. when he saw her coming over, he said, ��i��ll keep an eye on the government office. don��t worry, i won��t let him have an easy time.��


    ��yeah.��


    only then did qin wenzheng leave. with gu yundong around, there was no need to worry too much.


    when it was almost evening, shao qingyuan finally returned. doctor he came back with him.


    doctor he seemed to be in a bad state. when he arrived at the gu residence, his legs were weak.


    gu yundong was surprised. ��didn��t you take a carriage?��


    doctor he turned around and glared at shao qingyuan, almost falling forward.


    shao qingyuan reached out to support him expressionlessly and pushed him forward.

 Chapter 900: Theres Nothing Wrong With That

    chapter 900: there��s nothing wrong with that


    editor: henyee translations


    ��where is tong an?�� shao qingyuan asked.


    gu yundong pointed ahead. ��in his own room.��


    shao qingyuan was about to lead doctor he over when gu yundong hurriedly stopped him. ��wait, how can doctor he treat someone under such circumstances? his hands are trembling. don��t make a mistake and ruin things.��


    the few people including madam cui who happened to hear the commotion outside heard this and did not come forward.


    dr. he panted and said, ��yundong is the most sensible. look at the person you found. really, he almost took my life.��


    ��doctor he, you rode a horse too?��


    tong ping brought a chair over for doctor he and poured water for him. when he recovered, he said, ��i was originally in the carriage, but shao qingyuan, this kid, was almost at the entrance of the county city. he suddenly despised the speed of the carriage and pulled me onto the horse��s back. then, he rushed over.��


    gu yundong looked at shao qingyuan suspiciously. the latter had a good reason. ��doctor he, you��re not used to sitting in a carriage. the journey is too slow. if we don��t ride into the city at the last moment, the city gate will be closed. we can only reach yongfu village tomorrow.��


    there was nothing wrong with that.


    gu yundong coughed lightly. ��doctor he, you must be tired.��


    doctor he said, ��i��ll get ready. i��ll give him acupuncture tomorrow.��


    ��tomorrow? can��t we do it today?�� madam cui asked softly. she was very worried. she hoped that her son would wake up as soon as possible. otherwise, she would be worried and unable to eat or sleep well.


    doctor he knew that they were anxious, but...


    he pointed at the sky outside. ��it��s already so late. i can��t even see clearly. how can it be easy to perform acupuncture?��


    as he spoke, he glanced at shao qingyuan meaningfully.


    see? even if you rush me into the city today, it��s still useless.


    shao qingyuan pretended not to see his gaze.


    when the others heard doctor he��s explanation, although they were a little disappointed, they were still very happy to know that tong an was fine.


    shen sitian also heaved a sigh of relief. after all, she had not slept for a day and night. coupled with the fact that her body had been tense, she could not take it anymore and her body swayed.


    gu yundong quickly took a step forward and held her back. ��you should rest too.��


    ��thank you.�� shen sitian wiped her face and finally revealed a smile. ��if you hadn��t brought doctor he over, tong an would probably...��


    gu yundong looked at her and a thought suddenly flashed across her mind.

 Chapter 901: Concern

    chapter 901: concern


    editor: henyee translations


    this thought ran through gu yundong��s mind for a moment before she temporarily suppressed it.


    there was no hurry. she would treat tong an first and ask him when he woke up.


    with his contributions this time, it was not impossible to remove his servant status.


    doctor he temporarily settled down in the gu residence. madam cui tidied up the guest room for him and came out. doctor he had been on the road for the entire day and rested after dinner.


    the next morning, under everyone��s eager anticipation, he carried the first aid kit and focused on performing acupuncture for tong an.


    apart from tong ping, who was his assistant, everyone else was waiting outside.


    yunshu and yuanzhi squatted on the ground, hugging big black and staring at the door. gu yundong watched from behind. she knew that the two children were anxious, so she did not persuade them.


    after half a day, there was a slight sound in the house.


    when tong ping opened the door, doctor he walked out while wiping his sweat.


    ��doctor, how is tong an?�� madam cui was the first to go up and ask.


    most of the people who asked questions were the long-term workers from before. they were more familiar with her and dared to speak in front of her.


    although the people who came later were also concerned, they still stood a distance away.


    gu yundong answered the questions one by one. she watched as everyone in the workshop worked in an orderly manner. even though tong an was not around, no one seemed to be slacking off.


    it seemed that tong an had indeed managed it very well.


    after walking past the jam area, gu yundong went to the dried fruits area. finally, she arrived at the sugar production room.


    since the sugar cane matured this year, the production of white sugar was naturally on the agenda.


    this time, she did not do it herself, nor did she leave the last step in the gu family��s backyard.


    in the beginning, gu yundong had estimated that the production of white sugar could be monopolized for two to three years. after that, it would definitely become more and more common. now that the imperial court was controlling it, no one dared to brazenly sell white sugar.


    however, qin wenzheng had told her that there were already people in the capital who had secretly made them. it was just that under the emperor��s nose, these people would only use them for themselves and would not dare to sell them.


    the emperor would turn a blind eye to such small actions.


    although gu yundong did not expect to always monopolize the technology, the current production in this area was still in the hands of people she trusted.


    in the sugar area, the zeng couple and the group of people who had worked with her for a short time were all busy.

 Chapter 902: Talk to You

    chapter 902: talk to you


    editor: henyee translations


    of course, these people also had the highest salary.


    gu yundong trusted the zeng couple the most, so they were in charge of this.


    although madam dong had a soft personality, zeng hu had some talent in management. he would be tough or soft when he needed to be.


    therefore, the zeng couple��s monthly salary was already four taels of silver.


    it was said that after the new year, the couple planned to send zeng le to a private school. now, yunshu, yuanzhi, niu dan, and the zeng family were all studying in school. zeng yue had been learning embroidery from shen sitian recently.


    hence, zeng le was often the only one at home. in the past, the zeng family was poor and lived far away. the three children of the zeng family were sensible enough to help the family work and rarely went out to play with the other children.


    as a result, zeng le had almost no friends in the village who were on good terms with him. now, he could go out to play. however, as he played, he came back covered in mud and dirty. he went up the mountains and down the river like a wild monkey.


    every time madam dong looked at him and then at her eldest son, who had returned from the private school, she felt very vexed.


    doctor he examined him and nodded to confirm that he was fine.


    ��as long as you recuperate well, there won��t be a big problem.�� doctor he left the medicine and instructed them to take note of things. the next day, he returned to the prefectural city.


    it was shao qingyuan who sent him back. he also went to the prefectural city to report to gu dajiang and the others.


    then, he continued to study the problem of cowpox.


    gu yundong stayed behind. after tong an recuperated for two days and became a little more energetic, she went to find him.


    tong an was lying on the bed and reading a book. now that he could read, he had nothing to do while he was recuperating, so he read to pass the time.


    when he saw gu yundong enter, he quickly straightened his body. ��miss, why are you here?��


    ��don��t move. i just want to talk to you.��


    tong an didn��t understand. ��miss, if there��s anything you need, just tell me.��


    gu yundong pulled a stool and sat down beside him. ��it��s about this matter. i want to thank you. it��s all thanks to you a few days ago. if you hadn��t saved yunshu, that pair of scissors would have pierced into him. he might not even have been able to keep his life.��

 Chapter 903: Tong Ans Thoughts

    chapter 903: tong an��s thoughts


    editor: henyee translations


    tong an was terrified and hurriedly said, ��miss, what are you saying? i��m a servant of the gu family. it��s my duty to protect my master. not to mention that i��m fine now, even if i really die, it��s my fate. it��s not worth miss thanking me. moreover, i��ve been recuperating these few days. young master and young master often visit me and bought a lot of things. i��m already very touched.��


    tong an��s words were not fake at all. he really thought so.


    he had been a servant since he was young and had served the young master in the previous master��s house. they had never treated servants as humans. the servants�� lives had never been up to them.


    when the tong family arrived at the gu family, they were really nervous at first. however, the young masters and mistresses of the gu family treated them extremely well and had never beaten or scolded them. they did not mind that he was clumsy with his words and let him read and become the manager of the workshop.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    tong an had always felt that he would never be able to repay miss for her trust. he wished he could dig out his heart and give it all to the gu family.


    this time, he was even willing to block the scissors for his young master. thinking that he would finally be useful, he did not regret it at all. in fact, he was happy to be able to save his young master.


    gu yundong believed him, but...


    she went out the door, puzzled.


    what should she do if her brain wasn��t enough? what was going on with these two?


    she wondered if she should ask shen sitian for her opinion, but in the following days, shen sitian did not take a step closer to tong an��s room.


    it was as if on that day when tong an was unconscious, the scene of her holding tong an��s hand and crying was just gu yundong��s imagination.


    what were these two doing?


    gu yundong went straight to shen sitian and asked her what had happened that day.


    shen sitian shook her head and said, ��i was just shocked that day.��


    gu yundong would be a fool to believe her. ��tell me honestly, have you taken a fancy to tong an? did you tell him?��


    ��yundong, i don��t plan to get married again in this life. you know what i��ve experienced in the past, and i can��t tell anyone about it. i just want to build a house next to this place after i save enough money. i might adopt a child in the future and that will be all for the rest of my life.��

 Chapter 904: Everyone Is Back

    chapter 904: everyone is back


    editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong did not agree with her negative thoughts, but she could not even figure out her own feelings, let alone others giving her suggestions.


    annoying.


    ��forget it. anyway, there��s no hurry. perhaps you��ll change your mind in the future.�� gu yundong guessed that she might not have gotten over gu gang��s matter, so she could not force her. ��anyway, i��m always here when you need me.��


    ��yes, thank you.�� shen sitian smiled very easily. ��it��s my greatest blessing to have you as my friend.��


    gu yundong did not interfere in this matter anymore. she would let nature take its course.


    she was very busy for the next few days. tong an was recuperating, shao qingyuan was looking for a way to treat smallpox, and gu yundong had to manage the workshop. she also took the time to buy dozens of acres of orchard.


    the shi couple was very experienced in cultivating fruit forests, but they were indeed lacking in management.


    gu yundong began to place zhao zhu in an important position. zhao zhu was quite bold. he helped gu yundong recruit some farmers to take care of the fruit forest. in addition, his son was becoming more and more reliable. now, his life was getting better and better.


    ��but he prepared a coming-of-age gift for you.�� gu dafeng handed her a wooden sculpture.


    it was a wooden carving of a screen. it was not complicated, but it was very detailed and beautiful. it could be seen that uncle had put in a lot of effort when carving it.


    ��i love it, thank you.��


    there were still two days before her coming-of-age ceremony. in the afternoon, shao qingyuan returned.


    however, even though he looked normal, gu yundong keenly noticed that he looked haggard and was in a bad mood.


    what was going on? was there a problem with the cowpox vaccination method?


    gu yundong immediately became nervous. while her parents were not paying attention, she quickly pulled him aside and asked, ��did it not go well?��


    shao qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief. ��no, it went very smoothly. i��ve already succeeded in one case.��


    gu yundong was delighted. ��really? you really succeeded? isn��t that great? why do you look so pale?��


    with how much shao qingyuan valued this matter, he should be happy.

 Chapter 905: Surprise Qin Wenzheng

    chapter 905: surprise qin wenzheng


    editor: henyee translations


    shao qingyuan was indeed happy, but he was also a little angry.


    ��do you know who the successful one is?��


    gu yundong frowned and shook her head.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    shao qingyuan said, ��ah zhu.��


    gu yundong��s eyes widened. ��he got infected? did he agree to it?��


    ��it��s not just that.�� shao qingyuan sneered. ��he got cowpox himself. after he recovered, he got smallpox.��


    ��...�� gu yundong was speechless.


    although she knew that the cowpox vaccination method was correct, ah zhu did not know. no one could guarantee that such an unprecedented experiment would be foolproof. wasn��t he too bold?


    shao qingyuan also felt that ah zhu was bold. he had originally planned to come back a few days earlier.


    seeing that he agreed, gu yundong hurried him back to rest.


    the next morning, gu yundong and shao qingyuan rushed to the county city.


    the county city was still very lively. the two of them first sent niu dan to dongyi academy, then brought yunshu and yuanzhi to qin wenzheng��s school.


    after sending the two of them to the lecture hall, gu yundong and shao qingyuan went straight to qin wenzheng��s study.


    qin wenzheng was a little surprised to see the two of them. ��why are you here so early?��


    shao qingyuan did not speak. gu yundong took a step forward, coughed lightly, and looked a little mysterious. ��we brought you good news.��


    ��is there any bad news after the good news?�� qin wenzheng asked with a smile.


    gu yundong shook her head. ��no.��


    ��then i��m relieved. tell me, what��s the good news?�� this time, he was quite hospitable. he served tea to both of them and sat down at the side. ��you��re used to being mysterious. don��t fool me with gossip.��


    gu yundong snorted. ��when did i fool you with gossip? do the math yourself. white sugar is great news, right? last time, about the tao family, it was also great news, right? which time didn��t i surprise you?��


    qin wenzheng thought about it. heh, in that case, it was true.


    he was instantly interested. ��then tell me, what surprise did you bring me this time? could it be that you have a recipe for green sugar or blue sugar again?��

 Chapter 906: The Tao Family Found Third Young Master

    chapter 906: the tao family found third young master


    editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong was speechless. ��your imagination is too poor and narrow.��


    ��alright, go ahead. i��ll listen.��


    ��master qin, do you know about smallpox?��


    qin wenzheng frowned. hearing this word, he was not in a good mood.


    ��i know. smallpox is a very terrifying and fast-infecting plague. since ancient times, countless people have died from smallpox. two young geniuses from the previous dynasty died because of it. it��s a huge pity. even the royal family can��t avoid it. there��s no medicine to treat it until now.��


    as qin wenzheng spoke, he sighed and was puzzled. ��why are you asking this? could it be that the surprise you mentioned is related to smallpox?�� he paused and suddenly thought of something. ��could it be that you have a way to treat smallpox?��


    gu yundong was expressionless. ��no.��


    qin wenzheng was instantly disappointed. ��then why are you saying this? unless you tell me that there��s a treatment method, it��s not a surprise to me.��


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. your request just now was not so harsh.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    ��i don��t have a cure, but i have a way to prevent it.��


    qin wenzheng waved his hand, looking like he was burning the bridge after crossing it.


    gu yundong snorted coldly. anyway, the credit was already set in stone, so she could rest assured.


    after leaving the school, gu yundong walked towards the busy street.


    however, just as she reached the entrance of the street, someone suddenly ran over.


    ��yundong, yundong, it��s really you. i was just about to go to yongfu village to look for you.��


    gu yundong looked up and saw that liu wei was panting and blushing from running. he rushed to her excitedly.


    gu yundong immediately took two steps back and distanced herself from him. ��why are you looking for me?��


    ��i have great news for you.��


    liu wei��s eyes were shining, and it was obvious that he was gloating.


    ��you have news too?�� gu yundong raised her eyebrows. ��tell me.��


    ��hehehe, let me tell you. the tao family��s eldest young master, tao feng, has found his biological brother, the third young master tao, who was sent out since he was young.��


    gu yundong: ��...�� who are you talking about??

 Chapter 907: Third Young Master Tao is Someone Else

    chapter 907: third young master tao is someone elseno?v(el)b\\jnn


    editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong felt that she must have been hallucinating. she tugged at her ears and asked again.


    ��what did you just say? who found who?��


    liu wei said proudly, ��tao feng, the big brother of tao xing, who is always jumping up and down and not doing anything serious except deliberately opposing me, suffers the consequences of his own actions. he found the third young master of the tao family. oh, right, you might not know that the tao family still has the third young master.��


    he quickly cleared his throat and tried his best to share the gossip with her. ��let me tell you, the tao family originally had three sons. tao feng was the eldest. he and third brother were born by master tao��s first wife. tao xing was born by the current mrs. tao. mrs. tao used to be a concubine, but master tao doted on his concubine and killed his wife. soon after the first wife died, the concubine became the new wife. therefore, all these years, tao feng��s life at home has been especially difficult. however, his third brother was kidnapped since he was young.��


    gu yundong was in a daze. wasn��t the third young master of the tao family shao qingyuan? at this moment, shao qingyuan was still explaining the cowpox vaccination method to qin wenzheng. why was tao feng looking for him?


    kidnapped? gu yundong was stunned by the word.


    unable to catch up, liu wei gave up in the end.


    however, gu yundong quickly returned to qin wenzheng��s school.


    before she could enter, she saw shao qingyuan walk out.


    she rushed to him and asked, ��are you guys done?��


    ��we��re done.�� shao qingyuan was a man of few words. his explanation was simple and straightforward.


    as for the specific data, he directly wrote it down in his notebook and handed it to qin wenzheng to read it himself.


    after all, qin wenzheng was not a doctor, so he could not ask any professional questions.


    in any case, it was enough for him to know that the cowpox vaccination method was feasible and had a very high success rate.


    therefore, shao qingyuan came out to look for gu yundong.

 Chapter 908: Old Man Li Lied to Him Again

    chapter 908: old man li lied to him again


    editor: henyee translations


    but why did she look so anxious when he saw her now, as if something big had happened?


    gu yundong gritted her teeth. wasn��t something big going on?


    she grabbed shao qingyuan��s hand and walked in again. she strode towards qin wenzheng��s study and suddenly pushed open the door.


    qin wenzheng was reading the notebook that shao qingyuan had given him. when he heard the sound of the door breaking in, he was shocked and almost reflexively hid the notebook.


    seeing that it was the two of them, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��you have to knock on the door before entering. even your brother knows this. don��t you know this kind of etiquette as an elder sister?��


    gu yundong did not seem to hear him. she rushed to him in a few strides and asked with narrowed eyes, ��i heard that tao feng found the third young master of the tao family. the one called tao yan is in the tao family now, right?��


    shao qingyuan��s pupils constricted as he looked at gu yundong in disbelief.


    he was now 20 years old, and so was third young master tao. two days after third young master tao was carried away was the time he appeared in yongfu village. master tao��s first wife��s surname was shao, and when he was young, he had the word shao on his clothes. he had seen that swaddling cloth.


    moreover, if he was not the third young master of the tao family, why would old man li torture him like this?


    qin wenzheng glanced at him and sat down again. ��no wonder you couldn��t find out. back then, third young master tao was indeed carried away by old li. however, he handed the kid over to someone else.��


    as for shao qingyuan��s clothes when he was young, it was very likely that old li had taken them from the real third young master tao.


    shao qingyuan lowered his head slightly. no one knew what he was thinking.


    after a while, he suddenly laughed. ��in that case, i��m not the one that, according to tao family, would jinx his relatives?��


    gu yundong was stunned. her heart suddenly ached terribly.


    it turned out that this was still what he cared about the most.


    gu yundong herself did not believe it, but shao qingyuan had grown up in such an environment. old li had given him such a huge blow before he died. the saying that he was a jinx had already taken root in his heart and become a dead knot.


    she immediately reached out to hug him. qin wenzheng��s eyelids twitched. it didn��t conform to the rules. was it appropriate?

 Chapter 909: Gu Yundongs Accusation

    chapter 909: gu yundong��s accusation


    editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong suddenly turned to look at him fiercely. ��since brother shao is not the third young master of the tao family, where are his real family members?��


    qin wenzheng was stunned. then, he touched his nose and said softly, ��well, we haven��t found out yet. moreover, it��s very difficult to investigate. i��m afraid only old li, who has been buried, knows.��


    ��then what��s the use of you?��


    qin wenzheng was speechless. did he agree to investigate shao qingyuan��s background? did she have to vent her anger on others like this? her temper was too bad. she probably wouldn��t be able to get married.


    gu yundong did not look at him and said in a low voice, ��it��s fine, brother shao. qin wenzheng is useless and can��t find anything. we��ll find your family ourselves. we��ll definitely find them.��


    shao qingyuan shook his head. ��it doesn��t matter. it doesn��t matter to me whether i know my family or not. i have you now. it��s enough.��


    he suddenly felt a sense of relief. that sense of relief disappeared because tao feng had found the real third young master tao.


    ��don��t say dirty...��


    ��you knew more than a month ago.��


    qin wenzheng��s eyes widened slightly. damn it, you even guessed this?


    gu yundong smiled insincerely. ��more than a month ago, you told brother shao that although the tao family��s waters are deep, you can guarantee that brother shao will be safe and sound. how could be so sure that the emperor will not really implicate brother shao? now that i think about it, isn��t that guaranteed? brother shao is not a member of the tao family. whether the tao family��s waters are deep or not, it has nothing to do with brother shao, right?��


    qin wenzheng: ��that��s why i said that it��s not good to fool someone smart. i was exposed in an instant.��


    a trace of embarrassment flashed across his face. he said awkwardly, ��i couldn��t say too much at that time.��


    ��i think you��re obviously doing this on purpose to cheat us of the cowpox vaccination method, right? you know that brother shao and i are looking for a way out, and you��re trying to squeeze out our last value, right?��


    gu yundong��s accusations became more and more serious.


    shao qingyuan��s eyes suddenly turned sharp as he looked at qin wenzheng with an unfriendly gaze.


    qin wenzheng��s eyes widened. this was a huge crime. what did she mean by squeezing them dry? he was just hoping that the two of them would be able to think of a great contribution. but in her mouth, he had actually become a heinous sinner?

 Chapter 910: Then Ill Beat You Stupid

    chapter 910: then i��ll beat you stupid


    editor: henyee translations


    ��you, you can eat whatever you want, but you can��t spout nonsense.�� qin wenzheng quickly explained, ��i was just curious about how capable you are. the facts have proven that you��re indeed powerful.��


    ��flattery won��t help. give us back the cowpox vaccination method. we won��t give it to you anymore.��


    qin wenzheng was speechless. do you think this is children playing house? how can you take it back?


    ��yundong, that��s where you��re wrong. the cowpox vaccination method is a good thing for the country and the people. do you know how many people it can save if it��s made public? this is a good deed, merit, and a huge matter that saves lives. how can you take it back? besides, shao qingyuan has already told me. i��ll remember it in my mind. how can you take it back?��


    when he said the last sentence, he was even a little proud.


    a genius was indeed a genius. he remembered everything shao qingyuan had told him clearly.


    gu yundong gritted her teeth in hatred. it was not that she was unwilling to give qin wenzheng this thing. she was angry that qin wenzheng had known about it long ago but did not tell them. did he know how long they had been on tenterhooks?


    this bastard...


    ��you��ve memorized it, haven��t you? then i��ll beat you silly and see how you��ll remember it.��


    yunshu thought of how his eldest sister had also come to look for the teacher. worried that something would happen to her, he hurriedly ran over.


    seeing this, the others followed behind him.


    soon, the sound got closer and closer, but it was very strange. it seemed to be the sound of the headmaster wailing like a ghost.


    the headmaster usually cared a lot about his image. how could such a situation happen?


    yunshu became even more anxious and started shouting from afar, ��big sister, teacher, big sister.��


    gu yundong immediately stopped. then, she flipped her hair and looked like a lady as if nothing had happened.


    qin wenzheng was still panting when yunshu ran to the door of the study.


    he looked at the mess on the ground and his watery eyes instantly widened.


    ��sister, what happened? did someone break into the house?��


    the others also arrived one after another. when they saw this, they immediately looked at each other.


    qin wenzheng sneered. he was about to say that the robber was his elder sister, but gu yundong had already spoken before him.

 Chapter 911: Gu Yundongs Influence

    chapter 911: gu yundong��s influence


    editor: henyee translations


    ��no one is robbing anyone.�� gu yundong sat on the chair with a smile on her face. her hair was neat and tidy. she waved at gu yunshu.


    the latter immediately went in obediently. then, he heard his eldest sister point at the paintings on the ground and say, ��your master qin suddenly had a cramp in his legs just now. in a moment of desperation, he kicked over the painting bucket and hit the table. these things fell out. look, they even rolled everywhere. yunshu, call your classmates in and help master pick them up.��


    ��oh, okay.�� gu yunshu quickly nodded and began to call his friends in.


    qin wenzheng heaved a sigh of relief. unexpectedly, gu yundong glanced at him and added with a smile, ��by the way, your teacher is especially generous today. he said that these paintings, brushes, and paper were originally prepared for you. you can look at them yourself. if you like them, just pick them and bring them back.��


    yunshu blinked. ��huh?��


    hadn��t the headmaster always treasured these paintings? was he willing to give them away?


    qin wenzheng��s eyes almost popped out. his fingers trembled as he pointed at gu yundong. ��you, you...��


    gu yundong smiled insincerely. ��master qin, your students are all looking at you eagerly. you won��t go back on your word, right? or were you... lying to me again just now?��


    qin wenzheng looked at gu yundong in shock and cursed in his heart. damn it, he had forgotten that a student here was taught by gu yundong.


    it was obvious that gu yundong��s influence on him was much deeper than his.


    no, he had to focus on nurturing gu yunshu in the future. he had to turn his temper around.


    however, qin wenzheng had forgotten that he was actually a sinister person. if the painting that gu yunshu had chosen belonged to someone else, he would have wished for it to be swept away.


    fifteen minutes later.


    qin wenzheng watched as every student left with at least two calligraphy paintings or brush and paper. his heart was bleeding.


    he looked at his empty study and comforted himself. ��it��s fine, it��s fine. they��re all my students anyway. i��ll give them to them sooner or later. i��m not angry.��


    he walked up to gu yundong and asked with a dark expression, ��are you done venting your anger now?��


    ��yes, i��m done. take the cowpox vaccination method. i won��t take it back.��


    gu yundong stood up and said, ��i��ll leave first.��

 Chapter 912: This Is Yongfu Village?

    chapter 912: this is yongfu village?


    editor: henyee translations


    qin wenzheng snorted. she should have left long ago.


    he really could not provoke this woman. in the future, he promised to stay far away from her.


    for the sake of the cowpox vaccination method they had brought, he would let her off for the time being.


    as he thought about it, qin wenzheng quickly took out the handwritten notebook and started reading it.


    his eyes grew bigger and brighter. after reading it, he couldn��t help but take out his brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. he began to write. after writing three pages, he carefully wrapped them with the handwritten notebook.


    then, he summoned a person and had him send the letter to the capital at full speed.


    after doing all this, qin wenzheng heaved a sigh of relief. he didn��t expect shao qingyuan to be so talented in medicine. that guy was indeed a talent.


    however, shao qingyuan��s background was really strange.


    gu yundong was also thinking about this question as she sat in the carriage. although she said that it did not matter, gu yundong still took it to heart.


    however, after today��s incident, it was unknown if he would bring gifts.


    gu yundong was a little regretful. ��i should have fallen out with him two days later.�� there was an indescribable regret in her tone.


    shao qingyuan laughed out loud. the lightness in his voice stunned gu yundong, and then he laughed as well.


    the two of them talked as they drove the carriage home.


    the family was already preparing for her coming-of-age ceremony tomorrow. gu yundong looked at her parents, sister, and eldest aunt��s busy backs and felt indescribably satisfied.


    she really hoped that brother shao could have such warmth too.


    aunt ke came over and called her into the room to try her clothes. ��where did you go so early in the morning? why do you look so relaxed on such an important day?��


    gu yundong followed her in. shen sitian had already come over with a plain dress.


    ��hurry up and try. if there��s anything wrong, it��s not too late to change it.��


    the gu family was in high spirits. no one knew that at this moment, two carriages were driving into yongfu village.


    from one of the carriages, a person poked her head out and looked at the small village in front of her. her curious eyes darted around. ��this is yongfu village? that miss gu lives here?��

 Chapter 913: Inquiring

    chapter 913: inquiring


    editor: henyee translations


    there were three women sitting in the carriage. the young woman who had spoken just now had already poked half her head out of the window.


    she looked at the village path in front of her excitedly and asked curiously and confusedly, ��why does she live in such a place?��no?v(el)b\\jnn


    sitting opposite her was nie shuang. she pulled her back to prevent her from falling out of the car window.


    ��bao lingyue, you have to be careful. this road is not smooth and it��s different from the prefectural city. if you fall out, you might end up with a mouthful of cow dung.��


    ��...�� it was so disgusting. bao lingyue spat twice and turned her head to ask, ��aren��t you curious about what kind of village miss gu is in?��


    ��i��m curious, but i��m not in a hurry. after sister yundong��s coming-of-age ceremony, i��ll get her to show me around the village. it��s better than you looking around aimlessly. what can you tell?��


    ��you��re getting better at bragging. didn��t you say that your sister yundong is very busy every day? how could she have the time to bring you around the village?��


    bao lingyue had always been a friendly person, but in front of jin yuexiang, it seemed that she could not get familiar with her?


    nie shuang leaned over and asked with a smile, ��aunt, we want to know how to get to the gu residence, or gu yundong��s place?��


    jin yuexiang��s face darkened when she heard gu yundong��s name. she snorted and turned to leave.


    they were actually here to look for gu yundong again. they were just lost.


    what kind of luck did that brat have? most of the carriages coming and going in the village were here to look for her. were these rich families blind?


    nie shuang and bao lingyue looked at each other. what was going on? did they say something they shouldn��t have?


    however, jin yuexiang quickly turned back and tried her best to squeeze out a smile. she pointed at the foot of the mountain and said, ��the gu family is there. it��s at the foot of the mountain. it��s easy to recognize. you��ll know at a glance.��


    with that, she hurried away.


    nie shuang and bao lingyue��s brows furrowed even more tightly. the two of them sat back in the carriage and said, ��this woman looked very unhappy just now, as if sister yundong had a grudge against her.��


    ��yes, yes, yes. i think so too. don��t tell me she deliberately pointed us the wrong way?��

 Chapter 914: A Man and a Woman

    chapter 914: a man and a woman


    editor: henyee translations


    the more bao lingyue thought about it, the more likely it seemed. ��look, she was just about to leave when she suddenly changed her mind and pointed out the way without saying a word. it looks like she has some bad intentions.��


    ��yes, that makes sense.�� nie shuang nodded. ��besides, it��s not like sister yundong doesn��t have money at home. why would she live at the foot of the mountain? i heard that there are many wild beasts in the nine tigers mountain. if some tigers, bears, and wild boars run out of the mountain, wouldn��t the families at the foot of the mountain be the first to suffer? sister yundong still has younger siblings. how can she live there?��


    ��that woman lied to us. she pointed us in the opposite direction.��


    the two of them nodded heavily and finally looked at the silent madam dai.


    the latter also felt that... it made sense.


    hence, nie shuang decided, ��then let��s walk to the middle of the village. we��ll ask the other villagers when we meet them.��


    ��okay.��


    the two of them stuck their heads out and asked the coachman to continue riding towards the center of the village.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    she sat in the carriage and did not move. afraid that something would happen to the two of them in this unfamiliar place, she hurriedly asked the two servants in the carriage behind to follow.


    she quickly saw another woman and asked for the direction of the gu family.


    when she found out that the gu family was indeed at the foot of the mountain, she could not help but feel vexed. so that woman had not lied to them.


    of course, jin yuexiang wanted to lie to them, but her son, hu liang, was still lying on the bed half-dead. he had been beaten up by the peng family. the people in these two carriages were obviously rich and noble. if they knew that she had lied to them and broke her legs later, how could she live?


    however, she did not expect that her earlier actions would actually make people directly deny her words. she was very wronged.


    madam dai laughed. after thinking for a moment, she decided to go to the gu residence first.


    when the time came, she would ask yundong to send two people to look for the two girls. after all, she was not familiar with this place. she did not want to add to yundong��s trouble.


    at this moment, nie shuang and bao lingyue were using different methods to reach the same destination. although they had taken two different paths, in the end, they both stopped at the entrance of the same house.


    however, there was a man and a woman standing at the door of this house.


    from the looks of it, they seemed to be husband and wife. they were even holding gift boxes.


    nie shuang and bao lingyue looked at each other. this was the gu family��s house, so it was definitely not wrong. the two of them were also here to congratulate gu yundong on her coming-of-age ceremony, right?

 Chapter 915: Someone Is Talking Bad About You Behind Your Back

    chapter 915: someone is talking bad about you behind your back


    editor: henyee translations


    nie shuang wanted to go forward and knock on the door, but this couple came first. since this couple came first, they were naturally the first.


    the woman said something to her husband. she took a deep breath and went forward to knock on the door. however, after knocking for a long time, the door did not open.


    bao lingyue found it strange. didn��t the gu family have servants? why was the gatekeeper so unreliable? he didn��t even guard it.


    immediately after, the two of them heard the woman call out, ��uncle, aunt, it��s yulan. open the door.��no?v(el)b\\jnn


    nie shuang and bao lingyue were stunned. uncle? aunt? were they gu yundong��s parents?


    she had never heard of gu yundong having any cousins. didn��t gu yundong say that she only had one relative, eldest aunt gu?


    nie shuang suddenly realized that she must have found the wrong person.


    she pulled bao lingyue along, wanting to leave, but she did not expect to hear the man��s impatient voice. ��that��s enough. they deliberately refused to open the door. your uncle has already said that he has severed ties with you, so why are you still looking for him?��


    so when gu yundong heard madam dai��s words, she quickly came out to look for them.


    coincidentally, chen liang��s family was at her house today.


    as her coming-of-age ceremony was tomorrow, madam zhou and madam song were both helping her at home. when chen liang heard that gu dajiang was back, he came to talk to him.


    after gu dajiang persuaded him, he changed his attitude towards niu dan. as expected, this kid was becoming more and more motivated in his studies. it was said that he had even received praise from the teacher last time.


    chen liang could not wait to share this matter with him.


    therefore, when chen yulan and her husband knocked on the door of the chen family��s house, it was not that chen liang avoided them.


    when nie shuang and bao lingyue saw her, they quickly walked up to her. ��sister yundong.��


    ��lady gu.��


    gu yundong was rather curious as to why bao lingyue had come, but before she could ask, bao lingyue spoke first.


    ��lady gu, i have a big piece of news for you. just now, two people were badmouthing you behind your back.��


    this was... big news??

 Chapter 916: You Dont Understand

    chapter 916: you don��t understand


    editor: henyee translations


    gu yundong readily agreed. ��who��s badmouthing me?��


    bao lingyue gave her a look as if she were sharing huge gossip, ��the two people who were standing at the door just now were calling ��uncle�� and ��aunt�� at the door. they said something about you being a busybody and harming them. i didn��t hear anything else. they didn��t knock on the door and left with the gift box. they seemed to have said that they would come another day.��


    the corners of gu yundong��s mouth twitched. was it worth it for you to be so secretive and say that it was big news? that she was meddling in other people��s business?


    however, chen yulan was the only person who called chen liang uncle at the door.


    didn��t chen liang cut ties with her? why did she come looking for him?


    however, it was obvious that with the nature of the wu family and chen yulan, they definitely had something to ask of chen liang.


    this was really interesting. they had caused niu dan to be wrongly accused and expelled from school. he had been pointed at as a thief and his reputation had almost been ruined. now, they still had the cheek to come to his door.


    nie shuang quickly said, ��sister yundong, will they find trouble with you?��


    gu yundong was modest. ��i was lucky.�� come on, praise me again. don��t stand on ceremony.


    the three of them arrived at the foot of the mountain as they spoke.


    looking at the two identical green brick houses, nie shuang and bao lingyue��s mouths were agape.


    it turned out that the woman had not lied to them. as long as they reached the foot of the mountain, they would be able to recognize gu yundong��s house at a glance.


    this house was big and beautiful. it was much better than the previous house.


    gu yundong did not understand their expressions. ��although this house is very beautiful, it��s not to that extent, right? the nie family��s and bao family��s houses are bigger than both houses. there are carved trees, painted buildings, fake mountains, and lotus ponds. they��re much better than this.��


    ��you don��t understand.��


    ��you don��t understand.��


    the two of them shook their heads in unison. the main reason was that this house was in the village and was surrounded by low mud houses. suddenly, two identical houses stood in front of them. the visual shock was completely different.


    moreover, this house looked different from ordinary green brick houses. it looked energetic.

 Chapter 917: The Difficult Madam Zhou

    chapter 917: the difficult madam zhou


    editor: henyee translations


    energetic???


    ��can the house be described as energetic?��


    gu yundong exhaled and led them through the door.


    the gu family was very lively. everyone took gu yundong��s coming-of-age ceremony very seriously. not only did chen liang��s family come to help, but the shi couple and lan hua��er also came. dong xiulan also brought the children.


    gu yundong had not thought of inviting madam dai and nie shuang. after all, she had almost forgotten that she was about to become an adult. moreover, the coming-of-age ceremony was held in yongfu village. madam dai and the rest were in the prefectural city. it would take an entire day to get to the county city by carriage. not only was it a waste of time, but it was also tiring.


    but who would have thought that they would still come, and even bring along bao lingyue, a lady whom they had only met once.


    gu yundong had guessed that bao lingyue had a good relationship with nie shuang. after all, she could hear the familiarity in her tone when she spoke of nie shuang.


    however, gu yundong did not expect their relationship to be so good. according to nie shuang, she happened to bump into her when she and madam dai were about to set off. when she heard that they were coming to yongfu village, she got into the carriage without a word and sent someone home to tell them that she was playing with nie shuang.


    the host was her parents.


    gu yundong��s first choice for the main guest, who was supposed to be a female senior with virtue, was aunt ke, but aunt ke rejected her as a widow.


    gu yundong had no choice but to look for chen liang��s wife. the village chief��s wife had the highest status in yongfu village. coupled with gu yundong��s relationship with the chen family, it was reasonable to invite madam zhou as an official guest.


    madam zhou was also very happy at that time, and she patted her chest excitedly and promised that there was no problem.


    the director was dong xiulan.


    the praiser was lan hua��er.


    the few of them were already prepared. why did she suddenly quit?


    madam zhou had no choice. ��yundong, i didn��t do it on purpose. i just feel that it��s more appropriate for you to let madam dai replace me. i-i��m especially nervous now. i just feel that i��ll mess it up.��


    at the thought of being the main guest in front of a noblewoman like madam dai, she felt that she could not comb gu yundong��s hair during the ceremony. she felt that she would make a mistake.


    what if she couldn��t even speak and yundong��s hair wasn��t combed well? what if she embarrassed yundong? would madam dai laugh at yundong? would she look down on yundong?

 Chapter 918: Qin Wenzhengs Name Is Familiar

    Chapter 918: Qin Wenzheng��s Name Is Familiar


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Furthermore!


    Chen Liang even told her, ��I guess this Madam Dai might be the wife of an official. I was talking to Dajiang just now. When Dajiang saw Madam Dai enter, his expression changed. It was as if... he respected her very much.��


    The wife of an official???


    Madam Zhou felt terrible. She was the village chief��s wife and could be considered an official��s wife in the village. However, how could an official��s wife like her, who wasn��t even proper, compare to the official��s wife from the prefectural city?


    Her legs went weak.


    She would definitely not be able to speak tomorrow. She would definitely lose face. Not only would she lose face for Gu Yundong, but she would also lose face for the village chief, Chen Liang.


    At the thought of this, Madam Zhou could not calm down at all.


    The pressure was inexplicably... great.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. What should she do? How could she change the main guest just like that? This had been confirmed long ago and everyone knew about it.


    But facing Madam Zhou��s pitiful gaze, Gu Yundong was momentarily speechless.


    Aunt Ke heard the commotion and thought that nothing should happen during the coming-of-age ceremony tomorrow. Otherwise, it would not be good for Gu Yundong.


    Although Nie Shuang really wanted to be the praiser, she was too embarrassed to snatch it since the candidate had already been confirmed.


    The next day was Gu Yundong��s coming-of-age ceremony.


    Shao Qingyuan was the happiest among them. His girlfriend was coming of age and was one step closer to their marriage.


    He looked at the hairpin on the tray and felt even more satisfied. He had chosen this hairpin.


    Contrary to Shao Qingyuan, Gu Dajiang was the most reluctant one. His daughter had grown up and was one step away from him.


    Soon, she might be married.


    At the thought of this, he couldn��t help but glare at Shao Qingyuan. His girl had been stolen by this pig. He was so angry, but he still had to maintain a smile.


    After all, as the host, he had to welcome guests.


    Early in the morning, many people came to the Gu family to watch the ceremony.


    Most of them were from the village and it was very lively. Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue had learned a lot.


    So this was what the village��s coming-of-age ceremony was like?


    Qin Wenzheng arrived at midnight and stepped into the door with his wife and daughter.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue, who were standing at the door, were stunned when they heard Qin Wenzheng��s name. Why did this name... sound a little familiar?

 Chapter 919: Qin Wenzheng Was Allegedly Killed

    Chapter 919: Qin Wenzheng Was Allegedly Killed


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Wenzheng?


    Qin Wenzheng!!


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other and rubbed their eyes hard.


    ��Qin Wenzheng? Wasn��t he the young genius? The one who got the top scholar title at the age of 18? Is it him?��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. My big brother really admires him. It��s a pity that I heard that he suddenly resigned a few years ago and went missing. But there were also people who said that he was actually...�� Bao Lingyue lowered her voice. ��They said that he had actually been harmed.��


    ��Is it true?��


    ��It��s true. When my elder brother heard the news, he was very sad. I was also very sad. I could not believe the truth. After a long time, I reluctantly accepted it. The heavens are really jealous of geniuses.�� Bao Lingyue sighed faintly. ��And think about it, if he had not been harmed, with his talent and learning ability, the current Emperor would definitely have let him return to the court. I heard that many court officials who were talented and capable but couldn��t accomplish their ambitions have been recalled since the new Emperor ascended the throne. They have even been placed in important positions.��


    She turned her gaze outside and happened to see Qin Wenzheng talking excitedly with Shao Qingyuan. She was instantly enlightened. Could it be because the two of them were familiar?


    Coincidentally, Madam Ge was afraid that her daughter would come back dirty again after running out crazily, so she bid Madam Dai and Yundong farewell and hurriedly chased after her. She could not tell how familiar the two of them were.


    Therefore, after Madam Ge left, Madam Dai asked curiously, ��Yundong, is Mr. Qin Wenzheng very familiar with that Young Master Shao?��


    Thinking about it, she felt that it was possible. Her son had a high evaluation of Shao Qingyuan, who seemed to be a good talent. Therefore, be it Dai Wenhuo or Qin Wenzheng, they could become friends with him.


    For Shao Qingyuan��s sake, it was reasonable for Qin Wenzheng to attend Gu Yundong��s ceremony.


    Gu Yundong followed Madam Dai��s finger and looked out of the window. Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng were indeed chatting enthusiastically. They were probably talking about the cowpox vaccination method.


    Yesterday, Qin Wenzheng must have finished reading Brother Shao��s handwritten notebook and had stacks of questions in his heart. Now that they had met, he naturally couldn��t wait to ask.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded. ��Yes, they��re quite familiar with each other.��


    Madam Dai asked again, ��Then, how did they meet?��

 Chapter 920: No, I Reject

    Chapter 920: No, I Reject


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As far as she knew, although Qin Wenzheng looked easy to get along with, he actually had a line in his heart. He had always kept a certain distance from others and was not so easy to get along with.


    Not to mention looking so enthusiastic. Looking at the way he spoke to Shao Qingyuan, she felt that... Shao Qingyuan was the cold and distant person. Qin Wenzheng��s impression in her mind was somehow changed, making her find it unbelievable.


    Gu Yundong thought about it. How did they meet?


    She remembered...


    ��Qin Wenzheng seems to like to eat wild animals. Brother Shao brought Liu Wei into the mountains to hunt two roe deers and gave them to him. That��s probably it.��


    Liu Wei also came early in the morning, but he liked fun. The moment he arrived, he brought the children out to play.


    Madam Dai was enlightened. So that was the case.


    She had heard from her son that Shao Qingyuan often went deep into the mountains and even brought him in to hunt, so it was not strange.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue, who had yet to speak, were shocked when they heard their conversation. ��Auntie, is the Mr. Qin you��re talking about the one outside the door? The eighteen-year-old top scholar?��


    She felt that the two of them were about to faint.


    Seeing how excited the two of them were, Gu Yundong finally understood why the two of them could become good friends. Indeed... they were like-minded.


    Oh right, there was also her father. He seemed to admire Qin Wenzheng very much.


    That guy is a sinister and cunning fellow. Don��t be deceived by his appearance.


    Gu Yundong complained in her heart. If not for the fact that she had to maintain her makeup that was done at the cost being dragged out of bed early in the morning, she really wanted to rush up and shake the two of them awake.


    However, very quickly, this fire of excitement consumed her.


    Nie Shuang grabbed her hand. ��Sister Yundong, we��re good friends, right? That Mr. Qin is your fiance?��s good friend, right? Then can you invite him, no, beg him to write a piece of calligraphy for me?��


    ��And me. And me.��


    Gu Yundong��s expression was cold. Beg him???


    No, I reject.


    Seeing that she was unwilling, Madam Dai thought about Qin Wenzheng��s personality and was unwilling to make things difficult for her.


    Hence, she gave the two of them a look. ��Alright, have you forgotten what day it is today? It��s almost time. Don��t delay Yundong.��

 Chapter 921: Coming-of-Age Ceremony

    Chapter 921: Coming-of-Age Ceremony


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Although Nie Shuang and the others were a little disappointed, they still knew the severity of the matter and quickly shut up.


    Only then did Madam Dai say in a low voice, ��If you really want to meet him, why don��t you ask Mrs. Qin? Didn��t you see her just now?��


    Nie Shuang said uncomfortably, ��Well, it��s not good, right? After all, we��re not familiar with Mrs. Qin.��


    Bao Lingyue, who was standing at the side, nodded crazily. Although she was a friendly person, Mrs. Qin was Mr. Qin��s wife. She felt that this was too abrupt. What if Mrs. Qin misunderstood them and thought that they had other intentions, and it would backfire?


    Madam Dai was speechless. Just as she was about to say something, Madam Ge entered.


    Behind her were Gu Yunke and Qin Anning. The two young girls held hands and had lollipops in their hands. They ran happily to Gu Yundong.


    ��Wow, Big Sis, you��re really good-looking today. You��re the best.��


    Gu Yundong pinched her little face. ��You guys look good too.��


    Aunt Ke was the one who arranged the coming-of-age ceremony. If it was a farmer��s family, there would not be so many rules.


    But Aunt Ke felt that Gu Yundong��s future would be limitless and she would soar into the sky. Naturally, her coming-of-age ceremony had to be grand.


    Be it Gu Dajiang or Eldest Aunt Gu, they both agreed with this.


    For a woman, her coming-of-age ceremony was a very important day. If the conditions allowed, she naturally could not treat it casually.


    After the ceremony, Gu Yundong finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she sent the guests off with Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang. When most of them had left, she returned to her room.


    After resting for a while, she changed into a simple dress again. Just as she was about to go out, a few familiar voices came from outside.


    She focused slightly and quickly distinguished the voices.


    This was Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue talking. However, the two of them only passed by Gu Yundong��s room and quickly left.


    Hearing them mention Qin Wenzheng again, Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. Could it be that they were really going to ask Qin Wenzheng for his calligraphy?


    She couldn��t help but laugh. Go for it, fan girls!

 Chapter 922: Dont Do Such a Demeaning Thing

    Chapter 922: Don��t Do Such a Demeaning Thing


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, while the fan girls were excited and their eyes were filled with desire, they did not dare to go forward and talk to Qin Wenzheng, let alone ask him for calligraphy or paintings.


    The two of them could only hide in a corner and look in Qin Wenzheng��s direction, muttering softly.


    When Liu Wei came over, he happened to see them putting their heads against each other, looking sneaky.


    Could these two people be plotting something? Were they trying to do something bad during Gu Yundong��s coming-of-age ceremony?


    Liu Wei recalled the last time he went to the Wang family��s banquet with his elder sister. Those women had put on a big show that made him gasp in amazement. He completely understood what it meant to scheme.


    His sister had told him that these women from the big families fought all day long and liked to make a fuss on such big days.


    Wasn��t today Gu Yundong��s big day? These two women said that they were Gu Yundong��s friends, but he knew that Gu Yundong had never invited them. They had come uninvited.


    Liu Wei��s expression instantly became serious. He quietly leaned toward them and listened.


    Then, he heard their nervous and suppressed voices.


    Nie Shuang quickly said, ��Can you help us get two?��


    ��Sure, just you wait.��


    Liu Wei was very generous and agreed immediately.


    The two of them looked at him gratefully.


    Liu Wei tidied his hair and immediately walked towards Qin Wenzheng.


    However, not long after, he returned with a dejected expression.


    ��Didn��t it work?�� Nie Shuang asked.


    Liu Wei nodded and sighed. ��Brother Qin is not willing.��


    ��Sigh...�� Bao Lingyue was very disappointed.


    Nie Shuang, on the other hand, looked at Liu Wei in surprise. She didn��t expect this young master of the Liu Family to admit it so straightforwardly. Didn��t men usually care about their face? Why didn��t he make up for it at this time?


    Bao Lingyue suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ��Isn��t Young Master Shao familiar with Lord Qin? You are also familiar with Young Master Shao. Why don��t you ask Young Master Shao for help?��


    Liu Wei looked up and glanced at her. ��Shao Qingyuan wouldn��t do such a demeaning thing.��

 Chapter 923: Sister Yundong, Be Euphemistic

    Chapter 923: Sister Yundong, Be Euphemistic


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bao Lingyue: ��...��


    Nie Shuang: ��...��


    ��Are you scolding us or yourself?��


    But soon, Liu Wei��s eyes lit up. ��Yes, we can look for Gu Yundong. She must have a way.��


    Nie Shuang said, ��We��ve thought about it too, but today is Sister Yundong��s coming-of-age ceremony. We can��t trouble her. She��s been busy for the entire day and is resting in her room.��


    ��How is she resting? Isn��t she there?�� Liu Wei pointed behind them.


    Nie Shuang turned around and saw Gu Yundong walking over. She seemed to be in good spirits.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other and hurried forward. They grabbed Gu Yundong��s arms from both sides. ��Sister Yundong~~��


    Gu Yundong shuddered. ��Speak properly.��


    ��Sister Yundong, we want Mr. Qin��s calligraphy and paintings.��


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. He was magnanimous? He was clearly the one who schemed against her and did not dare to retaliate. Now, he was talking as if he was very noble. How shameless.


    It was as if she really cared about his calligraphy.


    Just as she was thinking, Madam Ge��s voice came from the other side. ��Husband, aren��t we leaving?��


    Qin Wenzheng quickly replied, ��We��ll leave immediately. Wait for me for a moment.��


    With that, he took the tray from Gu Yundong��s hand and turned to walk to the table at the side. Then, he muttered as he wrote, ��On account that today is your coming-of-age ceremony, I won��t argue with you.��


    Then, he wrote down two lines of words, all of which were blessings for the good and healthy.


    After he finished writing, he blew on it and handed it to Gu Yundong. ��Take it. I��ll go back first today.��


    After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned around. ��By the way, I heard from your father that he plans to take the Elementary Scholar examination after the New Year. I��ll help you solve the problem of the Elementary Scholar endorsement. However, it��s not convenient to eat and drink in the examination hall. When you have time, think about how to make something delicious for your father.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Thank you.��


    Qin Wenzheng left.


    Gu Yundong turned around with two pieces of calligraphy in her hand and met the dumbfounded expressions of Nie Shuang and the others.


    ��You guys, what��s wrong?��

 Chapter 924: She Lost

    Chapter 924: She Lost


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Nie Shuang swallowed his saliva and looked at Gu Yundong, then at the calligraphy in her hand. Then, she turned to look at the door. Qin Wenzheng��s carriage was getting further and further away.


    Bao Lingyue��s eyes were wide open as well. Even Madam Dai, who was standing at the side, had a look of astonishment on her face.


    She had heard what Qin Wenzheng and Gu Yundong said just now and felt that it was unreal.


    Even when facing her master, Qin Wenzheng was polite and steady. But when facing Gu Yundong, it was as if his composure did not exist at all.


    Be it his tone or expression, there was a hint of indulgence. It was as if she was his younger sister. He should take care of her and try his best to satisfy any requests.


    After a long time, Nie Shuang asked, ��Sister Yundong, are you very familiar with that Lord Qin?��


    This familiarity was not like what they had guessed. It was not based on Shao Qingyuan, the middleman.


    Gu Yundong nodded naturally and asked, ��Will he come to my coming-of-age ceremony if he��s not familiar with me?��


    Speaking of this, Gu Yundong started to hold a grudge.


    ��Because he just tricked me yesterday. Let me tell you, Qin Wenzheng is indeed quite good-looking, but we can��t judge people by their appearance. Some people are very...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Nie Shuang suddenly exclaimed, ��He tricked you? Sister Yundong, you��re already so smart, but Mr. Qin actually tricked you. As expected, a genius is indeed a genius. A man like Mr. Qin, who is not only handsome but also talented, is really rare in the world.��


    ��That��s right. He can trick Yundong. His brain is indeed very useful.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Was that the main point? Was that it?


    Isn��t your fan filter too strong? She wanted to say that Qin Wenzheng was sinister and cunning. You two ignorant girls, don��t be deceived by his appearance.


    In the end, you actually interpret sinister and cunning as talented and meticulous??


    She was the one who had lost. Goodbye.


    Gu Yundong stuffed the two pieces of calligraphy into their arms and returned to her room.


    She didn��t want to talk.

 Chapter 925: Visit

    Chapter 925: Visit


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After the coming-of-age ceremony, Gu Yundong felt much more relaxed.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue finally calmed down after being excited for a long time with Qin Wenzheng��s calligraphy. They did not plan to leave yet and asked Gu Yundong to bring them around the village. They would rest for two days before returning to the prefectural city.


    It was the same for Madam Dai. It was rare for her to come out, and it was quite quiet in this countryside.


    For the past two days, she felt refreshed, especially when it came to what she wanted to eat. She could go to the backyard to pick it herself. This feeling of doing it personally made them feel exceptionally novel.


    As for Gu Dajiang, he didn��t dare to slack off at all because he had to take the Preparation Scholar exam in February.


    Although he was confident and Qin Wenzheng said that there was no problem, he was still crazily absorbing all kinds of knowledge.


    Therefore, he still had to return to the prefecture capital��s Tianhai Academy.


    On the other hand, Madam Yang and Keke stayed behind. It would be the new year in a month or so. There was no need to travel back and forth on such cold days. Gu Dajiang would��ve felt sorry for them.


    Therefore, on the morning of the second day of the coming-of-age ceremony, only Gu Dajiang, who was going to continue studying at Tianhai Academy, and Gu Dafeng, who was going back to take care of Bian Han, left the Gu family.


    Of course, they also had white sugar at home, but there was very little of it, unlike here, where there were piles of it.


    After visiting the workshop, the three of them were very satisfied.


    After staying in Yongfu Village for two days, Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue even wanted to enter the mountains, but were firmly rejected by Gu Yundong.


    What mountain? They could sprain their ankles just by walking along the village road, yet they dared to enter the mountains? She was probably going to carry them back.


    Nie Shuang pouted. ��I��ve climbed mountains before.��


    ��Mountains with steps, right?�� Gu Yundong glanced at her.


    Nie Shuang: ��...��


    Nie Shuang was very disappointed that her wish was not fulfilled.


    However, she had already stayed here for a few days. It was indeed time to go back.


    The next morning, the three of them packed their bags and left Yongfu Village happily with a lot of stuff that Gu Yundong had given them.


    Gu Yundong sent them to the village entrance. When she returned, she looked up and saw a messenger pigeon flying over her head.

 Chapter 926: Rejected, Not Going

    Chapter 926: Rejected, Not Going


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    A messenger pigeon?


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and followed the messenger pigeon.


    As expected, it stopped outside Shao Qingyuan��s courtyard.


    She walked in directly. The messenger pigeon was indeed standing outside the courtyard. Ah Mao was feeding it with the millet.


    When he saw Gu Yundong enter, he immediately greeted her. ��Miss, are you here to look for Young Master? Young Master is in the study.��


    ��Yes, I��ll go in and take a look.��


    Gu Yundong reached out to touch the messenger pigeon before continuing inside.


    Shao Qingyuan had indeed just opened a letter from the pigeon��s leg. There was a large number of words written in the letter. Most of them were praise for him, while the other half conveyed a message��let him go to the capital.


    This pigeon belonged to Dr. Song Dejiang. Shao Qingyuan had never met Dr. Song, but they knew each other��s existence.


    Gu Yundong had seen that Shao Qingyuan was talented in medicine and had a photographic memory of the medical book that Dr. Song had given him. He developed a good medicine for internal injuries according to the medical book. After other medicines were successful, Gu Yundong wrote a letter to Song Dejiang and asked him to send several medical books.


    It would be the new year in a month or so. He was not willing to go to the capital at this time. It was so cold that he could not even make it back for the new year.


    After saying that, he folded the paper and compressed it into a small roll. Then, he asked Ah Mao to bring the messenger pigeon in and stuffed the roll into the small bamboo tube tied to the messenger pigeon��s leg.


    The paper was too big and it took some effort to stuff in.


    Gu Yundong silently turned her head. Brother Shao, you only wrote a single word. Actually, there was no need to use such a large piece of paper. Really.


    When Song Dejiang received such a thick scroll later, he would think that you had a lot to say. When he opened it and read it, he would definitely jump in anger.


    After stuffing the paper in, Shao Qingyuan let go.


    Ah Mao was about to go out when there was a sudden sound outside.


    The three people in the study turned around and saw another messenger pigeon on the windowsill, jumping.


    There was also a small bamboo tube tied to its leg.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. ��This is still Dr. Song��s messenger pigeon, right?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Ah Mao quickly carried the messenger pigeon over and took out the note from the bamboo tube.@@@@

 Chapter 927: Advice

    Chapter 927: Advice


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. As expected, it was from Song Dejiang.


    As if he knew that Shao Qingyuan would reject his previous letter, he went straight to the point.


    ��Kid, the cowpox vaccination method is very important. It concerns the lives of the people in the world. You have to come to the capital. Even if you reject me now, someone will definitely come to invite you personally in a few days. I��ll wait for you here. Don��t worry, a house has been prepared. You��ll have a place to stay the moment you come.��


    Shao Qingyuan frowned tightly. Indeed, one after another.


    He should have known that once the cowpox vaccination method reached the capital, he would not be able to stay out of it.


    Gu Yundong dragged Qin Wenzheng out and whipped him again in her heart. If he had told them earlier that Shao Qingyuan was not the third young master of the Tao family, they would not have revealed the cowpox vaccination method at this time.@@@@


    Perhaps when things became clearer, or when they had some ideas, they would send a pigeon to Song Dejiang and give him a headache.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to prepare Shao Qingyuan��s luggage.


    Gu Yundong did not know how long this trip would take. For a moment, she wanted to go with them.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little silent. Qin Wenzheng couldn��t help but touch his nose and say softly, ��Don��t worry, it definitely won��t be long. Although it��s a long way to the capital, hasn��t Shao Qingyuan already succeeded? As long as he explains what he knows clearly, those imperial physicians will be busy with the rest.��


    Gu Yundong could not help but glare at him again. Then, she turned around and continued packing Shao Qingyuan��s things.


    She prepared a lot of food for him and reminded him worriedly, ��When you��re outside, don��t eat anything random, especially those hard and stiff steamed buns. Don��t eat them. It��s not good for your stomach. Even in the wild, you should at least heat them with fire and eat them when they��re hot.��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her back and felt like his wife was helping him pack his things when he was going out.


    Hearing her voice, even his heart felt warm.


    ��Also, you have to be careful. Bring your bow, arrow, and dagger with you. Didn��t you get some poison and knockout powder? Remember to keep it well. If you encounter someone with good martial arts, fight if you can. If you can��t, use the poison. If the poison doesn��t work, escape quickly. In short, your life is most important.��


    Qin Wenzheng couldn��t stand it anymore. They were only going to the capital, not to participate in the martial arts conference.


    Shaking his head, he quickly left.

 Chapter 928: Lets Get Married

    Chapter 928: Let��s Get Married


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as Qin Wenzheng left, Shao Qingyuan went forward and hugged Gu Yundong from behind.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll take good care of myself. You too. Wait for me at home. If you encounter anything that you can��t resolve, look for Qin Wenzheng. I��ll take care of myself and come back as soon as possible. Also, the capital is big and has many good things. I��ll also ask around to see if there��s any news of Bai Muzi.��


    Gu Yundong lowered her head slightly and hummed.


    ��There are many high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital, and the waters are very deep. I wonder if anyone will find trouble with you. However, Qin Wenzheng will definitely make arrangements for this. You don��t talk much, but you still have to build a good relationship with the two people who escort you along the way. Ask more about the situation in the capital. You have to know what to do.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s eyes lit up. He enjoyed her nagging.


    In the past, he really didn��t talk much and almost didn��t interact with anyone. Now, he had changed. He had someone he cared about and he had opened a shop. As long as he was willing, basic socializing weren��t difficult for him.


    ��Also,�� Gu Yundong suddenly became fierce as she spoke, ��I heard that the women in the capital are very bold. When they meet a good-looking man, they can��t help but give him a pouch or a handkerchief. There are also those who are shrewish and snatch others. You have to protect yourself, understand? You��re not allowed to flirt with anyone.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath and did not say anything else. He led the horse to the entrance of the village.


    The rest of the Gu family sent them off at the entrance, but Gu Yundong walked a few more steps and only stopped at the village entrance.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan was about to mount his horse, she suddenly said, ��Wait.��


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned and came back. ��What��s wrong?��


    Gu Yundong looked behind him. Ah Mao was a sensible person. The other two also understood and immediately retreated a distance, leaving them alone.


    However, one of them reminded him, ��Young Master Shao, make it short. We have to set off as soon as possible.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Got it.��


    After the three of them were far away, Gu Yundong took a deep breath and looked up at him with a smile. ��When you come back from the capital, we��ll get married.��


    Shao Qingyuan widened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief.


    ��W-What did you just say?��

 Chapter 929: Somethings Wrong

    Chapter 929: Something��s Wrong


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and repeated, ��When you come back, we��ll get married.��


    ��...Alright.�� Shao Qingyuan��s eyes seemed to be emitting light. It was so intense that it almost swallowed Gu Yundong.


    He reached out and hugged her tightly. ��This is what you said. Don��t go back on your word. I��ll come back as soon as possible.��


    ��Okay, be careful.��


    Ah Mao, who was far away, widened his eyes. Quickly, split up. It was fine if they were hugging at home, but this was outside, and it was in the village. There were people coming and going at the entrance of the village. You would probably be drowned by saliva.


    He quickly turned his head to look left and right. Fortunately, other than the two guards beside him, no one else passed by.


    However, the two guards were also shocked.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong quickly separated. He no longer hesitated and suddenly turned around to jump on the horse.


    ��Let��s go.��


    After returning, it was very excited and wanted to run into the mountains every other day.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t have that much time and could only bring it there occasionally. However, Big Black slowly adapted to life in the Gu family.


    In addition, the Gu family��s food was good. Yunshu and Yuanzhi liked it very much. They would leave a portion of delicious food for it and take it out for a walk at night.


    Big Black was limping now, but its fur was black and shiny, and its eyes were sharper. It looked very energetic.


    Big Black seemed to understand Gu Yundong��s words. It made a whimpering sound, but no one knew if it was sad or regretful.


    Gu Yundong smiled and led it into the house.


    After Shao Qingyuan left, Gu Yundong was really depressed for two days. She felt that something was wrong.


    In the past, when she wanted to talk to him, it was as if she could see him the moment she turned around. He was almost everywhere. Now, it took her a while to realize that he had gone to the capital.


    He was probably still on the way, right?


    Gu Yundong patted her face and did not think about him for the time being. She had her own things to do, which were also important.


    Early that morning, Gu Yundong put on her clothes and cloak and strode towards the village chief Chen Liang��s house.

 Chapter 930: Buying Land and Building Roads

    Chapter 930: Buying Land and Building Roads


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The weather was cold and there was nothing to do in the fields. Chen Liang did not want to go out either.


    Now that Niu Dan was going to the county city to study on the Gu family��s carriage, there was no need for him to wake up early in the morning to take him to school. This made him feel much more relaxed.


    When Gu Yundong came in, he was warming himself in front of the brazier and talking to Madam Zhou, who was doing needlework.


    Hearing the sound, Madam Zhou hurriedly stood up and came out to welcome her. ��Yundong, why are you here at this time? Come in quickly. It��s cold outside. Come and warm yourself by the fire.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and sat opposite Chen Liang. Madam Zhou poured her a cup of hot tea and she placed it in her palm.


    ��I��m here to see Uncle Chen. I have something to discuss with him.��


    ��What is it? Tell me.��


    ��I want to buy some land at the foot of our mountain.��


    Uncle Chen was stunned. ��Your house isn��t big enough?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Of course not. Uncle Chen, you also know that I��ve found my aunt. Their household registration has already been moved to Yongfu Village. It��s just that they came late, unlike back then when we could directly be given land. So if we want to build a house, we have to buy some land, right?��


    Chen Liang was stunned and suddenly looked up at her. ��What did you say just now?��


    Even Madam Zhou, who had just walked in, widened her eyes.


    ��Build a road in the village?��


    This, this, this, this was a great thing.


    The Yongfu Village had always been poor. Otherwise, the refugees would not have been arranged to come here. Later on, it was thanks to the Gu family that many families could live a good life. Seeing that their lives were getting more and more popular, he did not expect Yundong to actually want to build a road.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��But the road I want to build is not the road in the center of the village.��


    Chen Liang was stunned and calmed down a little. ��Tell me slowly. How do you want to build it? Where do you want to build it?��


    ��I��m not afraid to tell Uncle Chen the truth. Other than wanting to make the journey in Yongfu Village easier, I��m doing this for my workshop. As you know, our workshop is getting bigger and bigger now, and we��re transporting more and more fruits. The village road is really narrow, and it��s not convenient for carriages to pass through. Therefore, I want to build another road from the workshop to the village entrance for carriages.��


    The last time Nie Shuang came over, she said that Yongfu Village was quite good, but the road was too difficult to walk.


    Gu Yundong had thought about it a long time ago, but she had forgotten about it when there were many things to do.


    Now, it was not good to delay any longer. Wasn��t there a saying that said ��if you want a place to be rich, you have to build a road first��?


    When the road was built, it would greatly increase efficiency.

 Chapter 931: Chen Liang Is Excited

    Chapter 931: Chen Liang Is Excited@@@@


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Currently, there were two paths from the entrance of Yongfu Village, but they were not wide. In particular, there was a stretch of road that was especially difficult to travel on. There was a small uphill and it was narrow. At most, it could only allow a carriage or an ox cart to pass.


    The workshop needed a lot of fruit now. Every time they transported fruits, they had to move carefully. She had learned that the carriages could pass through that road, but if they tied a basket on both sides of the carriage, it would not be able to pass.


    Moreover, the things in the carriage fell easily. Once they fell, they would be snatched back by the children in the village and dispersed.


    Every time the fruits were transported back to the village, it was when the children were the happiest. Everyone followed behind and stared eagerly, hoping that the fruits would fall to the ground.


    There were also villagers who were very dissatisfied with the fact that the Gu family��s carriages and carts often passed by their houses. They said that the horses peed on the ground and the stench was overwhelming.


    Of course, these people did not dare to say it in front of her, but they muttered behind her back, making Father Tong, who often drove the carriage, furious. His horses did not poop or pee in front of other people��s houses at all. This was slander.


    But no one believed him.


    As far as Madam Zhou knew, the He family was still relatively easy to talk to. If a road was built at their door, it would be extremely convenient for their family.


    Chen Liang took a sip of tea and nodded after a moment of silence. ��Alright, I��ll talk to the He family. Although you said that the road is built for the convenience of the Gu family��s workshop, it��s also a great kindness to the village. It��s beneficial to Yongfu Village. The village has to come up with some rules.��


    When this road was built, it would be convenient for the Gu family.


    However, the days in Yongfu Village were getting better and better. In the future, there would definitely be more and more families with carriages and ox carts. Even Chen Liang had been thinking of buying a mule cart some time ago.


    If he bought it later, he would definitely have to take the main road to make it convenient.


    Chen Liang was very excited as he thought about it.


    Constructing a road? Yongfu Village was about to have its own road. When he was the village chief, he was really too excited to be able to facilitate such a big event for the village.


    ��How about this? In the afternoon, I��ll discuss with Sixth Grandfather and the others to see how to deal with this matter. You come too, and everyone will come up with ideas. Also, building the road is a huge matter. After we��ve discussed it, I still have to go to town and talk to the mayor.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Of course. You can��t just build a road so rashly.��


    Chen Liang paused and suddenly remembered that she had bought several foundations yesterday.

 Chapter 932: You Cunning Girl

    Chapter 932: You Cunning Girl


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The way Chen Liang looked at Gu Yundong changed instantly. He pointed at her. ��Alright, you cunning girl.��


    Gu Yundong looked innocent. ��What��s wrong with me? I didn��t do anything.��


    She smiled and stood up. ��Then I��ll have to trouble Uncle Chen for the rest. I��ll go back first. Shall I wait for good news from Uncle Chen?��


    ��Go, just go.�� Chen Liang was a little vexed and did not want to see her.


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth curled up slightly. She bade farewell to Madam Zhou and turned to leave the village chief��s house.


    As soon as she left, Madam Zhou, who was confused, could not help but ask, ��What did you mean just now? Why did you scold her out of the blue?��


    ��When did I scold someone?�� Chen Liang suddenly raised his head and asked in shock. Who did he scold? Why didn��t he have any impression of it?


    Madam Zhou pointed at the door. ��Didn��t you just say that Yundong is very cunning?��


    ��Because I��m the village chief of Yongfu Village. At this juncture, I buy the foundation and immediately talk about building the road. What will the villagers think of me? Using my power for personal gain?��


    Madam Zhou choked and immediately stopped talking.


    Therefore, as the village chief, there were advantages and disadvantages.


    Chen Liang sighed and explained further, ��Besides, our two sons will be successful in the future and will definitely go further and further. When the time comes, wouldn��t it be better to go to the county city or even buy a house in the prefectural city? In the village, it��s enough to have an old house to live in. There��s no need to spend that money.��


    Madam Zhou reacted. She had been a little possessed just now.


    When she heard that the price of the foundation at the foot of the mountain might increase, she was a little anxious and did not think carefully about whether her family needed it.


    Seeing that she understood, Chen Liang stood up. ��Alright, you can cook first. I��ll go out.��


    With that, he left and went to Sixth Grandfather��s house.


    Madam Zhou watched him leave and thought of what Gu Yundong had said just now. She sighed faintly.


    They were both women, but why was she not as smart and useful as Gu Yundong?

 Chapter 933: The He Familys Request

    Chapter 933: The He Family��s Request


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    It was a big deal to build roads in the village. Chen Liang was the village chief, but he had to discuss it with the respected elders in the village.


    Other than the Sixth Grandfather, there were also a few families with great seniors.


    Everyone sat down and discussed this matter.


    When they heard that they were going to build a road for the village, these elders were all excited. There was nothing they did not agree to.


    Even if there were difficulties, it was fine. He just had to overcome them.


    The Gu family had already given them so much convenience. They could solve all the other small problems.


    Everyone reached an agreement without any objections. When Chen Liang came out of the Sixth Grandfather��s house, his face was slightly red.


    Without delay, he went to the He family��s house again.


    The He family did not have a strong presence in Yongfu Village because of their remote position.


    Although it was not at the foot of the mountain, it was at the edge. There was a large field behind the house, so it was inconvenient to go out.


    The rest of the He family looked at him in surprise.


    Chen Liang��s face immediately lit up. ��You��re really willing? Then, what compensation do you want?��


    ��I want a foundation at the foot of the mountain,�� Mr. He said.


    Chen Liang was speechless. He looked at him strangely. He did not expect the guy to make such a request.


    ��I don��t need it to be too big. Just twice as big as this courtyard will be enough.��


    Since it was compensation, this request was not too much.


    However, Chen Liang was a little curious. ��What do you want that foundation for? Your family has money to build a house now?��


    ��No, but I can circle it out and plant some vegetables first. When there��s money, I��ll build it.��


    Chen Liang thought about it and agreed.


    ��Alright, I��ll bring you the title deed later.��


    After the He family was done, Chen Liang left.


    He then went to the Gu house and told Gu Yundong about He Shanchuan��s request.


    Gu Yundong was also a little surprised. She had no impression of the He family or He Shanchuan. If she had not encountered this incident during the road construction and specially asked Tong An, she would not have known that there was such a family in Yongfu Village.@@@@

 Chapter 934: The Gu Familys Benevolence

    Chapter 934: The Gu Family��s Benevolence


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, He Shanchuan��s request was not too much.


    Chen Liang had already settled the only difficult matter. Next, he could start building the road.


    The next day, Chen Liang banged on the gong and drum, gathering everyone in the village to the grain-sunning field.


    He stood on the steps and faced the curious and confused gazes of the villagers. He coughed lightly and said, ��I��ve gathered everyone here today to announce something.��


    ��What��s the matter? It��s so early in the morning. I��m freezing to death.��


    Chen Liang glared at that person and said, ��Of course it��s a good thing. If you��re unwilling, go back and warm yourself up.��


    ��I was just joking. Uncle, don��t mind me.�� That person quickly changed his face. When he heard that it was a good thing, he immediately became excited and did not feel cold anymore. He urged him, ��What good thing? Uncle, quickly tell me.��


    Everyone quickly let him speak. Moreover, they realized that not only was Chen Liang, the village chief, present, but even the Sixth Grandfather and the other elders were present.


    This was strange. What kind of good thing was it that even they, who usually did not like to go out, were here?


    The grain-sunning field was indeed silent. Everyone looked at Gu Yundong, who was standing not far from the village chief, in disbelief.


    The Gu family... was going to pay for it?


    Everyone��s eyes lit up. Since the Gu family was paying, it was definitely not forced labor.


    Aiyo, wasn��t that a good thing?


    Someone asked anxiously, ��Gu girl, how do we build this road? Can we build it at our door? Let me tell you, the road outside our house is full of potholes. When it rains, if we step on it, half of our shoes will sink in.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at that person. Oh, wasn��t she the auntie who said that Gu Yundong��s carriages passed by their house to poop and pee? You really have the cheek to say that.


    However, before she could say anything, someone immediately replied, ��What��s there to build at your door? Didn��t you hear what the village chief said? We��re going to build a wide road. The path in front of your place is so narrow. How can it be considered a road? Unless your house is torn down.��


    ��Why not? Our family��s path can still allow the carriage to pass. The Gu family��s girl��s carriage often passes by our door. Our family��s road is the main road of the village. It has to be done.��


    As she spoke, she became a little smug.


    ��Gu girl, since you��re so generous and benevolent, why don��t you tidy up the outer wall of our house while you��re building the road?��


    Chen Liang frowned and regretted what he said just now.

 Chapter 935: No, Im Unrighteous

    Chapter 935: No, I��m Unrighteous


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong and Chen Liang looked at each other before walking up the stairs.


    The moment she went up, it was instantly quiet below.


    Then, everybody heard her clear voice. ��The road I want to build is indeed a main road. At the very least, it can accommodate two carriages to pass through at the same time. Therefore, it won��t be fixed on the original road. It will be a new one from the foot of the mountain to the village entrance.��


    Everyone was stunned. A new one?


    Someone was dissatisfied. The road from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the village had nothing to do with them. They didn��t pass by there when they left the village.


    Some people quickly realized that the Gu family��s house was at the foot of the mountain.


    Wasn��t this convenient for her family? What kind of benevolence was this?


    Gu Yundong continued, ��I��m not afraid to make it clear. This road is built to make it more convenient to travel. Of course, I won��t stop everyone from walking just because I paid to build the road. If everyone feels that it��s more convenient to walk on the main road, then take the main road. If you feel that it��s not time-consuming to walk on the small road, then take the small road. It��s just an additional road that will make it more convenient for everyone to drive ox carts, donkey carts, and carriages in the future.��


    Someone thought, Hey, isn��t that so?


    ��Our family is planning to buy an ox recently. It will definitely be comfortable to drag the cart on the main road in the future.��


    ��That��s true. In the past, when we were pulling the cart to transport food, we kept bumping obstacles on the village road. It was too strenuous.��


    ��Then when I go to the foot of the mountain to pick up firewood in the future, won��t I be able to carry it directly to the village entrance from the main road? Yundong, is the main road straight? Will it take many turns?��


    Gu Yundong replied with a smile, ��No, it��s just a straight road.��


    ��That��s great.��


    ��Heh, our family is planning to buy a donkey cart. With the main road, I won��t have to worry about my driving skills being bad.��


    The discussion below was turning for the better. Although there were still some voices that made people uncomfortable, Chen Liang still heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong waited for everyone to finish talking before continuing, ��Next, I need to hire 20 people to build the road. Anyone who is interested can sign up at the village chief��s place.��

 Chapter 936: A Letter

    Chapter 936: A Letter


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Hire??@@@@


    That was money. This was the real benefit that could be seen in front of him.


    Soon, the dissatisfied voices disappeared. Even the auntie who had been against Gu Yundong from the beginning immediately wanted to sign up for her son.


    She could not wait to ask, ��How much is the salary for a day?��


    However, Chen Liang also had a temper. She was the one who opposed most just now. Now, she still wanted to work? Dream on.


    He looked at the villagers and said, ��Everyone, quiet down first. We have to make things here first. It��s best if we finish building the road before the new year, so we want young and strong people who are diligent. Those who are too old or too little, don��t come and join in the fun.��


    It wasn��t the time for farm work, and many people were resting at home. Some people went to town or county to do short-term jobs.


    However, it was not easy to find short-term jobs, so it was easy to find 20 young men in the village.


    Not long after, the village chief registered their names and told everyone that the salary for a day was 50 copper coins, no food included.


    ��Everyone, work hard. The Gu family isn��t the only one who can take this road. Everyone in our village can take it. This is a road built for ourselves, so everyone has to perk up and build this road for me. Do you hear me?��


    After building a part of the road, she specially let the carriage try it. As expected, it was much faster.


    After building the road for more than 20 days, it was almost done.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong received Shao Qingyuan��s letter.


    This letter was to inform her that he was safe. Shao Qingyuan said that he had arrived in the capital and met Song Dejiang. The entire journey was safe. He ate and slept well. He remembered her words firmly in his heart without any illness or pain.


    Gu Yundong wanted to laugh when she read this, but the longing in her heart also spread.


    He had arrived in the capital so quickly, which meant that he must have been traveling at full speed.


    After reading the letter, she immediately picked up her brush and replied to him.


    She recounted what she had done these past few days and also told him about the road construction in the village.


    In the end, she wished him a happy New Year in advance and told him to take care of himself and come back soon.


    Although they had been separated for a few days, it was quite interesting to have letters.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and felt much better.


    A month later, the road from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the village was finally completed.

 Chapter 937: Envious

    Chapter 937: Envious


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone in Yongfu Village was overjoyed.


    No matter what, this was a road that belonged to their Yongfu Village and could allow two carriages to pass.


    This road was built before the New Year. It was just nice for the relatives who visited after the New Year.


    Everyone was excited. Even the people who had muttered their dissatisfaction on the meeting were very proud, especially when they went to their relatives and friends�� houses. Everyone mentioned this road, making the villagers of the other villages jealous.


    On the day the road was completed, almost the entire village came out to take a walk on this road.


    However, Chen Liang stopped them.


    He bought firecrackers and placed them on a long bamboo pole. He got someone to light the primer and personally carried it all the way from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the village.


    On this day, the entire Yongfu Village was filled with joy, as if it was the New Year in advance.


    Gu Yundong was also very happy. She took a lot of fruits and snacks for the jumping children to eat.


    The county city was lively again. The streets were filled with joy, and many stalls had already begun to sell couplets.


    Gu Yundong looked away. There were three scholars in her family now. It was easy for them to write couplets.


    Her father would be back in a few days. It would be the same if he wrote them then.


    As she thought about it, she decided to buy some red words.


    Tong Shuitao came out with her. The two of them parked the carriage at Gu��s and shopped.


    When it was almost noon and their hands were full, they returned to Gu��s and put the things in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong clapped her hands. ��Let��s go eat first. We��ll continue watching after that.��


    ��Okay.��


    The two of them were about to walk out when Zhuangzi hurriedly said, ��Boss, you guys rest for a while. I��ll go straight to Jinxiu Restaurant and bring the food back. There��s no need to trouble yourself.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and Zhuangzi left in a hurry.


    After a while, a few voices suddenly came from the shop outside. Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other. It did not sound like Zhuangzi.@@@@

 Chapter 938: Embezzlement?

    Chapter 938: Embezzlement?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain separating the shop and looked out.


    It was indeed not Zhuangzi��s voice. At this moment, in the shop, other than the shop assistant, Chen Jincai, there were two people standing in front of him.


    A man and a woman. Oh, and two familiar faces at that.


    Gu Yundong, who was about to go out, stopped in her tracks and looked at the situation in the shop silently.@@@@


    This man and woman were Chen Yulan and Wu Chong. The last time she heard from Nie Shuang and the others that these two people had appeared at Chen Liang��s door, she told Chen Liang about the matter.


    Chen Liang snorted and said that he would pretend that he didn��t know.


    After that, she didn��t hear any news of the two of them going to the Chen family. She didn��t expect them to come to Gu��s.


    Many people said that they did not dare to enter the shop to buy things, afraid that they would be slandered as thieves.


    As it happened, a few days ago, there was another grocery store that opened opposite Wu��s. That family was good at doing business. In contrast, almost no one entered the Wu family��s shop.


    During this period of time, the Wu family had been eating their old money. They did not have any income from the shop, and the entire family was very worried.


    Then, they started to complain to each other. The house was in chaos every day.


    At this moment, Chen Yulan thought of the Chen family.


    ��Brother, please help us. There are no shops in town who sell this kind of white sugar. If we get first place, our business will definitely improve. When the grocery store survives the crisis, we will definitely visit you personally to thank you, okay?��


    Chen Jincai sneered. ��Everyone is limited to five catties of white sugar a day at Gu��s. As long as you take the money, I can sell it to you.��


    Chen Yulan��s face stiffened. ��Brother, are you kidding me? How can five catties be enough? Besides, the white sugar in your shop is too expensive. Can you sell it to us at a cheaper price? Fifty... thirty catties a day? I��ll buy some delicious food for sister-in-law and nephew later, okay?��


    Chen Jincai was so angry that he was about to laugh. ��Okay my ass. You have a good plan. 15 kilograms a day, and you want it to be cheaper? How are you so capable? Are you asking me to embezzle the goods in the shop?��

 Chapter 939: You Will Be the Shopkeeper

    Chapter 939: You Will Be the Shopkeeper


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Yulan laughed dryly. ��Brother, don��t say that. We��re family. We��re just helping each other. Brother, I��m your biological sister. If you don��t help me, I really won��t be able to live.��


    As she spoke, sadness welled up in her heart. Tears were about to fall.


    ��Biological sister? You still have the cheek to say that? Back then, when Niu Dan was slandered by your mother-in-law, why didn��t you say that we were biological siblings? When my father came to seek an explanation, you still kept slandering Niu Dan. Why didn��t you say that we were biological siblings? Let me tell you, our families have long cut ties. Let alone biological siblings, we won��t even be strangers in the future.��


    For a moment, Chen Yulan was embarrassed by his scolding. Her face turned pale, and there was a faint anger rising in her. However, when she thought of her current situation, she suppressed it ruthlessly.


    On the other hand, Wu Chong, who had been silent all this while, snorted coldly and said to Chen Yulan, ��I knew it was useless to beg him, but you just didn��t listen and insisted on coming over to get scolded. Don��t you see that he��s just a small shop assistant? He��s just an errand boy who carries goods. There��s a rascal shopkeeper above him. What can he do? What dare he do?��@@@@


    Actually, the three-month trial that she had agreed on with Zhuangzi had been over. However, it was almost the new year. In addition, Lan Hua��er would be getting married soon, so he might as well wait for another two months and go to the prefectural city with Jiang Bao after the new year.


    Therefore, Zhuangzi was still the shopkeeper of Gu��s shop, but he stayed in the backyard most of the time and let Chen Jincai take charge.


    But Gu Yundong had a vague feeling that Zhuangzi might have postponed the time because he was addicted to being a shopkeeper.


    Chen Yulan was a little flustered because of Zhuangzi��s arrival. They had actually been standing outside the shop for a long time. After confirming that Zhuangzi was not around, they came in to look for Chen Jincai.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuangzi returned at this critical juncture.


    On the other hand, Wu Chong was a little happy. Anyway, the matter couldn��t be done, and Chen Jincai didn��t give them any face at all and wanted to chase them away. Naturally, he was happy to see Zhuangzi reprimanding Chen Jincai.


    Therefore, he seemed to have a common enemy and added, ��That��s right. Who gave you the guts to chase the customers out? It��s not that I want to say this, but your shop assistant��s attitude is a little too bad.��


    Zhuangzi nodded. ��That��s right. What right does a small shop assistant like you have to chase a guest away? If you want to chase someone away, it should be the shopkeeper. After I leave and you become the shopkeeper, it will be your turn to do this.��

 Chapter 940: A Warning Beforehand

    Chapter 940: A Warning Beforehand


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong: ��...��


    Tong Shuitao: ��...��


    The other three people in the shop were speechless.


    Wu Chong was the first to react. He suddenly looked up at Zhuangzi. ��You, you��re leaving after the New Year?�� Then, he pointed at Chen Jincai. ��He��s here to be the shopkeeper?��


    The shop assistant was very different from the shopkeeper.


    The entire shop was run by the shopkeeper, and the accounts were also managed by the shopkeeper. When dealing with customers, it was also the shopkeeper, let alone the salary.


    Wu Chong suddenly looked at Chen Jincai. ��Are you going to be the shopkeeper of Gu��s after the new year?��


    The couple had different thoughts, but neither of them could stay and talk. It really hurt when the broom hit them. Coupled with the pointing by the passers-by, the two of them quickly buried their heads and ran.


    Zhuangzi snorted and returned the broom to Jiang Bao before returning to the shop.


    Chen Jincai looked at him speechlessly. ��Why did you tell them that I��m going to be a shopkeeper after the new year? Would they give up?��


    ��Won��t they know if we don��t tell them? They��ll have to know sooner or later. I might as well tell them now. At least I can give you a hand if they come again.��


    Gu Yundong opened the curtain and walked out. ��What Zhuangzi said makes some sense. It doesn��t matter if you say it earlier or later.��


    ��Boss.�� Chen Jincai was a little ashamed. ��I caused you trouble.��


    ��This isn��t trouble. Who doesn��t have a few annoying relatives? You��ve already cut ties with them, but they��re still shameless enough to come knocking on your door. This can only mean that they��re thick-skinned. However, I have to remind you in advance. You have to know this in your heart. If you really can��t resist their threats and temptations and harm the interests of Gu��s, I won��t be polite either. When the time comes, not only will you be fired, but I won��t even hire your brother either.��


    Although it was a little inhumane to do so, Gu Yundong had to explain the seriousness of the matter to him.


    As expected, Chen Jincai immediately put on a serious expression. ��Don��t worry, Boss. Not to mention that we have cut ties now, even if we are close, I won��t do such a heinous thing.��


    ��That��s good.�� Gu Yundong believed this. After all, Chen Jincai had reminded him that someone wanted to harm her mother.

 Chapter 941: Follow-up

    Chapter 941: Follow-up


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not care about this matter anymore. She left it all to Chen Jincai to it.


    However, the Wu family was after her shop, so Gu Yundong still paid some attention to this matter.


    It was said that Chen Yulan and her husband hadn��t come to the shop since that day. However, they were secretly asking if Chen Jincai would become the shopkeeper.


    Unfortunately, not many people knew about this matter. They could not obtain any substantial information. Hence, they could only ask around if Zhuangzi would go to the prefectural city after the new year. Many people knew about this. After all, many things had to be arranged before Zhuangzi left.


    After obtaining the exact news, they were no longer in a hurry. They seemed to want to wait until Chen Jincai became the shopkeeper before persuading him.


    However, the Chen family had to be visited.


    It was said that on the second day of the Lunar New Year, Chen Yulan came to visit with the members of the Wu family.


    It was said that the Wu family had never appeared in Yongfu Village again.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao were still resting in the shop. After lunch, they went to the street to buy things again.


    New clothes for the new year had already been prepared, so there was no need to buy them.


    Firecrackers and fireworks were still needed, especially fireworks. The children especially liked to watch them. They had already bought the lanterns, paper scissors, and red candles in the morning.


    They had to prepare melon seeds, peanuts, dried goods, tea, and drinks first. Sweets and fruits were available at home.


    As for the rice cake, tofu and dumplings, she could slowly make them in the next few days. She could buy and kill the chicken, duck, and fish before the New Year.


    With this in mind, her family��s New Year goods were almost ready.


    Next, it was time to prepare something else.


    Gu Yundong brought Tong Shuitao into a clothing store.

 Chapter 942: Annual Party and Lottery

    Chapter 942: Annual Party and Lottery


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Shuitao found it strange. ��Miss, haven��t you almost bought everything? Why are we going to the cloth shop?��


    ��Isn��t the workshop going to rest in two days? It��s time to prepare New Year presents for them.�� This year, the workshop would stop a few days earlier than last year, so everyone could prepare early for the New Year.


    After all, there were many workers in the workshop this year and they were busy all day. There was enough stock, so it did not matter if they were given a holiday a few days in advance.


    Tong Shuitao was enlightened. ��That��s right. Last year, Miss also sent a large cart of New Year goods.��


    She had heard that many people in the workshop were looking forward to this day. They were already secretly guessing if she would continue to distribute meat and cloth this year.


    Especially the newcomers this year, they were all asking the short-term workers last year.


    ��But Miss.�� Tong Shuitao suddenly frowned and said awkwardly, ��Will it still be a big piece of pork for each person this year? But it��s already afternoon, and there��s not much meat at the meat stall. Our workshop has more than a hundred people.��


    ��There��s no hurry. I��ll get Tong An to come over and buy it later. There are more than a hundred people. I��m afraid we have to order two big fat pigs in advance. Let��s buy the things we want for the annual party today.��


    However, the two of them immediately nodded, indicating that they would go back early.


    On the other hand, Tong Shuitao winked at the two of them before she left, looking mysterious, making the two of them even more confused.


    The carriage quickly drove into Yongfu Village. With the new road, it was much easier for the carriage to travel.


    There were still many people on the road. The road had been built for a few days, but the villagers still seemed to have not walked enough. They had to pass through this road no matter where they went. It did not matter if they took a long detour.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry. She did not look at the people outside anymore and hurried home to unload the goods.


    The next day, the Gu family started making rice cakes.


    On the third day, in the evening of the 25th, Gu Dajiang brought Gu Dafeng and the others back from the prefectural city.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned when he saw the new village road. Although Chen Jinbao and the others had already mentioned this when they were delivering the goods to the prefectural city, he couldn��t help but be shocked when he saw it with his own eyes.


    This was his daughter��s road. It was his daughter��s credit.


    At that moment, Gu Dajiang��s heart surged with indescribable pride.


    Gu Dafeng was also sitting in the carriage. Looking at the spacious road, she sighed and introduced it to Bian Han excitedly. ��This road originally didn��t exist. When I left last time, this place was still very narrow. There was even a courtyard in front.��

 Chapter 943: The Gu Family Distributes New Year Gifts Again

    Chapter 943: The Gu Family Distributes New Year Gifts Again


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Bian Han felt that his eyes were not enough. One moment, he was staring at the ground, and the next moment, he looked into the distance in the direction Gu Dafeng was pointing.


    His legs were much better now. Although he couldn��t shake them yet, it wasn��t to the extent that he couldn��t move.


    It was just that in order to take care of his leg, while it originally only took a day to return from the prefectural city, in the end, it took two days.


    ��Let me tell you, don��t be too surprised when you see the house later. Our Yundong built the house very well. It��s especially spacious and beautiful. Whoever sees it will like it.�� Gu Dafeng whispered into his ear to remind him.


    After all, the first time she came, she was stunned when she saw the green brick tiled house.


    Bian Han smiled and nodded. She had told him this many times.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Gu residence.


    However, even though Bian Han was mentally prepared, he was still stunned when he saw the house in front of him.


    It was his fault... for not knowing enough.


    He heard that this house was built after Yundong fled to Yongfu Village. This girl was really capable.


    Early in the morning, Tong An went to get meat. There were a lot of people, and each of them had two catties of meat. Two pigs were barely enough.


    However, there was still a gathering tonight, and Tong An still needed at least half a pig.


    For a butcher��s shop, this was a huge order. They had prepared the pork in advance and even cut it one by one. They guaranteed that every piece of meat weighed two catties, no more, no less.


    Tong An took the meat and bought a lot of vegetables.


    When they returned to the village, many people saw them. The cart was filled with things, and they could not help but stare.


    Someone swallowed his saliva. ��Why did the Gu family suddenly buy so much meat? Are they preparing for the new year? This is too much.��


    ��Why don��t you take a look at how many people there are in the Gu family now? There are more than ten servants.��


    ��There��s no need for so much, right?��


    ��You guys are really ignorant. I think this meat must be for the workers in the workshop.��


    ��What??��


    Then, that person also remembered. Aiyo, wasn��t it almost the new year? Last year, the Gu family was also very generous. Everyone was given a lot of things and happily carried them home for the new year.


    Envy, jealousy, and hatred!!

 Chapter 944: His Daughter Is Powerful

    Chapter 944: His Daughter Is Powerful


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The news that the Gu family was going to distribute New Year goods quickly spread throughout the village. On the other hand, the people in the workshop were still working hard to do their last day of work this year.


    Tong An��s handcart was pulled back to the Gu family. Gu Yundong led the family to tidy up the New Year goods first.


    The stuff was similar to last year��s. It was also pork cloth and sugar, but last year��s brown sugar had turned into white sugar. In addition, everyone had a piece of pastry bought from the county city. It had been ordered long ago.


    When the Gu family saw that the courtyard was filled with food, their eyes were filled with surprise.


    Gu Dafeng sighed. ��In the past, if I got a small piece of meat, I would wake up laughing even in my dreams. Even if it was for the sake of sharing this meat every year, I could continue to work in the workshop. I didn��t expect that the meat would be distributed this year. Just thinking about it makes my heart ache a little.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Even you think so, Eldest Aunt. If you can��t bear to give up this job for a piece of meat, will others think the same?��


    Gu Dafeng was stunned. She pointed at her. ��You��re smart.��


    Wasn��t that so? How many families in this village were like her in the past? They had to be careful when they wanted to eat a piece of meat during the new year. There were not many bosses like Gu Yundong.


    She was... trying to buy people��s hearts.


    His daughter was amazing.


    Gu Yundong did not know that he was thinking so much. As the two of them spoke, they arrived at the entrance of the workshop not long after.


    As she had already told everyone that they would stop working at the 26th this year, there were not many fruits and sugarcane left in the workshop. He estimated that they could stop work at noon.


    When Gu Yundong and his father came in, everyone stood up. ��Master, Boss, why are you here?��


    Someone��s eyes lit up. Today was the last day. Were they going to give out New Year goods?


    But when he saw that there was no cart behind Gu Yundong carrying things over, he was immediately disappointed.


    Perhaps... there were too many people this year.


    However, it didn��t matter. It was understandable. After all, the New Year goods distributed by the Gu family last year were good stuff. If everyone was given a piece this year, it would cost a lot of money.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand and asked the people who were temporarily free to come over first.


    She waited until they were close before she spoke.

 Chapter 945: They Are All Jealous

    Chapter 945: They Are All Jealous


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��There shouldn��t be much to do, right? I think it should be done after noon. How about this? After everyone is done, let��s clean up the workshop, okay?��


    ��Alright,�� someone immediately replied loudly. ��Even if Boss doesn��t say it, we��ll clean everything up before going back. Boss, don��t worry.��


    In fact, they still wanted to work. They had heard that there was an additional salary these few days.


    It was just like Zhuangzi and Chen Jincai in the county city��s Gu��s. During the New Year, the shop could not be closed. After all, they sold sweets and other things. Business was good during the New Year, so the two of them would take turns to run the shop.


    However, their salary for the few days was also calculated separately. It was much more than usual.


    Many people in the workshop were envious. Unfortunately, the workshop was on holiday.


    Gu Yundong saw that everyone had different expressions and more or less knew what they were thinking. She immediately found it funny and continued, ��After cleaning up, send some people out and borrow ten tables from each family. I want those big tables that can seat more than ten people.��


    Everyone was surprised. ��Boss, why do you need so many tables?��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She had not seen them so happy when they were given the wages.


    She shook her head, thinking that there was still a surprise tonight. She hoped that they would not be too excited.


    After saying that, Gu Yundong left with Gu Dajiang.


    As soon as they left, the workshop was instantly filled with joy. Everyone gathered together and discussed.


    Helpless, Tong An walked out and said, ��Aren��t you going to work? The earlier you finish your work, the earlier you can eat dinner.��


    Everyone instantly dispersed. Now, they were full of energy, and even their efficiency was almost twice as fast as before.


    Before noon, the work in the workshop was done.


    Everyone started to clean up happily. The men took buckets to the river and fetched water. They went back and forth a few times, washing the entire workshop until it was spotless. Even the floor was clean.


    Seeing how happy they were, some villagers couldn��t help but pull them back and ask.


    When the villagers found out that they were to have a dinner gathering tonight, the villagers couldn��t be more jealous.

 Chapter 946: They Are All Here

    Chapter 946: They Are All Here


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    This time, the news of the Gu family��s workshop not only distributing new year goods but also holding a party spread.


    Many people had tears in their eyes as they stuck their heads out of the workshop. They really wanted to follow and take a look.


    When the cleaning of the workshop was almost done, everyone saw the people in the workshop happily moving tables and chairs. Their arrogant appearance made people grit their teeth in envy.


    Gu Yundong hired a few women from the village to help cook a delicious meal. The fish, rice, and noodles were brought to the kitchen of the Gu family��s workshop without hesitation.


    This included Madam Zhou and her daughter-in-law. Coincidentally, Chen Liang��s family could eat here.


    As Chen Liang was the village chief, Gu Yundong had to invite him. In addition, Chen Jincai and Chen Jinbao were both working in her own workshop, and Niu Dan had been invited over by Yunshu long ago. As such, there were only Madam Zhou and two more people left in the Chen family. They might as well all come over.


    Lan Hua��er was also invited over.


    As for the others, they were not allowed to bring their families. It was mainly because at this moment, there were really not just one or two families, but one or two groups. If they were allowed to bring their families, almost the entire village would have to come.


    Later, Zhuangzi and the others returned on the ox cart.


    Not only them, but also Jiang Bao and the old doctor.


    Shao Qingyuan was not around, so Gu Yundong had to help take care of his people, right?


    As for the shop assistants and shopkeepers in the prefectural city, they were too far away and there was nothing she could do. However, Gu Yundong had prepared large red packets for these people and would distribute them after the New Year.


    The people in the village watched as they went to the Gu Family Workshop in waves. They were already so envious that they lost their temper.


    In any case, many people were surrounding the workshop and trying their best to look inside, especially some children.


    Seeing that the tables were already set, Gu Yundong got someone to bring a lot of melon seeds and peanuts for them to eat first. When a child ran in, she also gave him a handful. Seeing that there were more and more children, she was afraid that they would bump into something, so she simply picked up a cloth bag and handed it to Yunshu and Yuanzhi, asking them to carry it and distribute the stuff to the children.


    This lively atmosphere was even more noisy than the New Year.


    Finally, the time for the annual party that everyone was looking forward to arrived. Everyone at the fifteen tables was sitting upright.


    Before the dishes were served, Gu Yundong walked to the front and began to speak.

 Chapter 947: Gu Yundongs Speech

    Chapter 947: Gu Yundong��s Speech


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��First of all, I want to thank everyone here for working diligently over the past year. Many things have happened. When the prefectural city opened for business, there was a shortage of stock. It was everyone who worked overtime to meet the demand. Manager Tong was assassinated and remained unconscious for a long time. It was also everyone who did their job in an orderly manner.��


    Gu Yundong did not expect that one day, she would stand in front of everybody and say such... emotional words like a leader.


    However, these people had really moved her.


    They were hardworking, simple, passionate, and motivated. They were really a very cute group of people.


    Hence, whether it was the annual party or feast, she felt that they deserved it.


    ��Whether it��s the Gu Family��s workshop or the orchard, it��s the result of everyone��s joint efforts. In the past year, the workshop has increased from 50 to 100 people, the orchard has increased from 80 acres to 180 acres, and the shop has been opened from the county city to the prefectural city. All of this couldn��t have been done without everyone present. You have all contributed. You��re very good.��


    Someone couldn��t help but whimper. ��Boss, don��t say that. You��ve helped us even more. You gave us such a high salary. If we don��t work hard, will we still be human?��


    ��That��s right, Boss. If it weren��t for you, my house would still be a straw hut. I wouldn��t even have a warm bed.��


    As soon as the food was served, the workers pounced on it like wolves and tigers. Each of them picked up two pieces of meat, and the bottom was quickly revealed.


    On the other hand, Gu Yundong��s table was much more refined.


    Gu Dajiang drank with Chen Liang. Both of them were slow-witted. They could drink for a long time after filling a glass.


    Bian Han��s leg was still injured and he couldn��t drink, so he chatted with him.


    Madam Yang and Gu Yunke were the happiest. They loved this kind of liveliness the most.


    When they were almost done eating and there were only two or three dishes left, Gu Yundong stood up and walked forward.


    Everyone��s stomachs were already full and their movements had slowed down. Hence, most of them saw Gu Yundong��s actions and found it strange.


    ��Is it time to deliver the New Year goods?��


    ��I saw it just now. Two large carts were pushed in. Unfortunately, there was a cloth covering it, so I couldn��t see what was inside.��


    ��In any case, there��s definitely meat. Manager Tong brought back a lot of pork this morning.��


    ��I heard that there was meat and cloth last year. There are so many people this year. I wonder if there are more.��

 Chapter 948: Surprise at the Annual Party

    Chapter 948: Surprise at the Annual Party


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and the buzzing below immediately stopped.


    Gu Yundong said, ��I know. Everyone is looking forward to the New Year presents. They will definitely be distributed this year. However, before they are distributed, there will be a surprise for everyone.��


    Surprise??


    Everyone��s eyes widened. Some of the bolder ones who had drunk a little hurriedly stood up and asked, ��Boss Gu, what surprise? Is there more food tomorrow after today?��


    ��Hahahaha, you wish,�� someone couldn��t help but scold.


    Gu Yundong also smiled. ��It��s not good to have fish and meat every day. The surprise I��m talking about is this.��


    As she spoke, she glanced at Tong Shuitao, who immediately handed over a wooden box.


    Everyone looked confused. ��A wooden box?��


    Could it be that there was something good inside? However, the wooden box did not look big or heavy. What was inside?


    While everyone was guessing, Gu Yundong had already spoken. ��There are notes inside. There are words written inside. Now, it��s up to your luck. Whoever draws the note with the first, second, and third prizes will be rewarded.��


    ��Wow...��


    ��Yours first, then mine. Come on.��


    Gu Yundong waited for a long time but did not see these people open the note. She immediately held her forehead.


    ��It��s getting late. Are you sure you won��t open the note until tomorrow? If that��s the case, I��ll leave.��


    ��No, we��ll look. We��ll look right away.��


    The people below finally couldn��t hold it in anymore and quickly opened the note to read.


    Then, voices sounded one after another.


    ��Hey, let me see. What are these words?��


    ��I don��t know him either.��


    ��Ask Zhuangzi. He can read.��


    Someone took the note to Zhuangzi, who was nearby. Zhuangzi narrowed his eyes and glanced at the expectant person. He sighed and said, ��These words are ��Thank you for participating.''��


    That person was a little confused. ��What does it mean?��


    ��It means you didn��t win the lottery.��


    ��Ah...�� The person immediately wailed and slapped his hands hard. ��Bad hands. Why can��t you even get the third prize?��


    Gu Yundong saw that many people couldn��t read and did not know what it meant. She immediately explained, ��It��s okay if you don��t know the words on the paper. Count them. If it��s four words, you don��t win the lottery. If it��s two words, you do.��

 Chapter 949: Whats the Prize?

    Chapter 949: What��s the Prize?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, someone jumped up. ��Ah, I won. I won.��


    Although he couldn��t read, he knew how to count.


    Immediately after, voices rose and fell in the crowd. ��I got it too. Hahaha, I got it too.��


    When most people saw the words in their hands, they sighed.


    Then, they shifted their gazes and looked enviously at the people who had won the lottery.


    Gu Yundong said, ��Winners, please come up first.��


    A few people in the crowd walked forward excitedly.


    There were fifteen people. Four were women, and the rest were all men. After all, the percentage of male workers was relatively large.


    They held the notes tightly in their hands. Their faces were slightly red from excitement, and their eyes were strangely bright.


    They handed the notes to Tong An and asked him to tell them the prize they had won. After all, they could not read.


    ��This is the third prize. There��s not much. I hope you like it.��


    Everyone leaned forward and saw boxes on the ground. Inside were cinnamon, red dates, peanuts, melon seeds, and other snacks.


    Everyone could not help but widen their eyes. This was quite a lot. This was enough to entertain guests for the New Year.


    Moreover, there were many things that they could not bear to buy during the Lunar New Year.


    Not to mention, there were two pots of wine. Judging from the logo, this wine seemed to be brewed by the Tao family in the county city. It was not that kind of cheap wine.


    Anyway, it was completely different from what they were drinking now. They had never even touched it.


    Many people present could not help but swallow their saliva.


    The eight people who won the prizes were overjoyed and looked at the gift boxes eagerly.


    This box... looked good too.


    Gu Yundong distributed the items one by one. The eight of them thanked her profusely. When they received the food boxes, they walked back to their original positions in satisfaction.


    The people at the same table immediately surrounded someone. They wanted to reach out to eat the things in the gift box, but he slapped them away.


    ��What are you doing? This is what I have to bring back. I still have to show it to my wife. Don��t think about eating it, and don��t mess it up.��


    ��Look at how stingy you are.�� The person beside him snorted and continued to look ahead. There were so many delicious food for the third prize. He wondered what the second and first prizes were. He was so looking forward to it.

 Chapter 950: Second Prize

    Chapter 950: Second Prize


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The people sitting below were all very curious and urged him.


    Gu Yundong did not keep them in suspense. She got someone to remove the cloth on the second pile. Soon, many boxes were revealed below.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Why were they all in boxes? Could it be that they were also peanuts, red dates, or something, but there were more portions?


    ��This is the second prize. One set of cutlery for each person.��


    Although it was called a set, it was actually filled to the brim with a huge box. There were at least four sets of bowls, plates, chopsticks, spoons, and cups. There was also a small casserole and a kettle. There were also two pots of wine beside it.


    ��Wow...�� The people below exclaimed, their eyes wide open.


    There were so many pots and pans, and they were brand new and shiny.


    Most of the people here still had holes in their bowls. Sometimes, they would cut their lips when eating porridge. But even so, they could not bear to throw the bowls away or change them.


    ��If I take it back, I won��t even be able to bear to use it.��


    ��Look at these chopsticks. There are even carvings on the top.��


    ��It��s not cheap. So much. It��s not cheap at all.��


    The bowls that Gu Yundong bought were all clay bowls that were suitable for them. She had originally considered porcelain bowls, but she was afraid that if they were given out, no one would use them and they would only be locked up. That would be meaningless.


    However, even if they were just clay bowls, the quality was very good.


    ��Hey, are you done? If you��ve seen enough, come down quickly. We��re still waiting for the first prize. Don��t delay others.��


    The people below couldn��t take it anymore. These second-prize winners were simply too detestable. Not only did they receive the award, but they also had to show off in front of the audience. They even pointed their butts at the audience. The audience simply wanted to rush up and beat them to death.


    Only then did they cough lightly and stop discussing. They quickly picked up their boxes.


    But... it was really quite heavy.


    Therefore, other than the few men who carried it down one by one, the woman was in a difficult position.


    In the end, it was Tong Shuitao who helped her carry it to her own seat.

 Chapter 951: First Prize

    Chapter 951: First Prize


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After receiving the second prize, only the two people who had drawn the first prize were left.


    The two of them became inexplicably nervous. It was such a cold day, but their palms were drenched in sweat.


    Gu Yundong asked someone to remove the last piece of cloth. Everyone felt that the last pile was especially big. They thought that there would definitely be a lot of prizes.


    As expected, as soon as the cloth was lifted, everyone��s eyes widened.@@@@


    This time, the prize wasn��t contained in a box because... it really couldn��t fit in.


    Gu Yundong said, ��This is the first prize. There��s a ten-catty quilt, a mattress, a mat, a tent, and a pillow. Each person has two sets of these. There are also two pots of wine and a bag of tea leaves.��


    ��Wow...�� A loud exclamation suddenly erupted from below.


    Everyone��s eyes widened. A ten-catty quilt? There were also other things, and there were actually two sets???


    They were so jealous that their eyes turned red. They looked at the two people who had won the first prize and wished they could swap places with them.


    Because of this, she did not even buy any new year goods.


    She did not expect her luck to be so good that she directly drew two quilts.


    That was great. With two such thick quilts, her husband and she could have one and her children could have the other. Finally, the family could sleep soundly.


    Mrs. Sun could no longer hold back her tears.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. ��What��s wrong, Mrs. Sun? Don��t you like the quilts? If you don��t like them, you can ask someone else if they��re willing to exchange them with you, or...��


    ��No, I like them very much. Thank you. Thank you, Boss.��


    Mrs. Sun hurriedly said, ��I��m... I��m just too happy.��


    The people below laughed. ��Boss, your prize is in her heart.��


    ��That��s right. Boss, you know us too well.��


    Only then did Gu Yundong feel relieved. She said to Mrs. Sun, ��There are a lot of things, and they��re very heavy. Can I get someone to carry them back for you later?��


    ��Yes, yes, thank you.��


    Mrs. Sun was so happy that she could not say anything. Not only him, but the other man who had also won the first prize was also very excited.

 Chapter 952: New Years Goods for Everyone

    Chapter 952: New Year��s Goods for Everyone


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    He didn��t lack quilts, but he really didn��t have one that weighed ten catties. This quilts were especially beautiful.


    Coincidentally, his daughter was about to get married. This quilt would be a great honor for her as a dowry, and the color was festive.


    And that wine and tea leaves were all good things. What should he do? He could not bear to take them out to drink on his daughter��s wedding day.


    However, he quickly said to Gu Yundong, ��Boss, thank you so much.��


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��Since you both like them, I��m relieved. Leave the things here first. When you get back, you can get someone to help carry them back.��


    ��Sure thing.��


    The two of them did not touch it. After all, they could not bear to. Their hands were too rough. What if they broke it?


    However, when they returned to their seats, the people around them surrounded them. All of them were very enthusiastic and said that they wanted to help carry the prizes home. In fact, they wanted to take a closer look and touch the prizes.


    There was a lot of noise below. They were too happy about winning the prize.


    ��Two catties of meat for each person. Everyone, don��t be anxious. Everyone has a share.��


    Gu Yundong led the Gu family and pieces of pork. Everyone was distributed.


    Even the two little fellows, Yunshu and Yunke, were helping excitedly. They swung their legs upside down and handed the meat to the villagers.


    After the meat was distributed, the cloth was given away.


    White sugar followed, and the last was pastries.


    There were a total of four items, and everyone��s hands were filled with them.


    Everyone was very excited and discussed animatedly. They did not have to buy those things during the new year and saved a lot of money.


    Gu Yundong waited for them to finish their discussion before continuing, ��The New Year��s goods have been distributed. Finally, it��s this month��s salary.��


    Tong Shuitao carried up another basket. It was really because most people were given copper coins, so she had no choice but to use the basket.


    Gu Yundong took a brush and paper and an account book. She sat behind a table and said to everyone, ��Now, come up one by one. You can go back after receiving the salary. It��s been hard on everyone this year. Continue to work hard next year and strive to earn more money.��


    ��Okay!!�� The voices below were exceptionally loud, and everyone was very excited.


    Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction and opened the account book. ��Come up when you hear your name.��

 Chapter 953: More Surprise?

    Chapter 953: More Surprise?@@@@


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong quickly recited, ��Xu Hua��er.��


    ��Here.��


    Gu Yundong had an impression of her. Last year, she was also there when the short-term workers received the New Year��s goods.


    When they arrived, Gu Yundong took the string of copper coins from Tong Shuitao and handed it to her.


    Xu Hua��er bowed. ��Thank you, Boss.��


    Then, she took the copper coins and walked to the side. Gu Yundong ticked her name.


    Then, she started to call the second person.


    Just as she was handing out copper coins to the second person, Xu Hua��er, who was beside her, suddenly exclaimed, ��Boss, you gave an extra 100 copper coins.��


    Everyone looked over in unison, but Gu Yundong was not surprised. ��It��s the new year. Take these 100 copper coins as a red packet for everyone. Everyone has it. You can buy New Year goods with it.��


    Gu Yundong found it strange. Then, she saw that everyone was busy. The tables were cleared, the stools were cleared, and the women were tidying up the pots and pans and cleaning the ground.


    Gu Yundong immediately smiled. Whether it was New Year goods or red packets, they were indeed worth it.


    In just a short while, the workshop returned to its original state. It was clean.


    The tables and chairs had all been returned.


    Everyone stood in front of Gu Yundong again with the New Year goods in their hands. They waved at Gu Yundong. ��Boss, we wish you a happy New Year in advance. We��ll take our leave first.��


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��Happy New Year to you too. See you next year.��


    Only then did everyone turn around and leave. The weather outside was very cold and dark, but the people who came out of the workshop were all overjoyed and warm.


    The families of the people from the neighboring villages who lived further away came to pick them up.


    Mrs. Sun��s husband was also here. Although he was not in good health, it was fine for him to go out.


    At this moment, he saw Mrs. Sun carrying a large pile of things in her hand. There were actually... quilts?


    Her husband��s face was filled with shock as he hurriedly went up to her.


    Mrs. Sun was very happy to see him. She said with a face full of joy, ��Husband, we drew the lottery today. I won the first prize. Look, there are two big quilts and beddings, and these...��

 Chapter 954: New Year

    Chapter 954: New Year


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mrs. Sun��s husband was stunned. He subconsciously took a quilt and it, unable to come back to his senses.


    The people beside her had already started talking at once. ��Your wife is lucky. You don��t know that there were only two people who won this prize. Your wife was one of them. This quilt weighs five kilograms. Look, it��s so thick.��


    ��It��s thick, it��s, it��s indeed thick.�� He nodded blankly.


    Mrs. Sun raised the New Year goods again. ��These were also given by the boss. We don��t have to buy them for the New Year.��


    Someone at the side shouted, ��Let��s go back first. It��s already so late. Let��s not stand here anymore. Let��s go.��


    Gu Yundong gave a few lanterns to the people living in the neighboring villages and asked them to go back together in case they could not see the road.


    However, it did not matter to them whether they had lanterns or not. The road was so wide that they could walk as they pleased.


    It was even more convenient for those from the local village. Many people were still waiting outside.


    Soon, the lively crowd dispersed.


    They cleaned the house, made tofu, killed chickens and fish, and made dumplings. Everything was warm.


    On New Year��s Eve, the family gathered together with smiles on their faces.


    Gu Yundong recalled last year. At that time, her father had not been found, and she did not know where Eldest Aunt Gu was. Yuanzhi was suffering in Old Gu��s house.


    Now, apart from Uncle Gu, her family was finally reunited.


    Gu Yundong believed that they would be able to find Younger Uncle sooner or later. This was her first wish for the new year.


    The dinner was very sumptuous. After eating, everyone went to set off firecrackers.


    Since Shao Qingyuan wasn��t around, Gu Dajiang was the one who lit the firecrackers.


    Gu Yundong held the little girl in her arms and listened to the crackling sounds. She looked at Yunshu and Yuanzhi jumping around and could not help but smile.


    After the firecrackers were released, Yunshu and Yuanzhi ran in to move the fireworks out.


    The two of them were bold enough to light the fireworks themselves. The fireworks rushed into the sky with a bang and exploded.


    The people in the village looked up one after another. The children��s voices were especially cheerful. The crowing of chickens and barking of dogs made the night in Yongfu Village seem like a busy city.


    After the fireworks ended, fireworks exploded in the sky on the other side.@@@@

 Chapter 955: Gu Yundong Is Also A Junior Who Is Doted On

    Chapter 955: Gu Yundong Is Also A Junior Who Is Doted On


    Editor: Henyee Translations@@@@


    The Gu family could not help but turn their heads and look in the direction of the fireworks.


    Yunshu��s eyes lit up. She jumped and said, ��It��s Niu Dan��s house. It must be his house that set off the fireworks.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded. It was indeed in the direction of Chen Liang��s house.


    It seemed that the Chen family had earned a lot of money this year and was extravagant.


    After New Year��s Eve, it would be New Year��s Day the next day.


    It was different from last year. Last year, Gu Yundong could only give out red packets. The only red packet that was given to her came from Shao Qingyuan. She had placed it in a box and kept it in the space.


    This year, when Gu Yundong woke up, she received red packets from her parents, aunt and father.


    Looking at the red packets in front of her, Gu Yundong��s eyes burned.


    This was the first time in many years that she had received a red packet from her family and elders. Gu Yundong felt that her life was complete.


    She put away the complicated and sour feeling in her heart and reached out to take them.


    ��Thank you, Father and Mother. Thank you, Eldest Aunt and Uncle. Happy New Year.��


    It was Bian Han��s first time back. It was inconvenient for him in a wheelchair. It was not easy to walk up the mountain, so he could only be carried by a few people.


    When he saw Bian Mulan��s tombstone, he couldn��t help but cry.


    Everyone present felt terrible. They were living a good life now, but Bian Mulan couldn��t enjoy it.


    After crying for a while, the Bian family calmed down a little and went down the mountain.


    On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, Gu Yundong and his family went to Qin Wenzheng��s house to visit him.


    On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Gu Yundong went to the Liu residence again. Liu Wei was not around and went out to play.


    However, Liu Yi was at home. He had a good relationship with Yunshu and Yuanzhi and insisted that they stay for the night.


    On the sixth and seventh day of the new year, Gu Yundong went to take a look at other people��s houses.


    On the eighth day of the new year, the workshop reopened and all the workers returned.


    Gu Yundong looked at their flushed faces. This meant that they all celebrated the new year in happiness.


    Sure enough, after the workshop started, everyone worked even harder.


    However, Shao Qingyuan hadn��t returned yet. He had sent a few letters back, saying that everything was going smoothly.


    Although Gu Yundong was looking forward to his return, she was also very busy. After all, her father would be taking the imperial examination at the beginning of next month.

 Chapter 956: Ten Thin Clothes

    Chapter 956: Ten Thin Clothes


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was still a little excited about the imperial examination.


    Not only her, but everyone in the Gu family was on high alert, especially Gu Dafeng.


    As Gu Dajiang��s sister, she knew best about his helplessness when he wanted to study as a kid.@@panied him through the experience of being chosen by the old Elementary Scholar and recognized by the old patriarch. Later on, the old patriarch and the old Elementary Scholar passed away one after another. Originally, he was just close to taking the Preparation Scholar exam, but his rights were directly stripped. In the end, he put down his books and worked in the fields all day.


    Gu Dafeng had accompanied him all this way.


    At that time, he saw his younger brother, who was clearly talented, good at studying, and motivated, but because of Madam Zhao��s suppression, Old Gu��s inaction, and the patriarch��s personal grudge, he cut off his chance to study. This made Gu Dafeng hate the Gu family very much.


    She wanted to protect Gu Dajiang, but it was too difficult. She was still young at that time. Dealing with the three mountains above her was no different from courting death.


    Therefore, now that Gu Dajiang could participate in the imperial examination, the joy in Gu Dafeng��s heart could not be described with words.


    ��But that��s still uncomfortable...��


    Gu Yundong turned around and said solemnly, ��Father, it��s better than catching a cold. At least wear it when you go in. If it does affect your performance while you��re holding the brush, then take it off.��


    His daughter was so concerned about him. It was as if he would hurt her heart if he rejected her again.


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ��Alright.��


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. He thought for a while and suddenly slapped his forehead. ��I almost forgot.��


    ��Forgot what?�� Gu Dafeng asked.


    ��Father, each of you has a test tent, right? Moreover, you have to draw lots to determine the location of the test tent?��


    Gu Dajiang had already asked around. ��That��s indeed the case. What��s wrong?��


    ��I��m worried that you won��t get a good spot.�� Gu Yundong frowned. ��Father, what if you get a spot next to the toilet?��


    ��Well...�� What could he do? Acknowledge his bad luck?

 Chapter 957: Yundong Is Right

    Chapter 957: Yundong Is Right


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang was already mentally prepared, so he didn��t think much of it.@@@@


    On the other hand, Gu Dafeng became nervous. ��Then what should we do? If you draw a spot beside the toilet, won��t you have to smell that disgusting smell for the entire day? How can you write? How can you think? How can you eat?��


    Gu Yundong nodded and said in agreement, ��Also, I heard that some candidates get nervous easily when they enter the examination hall. When they are nervous, their stomach hurts. When it hurts, they have to go to the toilet. If they come a few more times, my father will probably faint from the smell.��


    ��That won��t do, that won��t do. Yundong, can you get someone to change your father��s position?�� After saying that, Gu Dafeng asked worriedly, ��This shouldn��t be considered... bribing the examiner, right? It��s just changing his position. It��s not like he cheated.��


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��No, I heard that the examination is especially strict. Such private transactions can��t be made at all. Otherwise, you��ll be beheaded.��


    ��Then what should we do?�� Gu Dafeng was anxious. ��It wasn��t easy for your father to have the chance to take the imperial examination. How can he destroy it on the toilet?��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. Wait, are you guys mistaken?


    This is just a possibility, just a possibility. Why does it sound like you��ve already confirmed that I��ll definitely sit in the test shed beside the toilet?


    ��Hey, there are so many people taking the exam. I really don��t have to...��


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang. ��Father, during this period of time, when you��re reading and writing articles, move the table near the outhouse. When you��re used to it and can smell nothing, you won��t have anything to fear. You won��t care where the examination hall is when you write articles.��


    ��...�� Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but widen his eyes. Yundong, I��m your father, your biological father.


    What the hell is smelling nothing? You even create an idiom yourself, right?


    When Gu Dafeng heard this, she was a little hesitant. Was this method... really fine?


    She looked at Gu Dajiang, who shook his head vigorously. No, definitely not.


    ��I probably wouldn��t draw that spot at all.��


    Gu Yundong said, ��Father, you said it��s possible. What if? What if your luck is extremely bad?��


    ��But Yundong, I��m actually not that weak. Think about it. I��ve suffered in the past. I can overcome such a small matter. There��s no need to make so much effort.��


    ��But Dad, for the past six months, you��ve mostly been reading and writing in a comfortable environment. Now that you��ve suddenly fallen into such a bad situation, the difference is too great, and it��s easier for you to feel unbalanced.��


    Gu Dajiang felt that all his years of studying had been in vain. He actually couldn��t win against his daughter in a debate??


    ��Yundong, are you serious?��

 Chapter 958: Dressed So Festively

    Chapter 958: Dressed So Festively


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously. ��Very seriously.��


    Seeing that things had developed to this point and there was no room for negotiation, Gu Dafeng suddenly felt like laughing.


    How did things end up in this direction?


    Gu Dajiang was pushed out by Gu Yundong to the toilet door.


    Gu Dajiang immediately covered his nose. ��Yundong, I��m your biological father.��


    ��Look, you can��t take it anymore and have to cover your nose. You��ll have to face five exams in the future. Won��t you break down? It��s precisely because you��re my biological father that I��m so considerate of you.��


    ��Thank you, but no.��


    Gu Dajiang wanted to leave, but Gu Yundong stood firmly behind him. ��Father, it��s said that only through hardship can one rise above others. The imperial examination is a long and arduous path. This is just a little stench. You have to overcome it.��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. He didn��t want his daughter anymore.


    He could not win against Gu Yundong. In short, no matter what reason he had, Gu Yundong could find something to refute.


    By the end of the month, Gu Dajiang��s ten clothes were completed.


    Gu Yundong took it from Eldest Aunt Gu and compared it. It was not bad. The outermost piece was exceptionally wide, so it should not be too tight.


    Gu Yundong carried the pile of clothes to look for Gu Dajiang. However, just as she reached the courtyard, she bumped into him.


    ��Father, why do you smell so bad?�� Gu Yundong took a few steps back.


    Gu Dajiang��s eyes suddenly turned sinister as he sneered at Gu Yundong.


    The latter suddenly reacted. Oh no, it seemed like she did it.


    She immediately turned around and ran away with her clothes.


    Gu Dajiang snorted and returned to his room to shower and change.


    After more than an hour, Gu Yundong came back quietly with his clothes.


    She originally thought that Gu Dajiang would not be around. Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the main house, she saw her father trying on a piece of clothing.


    Madam Yang was looking at him with glowing eyes, as if she liked him very much.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ��Father, where did you get this outfit? Why are you dressed so festively?��

 Chapter 959: What Does Other People Getting Married Have to Do With You?

    Chapter 959: What Does Other People Getting Married Have to Do With You?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Yang was helping him tidy up his sleeves. She also looked very happy, not letting go of even the slightest wrinkle.


    Gu Dajiang glanced sideways at Gu Yundong and said, ��Jiang Bao and the Shi family��s daughter are getting married. Don��t tell me you��ve forgotten?��


    ��Of course I didn��t forget. Isn��t it the day after tomorrow?�� Gu Yundong was suspicious. ��But what does her marriage have to do with you wearing new clothes?��


    Gu Dajiang was smug. ��They invited me to be their witness.��


    W... witness?


    When did this happen? Why didn��t she know?


    Seeing that her father��s new clothes were prepared so neatly, he must have received the news long ago. Was he deliberately not telling her? Was he taking revenge on her for letting him stay near the toilet?


    He was already so old. How childish.


    Gu Yundong snorted softly, but she was still very surprised.


    In the past, Shi Dashan and his wife were timid, and Zhuangzi was a hooligan. Lan Hua��er was the only sensible and smart one in the family.


    However, no matter how smart she was, having such a family would also drag her down. Therefore, when families with slightly better conditions were looking for a wife, they would not consider Lan Hua��er.


    However, in less than a year, the Shi family had changed drastically.


    Lan Hua��er had married into a good family. She heard that Jiang Bao was going to the prefectural city soon.


    This time, most of the people in the village came to the Shi family��s treat.


    When Gu Yundong entered, it was already bustling with noise and excitement.


    Many villagers came over to help. Some were cooking, some were carrying tables. Most of them knew Gu Yundong. When they saw her family coming, they raised their hands to greet her.


    Gu Yundong nodded and responded to them one by one. Then, she brought the children to see the bride.


    Lan Hua��er sat in her room. The Shi family had renovated the house. She had a separate room, and it was quite big.


    Hence, when Gu Yundong entered, there were already many people sitting in the room.


    However, there were a few familiar faces. They were ladies and women from the village, and some were complete strangers. They were probably relatives of the Shi family.

 Chapter 960: Gu Yundong Adds Makeup

    Chapter 960: Gu Yundong Adds Makeup


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Lan Hua��er saw Gu Yundong, she quickly stood up.


    Gu Yundong quickly made her sit down. ��Sit properly. Don��t mess up the wedding dress. I just brought a few children over to take a look. They all said they wanted to see the bride.��


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and looked at Yunshu, Yunke, Yuanzhi, and Lu Hongqiao. The few of them stuck half their heads out from behind her. Their faces were a little red and they looked a little embarrassed.


    ��The bride is so beautiful.�� Young Lady Yunke was the sweetest. She took a few steps forward and raised her small head. Her eyes were shining as she watched. She could not bear to move.


    Lan Hua��er was embarrassed by her gaze. She quickly picked up the candy beside her and fed her one. ��Keke looks good too. Come, eat the wedding candy.��


    ��Yes, it��s delicious. Thank you, Sister Lan Hua.��@@@@


    Lan Hua��er also distributed wedding candy to the other children, including Gu Yundong.


    The Shi family��s conditions were better now, and they had a lot of sweets, but they couldn��t give them away casually. After all, sweets were really expensive.


    ��That��s right, that��s right. Don��t lose it. Otherwise, you��ll cry to death and let Boss Gu down.��


    Lan Hua��er was originally very relaxed, but when they said that, she was immediately extremely nervous. For a moment, she did not know where to put the hairpin.


    Until a soft sneer sounded in the corner. ��You guys are really funny. Such a lousy hairpin is almost like a treasure. That Miss Gu is so rich, why didn��t she give you a gold gift? I heard that those rich families offer a complete set of makeups for the bride. You guys can even brag about a hairpin. It��s strange.��


    As soon as she said this, the room fell silent. Everyone looked at the girl who spoke in unison and frowned.


    Lan Hua��er also frowned. Her personality was different from her parents, especially those who made her unhappy on her wedding day. She would not be polite.


    ��It��s better than nothing.��


    This person was a cousin of hers called He Xiu. She was the same age as her. In the past, she looked down on her family and would poke fun at them from time to time.


    Later, Zhuangzi became a clerk in the county. The Shi family��s days were getting better and better. This cousin of hers had other thoughts and wanted to marry Zhuangzi.


    Unfortunately, Zhuangzi was focused on his goal of becoming the shopkeeper. He did not even know who He Xiu was. Moreover, Shi Dashan and his wife did not like He Xiu.


    In the end, the matter was left unsettled. However, a few months ago, the He family found out that Zhuangzi had become the shopkeeper.

 Chapter 961: Prestigious

    Chapter 961: Prestigious


    Editor: Henyee Translations@@@@


    Shopkeeper. In this day and age, anyone who could be a shopkeeper was old.


    A young man like Zhuangzi would have to work for at least ten years before he could reach that step.


    It had been less than a year since he became a shop assistant, right? The He family was excited and ran over to matchmake Zhuangzi and He Xiu.


    The Shi couple would not agree either. The He family��s parents almost fell out with them. No matter what they said, they could not get them to agree.


    Later on, they came up with a bad idea. They simply let He Xiu go to Gu��s shop to meet Zhuangzi. The two of them would meet more in private. When Zhuangzi had a good impression of He Xiu, it would be useless even if the Shi couple wanted to object.


    He Xiu did go to the shop in the county city and saw Zhuangzi arrogantly instructing Chen Jincai to work.


    She felt that it was especially impressive and imagined having a maidservant for her to order around in the future.


    Hence, she was even more determined to get Zhuangzi. After entering the shop, she felt very immersed and also instructed Chen Jincai.


    Chen Jincai tolerated Zhuangzi because Zhuangzi was only putting on an act on the surface. In fact, he had helped him a lot. This was the way the two of them interacted.


    He Xiu was a little angry after being rebuked by Lan Hua��er. She stood up and wanted to quarrel with her.


    However, she was quickly suppressed by her sister-in-law. ��Stop it. Today is Lan Hua��s big day. If you make a fuss, Zhuangzi will be the first to not let you off. It��s not like you don��t know Zhuangzi��s temper.��


    He Xiu took two deep breaths and endured it. In the end, she did not say anything.


    However, after lowering her head, her eyes darted around and her gaze landed on the hairpin.


    The He family��s sister-in-law immediately changed the topic, and everyone looked away from He Xiu.


    The chattering in the room quickly became lively again.


    Not long after, there was a sudden commotion outside.


    Immediately after, a child ran in and shouted, ��The groom is here. The groom is here. He rode a tall horse over. He��s so awe-inspiring.��


    Everyone in the room stood up and chuckled as they asked Lan Hua��er to quickly cover her head.


    After a while, there was even more noise outside.


    There were a lot of people in the room. Soon, a portion of them went out. He Xiu also squeezed out of the crowd.

 Chapter 962: Madam Yang Is a Fool

    Chapter 962: Madam Yang Is a Fool


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, no one realized that He Xiu had something in her hand when she went out.


    Jiang Bao was blocked outside the door by Zhuangzi, Big Qian, and Gousheng. One moment, they wanted him to flip around, and the next moment, they wanted him to recite poetry. The onlookers were overjoyed.


    However, Zhuangzi thought that he knew a few words and even pretended to come up with couplets, causing Yunshu and the children to laugh.


    Jiang Bao was quick-witted. In addition, he called Ah Gou, a skilled person, over to help. Not long after, the people in the courtyard could not stop them and let them in.


    Gu Yundong stood in the crowd and watched the commotion. She suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan.


    She didn��t know when he would be back, but she had received a letter from him two days ago. He only said that everything was going well and that he would try his best to rush back.


    After all, it was a messenger pigeon. It was not appropriate to write some confidential information on it.


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled. When he looked over again, he saw that Jiang Bao had already been escorted into the bride��s room by everyone. Soon, he carried the bride out.


    Gu Yundong sat at the head of the table with Madam Yang beside her.


    However, Madam Yang was a child. After eating, she got off the table and went to play with Yunke.


    Gu Yundong let her be and only let Lu Hongxiu keep an eye on her.


    When He Xiu saw Madam Yang leave, she hurriedly swallowed the meat in her mouth. She put down her chopsticks reluctantly and hurriedly followed.


    Madam Yang liked to play with children. In the past, there were children who secretly scolded her for being a fool. Later on, the Gu family became better and better, and Gu Yundong became more and more domineering. These children were reminded by the adults not to offend the Gu family.


    Moreover, because Yunshu was good at her studies and had a lot of experience, she had vaguely become the king of children in this village.


    Therefore, when Madam Yang came over, the children were also very friendly to her.


    However, He Xiu frowned. It was mainly because Lu Hongxiu was watching over Madam Yang, so she couldn��t find a chance to get close to her.


    He Xiu had already thought it through. Madam Yang was a fool. She was easy to deceive and trust.


    She would tell Madam Yang that the hairpin belonged to the Gu family and was worth a lot of money. It was a pity to give it to someone else. Wouldn��t it be good to leave it for her daughter as a dowry in the future? She could make her daughter proud later.

 Chapter 963: Approaching Madam Yang

    Chapter 963: Approaching Madam Yang


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    He Xiu had heard that Madam Yang doted on Gu Yundong very much. Even if she was a fool, she would protect her daughter.


    Therefore, it was definitely not a problem for her to encourage Madam Yang to bring the hairpin back. Of course, she had already secretly taken out the hairpin and placed it somewhere easy to obtain.


    This way, Madam Yang would be a thief. Gu Yundong would definitely not be able to tell anyone about this. Otherwise, it would ruin her mother��s reputation.


    That hairpin could not be used in the future. It could not be seen by everyone. It could only be hidden forever.


    As for Lan Hua��er, she would definitely find out that the hairpin was missing when she counted the dowry the next day.


    Considering how much she valued the Gu family, she definitely had to find this hairpin. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to explain herself if the Gu family asked about it in the future. Of course, if she did not want to make a fuss, she still had him, right? She could still make a fuss by pushing him from behind.


    That fool, Madam Yang, might even shout it out herself.


    In that case, it would be strange if the Gu family and the Shi family could continue to be friends.


    Hahahaha, He Xiu couldn��t help but laugh at the thought.


    Gu Yundong had already finished eating, but she could not leave halfway. In addition, the person at the table had been talking to her, so she could only continue to sit.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Hongqiao ran over and secretly told her that someone had designs on Madam Yang.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. Tsk, someone actually had designs on her mother again. Last time, there was Jiang Yongkang. Who was so blind this time?


    She just didn��t know if they wanted to harm her mother or if they wanted her help.


    Gu Yundong got up, informed Shi Dashan and his wife, and followed Lu Hongqiao out.


    Lu Hongxiu was standing outside the door. When she saw her, she hurriedly called out, ��Miss.��


    ��Yes, how��s my mother? Who��s the person who approached her?��


    Unexpectedly, Lu Hongxiu had a strange expression on her face. She looked at Gu Yundong as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and looked forward, but she did not see Madam Yang.


    ��Where��s my mother?�� She frowned. Lu Hongxiu was not with Madam Yang??


    ��It��s... over there. Um, I��ll bring Miss over.�� As Lu Hongxiu spoke, she led Gu Yundong to a corner not far away.

 Chapter 964: I Squeezed It Back

    Chapter 964: I Squeezed It Back


    Editor: Henyee Translations@@@@


    Before she reached the corner of the wall, she heard begging sounds coming from inside.


    The voice wasn��t loud. When she got closer, she could vaguely hear the words, ��Stop hitting me.��


    Hit??


    Gu Yundong frowned and turned to look at Lu Hongxiu. The latter nodded and said, ��It��s the girl called He Xiu.��


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward and turned the corner. He saw a few children surrounding a girl, their little fists landing on her.


    Yunshu snorted. ��Who asked you to bully my mother? Do you think we��re blind? How dare you be so unscrupulous in front of me? I��ll be unfilial if I don��t hit you.��


    ��Yes, unfilial.�� Yunke swung her fist and hit He Xiu��s shoulder hard.


    Gu Yundong found it funny. ��Why did they hit you?��


    ��What else could it be? Naturally, they flew into a rage out of humiliation because I didn��t give in to your mother when we were playing.��


    ��Nonsense.�� Yunshu immediately retorted. She said to Gu Yundong, ��Eldest Sister, she has ulterior motives. She actually wanted to instigate Mother to steal. She has evil intentions. We can��t let her off easily.��


    ��I didn��t,�� He Xiu immediately retorted.


    Madam Yang snorted heavily. ��Yes, you did. You told me yourself. You said that you wanted me to take back the hairpin Dongdong gave to Lan��er. That belongs to Dongdong. You even know where the hairpin is.�� As she spoke, she looked at Gu Yundong and said proudly, ��She still treats me as a three-year-old child. How could I fall for such a trick?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Mother is the best.��


    Madam Yang agreed. ��That��s right. Dongdong said that what she gave away belongs to someone else. How can I take it back? That��s called going back on your word and being despised. How can I let Dongdong be despised, so I rejected her very firmly. I didn��t expect... she actually called me a fool and even pinched me.��


    Yunke raised her hand. ��I saw it, so I pinched her back.��


    ��I pinched her back too,�� Madam Yang said impatiently.

 Chapter 965: Big Sister Is Right

    Chapter 965: Big Sister Is Right


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who were standing at the side, also nodded vigorously. ��We��ve all pinched her back.��


    Gu Yundong: ��...��


    ��Big Sis said that we can��t be quiet when we��re being bullied, especially when the situation is advantageous to us. There are so many of us, and we��re on our own territory. I��m also a future martial arts expert. There��s no reason for me to not retaliate when someone attacks, right?��


    Yunshu had always treated Gu Yundong��s words as a wise saying, and he carried it out very thoroughly.


    As for martial arts master... this was something he had self-proclaimed.@@@@


    Ever since the accident that almost cost Tong An his life, Yunshu had been very active in practicing martial arts with him. Yuanzhi was the same. However, while Yunshu was very good at studying, his talent in martial arts was really ordinary.


    Still, he was very hardworking and firmly believed that he would definitely be an expert in the future.


    Immediately after, Gu Yundong��s faint voice sounded from behind. ��You��re a guest of the Shi family. You clearly know the relationship between the Shi family and my family, but you still want to use that hairpin to frame my family. You have a grudge with the Shi family and want to sow discord, right? Tell me, where is that hairpin?��


    He Xiu��s expression changed. She wanted to leave, but her path was blocked. She wanted to defend herself, but Gu Yundong seemed to have guessed her intentions.


    She rolled her eyes and immediately wanted to shout at the top of her lungs, ��Help...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Gu Yundong struck her from behind and knocked her out.


    Tong Shuitao caught her and asked Gu Yundong, ��Miss, how should we deal with this?��


    ��This is a guest of the Shi family, and the Shi family��s banquet isn��t over yet. Take her home first. Later, call Shi Dashan and the others over and see what they plan to do.��


    ��Yes.��


    After Tong Shuitao finished speaking, she carried He Xiu back to the Gu family as if she was carrying a dead person.


    The Shi family��s banquet was at noon. At this moment, they were almost done eating. Other than a few women from the same village who helped, only their close relatives were still there.


    The sister-in-law of the He family was there, but she could not find He Xiu at this moment.

 Chapter 966: Crying from Her Foolishness

    Chapter 966: Crying from Her Foolishness


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The He family��s parents also came, but they had something to do at home. They quickly went back after eating, leaving the He family��s eldest sister-in-law to find He Xiu and bring her back.


    However, now that He Xiu could not be found, she immediately became anxious and quickly went to look for Shi Dashan and his wife.


    It was at this moment that Tong Shuitao came to the door and told them about He Xiu.


    When Shi Dashan heard that He Xiu had actually schemed against Madam Yang to ruin his daughter��s marriage, he was furious.


    He quickly went to the Gu residence with his wife, He Ye, and brought the He family��s eldest sister-in-law along.


    The He family��s eldest sister-in-law was dumbfounded. She only found out what had happened from He Ye on the way to the Gu family.


    She was so angry that she almost collapsed. She wished she could turn around and go home quickly so that her in-laws could take her sister-in-law away.


    What was going on? Was He Xiu��s brain damaged?


    Gu Yundong��s ears hurt from the noise. She frowned and said, ��Alright, shut up. You said you��re innocent, right? That��s simple. There are many people coming and going in the Shi family today. There are many guests. Someone must have seen you hide the hairpin. I��m not afraid of trouble. Later, find everyone. I��ll ask them one by one. Someone will be able to tell me the truth.��


    He Xiu immediately did not dare to speak. When she hid the hairpin, she had really met a few people.


    Also, someone had seen the hairpin in her hand before, but they did not look at it very carefully. Moreover, that person was not in Lan Hua��er��s room at that time. He did not know that Gu Yundong had given Lan Hua��er a hairpin to add makeup, so he did not suspect anything.


    However, if the matter really blew up and those people associated everything, what could they not understand? Her reputation would be completely ruined.


    He Xiu was silent. Everyone present knew that she had tacitly agreed.


    He Ye was very angry. She had an honest personality, but no matter how honest she was, she had a reverse scale. Lan Hua��er was one.


    This person actually wanted to cause trouble on Lan Hua��er��s wedding day and even stole the hairpin to frame Madam Yang.


    Not only did she want to harm Lan Hua��er, but she also wanted to harm Zhuangzi.


    He Ye pounced over and started punching He Xiu. ��Are you human? Are you human? You��re so young, but you��re so vicious. I don��t have a niece like you.��


    Shi Dashan was also angry, but this was He Ye��s niece. He was only a remote relative, so it was not appropriate for him to make a move.

 Chapter 967: Different From What I Thought

    Chapter 967: Different From What I Thought


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Hence, only the eldest daughter-in-law of the He family went up to stop her. ��Aunt, calm down first. It��s indeed He Xiu��s fault. Can you get her to apologize to you?��


    He Xiu dodged twice but failed. She wanted to retaliate, but she was glared at by the He family��s sister-in-law.


    Coupled with Shi Dashan��s shout, she allowed He Ye to hit her again.


    When He Ye was pulled away, Gu Yundong asked, ��Uncle Shi, how do you plan to deal with this matter?��


    Shi Dashan and He Ye looked at each other. How should they deal with it?


    To be honest, they could not do anything to He Xiu. After all, they were all relatives. In addition, Lan Hua��er had gotten married smoothly. They could just take the hairpin back.


    However, she still couldn��t calm down.


    Therefore, He Ye looked at He Xiu fiercely and said, ��I won��t have a niece like you in the future. From now on, don��t come to my house again. My house doesn��t welcome you.��


    He Xiu lowered her head and secretly pursed her lips. If she was not welcomed, so be it. Who cared?


    Anyway, the Shi family couldn��t do anything to her. He Xiu was a little smug.


    Gu Yundong: ��...�� So you guys discussed for so long and came to this conclusion?


    At least ask her for compensation for mental damage, right?


    But seeing that Madam Yang, Yunshu, and Yunke seemed quite satisfied, Gu Yundong could only rub her forehead and agree.


    He Xiu screamed, ��Are you guys crazy? I��m not going.��


    If she did as she was told, how would she have any face in the future? Yongfu Village was not far from her village. Later, all the villagers would know. How could she get married?


    Gu Yundong did not care. ��If you don��t do it, then prepare to go back without an arm or a leg.��


    ��You��re going too far.��


    ��Don��t do things whose consequences are unbearable.�� If she had not targeted Madam Yang first, Gu Yundong would not have known who she was.


    He Xiu was unwilling. The He family��s eldest sister-in-law quickly pulled her to the side to persuade her.


    After a long time, He Xiu finally nodded with a red face and trembling body.


    As expected, she ran to the entrance of the Gu residence and shouted three times. Then, before the onlookers could appear, she quickly ran away.


    Madam Yang, Yunshu, and Yunke were speechless. Why was it different from what they had imagined?


    Shouldn��t there be many people watching the show?

 Chapter 968: Compensation

    Chapter 968: Compensation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong wanted to laugh. She shrugged and said, ��This is your choice.��


    Now, they should know that when they wanted to punish others in the future, they should consider it carefully, right?


    Aunt He had left, but Gu Yundong had also found out the whereabouts of the hairpin from He Xiu.@@@@


    She said to Shi Dashan and his wife, ��The hairpin is hidden under the bed in Lan Hua��er��s room. You should be able to find it when you go back. If you find it, bring it over. It��s not easy for you to go to the Jiang family. I��ll get Shuitao to make a trip and come back with my father and the others. It won��t attract anyone��s attention.��


    ��Thank you, boss.��


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. Shi Dashan and his wife were still a little ashamed. After all, it was their relatives who caused this. If not for the Gu family��s bright minds, they would have really suffered.


    The two of them quickly returned home. There were still some guests at home, so they stayed behind to help eat dinner.


    While Shi Dashan was entertaining them, He Ye found the hairpin and rushed to the Gu residence.


    ��You...�� Uncle He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ��In the future, the He family will have nothing to do with your mother. We won��t be relatives anymore. We��ll sever our ties.��


    Zhuangzi sneered. ��I can��t wait. Who cares about you guys?��


    He had long wanted to cut ties with them. Ever since the two elders of the He family passed away, Uncle He had treated it as if He Ye did not exist. When the Shi family was in trouble, the He family had cut ties with them long ago. They had not interacted with each other for more than ten years. What was the difference from cutting ties?


    Now that Zhuangzi��s family had become rich, they started to rush over to take advantage of them. It was better not to have such relatives.


    Zhuangzi took the silver and carried the old hen home.


    When he told his parents about this, Shi Dashan had the same thoughts as Zhuangzi. However, He Ye��s eyes were red and she felt very uncomfortable. No matter what, that man was her biological brother. Now that she had come this far, she felt as if she had been alone when she came to this world.


    Zhuangzi scratched his head. He did not know how to comfort her, so he simply left the house.


    He left the old hen behind and went to the Gu family with the tael of silver.


    ��Boss, the He family compensated you with this silver. Take it.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at the silver and took it.

 Chapter 969: Zhuangzi鈥檚 Decision

    Chapter 969: Zhuangzi��s Decision


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhuangzi scratched his head and said, ��There��s one more thing.��


    ��What is it?��


    Zhuangzi found it difficult to speak. He could not help but scratch his head again, as if he was organizing his words appropriately.


    Gu Yundong did not rush him. He went about his own business. After nearly 15 minutes, Zhuangzi took a deep breath and said, ��Boss, I think I want to bring my parents to the prefectural city too.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��Bring your parents with you?��


    ��Yes.�� Once he opened his mouth, it was much easier to continue. ��I��ve asked around. The rent for a slightly smaller house in the prefecture capital is about one to two taels a month. When I live with Jiang Bao, the rent is originally half each. If I bring my parents over together, I��ll pay a little more. That��s right, that way, my parents won��t be able to continue working in the boss��s orchard.��


    Zhuangzi��s body stiffened. Yes, that was the biggest problem.Upd@te by novg0.c0


    He wanted his parents not to work too hard and enjoy life, but he also wanted them to do what they liked to do. However, how could anyone get all the good things in this world?


    Zhuangzi immediately felt conflicted. In that case, he couldn��t bring his parents to the prefectural city?


    Could it be that he would continue to stay in the county city as a shopkeeper and let Chen Jincai go to the prefectural city to be a shop assistant?


    However, he had already promised his boss that everything had been arranged. There was no reason for him to go back on his word.


    Seeing that a large amount of hair on his forehead was about to be pulled off, Gu Yundong smiled and said, ��I have an idea here. Do you want to hear it?��


    ��Yes, of course.�� Zhuangzi��s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The boss was smart. Her idea would definitely be the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 970: Let鈥檚 Go Together

    Chapter 970: Let��s Go Together


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong said, ��We have a manor on the outskirts of the prefectural city. It��s used to grow fruit trees and medicinal herbs. Your parents like to grow fruits, so it��s just right to go there.��


    In her opinion, Shi Dashan and his wife were the best at planting trees.


    Last time, she had also walked around the manor. Although those fruit trees were growing well, the taste of the fruits could not compare to the ones planted by Shi Dashan and his wife. She could tell if she ate a few.


    However, such technical talents could only be chanced upon by luck.


    If Shi Dashan and his wife went to the manor, it would be a good idea. With Zhao Zhu here, he would interact more with Shi Dashan and have a certain amount of experience in taking care of fruit trees.


    Letting Shi Dashan and his wife leave at this time would not result in a bad outcome.


    ��That farmstead is outside the city, and there��s a place to stay in it. If you want to see your parents, you��ll be there soon after leaving the city. It��s much closer than Yongfu Village.��


    The more Zhuangzi listened, the brighter his eyes became. Yes, yes. If it was just outside the city, it would be equivalent to the distance from the county to home. It was no different from now.


    It seemed like she had been living quite well these few days.


    The interaction between the two was so sweet that Zhuangzi could not take it anymore. He rubbed his arms and quickly got down to business.


    ��Boss, we��ve already discussed it. My parents have decided to go to the manor on the outskirts of the prefectural city. They��ll pack up in the next few days and come with us.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. This was also within her expectations.


    Shi Dashan and his wife did not have any particularly good friends in the village. In the past, they spent most of their time in the fields or at home. Especially at that time, Zhuangzi was a hooligan, so no one interacted with this family.


    Later on, they started to make friends, but they did not have good friends, so they did not feel reluctant.


    ��Also,�� Zhuangzi continued, ��although my parents will live in the manor in the future, Jiang Bao and I still plan to rent a house outside together. After all, Lan Hua��er is going to the prefecture capital with us.��


    If Lan Hua��er did not go, he and Jiang Bao could live in the courtyard at the back of the shop. That would be convenient.


    Now that he was bringing Lan Hua��er along, it was not appropriate. Anyway, they were a family, so they might as well rent a house outside.


    Gu Yundong��s face lit up. ��Is Lan Hua��er truly going there?��

 Chapter 971: Unexpected News

    Chapter 971: Unexpected News


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yes.�� Lan Hua��er nodded in embarrassment. Logically speaking, she should have stayed at home to take care of her in-laws.


    However, Jiang Bao insisted on taking her away. They were newlyweds, and he did not want them to be separated. What was the difference between that and not being married?


    Although Jiang Bao��s parents were a little unhappy, Jiang Bao was the most promising person in the family now. In addition, Jiang Bao��s words were pleasant and he promised to give more money to the family. His parents did not force Lan Hua��er to stay at home.


    However, since Lan Hua��er had gone to the prefectural city, they would get the couple to quickly give birth to a child.


    Jiang Bao agreed immediately. In any case, he had achieved his goal.


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��Since you��re also going to the prefectural city, do you want to consider becoming a female worker at New Tea Pavilion?��


    Everyone fell silent and looked at Gu Yundong in shock.@@@@


    The name New Tea Pavilion was not unfamiliar to them. Although they had never seen it with their own eyes, they knew that this was a shop opened by the boss in the prefectural city. It was specially used to entertain female guests. The shopkeepers, chefs, and waiters inside were all female.


    ��If you don��t know anything, then learn. Everyone learns everything from nothing.�� Gu Yundong felt that with Lan Hua��er��s smartness, she was definitely much better than that Xiao Yi from before. ��I��ll bring you to meet Su Qing later. She already has experience. If you have any questions later, just ask her.��


    ��Okay.��


    The matter was settled just like that. The Shi family was very happy.


    Jiang Bao brought Lan Hua��er home and did not mention this to his parents. They had agreed on how much money to give the family. What if the brothers at home were unhappy because Lan Hua��er had an extra salary and wanted him to give an extra?


    Jiang Bao was planning for himself.


    In the next few days, the Shi family and the Jiang family began to prepare to go to the prefectural city.


    Gu Yundong handed over the fruit trees that the Shi family was in charge of to Zhao Zhu. Zhao Zhu was very happy. The more he managed, the more capable he was.


    However, he had already started to hand over some to his son. Gousheng was also becoming more and more diligent. The relationship between the father and son had taken a huge step forward compared to before, and many of the knots in his heart were slowly untied.


    Five days later, the Shi family and Jiang Bao with his wife placed their luggage in the carriage and prepared to head to the prefectural city.


    Gu Yundong had to go with her. After all, she had not been to the prefectural city since the New Year. She had to look at the account book and send red packets after the New Year. She had to explain things clearly.


    Unexpectedly, just as they were about to set off, they heard an unexpected piece of news.

 Chapter 972: The Li Family鈥檚 Second Branch

    Chapter 972: The Li Family��s Second Branch


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The niece of the Shi family, He Xiu, was engaged.


    Moreover, the person she was engaged to was from Yongfu Village.


    The Shi family was a little stunned. What was the He family thinking? The two families had just fallen out, and the He family wanted to marry their daughter here? What kind of family was so attractive to He Xiu?


    Gu Yundong asked around and got an answer. Her expression immediately became strange.


    It was actually the Li family.


    The son of the second branch of the Li family.


    Gu Yundong did not have a good impression of the Li family, but she hated the first branch of the Li family the most. Although the second and third branches turned a blind eye to Shao Qingyuan��s experiences when he was young and were dissatisfied with Old Master Li ��doting�� on Shao Qingyuan, they did not persecute him too much. Therefore, Gu Yundong only treated them as strangers.


    Ever since she and Shao Qingyuan caused a scene in the Li family last time, the Li family��s first branch did not dare to make a sound. They were like invisible people in the village and did not dare to approach the Gu family at all.


    There were not many people in the small courtyard, and there was already a lot of dust.


    Fortunately, the Shi family, Jiang Bao, and the others were diligent people. After cleaning up for a while, they could stay.


    Dinner was easy to settle. When Shi Dashan came, he had brought a lot of vegetables that he had picked from the side of the house. Now, they were filled in two big boxes. They could easily make some meals.


    He Ye and Lan Hua��er went to the kitchen to work. Gu Yundong took this opportunity to knock on the door of the neighbor��s house with a catty of white sugar, two cans, and a few pastries.


    There was a family of five living here. The owner��s surname was Wang, and the Wang family��s son was also studying at Tianhai Academy. He had become familiar with Gu Dajiang, and the two of them often discussed knowledge together and went to the academy together.


    When the Gu family returned to Yongfu Village, there was no one in the small courtyard, so they asked the Wang family to help take care of it.


    Now that Gu Yundong was back, she naturally had to thank him.


    When the Wang family saw that she had brought over a lot of things, they quickly declined.


    Gu Yundong said, ��I have to go back after staying here for a few days. I still have to ask you to take care of the house. If you don��t accept the gifts, I won��t be able to continue troubling you.��


    The Wang family was speechless and accepted the items.


    But just as Gu Yundong was about to leave, Mother Wang suddenly pulled her back and looked mysterious.

 Chapter 973: Someone Is Looking for You

    Chapter 973: Someone Is Looking for You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Yundong, let me tell you. When your family was not around, someone came a few times and kept wandering around your house. I don��t know what he was doing. I asked a few questions, and she asked me when your family would come back.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Her first reaction was to wonder if Youngest Uncle Gu had been found.


    But on second thought, if it was Youngest Uncle Gu, he must have gone to Aunt Ke��s place. He wouldn��t have come to the small courtyard directly.


    She was a little disappointed. She calmed herself down and asked, ��Who was it? What did she look like?��


    ��It��s just a young woman. She��s been here several times. She��s been especially diligent these past two days. Oh, right, when she came yesterday, there was a young lady beside her.��


    Gu Yundong searched her mind. A young woman with a young girl, who knew the address of her small courtyard. That could only be... Xiao Yuan and her mother.


    Gu Yundong described the appearance of the mother and daughter to Mother Wang, who nodded repeatedly. ��That��s right, that��s right. It��s them. Yundong, do you know them?��


    ��Yes, I know them. They might be looking for our family for something. I��ll go over and take a look tomorrow.��


    Gu Yundong called Su Changshun over and introduced him to Zhuangzi.


    ��From now on, you will both be the shop assistants in this shop. Get to know each other first. You have to get along well and help each other.��


    Su Changshun was honest, but he still nodded excitedly.


    On the other hand, Zhuangzi was very adaptable. After all, he had been a shopkeeper before. He instantly chatted with Su Changshun.


    Gu Yundong then distributed this year��s open-business red packets and told Zheng Gang about the shop��s business. Then, they went to Shao Qingyuan��s pharmacy.


    Jiang Bao already knew Doctor Xiong. He was also familiar with Ah Zhu in the shop. In addition, he was smart and quickly integrated into the pharmacy team.


    Gu Yundong would not ask Doctor Xiong about the pharmacy. After all, he was focused on studying medicine.


    However, with Ah Zhu around, it was enough for her to know the situation of the shop.


    Finally, Gu Yundong brought He Ye and Lan Hua��er to New Tea Pavilion.


    New Tea Pavilion entertained the female guests, so Zhuangzi and the others stayed behind.

 Chapter 974: Where鈥檚 My Aunt Ke?

    Chapter 974: Where��s My Aunt Ke?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    With Madam Qiu at New Tea Pavilion, it had indeed improved greatly since her visit last time.


    At least the waiters wouldn��t make a fuss anymore. Everything seemed to be in order.@@@@


    When Gu Yundong arrived, all of them stopped what they were doing and greeted her respectfully, ��Boss Gu.��


    This Boss Gu was not to be trifled with at all. They still had a deep impression of what she had done in the shop last time.


    Whether it was the handling of the quarrel between the two madams or the small gifts given to every guest, it was still a hot topic.


    During this period of time, there were even customers who came from time to time to ask if there were any more paintings. They could directly spend money to buy them.


    It was said that all the husbands and brothers of these madams and young ladies wanted it. Unfortunately, there were no more paintings.


    Gu Yundong brought Lan Hua��er to Madam Qiu and said, ��Madam Qiu, didn��t you say that this New Tea Pavilion is still short of people? This is Lan Hua��er. She��s from the same village as me. She��s smart and has a good image. Is there a problem with her helping in this New Tea Pavilion?��


    ��Alright, leave her behind. However, I have to say this first. If she can��t satisfy me in half a month, I��ll return her.��


    ��Of course. We agreed that this New Tea Pavilion is now managed by you.��


    Gu Yundong was confident in this. If Lan Hua��er was stupid, she would not have sent her over. Otherwise, wouldn��t she be slapping herself in the face?


    Gu Yundong called Su Qing over and said to Lan Hua��er, ��This is Su Qing. Su Changshun, whom we met earlier, is her brother. She has been working in New Tea Pavilion for a long time. If you have anything you don��t understand, just ask her. There are few customers now. Let Su Qing show you around the shop first.��


    ��Okay.�� Lan Hua��er was a little excited.


    When she entered just now, she felt that this shop was very different. She was filled with curiosity and excitement.


    Gu Yundong let the two of them go alone, and He Ye followed.


    Then, she asked Madam Qiu about the situation at New Tea Pavilion.


    Madam Qiu, on the other hand, was very happy. ��It��s very good. This milk tea shop, which is unique in the prefectural city, is very popular. If it weren��t for the fact that the weather is cold and people are lazy and unwilling to go out, I��m afraid it would have been filled with people even if it was morning.��


    ��Where��s Aunt Ke?��

 Chapter 975: Looking for Eldest Aunt

    Chapter 975: Looking for Eldest Aunt


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Aunt Ke was also helping out in the shop, but Gu Yundong hadn��t seen her since her arrival.


    Madam Qiu waved her hand and lowered her voice. ��Sister Ke has gone to the capital.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. ��To the capital? Why? Did she go alone? When did she go? What happened?��@@@@


    There were a lot of questions at once, and Madam Qiu could hear her anxiety and knew that she was very concerned about Aunt Ke.


    Therefore, she quickly said, ��She went there a few days ago. She and Nie Shuang went to the capital. It seemed to be about Young Master Nie.��


    Young Master Nie? Nie Cong?


    Ever since she came to the prefectural city, she had not seen Nie Cong again. Aunt Ke only said that he had been sent elsewhere by his father to train. So he had gone to the capital?


    Seeing that she was still frowning, Madam Qiu comforted her. ��Don��t worry. I heard from Madam Dai that it shouldn��t be a big deal, so you don��t have to worry too much.��


    The weather was cold, and there were not many people in the flower market. There were also fewer flowers.


    When she saw Gu Yundong, Madam Fan quickly welcomed her. ��Miss Gu, you��re all back?��


    ��No, I��m the only one back. I still have to leave in a few days. I heard from the aunt next door that you and Xiao Yuan went to the small courtyard to look for our family. Is there anything wrong?��


    Madam Fan nodded. ��There��s indeed something I want to talk to your Eldest Aunt about.��


    Looking for Eldest Aunt?


    Yes, Eldest Aunt went to the flower and bird market to sell wood carvings. The stall was adjacent to Madam Fan��s.


    The two of them seemed to be quite compatible. It was said that they had a good relationship.


    ��Here it goes. Previously, your Eldest Aunt told me to help pay attention to whether there are any houses here for rent. Some time ago, a family��s house on the street behind us happened to be empty. The house is not big, but the rent is alright. It costs 1.4 taels a month, so I went to the small courtyard to look for your Eldest Aunt.��


    Madam Fan said, ��It��s just that I haven��t seen her come back. Moreover, two days ago, I saw someone bringing people to take a look at the house. It was because the other party was not satisfied with the price and wanted to lower the price, so there was a dilemma. I��m worried that if we wait a little longer, that house will be rented out. To be honest, it��s not easy to find a house there.��


    Although Xingtao Street was also a chaotic place, and there were local tyrants who would come out from time to time to cause trouble, its position was actually not bad.


    The rent for the places with slightly better security was expensive.

 Chapter 976: Gu Dajiang Participates in the County Examination

    Chapter 976: Gu Dajiang Participates in the County Examination


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips slightly. Eldest Aunt Gu had told her and Gu Dajiang not long ago that she wanted to move out.


    Gu Dafeng was a strong-willed person. It was naturally not a problem for her to live in a small courtyard for a short period of time, but she could not live there forever. After all, this was the Gu family��s house, and she had already married into the Bian family. There was no reason for her to stay at her younger brother��s house with her husband and son.


    However, she did not have enough money on hand at the moment, so she could only find a cheaper and smaller place to rent.


    After getting to know Madam Fan, Eldest Aunt Gu heard from her that Xingtao Street was not bad and that there were acquaintances like Madam Fan and her daughter around, so she asked them to help keep an eye on it.


    She just didn��t expect it to happen so quickly.


    But it was impossible for Gu Yundong to let Gu Dafeng move here now. Bian Han��s legs had not recovered yet. If he moved out now, if he was not careful, the early treatment would all be in vain.


    Eldest Aunt was going to sell wood carvings. If Uncle was the only one at home, what if he accidentally fell?


    At the very least, they had to let him stand up on his own. Only then could he move out.


    In Gu Yundong��s opinion, it would take at least half a year.


    The owner heaved a sigh of relief. His house was small. If he squeezed so many people in, it would make him feel like his house was about to be destroyed. These people were up to no good.


    The group of people entered the house and walked around.


    The house was indeed small and there were only two rooms. It was just right for Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao to have one each.


    However, the house was quite clean. Gu Yundong felt that it was not bad. Zhuangzi and the others were also quite satisfied. They even seemed a little excited.


    In the end, Gu Yundong helped bargain and rented it for 1.3 tales a month.


    After settling the matter of the house, Zhuangzi, Jiang Bao, and Lan Hua��er also did their own jobs and quickly got to work.


    Two days later, Gu Yundong brought Shi Dashan and his wife to a manor in the suburbs and handed them over to Xue Zongguang. After they settled down, she returned to Yongfu Village without stopping.


    Five days later, the date of the county examination arrived.


    The Gu family woke up early in the morning. Gu Yundong even checked Gu Dajiang��s things several times.


    Very good. The brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were all there. The ten pieces of clothing were also put on. Everything was ready.


    The rest would depend on her father��s luck. She hoped that nothing would happen to his position.


    However, things did not go as planned.

 Chapter 977: Daughter鈥檚 Love

    Chapter 977: Daughter��s Love


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Outside the county examination hall, there were many people squeezing in.


    It was still early, and the sky was not completely bright. The temperature was low and very cold.


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief when he got out of the carriage.


    There were too many people, so the carriage could only stop a little further away and then they had to get down to walk.


    Gu Dajiang held a test basket in his hand. It was filled with many things that Gu Yundong had prepared for him.


    The group of people followed him in. Not long after, they saw Qin Wenzheng standing not far away.


    Yi Junkun and his family stood beside him.


    This time, only Yi Junkun participated in the county examination in Qin Wenzheng��s school. The 13-year-old youth was a little excited and nervous. His family even pulled him along and reminded him.


    Yi Junkun quickly greeted Gu Dajiang.


    Fortunately, it wasn��t long before it was his turn. Gu Dajiang handed the examination basket to the guard and let others remove his coat with a calm expression.


    One, two, three, four, five...


    The guard was speechless.


    Is this person crazy? He looked at Gu Dajiang with a strange expression. The corners of his mouth twitched as he asked, ��How many clothes are you wearing?��


    ��...Ten.�� Gu Dajiang glanced at the shocked expressions of the people behind him from the corner of his eye. He coughed lightly and said, ��There��s nothing I can do. My children are filial. They insist that the weather is still cold and the exam is quite stressful. If I accidentally catch a cold, won��t all my previous efforts be in vain? I can��t let them down.��


    In the end, he even puffed out his chest. ��Don��t worry, they��re all thin clothes. It��s obvious at a glance. There��s no problem.��


    The corners of the guard��s mouth twitched as he glared at Gu Dajiang in dissatisfaction. This was clearly increasing their workload.


    Hence, the examination basket had already been checked. They were still looking at Gu Dajiang��s shoes.


    However, when they saw Gu Dajiang putting on his clothes again and warming up, the others who were watching the joke couldn��t help but shiver. They were so cold.


    After checking, Gu Dajiang walked in relaxed.


    After entering, they still had to queue up and wait for the county officials to call their names. There would also be a ritual.

 Chapter 978: Failed the First Examination?

    Chapter 978: Failed the First Examination?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After confirming everything, Gu Dajiang walked in with his badge.


    However, the more he walked, the more hesitant he became. A faint smell that left a deep impression on him came from the tip of his nose.


    In the end, he stood in front of his examination booth with tears streaming down his face.


    Yundong, you jinx.


    His luck was indeed extraordinary. He was really next door to the toilet!!!


    ��Why aren��t you going in yet?�� The guard behind looked over and asked with a frown.


    Gu Dajiang chuckled in his heart. You already know the answer. Why don��t I go in? Then why are you standing so far away?? Why are you covering your nose when you ask?


    He wanted to take a deep breath, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. He even tried his best to slow down his breathing and slowly walked into the test shed.


    Fortunately, he had such experience before and was used to it... or maybe not.


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but curse. He quickly took out the examination basket, found two patches of ointment, and pasted them on his temples.


    This was what Gu Yundong had asked the doctor to prepare. It could refresh the mind.


    However, many students who were participating in the county examination for the first time were too nervous. Not long after, someone ran to the toilet with an upset stomach.


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. This would affect his performance.


    Fortunately, he was fully armed. Coupled with the fact that the first round was not difficult, he focused on writing quickly.


    The first test consisted of two essays and one poem. The subjects and styles of the essays and poem were fixed. The entire volume could not exceed 700 words.


    It was indeed not difficult for Gu Dajiang.


    At noon, Gu Dajiang only ate some pastries and continued answering the questions.


    He should be the first to put down his brush. A guard noticed his situation and couldn��t help but take a second look at him.


    After Gu Dajiang finished writing, he put down his pen and paper and read it carefully twice. Then, he waited for the release.


    He finished answering early and was the first batch to leave.


    When he walked out, he realized that Yi Junkun had also come out. His expression was very calm and there was no problem with it.


    On the other hand, Yi Junkun was shocked when he saw Gu Dajiang��s conflicted expression. It was not the right time to ask him.


    After the two of them left the examination hall, Yi Junkun asked cautiously, ��Uncle Gu, are you... alright?��


    Could it be that he had failed the first round?

 Chapter 979: Too Tragic

    Chapter 979: Too Tragic


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang didn��t feel too good. He felt that he had a smell on him. Didn��t Yi Junkun feel it when he stood beside him?


    Yi Junkun saw his strange expression and thought that he really did not do well. He quickly comforted him. ��The county examination is held once a year. Many people are very nervous the first time they take the examination. But after all, after the first time, it won��t happen again. Uncle Gu, let��s...��


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong and the others hurried over.


    ��Father, how are you? Are you alright?��


    She did not ask about the results. After all, Gu Yundong was very confident in her father.


    But when she saw Gu Dajiang��s expression... why did he look so listless?


    Before Gu Dajiang could say anything, two candidates walked past him. They covered their noses and pointed at him with smiles.


    ��That��s him. The test shed is by the latrine.��


    ��It��s him. That��s too tragic. Look at him. He��s so old. I reckon he has take the examination many times but never passed. This time, he was unlucky enough to be assigned to the toilet. There��s definitely no hope this year.��


    ��Isn��t that so? Not long after noon, I looked up and realized that he had put down his brush. He must have given up on himself.��


    Gu Yundong and the others looked at each other and immediately followed him into the carriage.


    Almost everyone in Yongfu Village knew that the head of the Gu family, Gu Dajiang, was going to participate in the county examination. All of them were looking forward to it.


    Some people hoped that he would pass, while others hoped that he would fail.


    However, no matter what they were thinking, there were many people waiting at the entrance of the village.


    When they saw the Gu family��s carriage, they hurriedly ran forward and asked, ��Dajiang, how did you do?��


    ��Dajiang, I heard that this county examination is very difficult. How did you do?��


    ��It doesn��t matter if you don��t pass. It��s held once a year. You can continue to take the exam next year. Anyway, your family can afford it.��


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. She lifted the curtain and said to the people outside, ��Everyone, disperse. It��s only the first round. How can you know the results so quickly after the exam?��


    ��When will we know the result?�� someone asked. After all, it had been a long time since an Elementary Scholar appeared in Yongfu Village. They didn��t even know how the county examination would be conducted.


    ��In about half a month.��


    What? That long?


    Gu Yundong ignored everyone else and the carriage quickly returned to the Gu residence.

 Chapter 980: Result Publicized

    Chapter 980: Result Publicized


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Two days later, Gu Dajiang participated in the second exam.


    The second round was a challenge, the third round was another challenge, and the fourth and fifth rounds were consecutive. After every round, the examinees would rest for two days. Therefore, it was not too hard for them to pass these five rounds.


    Ever since the first round, Gu Dajiang had gotten used to that smell.


    In the next few rounds, Gu Yundong even tried to find dry flowers that could make him feel more comfortable and asked him to put them under his mask.


    Gu Dajiang didn��t know whether to laugh or cry. Actually, it didn��t matter anymore. The special training at home had been very useful.


    He sat beside the latrine and could calmly write his article. It did not matter.


    However, after the last exam, Gu Dajiang quickly ran out. After returning home, he immediately took a shower and soaked in the bathtub for an hour.


    He sighed faintly. ��Indeed, it is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but it is difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. In the past, when I was in Gu village, I grabbed cow and pig dung with my bare hands. My body was so dirty that a layer of mud could be scraped off, but I could still lie down and sleep soundly. Now...��


    However, it was indeed very comfortable to take a bath.


    Not long after, Qin Wenzheng and Yi Junkun arrived.


    The restaurant was soon filled with people. Gu Yundong ordered some food and ate while waiting.


    Soon, even the streets were filled with people. It was lively below, and everyone was discussing who might be on the rankings.


    Qin Wenzheng also said, ��Only 50 people will pass this county examination. There are still many talented students in the county city. Shi Xiao, Yu Hongcai, and the others from Dongyi Academy are very likely to be on the list. However, the two of you have solid knowledge, so I��m not worried. I just don��t know what ranking you are.��


    Gu Dajiang usually studied in the prefectural city. He didn��t know many students in the county city.


    However, the students in the county city often held poetry and essay conferences. Some people who did well stood out.


    These people were all popular candidates for this county examination.


    Soon, it was noon. Gu Yundong and the others were about to get up and look at the government office when they heard the sound of wind blowing and beating.


    The people who were waiting in the restaurant all stood up.


    ��The result has been publicized. The result has been publicized. Quick, go down and take a look.��


    With a series of crackling sounds, many people rushed downstairs.


    However, the streets below were filled with people. Even if they went down, they would not be able to squeeze through.

 Chapter 981: Who鈥檚 the County Champion?

    Chapter 981: Who��s the County Champion?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Gu family members calmly continued to sit in the restaurant on the second floor. If they went down now, they would not be able to squeeze in at all. It was better to wait for the crowd to disperse before going down.


    Yi Junkun��s family wanted to go down, but seeing that the Gu family was in such a state and that Qin Wenzheng was still around, they stabilized themselves and continued to eat and drink.@@@@


    Only their table was left on the huge second floor.


    The streets below were already crowded with people. Two armed bailiffs opened the way in front, and the two bailiffs behind walked to the notice board with the rankings.


    Everyone looked at them eagerly. The few bailiffs were expressionless and only scolded the crowd that was squeezing around. ��Move aside and step back.��


    When there was an empty space in front of the noticeboard, the two bailiffs opened the list and pasted it on the wall.


    After the post was done and the bailiffs left, everyone went forward with a bang.


    Not long after, someone shouted loudly, ��I won, I won, 30th place, hahahahaha, 30th place.��


    Someone beside him immediately congratulated him. That person looked at the rankings happily for a while more before being pulled out by the person behind him.


    ��Get out after you��re done checking. Don��t block the people behind you.��


    ��Who��s the champion? Who��s first? Is it Shi Xiao or Yu Hongcai?��


    ��I guess it must be Shi Xiao.��


    ��I think it��s Yu Hongcai.��


    ��Maybe it��s someone else?��


    Some people could not see the rankings and could only discuss outside.


    However, in the next moment, a shout came from inside. ��It��s not Shi Xiao or Yu Hongcai! It��s Gu Dajiang. The county champion is Gu Dajiang. It��s Gu Dajiang!��


    The students behind were suddenly shocked. ��Gu Dajiang? Who is Gu Dajiang? Why haven��t I heard of him?��


    ��I��ve never heard of him either. Where did he come from?��


    ��In short, he��s not a student of our Dongyi Academy.��


    ��Gu Dajiang, where is Gu Dajiang? Come out, Gu Dajiang.��


    After the people on the street recovered from their shock, they began to look for people.


    This was really a dark horse. They actually didn��t know this county champion. They had never heard of this name.


    At this moment, the Gu family on the second floor of the restaurant looked at the equally shocked Gu Dajiang in astonishment.

 Chapter 982: Father, You鈥檙e First

    Chapter 982: Father, You��re First


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    County champion??


    It��s him???


    How, how was this possible? Gu Dajiang was stunned.


    Yes, he was talented in reading. He had been smart since he was young. He had been greatly praised by his mentor. He had been affirmed by the head of the Tianhai Academy. He had been assured by the young genius top scholar, Qin Wenzheng, that there was definitely no problem.


    However, he was sitting next to the toilet during the exam. He was the first to put down his brush and paper. He had not received the Headmaster��s guidance for many years. He had only entered the Academy to study for half a year.


    Even so... he actually got first place, the county champion??


    The corners of Gu Dajiang��s mouth couldn��t help but crack. Then, he suddenly stood up. This time, he couldn��t stay in the restaurant calmly anymore. He immediately ran downstairs.


    He wanted to take a look personally. He had to confirm it personally.


    When Yi Junkun saw him coming down the stairs, he could not hold it in any longer and ran down as well.


    Gu Dafeng was the third, followed by Yi Junkun��s parents.


    Gu Yundong held her forehead and stood on the spot to look around. Suddenly, she shouted, ��Whose money fell to the ground?��


    As soon as she said this, many people subconsciously lowered their heads.


    Gu Yundong was delighted and took the opportunity to enter with Gu Dajiang.


    Fortunately, they were all strong. Once they squeezed through an opening, it would be much easier to move forward.


    Finally, after the few of them were covered in sweat, they finally stood three meters away from the rankings.


    Gu Yundong had good eyesight. She looked up and saw that her father��s name was indeed in the first row. She immediately shouted happily.


    ��You��re really number one. Father, you��re really number one, the county champion.�� Gu Yundong pointed at the rankings. ��Did you see it? Gu Dajiang, your name.��


    Gu Dajiang naturally saw it. His fingers trembled slightly.


    Gu Dafeng, who was beside him, grabbed his arm and pinched it very hard. She shouted excitedly, ��Brother, it��s you. It��s your name. I recognize it. You��re really too awesome.��


    When the people beside them heard the commotion, they turned their heads with a whoosh and focused their gazes on them.


    County champion??


    So this person was Gu Dajiang?


    The eyes of the two people beside him constricted as they looked at him in shock.

 Chapter 983: He鈥檚 Fourth

    Chapter 983: He��s Fourth


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    One of them couldn��t help but touch him. ��Y-Your name is Gu Dajiang?��


    ��...Yes, it��s me.�� Gu Dajiang finally came back to his senses. His face was filled with joy as his eyes landed on the rankings.


    That person��s eyes widened. ��Are you really Gu Dajiang? But you... but you were beside the toilet during the exam. You even finished answering the questions and put down your brush and paper early. How can you be the county champion??��


    When the others heard this, they were even more shocked.


    ��His exam shed was by the latrine?��


    ��Finishing the questions early??��


    ��Are you serious?��


    Gu Dajiang also recognized the two of them. Weren��t they the people who had stood beside him when he left the examination hall and said firmly that he couldn��t get in?


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but puff out his chest. ��So what if the test shed is beside the toilet? As long as you answer the questions seriously and don��t smell anything, you can naturally write like a god.��


    Everyone was speechless.@@@@


    In the end, he was one step behind Gu Dajiang. When he went downstairs, he couldn��t squeeze in. In addition, he was young and thin, and his parents weren��t farmers. Now that he had finally arrived, he was sweating profusely and in a sorry state.


    When Gu Yundong heard his voice, she quickly turned to look at the rankings.


    The first place was Gu Dajiang, and the second place was an unfamiliar name. Anyway, she didn��t know.


    The third place was Yu Hongcai from Dongyi Academy, who Qin Wenzheng had mentioned had a chance of becoming the county champion. The other person, Shi Xiao, was in sixth place.


    Yi Junkun was in fourth place.


    Gu Yundong was delighted. She immediately turned his head and said, ��You won too. You��re fourth.��


    Yi Junkun was stunned and immediately shouted happily, ��I got it too. Father, Mother, I got it too.��


    His parents were so happy that they cried. ��Yes, yes, yes. You got it too. Our son is too capable.��


    Many people were attracted by them. It was said that he was fourth. Although he was not as good as the county champion, he was still in the top ten of the county. It was also an honor.


    All of them were instantly envious. Moreover, this young man looked to be only thirteen or fourteen years old. He was so young. His future was probably even more limitless.


    Many people present knew Yi Junkun. They knew that he was studying in a very small school.


    However, they did not expect that the school would have such ability to nurture him into fourth place.

 Chapter 984: Come Here

    Chapter 984: Come Here


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Yi Junkun was Qin Wenzheng��s student. With Qin Wenzheng��s guarantee, Gu Yundong knew that he would be fine.


    However, the fourth place was already very eye-catching.


    At the same time, her father was in first place. He was even more eye-catching and she was proud.


    If there were no major accidents, the county champion would not need to take the examination all the way to the Court Examination. He would enter school as usual and obtain the Elementary Scholar��s honor.


    Her father was almost a confirmed Elementary Scholar.


    ��Father, let��s go out first. Yunshu and the others are still waiting.��


    ��Okay, okay, okay. Let��s go back first.��


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly bade farewell to the examinees who were still talking to him. These people knew that such good news should be told to the family early, so they didn��t stop him.


    Hence, a group of people squeezed out of the crowd.@@@@


    Gu Yundong��s forehead was covered in sweat. She exhaled heavily, tidied her clothes, and hurried to the restaurant.


    The people upstairs had been waiting anxiously for a long time. They all looked downstairs.


    Especially when he heard that Gu Dajiang��s examination shed was near the latrine.


    Indeed, with Gu Dajiang��s experience, his willpower was much better than ordinary young people.


    ��It��s getting late. Since we already know our ranking, I think we should leave first. Otherwise, I��m afraid we won��t be able to leave later.��


    If everyone knew that the county champion was here, they would probably rush up soon.


    Gu Yundong also thought of it and hurriedly let her parents go downstairs.


    If there were too many people later, it would be bad if Madam Yang and the children were squeezed.


    The group of people took advantage of the fact that it was still crowded below and quickly got up to leave.


    However, as soon as they went down, they immediately realized that the entrance was blocked.


    Sure enough, someone had already walked in and shouted, ��Where��s the county champion? Where��s the county champion?��


    Gu Yundong hurriedly took two steps back. ��Father, hide first. I��ll ask where the back door is.��


    She felt that these people who came to look for the county champion seemed very excited.


    Gu Dajiang had just nodded when someone beside him suddenly waved at them. ��Come here.��


    Gu Yundong looked over. When she saw the person, her pupils constricted and she suddenly rushed towards him.

 Chapter 985: Coming Back to Marry You

    Chapter 985: Coming Back to Marry You


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Why are you back at this time?��


    Gu Yundong could not hide the joy on her face. She rushed to him and hurriedly stopped, maintaining a distance of one meter from him.


    Unfortunately, they were outside now. Otherwise, she would have hugged him.


    Shao Qingyuan looked travel-worn. His hair was a little messy, and his clothes were slightly wrinkled. There was a hint of fatigue on his face, but when he looked at Gu Yundong, his eyes were very gentle. He lowered his head slightly and said, ��I came back to marry you.��


    With that, he quickly looked up and said to Gu Dajiang and the others, ��This is the back door. The carriage is waiting behind. Let��s go back first.��@@@@


    ��Okay.��


    Although Gu Dajiang was also surprised by his sudden appearance, it was not the time to talk. He kept leading everyone to the back door.


    Xue Rong was already waiting there with a carriage. Beside him was Qin Wenzheng��s carriage and Ah Mao, who had returned with Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. Was he wrong to congratulate him?


    Gu Yunshu, who was in front of him, covered his mouth and giggled. He said softly, ��My father is shy.��


    Shao Qingyuan couldn��t imagine his future father-in-law being shy.


    The group of people quickly arrived at Qin Wenzheng��s school. Qin Wenzheng wanted to have a good chat with Shao Qingyuan. After all, he had personally facilitated the man��s trip to the capital.


    Although there was news from the capital about the cowpox vaccination method from time to time, it was not as clear as a personal demonstration.


    However, seeing that Shao Qingyuan only wanted to go back and talk to his future wife, the corners of Qin Wenzheng��s mouth twitched. In the end, he dispelled this thought and suggested that they meet another day.


    The Gu family parted ways with Qin Wenzheng, Yi Junkun, and the others and headed back to Yongfu Village.


    There were already many people gathered at the entrance of Yongfu Village.


    Even the village chief, Chen Liang, was there. When he saw the carriage driving over from afar, he hurriedly ran forward.


    ��Brother Gu, you��re finally back. The rankings have been posted, right? How is it?��

 Chapter 986: Good Job

    Chapter 986: Good Job


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Many people in the village looked over with anxious eyes.


    Of course, there were also people who were secretly gloating. The Gu family had money, land, and shops. Their lives were already enviable. If Gu Dajiang also became an Elementary Scholar, wouldn��t the Gu family be in heavens?


    Wouldn��t the entire Yongfu Village be surnamed Gu?


    It was said that Gu Dajiang��s examination shed was close to the toilet. It would be strange if he could pass.


    Therefore, when someone asked what rank he got, someone who seemed to be kind but was actually stabbing a knife immediately said, ��Dajiang, it doesn��t matter if you didn��t perform well. There��s still another year if you didn��t pass this year. I heard that those in their seventies or eighties are still insisting. Don��t give up. You��re still young and your children are filial. When you enter the examination hall with Yunshu later, it might be a beautiful story.��


    Most of the people could not tell. Some even nodded in agreement. ��That��s right, that��s right.��


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan looked directly at the person who had spoken just now. His sharp gaze was like a wild wolf��s.


    ��Brother Gu, you have to treat us. Let��s have a good time together, right?��


    Gu Dajiang opened his mouth. He had only passed one county examination. There was no need to do this...


    Gu Yundong also understood that it was not appropriate to be too high-profile now. She immediately said, ��There��s no hurry for a celebration. When my father becomes an Elementary Scholar, we will naturally have to celebrate. My father still has to participate in the prefectural examination in April and really doesn��t have time. He will rush to the prefectural city tomorrow or the day after.��


    Chen Liang hurriedly said, ��Yes, yes, yes. The prefectural examination is more important. We can��t let other things affect your studies now.��


    Then, he waved at the villagers. ��Alright, alright. Don��t stand there. Go back and do your own things.��


    The villagers still wanted to say something. This was the county champion. It was good to shake hands and bask in the joy.


    However, Chen Liang did not allow it. Everyone could only retreat regretfully and make way for the Gu family.


    Ah Mao had already gotten off the horse and was stepping on the firm and flat ground. He couldn��t help but stamp his feet and whisper to Shao Qingyuan, ��Young Master, this is the path that Miss has built. It��s so comfortable to walk on.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, looking proud.


    The Gu family finally returned home. Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, although the Gu family did not intend to treat the villagers, they still had to celebrate within the family.

 Chapter 987: What Did He Do?

    Chapter 987: What Did He Do?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Today, not only did Gu Dajiang get the county champion, but even Shao Qingyuan returned.


    This was a double blessing. She had to cook personally.


    Thus, the moment they reached home, Gu Yundong rubbed her palms together and entered the kitchen.


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow, but Gu Dajiang pulled him along and asked him many questions about what happened after he went to the capital.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, Shao Qingyuan left and walked to the kitchen.


    Gu Dafeng was also inside. She had a good impression of this junior, Shao Qingyuan. She could also tell that Shao Qingyuan had good taste and ability, especially since he was loyal to her Yundong and did not have a troublesome family by his side. If Yundong married him, it would be equivalent to having another member in the Gu family. Such a son-in-law was too rare.


    Therefore, when she saw him enter the kitchen, she knew that he must have a lot to say after being separated from Yundong for so long. She immediately smiled and called for the others in the kitchen to walk out together.


    She even considerately closed the door after leaving.@@@@


    As soon as she left, Shao Qingyuan went forward and pulled her into his arms from behind.


    Gu Yundong was kneading dough and her hands were still stained with flour. It was not appropriate to touch him. She could only turn her head slightly and look up at his eyebrows.


    After saying that, he went to wash his hands and came back to knead for her.


    Gu Yundong decided to do something else. There were only the two of them in the kitchen. Eldest Aunt Gu would probably take a long time to come in.


    Gu Yundong asked him about the capital. ��Have you settled everything in the capital? Did you encounter any difficulties?��


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, ��No, I only made a suggestion. I still have to rely on the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital to implement it. Things are progressing very smoothly, so I can come back at this time.��


    ��So the cowpox vaccination method passed?��


    ��Yes, it did. I even met the current emperor.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned and instantly became interested. ��You met the emperor? What does he look like? What��s his personality like?��


    The emperor was the highest leader of the country. Just thinking about it made her feel inexplicably excited.


    Shao Qingyuan laughed. He thought for a moment and said, ��His Majesty is a very decisive person.��


    Decisive? Gu Yundong had long seen through this.


    However, what did he do to give Shao Qingyuan such a direct impression?


    ��What did he do?��

 Chapter 988: Is the Emperor Crazy?

    Chapter 988: Is the Emperor Crazy?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What did he do?��


    Shao Qingyuan still found it unbelievable.


    He lowered his voice slightly and said, ��After the cowpox vaccination method was confirmed that it could prevent smallpox, the emperor ordered it to be popularized. Unfortunately... no one was willing to try it.��


    Even if the imperial physician said that there was no problem, even if it was an imperial edict from the emperor, even if the imperial physicians said that they had tested it on death row prisoners and it was absolutely foolproof, no one was willing to try it. After all, it could be fatal.


    What if they failed? If they failed, they would lose their lives.


    Moreover, this method was suggested by a country bumpkin.


    Others heard that this person was not even a doctor. The method he mentioned was unorthodox. Could it be used? Would anyone dare to use it?


    Not to mention those high-ranking officials and nobles, even the commoners were unwilling.


    Shao Qingyuan scoffed at this. He didn��t propose such a preventive method for the sake of the world. If Yundong hadn��t wanted him to make a contribution and urgently told Qin Wenzheng about the method, Shao Qingyuan wouldn��t even have mentioned it.


    He would only silently test it himself and inoculate the people close to him. What did the rest have to do with him?


    Perhaps the emperor agreed because he wanted the world to see this prince��s courage and contribution to the world.


    He might be paving the way for him, building his reputation.


    But no matter what, Gu Yundong could not help but admire the courage of this father and son.


    But then, a trace of anger surged in her heart. What if this method didn��t succeed? Then the first person to be convicted would be her Shao Qingyuan. What if someone wanted to harm that prince and succeeded with the cowpox vaccination method? Wouldn��t everyone still have to make Shao Qingyuan take the blame?


    Sure enough, politics were too dirty.


    If they were not careful, they might become cannon fodder.


    ��What happened next?��


    Shao Qingyuan could tell that there was a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone. He turned to look at her and smiled. ��I naturally succeeded in the end. The emperor rewarded me, so I came back.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��It��s good that you��re back. Let��s stay away from these things in the future. Next time, let Qin Wenzheng go alone. At most, you��ll write down the method and let him figure it out himself.��


    Shao Qingyuan: ��...��


    After a moment of silence, he said, ��Actually, I came back this time with the emperor��s decree. I have something to do.��


    Gu Yundong��s hand froze. Damn it, it��s not over yet??

 Chapter 989: He Really Knows How to Make the Best Use Of Everything

    Chapter 989: He Really Knows How to Make the Best Use Of Everything


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. ��What decree?��


    ��The cowpox vaccination method has been confirmed. It can indeed prevent smallpox. Naturally, we have to promote it vigorously,�� Shao Qingyuan said. ��It��s not only in the capital. It��s the same in other places. Our Xuanhe Prefecture is naturally no exception.��


    There was the emperor and the imperial physicians in the capital who endorsed it, and the prince had personally tested it. There was no longer any problem.


    However, the emperor directly handed the Xuanhe Prefecture to Shao Qingyuan.


    He was the most experienced and familiar with the cowpox vaccination method.


    Therefore, the emperor issued an imperial edict and asked Prefecture Magistrate Dai of Xuanhe Prefecture to cooperate with Shao Qingyuan to inoculate the commoners of the county towns and villages that were subordinate to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Not only that, but in order to spread the cowpox vaccination method throughout the country, the emperor gave the various prefectural cities great pressure and asked the government office to register and count the people who had been vaccinated.


    Half a year later, if the number of people registered in the prefectural city was minimal, they would have to report it and leave a record. At that time, the local government��s evaluation of incompetence would very likely affect their future promotion.


    Gu Yundong cursed in her heart. The current emperor really knew how to make the best use of everything.


    After using Qin Wenzheng, he started to have designs on Shao Qingyuan.


    Not a good thing.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was furious and did not say the last sentence.


    In fact, when the emperor made this decision, he also said one sentence��I heard that your fiance?e is also an extremely smart girl. Even Minister Qin praised her endlessly and was tricked by her twice. You are also a rare talent. I believe that there will be no problem if I leave this matter to you.


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan had the urge to beat Qin Wenzheng up. He must have reported this matter to the emperor. Otherwise, how could the emperor remember his Yundong?


    However, Yundong was busy, so Shao Qingyuan did not plan to let her worry. Therefore, he would discuss this matter with Qin Wenzheng and carry out the emperor��s decree.


    ��This matter is a little urgent. Tomorrow or the day after, I have to go to the prefectural city. When are you going?��


    ��I��ll pack up tomorrow and go to the prefectural city the day after tomorrow.��


    ��Alright, let��s go together.��@@@@

 Chapter 990: Gu Dajiang鈥檚 Obsession

    Chapter 990: Gu Dajiang��s Obsession


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After the two of them finished the discussion, footsteps sounded outside the kitchen.


    Soon, Gu Dafeng pushed open the door. When she entered and saw the two of them working, she immediately smiled.


    ��Qingyuan, Yundong��s father is calling for you. Hurry up and go. We��re here.��


    Shao Qingyuan washed his hands. ��Alright, thank you, Eldest Aunt. I��ll go talk to Uncle Gu first.��


    ��Go, go.�� Gu Dafeng waved her hand. After they left, she looked meaningfully at Gu Yundong.


    The latter silently turned her back to her. ��Eldest Aunt, we didn��t do anything. You have to trust us.��


    ...@@@@


    ��What are you shy about?�� Gu Dafeng leaned behind her and said with a smile, ��It��s been so long since you last met. It��s fine for you to talk. Eldest Aunt has been there before, and the two of you are engaged. It��s fine. No one gossips at home.��


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. Eldest Aunt, be more reserved.


    ��Yes, I know.�� Madam Yang nodded obediently.


    Gu Yundong then turned around and left the room.


    As soon as the door closed, Gu Dajiang collapsed on the bed. Madam Yang helped him take off his coat. Unexpectedly, just as she reached out, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her down.


    ��Liu Niang, I am happy today. Teacher and old tribe leader can finally be at ease. I did not let them down, I have the face to meet them in the future. This is great, this is great.��


    Madam Yang blinked and slowly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then, she kissed his eyes. ��Dajiang is the best in the world.��


    Gu Dajiang smiled even more happily. He held her face and said gently, ��Liu Niang too.��


    Gu Yundong hid outside and listened attentively for a moment. After being fed a mouthful of dog food, she rubbed her arms and quickly left.


    However, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Their lives would definitely get better and better in the future.


    The next day, as expected, Gu Dajiang woke up late. When he went out, his head still hurt.


    It was only when the kitchen brought him some hangover soup that he felt slightly better.


    Dong Xiulan came at this time, but her expression didn��t seem right.

 Chapter 991: Don鈥檛 Worry, I Didn鈥檛 Agree

    Chapter 991: Don��t Worry, I Didn��t Agree


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong found it strange and was about to ask.


    However, Dong Xiulan quickly put on a smile and handed over the basket in her hand.


    ��Your father won the county championship. Your family was busy yesterday, so I couldn��t disturb you. Take this. It��s a congratulatory gift.��


    Not only were there vegetables, fruits, and eggs in the basket, but there was also a red packet.


    ��Although it��s not much, this is a token of my appreciation. You must accept it.��


    300 copper coins was indeed not much for Gu Yundong.


    ...


    However, to Dong Xiulan, it was already a very thick red packet.


    Gu Yundong accepted it and let her in.


    Dong Xiulan happened to have something to ask Gu Dajiang, so she followed her into the central room.


    With that, she stood up and was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong sent her out. Dong Xiulan asked her to stop and walked towards her house.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to enter her courtyard, someone suddenly came out from the side and pulled her over.


    Dong Xiulan exclaimed, ��Ah... what are you doing?��


    Gu Yundong was about to turn around when she heard the voice. She immediately looked up, but she only saw Dong Xiulan being pulled to the corner. As for the person who pulled her, Dong Xiulan blocked them and she could not see clearly.


    Gu Yundong was shocked and quickly scolded, ��What are you doing? Let go of her.��


    As she spoke, Gu Yundong strode towards the Dong family.


    However, when she turned the corner, she only saw Dong Xiulan standing there alone. The person who had pulled her away had already left.


    ��Aunt, are you alright?�� Gu Yundong quickly looked down at her.


    Dong Xiulan waved her hand. ��It��s okay, it��s okay. I��m fine.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��Who was that person just now? Do you know them? Are they from our village or an outsider? Did they want to harm you?��


    Dong Xiulan quickly shook her head. ��No, no. She��s from our village and asked me for help, but don��t worry, I didn��t agree.��

 Chapter 992: Thick-skinned

    Chapter 992: Thick-skinned


    Editor: Henyee Translations@@@@


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She had always been sharp. From what Dong Xiulan said, the person who asked her for help seemed to have something to do with her? Otherwise, why would Dong Xiulan reassure her?


    Dong Xiulan did not realize what she had exposed. She pulled Gu Yundong out.


    ��Alright, it��s fine. Go back. Didn��t you say that you��re going to the prefectural city? Hurry up and prepare the things. I��ll go take a look at Qingyuan.��


    ��Brother Shao has gone to the county town.�� Gu Yundong pulled her back. ��Auntie, why did that person ask you for help? It has something to do with me, right? Do they want to enter the workshop, or be a shop assistant, or grow fruit trees in an orchard?��


    Dong Xiulan was stunned. How did Yundong know that the person��s request had something to do with her?


    She didn��t want to answer. ��No, no. It has nothing to do with you.��


    ...


    ��If Auntie doesn��t tell me, I��ll take it that the people from the other villages have ulterior motives and I��ll go to look for the village chief.��


    If Shao Qingyuan was still a poor kid without money, they wouldn��t have to go through this.


    However, this was not the end...


    Dong Xiulan continued, ��There��s also the He family. They heard that Zhuangzi��s family went to the prefectural city and insisted that I come to look for you. They said that they wanted you to send a message to Shi Dashan and his wife so that they could come back for the wedding banquet. They said that there was some unhappiness last time. They wanted to take this opportunity to reconcile.��


    The He family really didn��t know that Zhuangzi��s family had gone to the prefectural city. They thought that Shi Dashan and his wife were at least staying at home.


    Unexpectedly, when they came over, the house was locked.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. So severing ties was a joke?


    These two families really knew how to find soft persimmons to bully. They knew that Dong Xiulan had a good relationship with them and was soft and easy to talk to, so they asked her to persuade them.


    No wonder Auntie��s expression was not good when she entered just now.


    ��Auntie, you don��t have to worry about it. In any case, we��re going to the prefectural city tomorrow. They won��t be able to find us.��


    Dong Xiulan nodded. ��I know. I didn��t plan to agree to them either. They��re just too annoying.��


    She would go to the workshop in a while. The second son of the Li family��s wife did not dare to look for her in the workshop anyway.

 Chapter 993: Awkward Situation

    Chapter 993: Awkward Situation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong did not care about the marriage between the Li family and the He family, let alone their unreasonable request.


    The next day, the Gu family and the Shao family drove the carriage away from Yongfu Village.


    They left early and set off before dawn.


    However, not long after they left, Second Brother Li and his wife slowly arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    They first poked their heads in front of the Shao family��s door for a while. In the end, they were a little afraid and did not dare to enter.


    After some thought, they ran to the Gu family��s door.


    ...


    The Gu family��s main door was open, and the concierge, Father Tong, was also there. Li Dunzi took a few steps forward, but when he saw Father Tong looking over, he quickly retreated.


    His wife, Madam Du, suddenly patted him. ��What are you doing? Hurry up and say something.��


    Father Tong frowned. Of course, he knew these two people. They were from the second branch of the Li family.


    Didn��t they have a grudge against the young master? They were probably here to cause trouble, right?


    They really could not live like this anymore. Although they had drawn a clear line with the eldest branch, after the things that the old man had done were exposed, their branch was also criticized.


    Seeing that the villagers�� lives were getting better and better, but they were getting worse and worse, the envy in their hearts could kill them.


    However, if that was all, it would be fine. The problem was that the Li family was ostracized.


    Many families in Yongfu Village worked for the Gu family. Even if they did not work for them, they hoped that they would be chosen to enter the workshop and shop one day. Therefore, they kept a respectful distance from the Li family, who did not get along with the Gu family.


    Of course, there were also some people who could not stand the Gu family and badmouthed them behind their backs.


    These people were willing to interact with the Li family, but Li Dunzi was unwilling to mix with them.


    They had personally seen Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan teach their eldest brother and sister-in-law a lesson, so they did not have the courage to go against the Gu family.


    Besides, didn��t they see that the village chief was also on the Gu family��s side? The Gu family also knew the big shots in the county city and the prefectural city. Wouldn��t it be easy to deal with people like them?


    Just like that, the second and third branches of the Li family became awkward.


    Not only were their lives poor, but even their son��s marriage had become a huge problem.


    It was not easy to settle down with He Xiu. He Xiu was He Ye��s niece. He Ye��s family and the Gu family were so close. Perhaps they could ease their relationship on account of He Ye?


    Unexpectedly, the entire Shi family had gone to the prefectural city.


    Therefore, they could only look for Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong themselves, hoping that they would come to support their son on his wedding day. This way, everyone would know that their family actually had a good relationship with the Shao and Gu families and would not have a difficult time.

 Chapter 994: We Have Something for Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 994: We Have Something for Shao Qingyuan@@@@


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Li Dunzi and his wife sighed. After looking at each other, they turned around and wanted to walk back to the Gu residence.


    Dong Xiulan had just left the house when she saw them. She quickly went forward and said, ��Why are you here again? Are you still not giving up?��


    Madam Du was a little angry when she saw her. If she hadn��t refused to help, the couple wouldn��t have come here.


    ��Don��t worry about it. Since you��re unwilling to help, we��ll do it ourselves. We��re not trying to harm Qingyuan and the others. Is it wrong to invite them to the wedding?��


    Dong Xiulan frowned. ��You guys should leave. Qingyuan and Yundong have already left Yongfu Village and returned to the prefectural city.��


    ��What? He left?�� Li Dunzi couldn��t help but exclaim.


    ...


    Madam Du grabbed Dong Xiulan��s hand and asked anxiously, ��Why did he leave? When did he leave? Why didn��t we see him?��


    ��They left early this morning. It must have been more than two hours.��


    With that, Dong Xiulan walked around Madam Du and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, when they passed by Madam Du, she suddenly said, ��We have something for him.��


    Dong Xiulan was stunned and stopped in her tracks.


    ��What do you mean?��


    Madam Du glanced at Li Dunzi and said, ��Back then, when the old man brought him back, he actually had something on him. Later on, when the old man wasn��t paying attention, I took a handkerchief. We thought that the handkerchief might have been left behind by Qingyuan��s biological parents and was related to his background.��


    Dong Xiulan��s eyes widened and her breathing quickened.


    ��You, are you serious? What about the handkerchief?��


    It was about Qingyuan��s background. She definitely had to get it back. It might be an important clue. At that time, Qingyuan would be able to find his parents.


    Dong Xiulan was excited. Qingyuan had suffered for so many years and had no parents. If he could find them now, wouldn��t that be a great thing?


    She suddenly looked at Li Dunzi and his wife. ��Give me that handkerchief. I��ll give it to Qingyuan.��


    Madam Du said, ��Of course I hid the handkerchief well. I can��t give it to you.��


    ��You...�� Dong Xiulan was a little angry. This couple was not good people.

 Chapter 995: Letter

    Chapter 995: Letter


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    They had hidden such an important handkerchief for so many years and refused to take it out.


    If he had given it to Qingyuan earlier, he might have been able to find his parents earlier.


    Madam Du was a little shocked by her resentful gaze and could not help but take a step back.


    Li Dunzi braced himself and said, ��We won��t give it to you, but we will give it to Qingyuan. As long as you bring them a letter and let them come back for the wedding banquet, we will definitely hand the handkerchief to him personally.��


    Dong Xiulan pursed her lips unhappily. ��That belongs to Qingyuan to begin with. Instead of returning it to him, you even took the opportunity to threaten him.��


    ��How can this be called a threat?�� Madam Du was dissatisfied, but she lowered her voice and said, ��Even if we pick up things on the streets and return them to the owner, can��t we ask them to express their gratitude? We��re not asking him to give us money or anything. We even invited him to the wedding banquet...��


    ...


    Dong Xiulan sneered. ��Did you pick it up? You took it directly from him.��


    There was no one in the Shao family. Ah Mao and the others had left with Shao Qingyuan.


    There were only Father Tong and a few women left in the Gu family. The only people Dong Xiulan could trust to help with this matter were Tong Ping and Tong An.


    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the workshop, the two of them were not around.


    Dong Xiulan felt that it was a pity. If they were here, they might have been able to catch up to Yundong and the others on horses.


    She could only go home for the time being and put the letter away.


    Zeng Jia saw that she was a little anxious and quickly comforted her. ��Mother, there��s no hurry. No matter what, Li Dunzi and his wife will only give the handkerchief to Brother Shao on the big day a month later. Whether we send the letter a day later or a day earlier, they will have to wait a month before returning.��


    ��You have a point.�� Dong Xiulan nodded and settled down. She settled down and went to the workshop to work.


    As she worked, she waited for Tong Ping and his brother to return. Unexpectedly, she waited until night.


    When Tong Ping heard that she had a letter for Shao Qingyuan, he quickly promised to deliver it tomorrow.


    The Gu family would make a trip to the prefectural city to deliver the goods every few days. It just so happened that tomorrow was the day Tong Ping and the others would deliver the goods.

 Chapter 996: Difficult

    Chapter 996: Difficult


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The next night, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong received Dong Xiulan��s letter.


    The two of them were a little surprised. They could not care less about the fatigue of the day and hurriedly opened the letter.


    After reading it, the two of them were stunned.


    ��The second son of the Li family actually has your things?�� Gu Yundong��s face was filled with disbelief.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly and shook his head. ��When Old Li carried me home, he exchanged clothes with the third young master of the Tao family. That handkerchief might belong to the third young master of the Tao family.��


    ��But it��s also possible that it��s yours.�� Gu Yundong was unwilling to let go of the only clue. After reading the letter just now, Eldest Brother Shao��s eyes clearly lit up. This meant that he was actually looking forward to finding his biological parents.@@@@


    ...


    Since that was the case, what did it matter if he searched?


    Perhaps Brother Shao��s family was still looking for him after so many years?


    Some people could get smallpox, but some people wouldn��t.


    Even if they did, they might be able to survive.


    Everyone would think that they were the lucky ones.


    The cowpox vaccination method was just a prevention method, and it was a method that they had never seen before. Who was willing to take the risk? What if it failed and they died?


    The problem was that the emperor had also issued a decree that they could not use too rough a method.


    There were only four words on Gu Yundong��s mind �� Subdue people with virtue??


    As expected, they went to the Dai residence the next day. After Gu Yundong went to look for Madam Dai, Shao Qingyuan met the prefecture magistrate.


    After hearing the decree brought by Shao Qingyuan, the prefecture magistrate frowned fiercely.


    The first sentence was, ��This matter is not easy to handle.��


    He sighed and walked around twice. Finally, he stood in front of Shao Qingyuan and asked him, ��Do you have an idea?��


    ��There is one.��

 Chapter 997: It鈥檚 Good If You Can鈥檛 Get It

    Chapter 997: It��s Good If You Can��t Get It


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    There was one??


    The prefecture magistrate instantly perked up and looked at him with burning eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��At the end of the day, this matter is beneficial to the country and the people. However, the people don��t believe us in their hearts. If we take the initiative to say that we want to help others with vaccination, I��m afraid they will still suspect that nothing good will happen. In that case, we might as well do the opposite and make people want it but can��t get it. The people will take the initiative to ask for the inoculation.��


    ��How do we take the initiative?�� Prefecture Magistrate Dai was interested. What he said made sense.


    Shao Qingyuan whispered, ��Tell them a story.��


    ��Huh?��


    ...


    A story?


    Prefecture Magistrate Dai was a little disappointed for a moment. He thought that he had an awesome extra idea, but it was just telling a story?


    But he asked anyway. ��What story?��


    Shao Qingyuan took it. To be honest, it was a little profound.


    However, it was definitely much better than his work. In any case, he could not write it.


    At the very least, the prefecture magistrate had written down the gist he wanted to express clearly. When he got back, he would let the storyteller speak more emotionally. It would definitely be very effective.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Lord Dai is so literary.��


    ��Haha, your story is good.��


    ��Lord Dai is good at writing.��


    ��That��s not worth mentioning. Thankfully, you came up with such a good idea.��


    Dai Wenhuo, who had just reached the door of the study, happened to hear the two of them praising each other. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.


    He knocked on the door until someone came in. Then, he pushed the door open and entered. He looked at the two of them and said, ��It��s getting late. Mother asked me to look for you to eat in the reception hall.��


    The prefecture magistrate suddenly realized that it was already past noon after writing for so long.


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Let��s eat first and discuss the rest later.��


    As he spoke, the prefecture magistrate took the lead and walked out. After taking a few steps, he returned and brought the papers with him.

 Chapter 998: Prefecture Magistrate Dai鈥檚 Flattery Is Too Ruthless

    Chapter 998: Prefecture Magistrate Dai��s Flattery Is Too Ruthless


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Dai and Gu Yundong were already sitting in the reception pavilion talking. When they saw them, they quickly stood up.


    The prefecture magistrate had already seen Gu Yundong. He immediately smiled and waved his hand. ��There��s no need to be so polite. Everyone, sit down and eat first.��


    After Gu Yundong sat down, she could not help but glance at Shao Qingyuan. She asked, ��Have you discussed it with Uncle Dai?��@@@@


    ��Yes.�� Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, the prefecture magistrate spoke first.


    He looked even happier than Shao Qingyuan. ��Qingyuan is indeed a talent. He gave me a good idea.��


    Everyone in the reception pavilion was family. The prefecture magistrate didn��t hide anything and told them the results of their discussion in the study.


    ...


    ��The writing is clear and smooth, the story line is clear, and the logic is fine.��


    ��The story is very voluptuous, the poems are quoted appropriately, and the beginning and end echo each other. Good.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. What should she do?


    Seeing that his wife and son had finished talking, the prefecture magistrate was still very satisfied. In the end, his gaze landed on Gu Yundong, but he saw that after she finished reading, her expression was strange and constipated.


    Prefecture Magistrate Dai��s heart skipped a beat. Was there a problem? He thought that he had written it quite well and checked it once. There shouldn��t be any typos.


    ��Well, Gu girl, how��s my story?��


    Gu Yundong could not bear to see him disappointed. He racked his brains and finally said, ��There are quite a lot of praises for the emperor. Uncle Dai��s vocabulary is very... amazing.��


    The four people present were speechless. Forget it, it was better not to praise him. They were just short of saying that the prefecture magistrate��s flattery was too ruthless.


    The prefecture magistrate wiped his face. ��You, you��d better tell the truth. I can still listen the truth. After all, this matter is very important. We have to be careful at every step. If this story is not good, we won��t be able to achieve the effect we want. It won��t be good for the vaccination method. We would have worked for nothing.��


    Madam Dai hurriedly said, ��Yes, yes, yes. Yundong, you have big ideas. Tell us what��s wrong. If it��s not good, we can change it in time.��

 Chapter 999: I鈥檒l Write

    Chapter 999: I��ll Write


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong��s gaze swept past the four of them one by one. After a while, she said softly, ��Then... I��ll be frank?��


    ��Go ahead.��


    Even Shao Qingyuan looked at her eagerly. He felt that this idea was not bad, but if Yundong said no, he would quickly think of something else.@@@@


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ��There��s nothing wrong with the story. It��s just that it��s not fascinating enough.��


    The prefecture magistrate quickly leaned forward. ��How is it not enough?��


    ��Uncle, our story is mainly for the commoners to hear. Most of the commoners can��t read. Even if they know, they can��t understand words that are too profound, especially these poems. We can understand them, but the commoners might not understand them.��


    ...


    It was a story. Of course, it had to be simple and straightforward. It shouldn��t be too pedantic.


    ��In that case, it makes sense.��


    Madam Dai glanced at them. ��What are you writing? Eat first. There��s still time to write after you��re done.��


    Seriously, did all of them forget that they were hungry?


    She hurriedly asked the servants to serve the food for the guests.


    Gu Yundong thought about it as she ate. The others remained silent and ate very quickly.


    Not long after Gu Yundong finished her meal, she took the papers into the study.


    No one disturbed her and let her write slowly. They continued to discuss the following process.


    Gu Yundong held her brush and thought for a moment. Finally, she wrote the first sentence on the paper.


    ��As we know, something big happened in the capital some time ago...��


    Gu Yundong was not a professional writer, but at least her work was more like a storybook than the one written by the prefecture magistrate.


    She moved quickly. Anyway, she had Prefecture Magistrate Dai��s sample. She changed the way she wrote slightly and adjusted the order before and after. She deleted all the nonsense that praised the emperor and left a suspense. It was done.


    Gu Yundong put down his pen, blew on the ink, and left the study with a few pages.

 Chapter 1000: Have to Pick a Good Title

    Chapter 1000: Have to Pick a Good Title


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The people outside the door immediately surrounded her. Madam Dai took the few pages and was stunned.


    ��Why do I seem to be missing two pages?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��I��ve simplified the story.�� Actually, she had deleted the nonsense.


    The prefecture magistrate was indeed worthy of being an official and a leader. He praised the emperor��s great achievements and did not repeat the words of flattery.


    Gu Yundong really did not expect him to be such a prefecture magistrate.


    Madam Dai nodded and lowered her head to look.


    ...


    Prefecture Magistrate Dai wanted to take a look at it first, but he couldn��t snatch it in front of everyone. He could only endure it and take it after Madam Dai finished reading it.


    The more Madam Dai read it, the more she liked it and the more excited she became.


    After reading it, she looked at Gu Yundong with sparkling eyes. ��It��s written too well. I still haven��t had enough after reading it. It��s really like reading a storybook.��


    How could an article be as good as a storybook?


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��About the cowpox vaccination method.��


    The prefecture magistrate said, ��The people��s good days are here.��


    Dai Wenhuo said, ��There��s finally hope for smallpox.��


    Madam Dai said, ��As parents, we can finally rest assured.��


    Gu Yundong: ��...�� Are you all serious?


    What kind of title was this? If it were her, she would definitely not enter the teahouse to listen to a story because of this ridiculous title.


    Seeing her speechless expression, the four of them were stunned. Wasn��t it quite in line with the content? Why did she look unsatisfied?


    ��Yundong, do you have any good titles?��


    Gu Yundong took a brush and paper and wrote one on a piece of paper.


    The four of them stuck their heads out to take a look. ��...�� Wasn��t this title a little too far?


    Gu Yundong wrote a couple more. The few of them stuck their heads out and discussed carefully for a while before finally choosing one.


    After settling down the title, Gu Yundong finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dai Wenhuo immediately left the Dai residence with a few pieces of paper. When he walked out of the door, he instantly felt that the things in his hand were worth thousands of gold.

 Chapter 1001: Shock! People in the Capital Are Scared

    Chapter 1001: Shock! People in the Capital Are Scared


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The largest teahouse in the prefectural city was called Fortune Teahouse. This teahouse had been in operation for more than a hundred years and was an old brand.


    The owner of the teahouse knew how to put in a lot of effort. Not only were the tea leaves diverse, but there were also all kinds of snacks. Previously, after Gu Yundong��s new teahouse opened for business, the owner of the teahouse came to contact them. Gu Yundong and the others did not hide anything and had business dealings with Fortune Teahouse.


    Apart from that, the Fortune Teahouse had another specialty, which was the storyteller.


    The stories told by the storyteller here were very novel and especially emotional. What was even more amazing was that there were people playing drums and gongs behind the screen.


    Therefore, there were many people who came to the teahouse because of its reputation. The guests in the teahouse did not care about their status. There were private rooms upstairs for the guests who could afford to spend. The guests who were less rich could still share a table in the lobby downstairs.


    Therefore, the business of the teahouse was exceptionally good. Sometimes, there was even a queue. Hence, even if Gu Yundong and the others opened the New Tea Pavilion, it did not affect their customer base.


    ...


    Dai Wenhuo entered this building.


    This time, he directly conveyed the government��s orders. The owner of the Fortune Teahouse had to cooperate.


    However, after the owner saw what Dai Wenhuo had brought, he was immediately interested. Even without the government��s orders, he wanted to buy it.


    Except...


    Then, he went out and wrote a line of words on a sign. Then, he hung it outside the door.


    Outside the door was the title of the story.


    As soon as the boss left, someone walked over to take a look.


    ��What did you say in the last two days? Is it the story about the scholar and the fox demon? I missed the ending yesterday. Are you still going to say the ending?��


    ��I want to hear about General Wang��s war.��


    ��Don��t argue, don��t argue. Let me see...��


    In the end, the person narrowed his eyes and looked at the headline��Shock! Everyone in the Capital Was Terrified When They Found Out.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ��Huh?��


    ��What is it?��


    ��The story this time seems... very different.��


    ��It��s such a serious matter. The people in the capital are actually frightened.��


    ��Wait, why do we have to wait for six days?��

 Chapter 1002: An Incredible Event

    Chapter 1002: An Incredible Event


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The contents of the story soon attracted everyone��s attention in the teahouse.


    The title was too captivating.


    Someone even looked for the boss to ask if he had any important news from Beijing.


    The boss smiled without saying anything. He only said, ��Won��t you know when you come to listen in two days?��


    ��Then tell us more about the story.��


    The boss shook his head and ran away when no one was paying attention.


    ...


    This matter was quickly spread. After all, what happened in the capital was the bellwether of the entire Dajin Dynasty. Everyone was especially interested in what happened in the capital.


    Now, they actually said that everyone in the capital was frightened. What about them? Wouldn��t they have to be scared to death?


    Dai Wenhuo came back after asking around outside and said excitedly, ��Many people are talking about this on the streets now. Miss Gu is indeed amazing to give it such a title.��


    Gu Yundong chuckled.


    There was finally a solution to a certain incurable disease. The imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital planned to choose a portion of talented doctors and teach them this method.


    If there were any doctors who were interested, they could report to the prefectural city��s government office in the near future. The government office would choose ten suitable people.


    Yes, there were only ten spots. First come, first served.


    As soon as this news came out, the doctors from the various medical centers in the prefecture capital were the first to report to the government office.


    The prefecture magistrate registered all the names. However, he was also afraid that all the doctors would come and cause the medical centers in the city to be empty. The patients would not be able to seek a doctor, so he limited the conditions.


    For example, there could only be two people participating from each clinic.


    This restriction made these doctors even more tempted and eager.


    Six days later, the doctors had already gathered. Even many doctors from the various county cities below had arrived.


    The prefecture magistrate tidied up a few courtyards and rooms behind the government office and let everyone stay there.


    Shao Qingyuan officially began his lesson.


    At the same time, the storyteller of the Fortune Teahouse suddenly slammed the wood and the gong and drum behind the screen sounded heavily.


    Then, they began to talk.


    ��As we know, something big happened in the capital some time ago...��

 Chapter 1003: This Person Is Handsome and Cool

    Chapter 1003: This Person Is Handsome and Cool


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Fortune Teahouse was filled with people. The private rooms upstairs were all full, and the lobby downstairs was filled with people sitting or standing.


    Even the windowsill at the door was filled with people. Everyone was listening to the story.


    It was really because the publicity this time was especially awesome. It was not only because of the shocking title, but also because Prefecture Magistrate Dai had gotten someone to secretly promote it.


    Hence, Fortune Teahouse had an unprecedented number of customers today.


    The storyteller was inexplicably a little nervous, but he was experienced and quickly immersed in the story.


    Upstairs, Gu Yundong could not help but twitch his lips. Why are you so black-hearted? Can��t you expect something good from them?


    The storyteller slapped the wood again and shook his head. ��It��s a pity that for a nameless commoner didn��t have a visiting card or recommendation, how difficult was it to meet the head of the Imperial Hospital? The gatekeeper didn��t allow anyone to enter at all. This person was chased out before he even saw Imperial Physician Song. However, he didn��t give up. This medical prescription concerned thousands of commoners. Only by handing it to Imperial Physician Song could it be handed to the emperor. Only then could it be announced to the world so that no families in the world would be destroyed because of the illness.��


    ��Hence, he dragged his exhausted body and guarded Imperial Physician Song��s residence, thinking that he would definitely be able to see him when the sky turned dark. However, what he didn��t know was that Imperial Physician Song happened to go out to gather herbs and wouldn��t come back at all today. Everyone, think about it. It��s December. It��s so cold in the capital. He endured all the cold and waited outside for three days and three nights before Imperial Physician Song finally returned.��


    ��When Imperial Physician Song saw his pale face and stiff body suddenly appear, he was shocked. Fortunately, Imperial Physician Song was benevolent. Seeing that he was trembling from the cold, he quickly got someone to bring the man back into the residence and let him eat something and drink hot water. Only then did he slowly recover.��


    ��Who knew that this person��s body would warm up and he could finally speak fluently? He immediately grabbed Imperial Physician Song��s hand and said impatiently and excitedly, ��Imperial Physician Song, the illness that has been troubling us for thousands of years can finally be resolved. We��ve finally found a way to prevent smallpox. In the future, we won��t let anyone die from smallpox.��


    ��What??��


    Whether it was upstairs or downstairs, all the guests in the teahouse could not help but stand up and widen their eyes.

 Chapter 1004: Willing to Go to the Eighteenth Level of Hell

    Chapter 1004: Willing to Go to the Eighteenth Level of Hell


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What illness did you just say? Smallpox?��


    Some people were so excited that they wanted to rush forward. Fortunately, the waiter was smart and quickly stopped them.


    ��Everyone, calm down. Wait for the storyteller to finish speaking.��


    A distinguished guest upstairs questioned, ��How is that possible? Since ancient times, no one has ever found a way to treat smallpox. You��re bragging.��


    The storyteller smiled. ��This gentleman is right. Imperial Physician Song didn��t believe it either. Wasn��t this nonsense? How could you treat such a life-and-death matter just like that? Impossible!! Imperial Physician Song was angry. Imperial Physician Song was furious. Imperial Physician Song wanted to chase this person out. But!!��


    ��This person firmly swore that if he said anything false, he would go to the eighteenth level of hell and be dismembered by five horses. He would be cut into a thousand pieces and never reincarnate!!��


    ��A month later, Imperial Physician Song came out of the residence with a tired expression. However, his eyes emitted a light that was so hot that it could burn people. He entered the royal palace overnight and reported to the current emperor immediately.��


    The storyteller cupped his hands towards the east. ��Everyone knows that His Majesty is wise. Ever since His Majesty ascended to the throne, he has been working hard to rule. He is wise and mighty, and he loves the people like his children. He can be said to be an emperor for thousands of years. He sent disaster relief in Yongning Prefecture, and he killed corrupt officials Wanqing Prefecture. Just take our Xuanhe Prefecture for example. The thieves on the mountain were also captured by the soldiers of the Emperor. Only then can we commoners have our current good lives, right?��


    ��Yes!!�� This was true. The current emperor had only ascended the throne not long ago, but everything he did was for the sake of the common people to have a better life.


    The storyteller was satisfied. ��Therefore, although His Majesty was woken up in the middle of the night, when he heard that Imperial Physician Song had brought over a medical prescription that could prevent smallpox, he immediately lost all his anger. He was extremely excited and filled with anticipation as he discussed with Imperial Physician Song until midnight. The next day, His Majesty even personally left the royal palace to verify the results.��


    ��Seeing that the medical prescription was really useful, the emperor was overjoyed. He waved his sleeve on the spot and gave the medical prescription a name��Cowpox Vaccination Method. The meaning is very simple. It means that those who are infected with cowpox will never be infected with smallpox again.��


    Everyone was stunned. Cowpox infection?


    ��Are you serious?�� someone asked softly.


    The storyteller said loudly, ��Good question.��

 Chapter 1005: Everyone in the Capital Is Scared

    Chapter 1005: Everyone in the Capital Is Scared


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��After the emperor announced the cowpox vaccination method, everyone was questioning if this vaccination method was really useful. Is it true? If it��s fake, won��t they lose their lives?��


    The storyteller continued, ��Even though the emperor repeatedly guaranteed that there was no problem, and more than 30 to 40 people had already been vaccinated with cowpox, and the emperor had seen it with his own eyes, many people still had doubts.��


    ��The Emperor was anxious. What should he do? This kind of thing that benefits the people is originally a great thing, but no one is willing to try it. Wouldn��t it be a waste of such a good medical prescription? Every year, people who get smallpox would still die in batches. The Emperor��s heart was bleeding. These are his people. He wants to save everyone��s lives.��


    The storyteller screamed at the top of his lungs. Some people below had already begun to wipe their tears. The emperor really loved his people like his children.


    ��The Emperor is a benevolent ruler. Although he was anxious, he didn��t want to force others to take the vaccine. But was this the only way? There��s no progress at all. At this moment, the eleven-year-old Second Prince knelt solemnly in front of the Emperor and said with a firm expression, ��Father, I��m willing to give it a try. I haven��t had smallpox yet, so I can take the vaccine. When the time comes, Father will invite all the officials and commoners to witness it with their own eyes. They will definitely believe you.��


    The guests in the teahouse widened their eyes. But wasn��t that so? Not to mention the people in the capital, they were also frightened when they heard that.


    That was a prince, and the second prince was the son of the first wife. How noble was his status? He was actually willing to be vaccinated with cowpox?


    The storyteller took a sip of tea. He had been too excited just now, and his throat was a little smoky.


    Someone below could not help but hold his breath and ask carefully, ��What happened after that? Did the emperor agree?��


    The storyteller pointed at him. ��Good question. Everyone was paying attention to this matter. In less than a day, it shocked the court. None of the officials in the capital agreed. They all submitted reports to plead with the emperor to dispel the second prince��s thoughts. There was even a loyal and patriotic minister who brought his son into the palace, and asked him to replace the second prince with this cowpox vaccination method.��


    ��Guess what the Emperor said?�� The storyteller paused. Before anyone could speak, he continued, ��The Emperor said, ��My son is a prince. He is respected by tens of thousands of people and praised by the world. He enjoys power and doesn��t have to worry about food and clothing. Then, it��s only right for him to do something for the people of the world. For the sake of the people of the world, I agree with him to personally test the cowpox vaccination method. You don��t have to persuade me anymore. This matter is settled.''��


    Everyone present sucked in a sharp breath. ��His Majesty, His Majesty agreed just like that?��


    ��The Emperor has blessed the world. It��s the blessing of the people to have such a wise ruler. It��s the blessing of the world.��

 Chapter 1006: Too Effective

    Chapter 1006: Too Effective


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Many people were grateful. They knelt down and shouted, ��Long live the Emperor. Long live the Emperor.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. This was too effective.


    Fortunately, Prefecture Magistrate Dai did not use the entire page of praise. Otherwise, these people would probably kneel while listening to the entire story.


    After everyone expressed their gratitude, the storyteller continued, ��Everyone, for the sake of the world and to make the smallpox disappear completely and not let the common people lose their lives because of this illness, the Emperor has really put in a lot of effort.��


    ��Then what happened to the Second Prince?�� Someone asked anxiously.


    A smile instantly appeared on the storyteller��s face. ��The cowpox vaccination method has already been confirmed by the head of the Imperial Hospital and has been approved by all the imperial physicians. What do you think the Second Prince will do? He will naturally be safe and healthy. Moreover, from now on, he won��t be troubled by smallpox anymore.��


    ��Ah??�� The people below exclaimed. Didn��t that mean that many people on their side would die from smallpox?


    The storyteller shook his head and sighed. ��Sigh, there��s nothing we can do. Our prefectural city is too far away. After the vaccination, there��s still Linzhou Prefecture, Wanqing Prefecture, and Yongning Prefecture...��


    Someone hurriedly said, ��Then can we ask the prefecture magistrate to send a letter and beg the emperor to send us an imperial physician so that we can be vaccinated?��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. My first two children died of smallpox. Now that I finally have a third son, I��m on tenterhooks all day, afraid that he won��t be able to survive this illness. Now that we finally have a solution, I don��t want to miss it.��


    ��That��s right. I have an older brother who also died of this illness. My parents suffered a setback and haven��t recovered until now.��


    Gu Yundong listened quietly from the second floor. Some of them should be hired to talk here, right?


    The storyteller spread his hands. ��There��s nothing I can do. I��m just a storyteller. I can only tell everyone about this joyous matter. I don��t know anything about treating illnesses.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people suddenly walked over.

 Chapter 1007: The Subtext Is Very Obvious

    Chapter 1007: The Subtext Is Very Obvious


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Someone with sharp eyes saw the person in front clearly and immediately shouted, ��It��s Young Master Dai. That��s Young Master Dai.��


    The people in the teahouse turned their heads. The people at the door were close. They quickly ran to Dai Wenhuo and blocked his way.


    Dai Wenhuo was confused. He looked at the commoners who had suddenly appeared in surprise and took two steps back. ��What��s the matter?��


    Gu Yundong could not see clearly from the second floor, but he knew that Dai Wenhuo had followed their plan and led his men past the entrance of the teahouse when everyone was at a loss.


    Now that the way forward was blocked, the bailiffs behind Dai Wenhuo immediately looked at everyone warily and separated the crowd.


    Someone poked his head out and asked loudly, ��Young Master Dai, there��s already a medical prescription in the capital to prevent smallpox. Is this true?��


    ...


    Dai Wenhuo said, ��The imperial physician sent by the Imperial Court will stay in the Xuanhe Prefecture for three months and personally guide the local doctors to inoculate everyone. After three months, the imperial physicians will return to the capital. Everyone knows that the imperial physicians belong to the Imperial Hospital. It��s already not easy for them to leave the capital and come to the Xuanhe Prefecture for three months. Therefore, if everyone is worried, try your best to come to the government office for inoculation within three months.��


    Yes, just three months. If you don��t hurry, you won��t get a share.


    Don��t hesitate. When the imperial physician leaves, you can only let the local doctors vaccinate you.


    ��By the way, because there are many people in the prefectural city, the number of people vaccinated every day is limited. For the time being, only 200 people are allowed to be vaccinated every day. After 200 people are vaccinated, you will have to wait for a day. Of course, you can register first and come when the time is right.��


    Yes, not only was there a time limit, but there was also a limit to the number of people. Therefore, if you didn��t sign up today, you might have to wait until three months later.


    ��Also,�� Dai Wenhuo continued, ��the imperial physicians sent by the emperor are free to inoculate everyone. This is the emperor��s grace. However, after the imperial physicians leave, whether the doctors in the prefecture city want to charge will depend on themselves. After all, the doctors also have to make money.��


    Yes, if they did not hurry up, not only would they not have a chance, but they would also have to spend money. They would have to think about it.


    The subtext was already very obvious.


    After Dai Wenhuo finished speaking, he waved the paper in his hand and said, ��This is an official document. Everyone, make way. I want to paste it at the city gate. If there��s anything you don��t understand, just look at it yourself.��

 Chapter 1008: More and More People

    Chapter 1008: More and More People


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The bailiffs separated the crowd and let Dai Wenhuo walk forward.


    The others still wanted to ask, but one of the bailiffs stayed behind and said loudly, ��If you have any more questions, you can ask at the government office. Those who want to register, please go to the government office as soon as possible to find the registrar.��


    As soon as he said this, a few people had already run away.


    Seeing this, the others couldn��t care less. Afraid that they would fall behind, they hurriedly followed.


    As expected, there was already a registrar sitting at the entrance of the government office. The first person rushed to him with sweat all over his face. ��Sir, is the registration for cowpox vaccination method here? I��m here for registration now. Can I be vaccinated soon?��


    The registrar shook his head. ��Of course not. The cowpox vaccination will only begin the day after tomorrow. However, you can remember the name first.��


    ...


    Not to mention that Shao Qingyuan was still teaching the other doctors the cowpox vaccination method, just the cowpox liquid was not that easy to collect.


    The man swallowed and hesitated. Should he really register? Should he really be vaccinated?


    Unexpectedly, a moment later, the registrar suddenly shouted, ��The 200 slots for the first day are already full. Now, start registering for the second day.��


    ��What? It��s already the second day? Didn��t only a dozen people pass in front?��


    The registrar said loudly, ��Although only a dozen or so people have gone over, everyone has reported their siblings, sons, daughters, nephews, and nieces. Every person has already reported many names, so the spots are naturally full.��


    What? That worked?


    The crowd immediately became anxious. Those wealthy families who originally wanted to observe also became anxious.


    However, at this moment, someone shouted, ��My family is in Fengkai County. Sir, can you leave a few spots for us? When my family comes, we can fill them in directly.��


    ��Aiyo, I have to tell my uncles in the countryside.��


    This time, it was like poking a hornet��s nest. Those who were originally hesitating no longer hesitated and quickly went forward to sign up.


    Those who couldn��t make up their minds immediately got someone to inform their families.


    There were also commoners who did not go to the teahouse to listen to the story. When they saw that there was a long line at the entrance of the county office, they immediately came over curiously to ask about the situation.


    Immediately, someone explained the process to them vividly.


    There were more and more people.

 Chapter 1009: Another Shocking Title

    Chapter 1009: Another Shocking Title


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone in Fortune Teahouse had left. Only Gu Yundong was still upstairs. She slowly finished the tea and snacks on the table.


    After all, she had spent money. She could not waste it. She would not stop until she finished the last peanut.


    The storyteller downstairs was still drinking water. He was too excited and his mouth was dry.


    The boss walked over at this moment and patted his shoulder. ��Not bad, well said.��


    The storyteller chuckled. ��Boss, when are we going to start the second half of the story? These people are too anxious. They��ve all run away before you can finish.��


    ��They were too anxious for a moment and afraid that I wouldn��t have a spot. I can understand. When they remember later, they will naturally ask who was the first to discover that the cowpox vaccination method can prevent smallpox.��


    ...


    ��Boss, should we release the title now?��


    Gu Yundong lowered the curtain and sighed slightly. ��I only realized now that there are so many people in our prefectural city.��


    ��Today, there aren��t too many people. Many people still don��t know this news. Tomorrow will probably be even more lively.�� Tong Shuitao steered the carriage in a different direction to avoid bumping into others.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly saw a familiar figure squeezing through the crowd.


    She hurriedly pulled the reins. ��Miss, is that Xiao Yuan?��


    Gu Yundong took a closer look. Wasn��t that so? Xiao Yuan was small and was also at the back of the queue.


    However, there were too many people around her. Gu Yundong saw her being pushed around a few times. Her feet seemed to have been stepped on a few times. It was so painful that her face turned pale.


    There were also people who spoke ill of her. If not for the fact that there were bailiffs protecting the peace, she would have been thrown out.


    Gu Yundong paused. She immediately got off the carriage and walked towards Xiao Yuan.


    Xiao Yuan was trying her best to poke her head out. When she saw Gu Yundong walking over, she was stunned for a moment before she quickly smiled. ��Sister Gu, you��re also queuing up?��


    A woman behind her immediately looked at Gu Yundong warily, as if she would interfere.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ��I��m not here to queue. Why are you here alone? Where��s your mother?��

 Chapter 1010: Doctor Pig??

    Chapter 1010: Doctor Pig??


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    At the mention of Madam Fan, Xiao Yuan looked a little sad. She said in a low voice, ��My mother caught a cold. When I came out to buy medicine for her, I heard someone talking about the government office, so I came to line up.��


    As she spoke, she raised her hand. Sure enough, there was a medicine bag in her hand. However, the medicine bag was a little flat from being squeezed around.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��Come out first. I��ll bring you back.��


    ��B-But...�� Xiao Yuan was very hesitant. She looked at the team in front of her and the long line of people behind her. She could not move her legs.


    She knew about smallpox. When she was very young, she had a close playmate who had smallpox and could not be saved.


    Later on, her mother told her about the seriousness of smallpox. She especially hoped that there would be medicine that could cure this illness. Now that she finally had it, she did not want to miss it.


    ...


    Seeing this, Tong Shuitao immediately leaned close to her ear and whispered, ��Miss knows that ��Imperial Physician�� from the capital. Don��t worry.��


    Xiao Yuan��s eyes lit up when she heard that. Only then did she come out of the team.


    The corners of her mouth couldn��t help but twitch. This sounded too awkward. Shouldn��t Ah Zhu and the rest change their names? What were their names in the past?


    She had to ask later.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and agreed on a time for vaccination with Xiao Yuan and the rest before leaving with Tong Shuitao.


    Unexpectedly, when she went out, she happened to see Mother Su, who lived next door.


    Mother Su was slightly stunned when she saw her. Then, she went up to her excitedly.


    ��Boss Gu, why are you here?��


    ��I bumped into Xiao Yuan on the way and brought her back.�� Gu Yundong nodded. ��Aunt, I won��t bother you anymore. We��ll leave first.��


    With that, Gu Yundong raised her foot again.


    Mother Su ran up to her. ��Hey, wait, Boss Gu.��


    ��Aunt, what��s the matter?��


    ��I-I do have something to ask you.��

 Chapter 1011: A Match Made in Heaven

    Chapter 1011: A Match Made in Heaven


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��Sure, ask away.��


    Mother Su looked left and right, looking like she was hesitating.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was still early, so she simply said, ��Why don��t we talk inside?��


    ��Aye, alright. Boss Gu, please come in.��


    When she entered the Su family��s house, Mother Su immediately poured her a glass of water. She was very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yundong had just drunk water at Xiao Yuan��s house. She simply held the cup in her hand and asked bluntly, ��Aunt, if you have any difficulties, just tell me. Su Changshun and Su Qing are helping me now. I will definitely help you if I can.��


    ...


    However, Su Qing was different. She had been un-engaged before. In this day and age, it was not good for a woman��s reputation to be un-engaged. Many people did not care about the reason for the un-engagement. In any case, they were immediately unhappy when they heard that the marriage had been canceled.


    There were also some families who took a fancy to Su Qing, but their conditions were too poor. They were either widowers or were in poor health. Or maybe, there were too many people in the family. Those men wanted to find a diligent wife to work for as a caretaker.


    How could Mother Su be happy with such families?


    Later on, Su Qing became a female employee of New Tea Pavilion. Needless to say, there were some families with better conditions, but their character was too bad, especially when a few families actually came for Su Qing��s monthly salary and asked her to hand over all her money.


    There were also people who despised her for showing her face in work and asked her to resign after she got married to avoid embarrassing herself. However, they turned around and said that she could let others do this work. After all, there were also older women working in the kitchen in New Tea Pavilion.


    Mother Su almost fainted when she heard that. These people had a good plan.


    Because of this, Mother Su was a little disheartened.


    Until she met Zhuangzi. This young man had a sweet mouth and upright face. He also had a job. His family was simple, and his sister was also a female employee of New Tea Pavilion. He definitely wouldn��t mind a woman working outside.


    The more Mother Su looked at him, the more she liked him. She felt that he and her daughter were a match made in heaven.


    As for whether Zhuangzi was from the prefectural city or the countryside, that was not important.

 Chapter 1012: This Bastard Is Heartless

    Chapter 1012: This Bastard Is Heartless


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned. She had actually taken a fancy to Zhuangzi?


    The question was, why did he come to ask her?


    Although she was the boss and had always been a woman of her word, she was not married yet.


    She was really just a girl. Gu Yundong felt wronged.


    Seeing that she was silent, Mother Su asked softly, ��Boss Gu? Is there anything wrong? Or is Zhuangzi actually married in the countryside?��


    ��No, he��s not married.�� Gu Yundong hurriedly shook her head.


    ...


    Mother Su heaved a sigh of relief. ��Boss Gu, I haven��t told anyone about this, not even my parents. I want to ask you first to understand what kind of person Zhuangzi is.��


    What kind of person was he?


    But...


    What if Zhuangzi, that bastard, focused on developing his career?


    He did not seem to have thought about marriage. His goal was to be a shopkeeper and reach the peak of his life!!


    This bastard had no feelings.


    At the thought of this, the veins on Gu Yundong��s forehead twitched.


    After a while, she said, ��Since Auntie thinks that Zhuangzi is a good person, I��ll go back and figure out his intentions. If he��s interested, I��ll get him to find a matchmaker to propose marriage. If he still doesn��t want to get married, we��ll pretend that we never talked about this. What do you think?��


    Mother Su immediately smiled and nodded. ��Thank you, Boss Gu.��


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��There��s no need. They��re both my shop assistants. I��ll be happy if something good happens to them.��


    ��Just don��t ask me to be a matchmaker next time, will you?��


    She was really not good at this.


    Gu Yundong secretly wiped her sweat and left the Su residence with Tong Shuitao.


    After getting into the carriage, she collapsed inside. Tong Shuitao looked at her in surprise, paused, and asked softly, ��Miss, are we going to Gu��s to look for Zhuangzi?��

 Chapter 1013: Get Used to Being Ugly

    Chapter 1013: Get Used to Being Ugly


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong stood up and looked outside. He shook his head and said, ��I��m not going. The road to Gu��s is blocked now. It��s not easy to walk on. Besides, I haven��t thought of how to ask Zhuangzi.��


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled. How else could she ask?


    She could just ask him if he wanted a wife and let Miss introduce one to him.


    However, there was indeed a crowd on the road. It was getting late, so it was better to go home first.


    The small courtyard was also very lively. On the street where they lived, many people were discussing this matter.


    The Gu family knew that the cowpox vaccination method was Shao Qingyuan��s idea, but they didn��t say anything.


    ...


    For the past few days, other than Gu Yundong, the rest of the Gu family had been obediently staying in the small courtyard.


    A few days ago, Shao Qingyuan had just finished inoculating Miss Gu Yunke. She was much better now.


    The younger siblings in the family had not had smallpox yet. Since there was a preventive method, it would definitely be used on them immediately.


    More and more people knew about this method to prevent smallpox. They learned about the great actions of the current emperor and the second prince. They also knew that there was a long queue outside the government office. The number of people registered had already lined up until a month later.


    Most people had the mentality of following the masses. Coupled with the fact that this was an official endorsement, the Imperial Court would definitely not joke about such a matter of life and death. This cowpox vaccination method must be real.


    They had to take this opportunity to queue up. Not only did they record their names, but they also reported the names of the people close to them.


    The people of many villages outside the prefecture capital also heard the news and rushed over.


    There were even people from the nearby county cities who came to register.


    Seeing that there were more and more people, the prefecture magistrate began to get people to tell stories in the teahouses in the counties.


    However, the outcome was still slightly different. After all, it was impossible for the imperial physicians sent by the Imperial Court to go to every county city. Being able to stay in the prefectural city for three months was already the limit.


    Therefore, they changed the part where the imperial physician was staying in the prefectural city to that the doctors personally taught by the imperial physicians personally stayed in the county cities.


    The other two points��the limitation of numbers and the free consultation were the same as in the prefecture capital.


    However, this was enough. Soon, there was a long queue outside the county office.


    Shao Qingyuan only returned to the small courtyard on the third night. When he returned, it was already dark. Almost everyone in the Gu family had gone to rest. Only Gu Yundong was still sitting in the study reading the account book.

 Chapter 1014: Ill Pick a Good Day First

    Chapter 1014: I��ll Pick a Good Day First


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong knew that he would definitely come back today, so she specially waited for him.


    Hearing the commotion outside, she immediately came out.


    Shao Qingyuan looked very tired. Although he had already washed up and changed into clean clothes, he was still haggard.


    Gu Yundong quickly pulled him to sit down. She stood behind him and massaged his shoulders. ��Are you tired?��


    After all, he was alone, but in just a few days, he had to choose from hundreds of doctors those with good character. He also had to teach these doctors and make sure that they didn��t make any mistakes and master the entire process of the cowpox vaccination method.


    The workload was so huge that it was very tiring.


    ...


    Gu Yundong was very dissatisfied with the emperor. He could have sent an imperial physician over to her prefectural city, but he insisted on letting Shao Qingyuan organize this matter. He was too black-hearted.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn��t have spent so much time praising his achievements.


    ��Are you feeling better?�� Gu Yundong pinched his shoulder and said, ��I made chicken soup tonight. I left a bowl in the kitchen to keep it warm. I��ll bring it over for you now. Have some and go to bed early.��


    ��I��ll drink it later.�� Shao Qingyuan pulled her in front of him. It was late at night, so his actions were indeed much bolder.


    Gu Yundong almost lost her balance. She subconsciously grabbed his shoulders with both hands. Fortunately, his big hands were firmly tightening her from behind.


    After the kiss, Shao Qingyuan��s voice was hoarse. ��Choose a closer time.��


    Gu Yundong could not help but laugh. She pushed him. ��Got it. I��ll bring you some chicken soup.��


    With that, she stood up and left. When she passed by the main room, she suddenly heard Gu Dajiang sneeze heavily.


    Not only was Gu Yundong shocked, but Gu Dajiang himself was also shocked awake.


    He turned around in a daze and continued to sleep with his wife in his arms. However, he felt like he had missed something.


    The next day, the Xuanhe Prefecture office was filled with people early in the morning.


    Everyone was waiting, for the door to open and for the vaccination to begin.


    Apart from excitement, the 200 people who registered on the first day also looked uneasy.


    They were also afraid. After all, they were the first batch of people. If they failed, the others would still have a chance to escape, but they could only wait for death.


    More than half of the 200 people regretted it. However, they had to come after registering their names and addresses. Otherwise, they would be arrested.


    Among them, one person was especially regretful.

 Chapter 1015: Seeing Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1015: Seeing Shao Qingyuan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    This person was Shopkeeper Pan. He happened to have nothing to do that day and was listening to stories in Fortune Teahouse. When he heard from Young Master Dai that he could register for vaccination, he rushed to the government office without a word.


    He was lucky enough to finally register in the last place. He almost lost his life.


    However, when he really came for the vaccination today, he felt uneasy again. He was afraid that he had made the wrong decision back then.


    Therefore, he could not help but retreat. However, at this moment, the door of the government office opened.


    Two teams of bailiffs quickly ran out and asked the government office to open up a piece of land. Immediately after, Prefecture Magistrate Dai brought the private advisor and the others out.


    Looking at the noisy crowd outside, he immediately waved his hand and asked everyone to stop. Then, he said, ��Quiet. I know that everyone still has a certain amount of doubts and distrust towards the cowpox vaccination method. I guarantee that the cowpox vaccination method is indeed a medical procedure that can prevent smallpox. It has been confirmed by all the imperial physicians in the Imperial Hospital of the current dynasty. The method was named by His Majesty and personally tested by the Second Prince, so everyone can rest assured.��


    ...


    After all, he was the prefecture magistrate with a good reputation and power. When everyone present heard him say these words personally, they were instantly relieved.


    The prefecture magistrate continued, ��Moreover, the person who came to our Xuanhe Prefecture this time to guide the other doctors to learn the cowpox vaccination method is someone who has personally vaccinated the second prince.��


    Not only were the 200 people who were going to be vaccinated today following behind, but there were at least 1,000 people along the way.


    When they arrived at the Million Gold Pavilion, other than the 200 people, everyone else stopped.


    Then, they saw that there were already more than a hundred doctors standing inside the door.


    Among them, there were dozens of reputable doctors in the prefecture city. Many people knew them and they were very good doctors.


    Seeing them, these people felt more at ease.


    Constable Wang quickly called out their names and led the commoners to the doctors.


    The rest of the people who had not had their turn waited at the side.


    Shopkeeper Pan had nothing to do because he was in last place. However, he still looked nervously at the people who were being vaccinated.


    After watching for a while, he felt uncomfortable, so he turned to look elsewhere. Then, he saw... Shao Qingyuan.

 Chapter 1016: Hes the Imperial Physician? Impossible

    Chapter 1016: He��s the Imperial Physician? Impossible


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan had just parted ways with Gu Yundong at the door. He did not let her enter the Million Gold Pavilion.


    There were people everywhere, and they were being vaccinated. The air was dirty, so it was not appropriate to bring people in.


    However, Gu Yundong had given him many masks before he left. She told him to change them regularly and distribute the rest to other doctors. It was more or less beneficial.


    After Shao Qingyuan took the masks, he asked her to go back and do her work. After watching Gu Yundong leave with his own eyes, he turned around and entered the Million Gold Pavilion.


    At this moment, he was giving masks to these doctors who were preparing, so he did not have time to put one on himself.


    The doctors had also come into contact with the epidemic in the past. At that time, they would cover their mouths and noses with a cloth. Now that they saw what Shao Qingyuan had brought over, they still found it very novel.


    ...


    The mask was really thin and dry. With two straps tied behind her ears, it would not fall off easily even if they ran. It was too convenient.


    All of them immediately thanked Shao Qingyuan for his good intentions.


    Shopkeeper Pan was puzzled, but he had learned from his mistakes. Instead of rushing forward, he carefully observed.


    Then, he realized that Shao Qingyuan did not personally inoculate people. However, he shuttled between the doctors and guided them in the inoculation method. He looked like...


    Right, it was as if he was the boss. It was as if he was the imperial physician from the capital who had specially come to the prefectural city to teach these doctors the vaccination method.


    How was this possible? He was just a brat from the countryside. How could he have such ability?


    Shopkeeper Pan��s heart was filled with anger and excitement.


    He had to expose him.


    However, to be on the safe side, Shopkeeper Pan suppressed his impulse and quietly walked to the side of an old doctor who seemed to have a good temper. He pretended to be curious and asked, ��Doctor, who is that young master? Is he also a doctor here? Why don��t I see him helping others with vaccination?��


    The doctor happened to be idle. When he heard this, he looked in the direction of Shopkeeper Pan��s finger and immediately smiled. ��Oh, you mean Young Master Shao? He��s the imperial physician from the capital. He has to supervise everything. It��s naturally not appropriate for him to do it himself.��


    ��Him? An imperial physician from the capital? How is that possible??��

 Chapter 1017: He Wants to Expose Him

    Chapter 1017: He Wants to Expose Him


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shopkeeper Pan suddenly stood up. Although he already had a guess in his heart, he still shouted in shock.


    His voice was a little loud and instantly attracted everyone��s attention in the hall.


    The doctor who had just answered his question was immediately displeased. ��What are you shouting about? Why can��t Young Master Shao be an imperial physician from the capital?��


    ��B-But he...�� Shopkeeper Pan pointed at Shao Qingyuan, but his mind was racing.


    He knew that Shao Qingyuan was from Fengkai County. He also knew that the guy was a poor kid from the countryside. For dozens of copper coins a day, the guy worked in his shop and let him order him around. The guy didn��t even have decent clothes on him. He ate dry steamed buns and didn��t have any relatives.


    How could someone like him be an imperial physician from the capital?


    ...


    This was a liar. This was clearly a liar.


    Yes, this person must have even hidden it from the prefecture magistrate. He was going to kill the entire Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Shopkeeper Pan was excited. He had finally found an opportunity to take revenge.


    Just thinking about it made Shopkeeper Pan tremble with excitement. He asked Shao Qingyuan loudly, ��Let me ask you, are you from Fengkai County? Is your name Shao Qingyuan?��


    ��Yes, so what?�� Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Shopkeeper Pan snorted and said to everyone, ��Did everyone hear that? He��s from Fengkai County. He��s not an imperial physician from the capital at all. He��s a liar who came to harm everyone.��


    The people present exclaimed and stood up one after another to take a step back.


    The person who had just received the vaccination was about to cry. He grabbed the doctor in front of him in fear and asked him to save him.


    The scene became chaotic, and cries and shouts kept intertwining.


    Constable Wang frowned and suddenly shouted, ��Quiet! Anyone who makes any more noise will be thrown out.��


    The hall instantly fell silent, but everyone looked at Shao Qingyuan with hatred in their eyes.


    Shopkeeper Pan was instantly smug, but Shao Qingyuan looked at him as if he was a fool.


    After a while, he took out something from his pocket and asked him, ��Do you know what this is?��

 Chapter 1018: What Happened?

    Chapter 1018: What Happened?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shopkeeper Pan was stunned for a moment. He blinked and craned his neck to take a look.


    At first, he didn��t quite understand, but after a while, his expression changed.


    ��You, how did you get this?��


    ��What do you think?�� Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly.


    Someone beside him could not see it clearly and did not understand. He quickly asked, ��What is that?��


    Constable Wang explained coldly, ��That��s a fish talisman. All the officials in my dynasty have this to prove their identity. Young Master Shao is an imperial physician, so he naturally has one too.��


    ...


    Fish talismans? All the imperial court��s officials had them?


    ��Does that mean he��s real?��


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they looked at Shopkeeper Pan angrily. ��What��s wrong with you? This is our first time getting vaccinated. You��re still spouting nonsense here and making us worry.��


    ��Constable Wang, I��m afraid this person has ulterior motives. Hurry up and arrest him.��


    Shopkeeper Pan burst into tears on the spot. He had already been to jail once and did not want to go again.


    His begging voice became more urgent, but it was also getting further and further away.


    After the voices could no longer be heard, Shao Qingyuan said to everyone, ��It��s alright. Continue.��


    Everyone present now firmly believed in Shao Qingyuan. He was a true imperial physician who could take out fish talismans and could be trusted.


    Shao Qingyuan pinched the fish talisman in his hand and narrowed his eyes.


    This fish talisman was given to him by the Emperor. Since he had to take on the mission of Xuanhe Prefecture��s cowpox vaccination, he had to be given some necessary things to avoid many troubles.


    It seemed that the emperor��s consideration was right. This fish talisman had really saved him from trouble.


    He walked around the hall and saw that the doctors were familiar with it. After seeing that there were no problems, he quickly left the Million Gold Pavilion silently from the back door.


    There was a carriage parked outside the back door. There were guards on both sides. When they saw Shao Qingyuan, no one stopped him. They let him walk to the carriage and jumped up.


    Two people were sitting in the carriage and talking softly. When they heard the commotion, they immediately turned to look at him.


    ��What��s going on with Shopkeeper Pan?��

 Chapter 1019: Found Money?

    Chapter 1019: Found Money?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The person who spoke was Qin Wenzheng, who should have stayed in the county city.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and said, ��It should be someone who knew me in the past. I don��t remember him.��


    The prefecture magistrate waved his hand. ��I��ve already sent someone to investigate. Do you think he��s the person who will sabotage the cowpox vaccination?��


    ��It doesn��t seem like it.�� Qin Wenzheng lowered his eyes and pondered. ��If someone really wanted to cause trouble during this vaccination, they shouldn��t have found such a person. He looks a little like a fool.��


    Shao Qingyuan agreed with this. ��It��s not him, but after Shopkeeper Pan��s commotion, I realized that someone��s behavior is very strange.��


    ��Who is it?�� Qin Wenzheng asked anxiously.


    ...


    The vaccination this time was too big. It was very likely that someone would make a big fuss.


    Especially in the Xuanhe Prefecture and Fengkai County. Qin Wenzheng had stayed in Fengkai County for a few years with the emperor��s secret mission. It could be seen that Fengkai County was hiding a huge secret.


    Unfortunately, although they had already found out about the Tao father and son, the Tao father and son were not important figures. Qin Wenzheng had to find out all the ferocious beasts hidden in the county prefectural city.


    Therefore, this time, other than asking Shao Qingyuan to tell Qin Wenzheng about the cowpox vaccination mission, the emperor also gave him a secret decree to pay attention to the person who secretly attacked him.


    He missed Yundong.


    At that moment, Gu Yundong had already arrived at Gu��s. From the moment he got off the carriage, he saw the happy and busy Zhuangzi.


    He looked so excited that he did not even notice that Gu Yundong had come in.


    It was only when Su Changshun called Boss that he quickly turned around.


    Gu Yundong sized him up from head to toe. ��You look energetic. Are you used to working in the prefectural city?��


    ��Yes, everything is fine.�� Zhuangzi nodded repeatedly.


    Gu Yundong walked to the side and sat down. Zhuangzi immediately poured her a cup of tea.


    His footsteps were light. It seemed like he had really encountered a good thing.


    ��You picked up money? Why are you so happy?��


    ��No, no.�� Zhuangzi immediately shook his head. He thought for a moment and said softly, ��Boss, I went out of the city to see my parents yesterday.��


    ��Yes, and then?�� He was so happy meeting his parents?

 Chapter 1020: Divination

    Chapter 1020: Divination


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhuangzi chuckled. ��Then, when I came back, I met someone.��


    He turned around and saw that Su Changshun was busy working. He lowered his voice even more. ��Boss, do you know what that person does?��


    ��...I don��t know.�� Why are you being so mysterious? Can��t you tell me everything at once?


    Zhuangzi��s smile became even more wretched. ��That person is a fortune-teller. Boss, that fortune-teller said that I��m in luck this year and might be able to get what I want very soon. Boss, you know that I want to become a shopkeeper as soon as possible. I think that��s what the fortune-teller meant.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. ��If you want to be the shopkeeper, it doesn��t seem to be up to the fortune-teller, but me, right?��


    ��Of course. However, when the fortune-teller said that, I immediately guessed that the boss��s fortune was flourishing this year. You would definitely open another shop. Wouldn��t I be able to become the shopkeeper then?��


    ...


    Gu Yundong was speechless. He was trying to curry favor with her.


    But for some reason, she felt that it was quite pleasant to the ear.


    Zhuangzi frowned. He really didn��t.


    He could not help but sigh. ��Boss, you don��t know. Ever since I became a shop assistant, my ultimate goal was to become a shopkeeper. That��s why I worked especially hard. Every day, I learned how to read and count from the shopkeeper. I learned so much that my mind was filled with the words on the account book. When the guest came, I didn��t even have the time to see if it was a man or a woman. I first thought about what they might buy, and how much they could pay. When I returned home at night, I only ate and counted the money. I didn��t have the chance to see any girl.��


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Have you gone mad?


    Zhuangzi looked pitiful. Actually, before he became the shopkeeper, he had never thought of getting a wife.


    If it was in the past, he would not have taken the fortune teller��s words seriously.


    But wasn��t he living with his sister and brother-in-law now?


    As a single man, he watched Jiang Bao and Lan Hua��er being clingy every day who felt that there were only the two of them in the world. He was too agitated.


    Especially when he called out to them, the two of them acted as if they did not hear him. Zhuangzi was so angry that he was unwilling to go home several times and lived in the backyard of this shop.


    Therefore, he felt that he had to start thinking about marriage.


    Gu Yundong could not help but roll her eyes.

 Chapter 1021: Ill Secretly Show Him

    Chapter 1021: I��ll Secretly Show Him


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhuangzi chuckled again. ��Boss, you know a lot of people. Let me see if there��s a girl suitable for me.��


    ��Let me think.�� Gu Yundong frowned and seemed to ponder carefully for a while. After a while, he suddenly looked up. ��There really is a very good girl.��


    Zhuangzi��s eyes lit up. He automatically sat down on the chair beside her and eagerly handed her a cup of tea. ��Really? Which girl? Boss, tell me quickly.��


    This was Gu Yundong��s first time trying to matchmake someone. She was afraid that if he did not say it well, someone would mess it up. For some reason, he was a little nervous. ��You��ve seen Su Changshun��s sister, right?��


    Zhuangzi blinked, then blinked again, looking confused. ��He has a sister??��


    He had only seen Changshun��s mother. About the sister... Yes, yes. He vaguely heard Changshun mention that he had a younger sister in his family. However, he had never seen her before. After hearing it, he quickly threw it to the back of his mind. After all, he was a man. It was not appropriate for him to ask about girls.


    ...


    Gu Yundong: ��...�� You��ve worked with him for so long, Lan Hua��er has worked with Su Qing for so long, and you��ve even been to the Su family twice. You actually don��t know that Su Changshun has a sister???


    Gu Yundong was stunned. What was in your mind every day? Was there only money and the goal of becoming a shopkeeper?


    She touched her chin and said, ��The Su family doesn��t seem to care about these things, but there��s something I have to tell you clearly.��


    Zhuangzi saw that her expression instantly turned serious and hurriedly sat upright. ��Boss, tell me.��


    ��You know that Su Changshun was accused of stealing, right?��


    ��I know.�� Speaking of this, Zhuangzi was still a little angry. ��Changshun is too honest. If it were me, I would rush over and tear down their door. If you accuse me of stealing, I��ll steal something for you to see.��


    Gu Yundong covered his face. Alright, alright, alright. You��re amazing.


    She continued, ��Su Qing was once engaged, but that family canceled the engagement because Su Changshun was a ��stealer��. They were afraid of implicating their reputation. Do you mind?��


    Zhuangzi didn��t even think about it. ��Why would I mind? It��s clearly the other party��s fault. Sister Su is lucky that she didn��t marry into such a family. Otherwise, her life would be ruined.��


    Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction. Although this kid was a little wretched, he was not a pedantic person.


    She raised her head and looked behind Zhuangzi. ��Did you hear that?��

 Chapter 1022: You Dont Have to Be So Flattery

    Chapter 1022: You Don��t Have to Be So Flattery


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Zhuangzi was stunned. He suddenly turned around and saw Su Changshun standing behind him.


    Zhuangzi suddenly felt a little awkward. Well... It didn��t seem right to discuss his sister behind his back.


    But at this moment, Su Changshun also looked embarrassed. He didn��t eavesdrop on purpose.


    When he suddenly heard his sister��s name, he was a little concerned. Coincidentally, there were no customers in the shop at the moment, so he came over to see what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, just as he stood at the back, he heard Zhuangzi��s words.


    For a moment, Su Changshun felt very complicated.


    ...


    However, she quickly realized that the boss was going to introduce Zhuangzi to his sister??


    He suddenly looked up at Gu Yundong. ��Boss, my sister...��


    ��Su Qing has a good personality and is diligent. Zhuangzi is also smart and protective of his family. You��ve been with him for some time. What do you think?��


    Su Changshun felt that... Zhuangzi was very loyal and had a good character. He was worth entrusting life to.


    Gu Yundong did not say anything else. They agreed to meet the shop.


    At that time, Su Qing could take the opportunity to visit Su Changshun and talk to Zhuangzi. If both parties were satisfied, Gu Yundong would not have anything to do after that.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Indeed, it was too difficult to be a matchmaker.


    She stood up. ��Alright, continue working. I��ll go to the pharmacy to take a look.��


    Zhuangzi hurriedly sent her out. ��Boss, take care. Be careful of these steps. Don��t splash water on the ground.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She shook her body violently. Did he have to be so obsequious?


    Tong Shuitao could not take it anymore. She quickened her pace and followed Gu Yundong.


    The pharmacy was not far away. The two of them turned two alleys and arrived.


    As soon as she entered, Jiang Bao happened to be standing behind the counter, pounding the medicine carefully.


    As for Ah Zhu, he was tidying up the medicine cabinet.

 Chapter 1023: Name Change

    Chapter 1023: Name Change


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The two of them stopped when they saw Gu Yundong enter.


    ��Miss, why are you here?��


    Gu Yundong was about to speak when she saw Ah Gou and Ah Shu walk out of the backyard. Ah Mao was not around and was at the Million Gold Pavilion with Shao Qingyuan.


    Doctor Xiong wasn��t around either. A medical fanatic like him was naturally the most passionate about learning cowpox vaccination. Therefore, at this moment, he was among the hundreds of doctors who were vaccinating people.


    However, when he was not around, the business of the pharmacy was exceptionally good.


    It was probably because the vaccination was about to take place in the entire city. There were still some people who were not at ease and secretly came to the medicine shop to buy medicine. If the vaccination failed, at least there would be a way out, right?


    ...


    Therefore, when Doctor Xiong was not around, Ah Gou and Ah Shu came to help.


    ��Miss, are you looking for us? Why don��t you go to the backyard and rest first?��


    ��No, thank you.�� Gu Yundong shook her head. ��I��m just looking for Ah...�� She stopped mid-sentence.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It turned out that Xiao Yuan��s father was not the only one who called him Doctor Pig.


    Ah Zhu glared at Jiang Bao, who raised his eyebrows smugly.


    After a long time, Ah Shu, who was the oldest among the three, said, ��Miss, we actually want to change our names, but we don��t want to change back to our previous names. If possible, can you tell the boss to let us... have the surname Shao?��


    ��Why?�� Gu Yundong was surprised.


    Ah Shu smiled bitterly and said, ��We��re all orphans without parents. When the four of us lived together, we agreed to be brothers and relatives. That��s why we randomly named Ah Mao, Ah Shu, Ah Zhu, and Ah Gou. We felt that this was... more intimate, as if we were a family. If we switch to our original names with different surnames, we would feel that we have become orphans again.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. She did not expect them to think that way.


    She immediately regretted her suggestion.


    Although names didn��t mean anything, the meaning was completely different for Ah Zhu and the others.


    Jiang Bao also stopped pounding the medicine. His expression became more serious and he did not speak anymore.


    Gu Yundong opened her mouth and was about to say that it was fine when she heard Ah Gou speak in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1024: I Want to Be Surnamed Shao

    Chapter 1024: I Want to Be Surnamed Shao


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Miss, actually, we��re following Young Master now. Young Master treats us as his family. Previously, we��ve also thought about whether we can follow Young Master��s surname. We��re just afraid... that we��ll climb up Young Master��s social ladder.��


    They used to have parents and brothers, and they even had a good relationship.


    However, ever since their parents were gone, it was as if they were the only ones left in the world. What family, clansmen, and friends? Other than hitting them when they were down, who had reached out to them?


    The four of them only had each other. They were each other��s family and friends.


    It was only when they met Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong that they gradually felt a sense of belonging.


    However, they had never thought of changing back to their original names. They even vaguely rejected it.


    ...


    Gu Yundong understood and immediately smiled. ��What does it matter? I��ll make the decision. Your surname will be Shao. However, you can think about your names yourself. We��ll confirm it later when Brother Shao is free.��


    The three of them were instantly happy. There was a hint of excitement on their faces. ��Really?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong nodded heavily.


    Zhuangzi and Su Qing��s marriage was decided in just a few days.


    The cowpox vaccination in the Million Gold Pavilion was also in full swing. The news of Shopkeeper Pan��s commotion that day still spread.


    Many people knew that the imperial physician sent by the capital was from Fengkai County.


    However, they were not sure if it was true or not. At this moment, a new title was hung outside the door of Fortune Teahouse.


    Everyone pointed at the title and discussed animatedly. Some people couldn��t wait to ask the boss for an answer.


    The news of cowpox vaccination had already spread throughout the prefectural city. Almost everyone knew about it.


    Therefore, there were twice as many customers in Fortune Teahouse as last time.


    Shao Qingyuan hadn��t returned for a few days. The Million Gold Pavilion had a place for him to stay in. Those who had finished receiving the vaccination couldn��t leave for the time being. They had to stay in the Million Gold Pavilion for a few days.


    As an attending physician, Shao Qingyuan naturally had to deal with unexpected situations at any time.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan had seen the traces of the person who wanted to cause trouble that day. Now that Qin Wenzheng had found out, the subsequent vaccinations were very peaceful.


    However, on this day, seven or eight people suddenly came to look for Gu Yundong outside the city.

 Chapter 1025: Various Versions of Rumors

    Chapter 1025: Various Versions of Rumors


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Just as the Gu family was about to eat dinner, there was a knock on the door of the small courtyard.


    Lu Sheng was busy. Gu Dafeng went to open the door and was stunned when she saw the people outside. ��You, why are you here?��


    When Gu Yundong heard the sound, she quickly got up and walked out. She was also surprised to see the person at the door.


    ��Uncle Chen?��


    It was the village chief of Yong Fu Village, Chen Liang. Behind him were the other villagers.


    There were men and women. Including Chen Liang, there were a total of eight people.


    ...


    Coupled with Chen Jinbao, who had brought them here, the front of the courtyard was filled with people.


    The group of people looked travel-worn. Gu Yundong quickly stepped aside. ��Have you just arrived at the prefectural city? Come in first. We can talk later.��


    Chen Liang wiped his face. ��Alright, sorry to disturb you.��


    Gu Yundong led the group into the central room. Gu Dajiang also came out and poured them sugar water.


    The group of people took a big sip. Their entire bodies were warm before they slowly exhaled.


    After catching his breath, Chen Liang said, ��Brother Gu, Yundong, we didn��t mean to disturb you at this time. There are really some things that we��re very anxious about and we want to clarify.��


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other. ��Just ask.��


    ��We heard that the capital has already found a way to resolve the smallpox. Now, the imperial physician is doing vaccination for everyone in the prefectural city. What kind of vaccination is that? Also, the imperial physician isn��t going to the county city, right?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She did not expect them to ask about this.


    Before she could answer, another villager beside her asked impatiently, ��That��s right, Yundong. The imperial physician only treats people in the prefectural city and doesn��t care about the county city? Wouldn��t our village have even less chances?��


    ��Now, the entire Fengkai County knows about this. They said that the vaccination will end in three months. That won��t do. If they don��t care about us in three months, won��t we only be waiting for death?��


    ��Why won��t they vaccinate us?��


    ��We heard that we have to go to the government office to register first, but we��ve asked. The number of people registered in the government office has long exceeded three months. We don��t have a share at all.��


    As soon as Chen Liang spoke, the people behind started talking at once.


    Among the people who came this time, other than Chen Liang, there was also the Sixth Grandfather��s grandson, as well as those who had a good reputation in the village and could speak. The few women were also smart and capable.


    It seemed that everyone attached great importance to this vaccination.


    However, as the news spread, there were all kinds of versions. Clearly, everyone only knew a little.


    There was nothing they could do about it. Although the storyteller in the county city had explained the matter clearly, not everyone would go to the teahouses to listen. This caused everyone to hear different parts of the story.


    Still...


    Gu Yundong could not help but look at Chen Jinbao. Chen Jinbao was going back and forth between the prefectural city and Yongfu Village to deliver goods. He should know about the prefectural city. Why did he not explain it clearly?


    Chen Jinbao touched his nose and laughed dryly. He didn��t know how to explain.


    On the other hand, Chen Liang glared at him and said to Gu Yundong, ��We thought that this kid had stayed in the prefectural city for a long time and should know clearly, but we didn��t expect him to know nothing. Or maybe, he��s simply muddle-headed and is becoming more and more unclear. I was afraid that he would delay the matter, so I went to the prefectural city to ask around.��


    However, he was unfamiliar with the prefectural city. When he arrived, he subconsciously came to look for the Gu family.

 Chapter 1026: Ill Bring You to Listen To Stories

    Chapter 1026: I��ll Bring You to Listen To Stories


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Jinbao sighed secretly. It wasn��t that he couldn��t explain it clearly, but there were some things that he couldn��t say.


    He knew about the cowpox vaccination method, but what shocked him was that Shao Qingyuan was actually the ��Imperial Physician�� from the capital. He could not tell his parents about this at all.


    After all, he had to keep this a secret from the beginning. What if he said it and ruined the prefecture magistrate��s plans?


    Therefore, when Chen Liang asked, he only said that everyone in Yongfu Village would be vaccinated and told him not to worry. When Chen Liang asked him why he was so sure, Chen Jinbao couldn��t tell him the reason.


    After a few times, Chen Liang did not believe him and insisted on coming over personally to take a look.


    He was a responsible village chief. It didn��t matter if he didn��t get the vaccination, but there were so many people in the village. He was the village chief. Who would stand up for such a big matter if he didn��t? He had to learn everything.


    ...


    Gu Dajiang was very emotional when he heard that. He patted his shoulder and said, ��Don��t worry, it��s not as serious as you think. The method to prevent smallpox is true, and the emperor sent people to the prefectural city to inoculate people. However, it��s definitely not just the prefectural city. The county cities, towns, and villages won��t fall behind.��


    Chen Liang��s eyes lit up. ��Really?��


    Gu Yundong replied, ��Of course it��s true. If Uncle Chen doesn��t believe me, there��s a very popular storytelling show tomorrow at Fortune Teahouse. I��ve reserved a table. I��ll bring you to listen to it then. How about that?��


    Chen Liang was stunned and quickly shook his head. ��How can I have the mood to listen to other people��s stories at a time like this?��


    The others present were interested. The storytelling shows in the prefectural city were very exciting. It was rare for them to come, so they had to take a look and listen. They originally wanted to find out more and buy something to bring back before telling others about the flourishing scenery in the prefectural city.


    However, after hearing Chen Liang��s words, they could only lower their heads in disappointment and not express their opinions.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, ��Uncle Chen, don��t be in a hurry to refuse. Didn��t you say that you don��t understand the cowpox vaccination method or if Yongfu Village will be included? Go and listen tomorrow and you��ll understand everything.��


    ��Is that so?�� He could understand just because he heard about it?


    He couldn��t help but look at Gu Dajiang, who nodded. ��Listen to Yundong. That��s right.��


    His unfathomable look calmed Chen Liang down a little. He knew that Yundong was much more reliable than his son.


    ��That, that��s fine.�� Chen Liang stood up. ��Sorry to disturb you today. We��ll leave first. I��ll go with you to Fortune Teahouse tomorrow.��


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, ��It��s already so late. You haven��t eaten yet, right? I��ll get the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes. You can leave after eating.��


    ��We��ve already brought some dry food. We��ve already eaten on the way. There��s no need to trouble you. Go ahead and do your work. There��s no need to send us off.�� Chen Liang was also very embarrassed to have come just in time for dinner.


    However, he had no choice. He was not the only one who could not wait. The others were the same, especially when they passed by the government office. They realized that there were many people waiting outside in the middle of the night.


    ��Then where are you staying at night?�� Gu Dajiang asked.


    Chen Liang said, ��When we entered the city, we happened to meet Feng Daneng and asked him to help book two large bunks in the inn. There��s a place to stay.��


    Feng Daneng��s business was very good now. When he came to the prefectural city last year, he also brought his wife and children over.


    Now that he had rented a small courtyard in the prefectural city, his days were getting better.

 Chapter 1027: Villagers

    Chapter 1027: Villagers


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    However, just as they finished speaking, there was a knock on the courtyard door.


    Feng Daneng, who had just been mentioned, walked in with an ashamed expression and said to Chen Liang, ��Village Chief, I��m sorry.��


    Chen Liang was stunned. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��The large bunks are all gone.�� He asked many inns, but they all said that there were no more rooms.


    Not only were there no more large bunks, but there were also no more upper rooms or ordinary rooms.


    Chen Liang was surprised. ��There��s no room in such a huge prefectural city?�� This was not the time of famine. Why...


    ...


    Gu Yundong had thought of it just now, but before she could say anything, Feng Daneng returned.


    Looking at the anxious expressions of Chen Liang and the others, she said, ��The prefectural city is currently doing cowpox vaccination, so many commoners came after hearing the news. Not only are there no more large bunks, but I��m afraid many of the courtyards that can be rented out are also gone.��


    This was inevitable. There were many county cities under the Xuanhe Prefecture. Those who heard the news would definitely rush to the prefectural city to verify if the news was true.


    In particular, there were some wealthy families with many servants and guards. Most of these people lived in large bunks.


    Chen Liang and the others arrived a little late, so there were naturally no rooms.


    ��Then what should we do? Why don��t we squeeze in dilapidated temples for the night?�� Someone suggested.


    There were also people who glanced at the Gu family��s small courtyard, but they were soon disappointed. This place was too small, and there were so many people in the Gu family. It was better not to think about it.


    They were all from Yongfu Village and had a good relationship with the Gu family. Gu Yundong would definitely not let them stay in a dilapidated temple. That would be too demeaning.


    ��Uncle Chen, Brother Shao and I have a courtyard at the back of our shops. There are still a few empty rooms now. If you don��t mind, you can squeeze in first.��


    There were originally three rooms in the backyard of Gu��s. Zheng Gang was the shopkeeper and stayed in one. He had also prepared a room for Zhuangzi previously, but he, Jiang Bao, and the others rented a small courtyard outside. They only stayed for the night occasionally when they were on duty, so there were only simple bedding.


    The other one was prepared for Chen Jinbao and the others. It was relatively large.


    The backyard of Shao Qingyuan��s pharmacy was bigger. Now, Ah Zhu and the others were living there. There were also two empty rooms. There were four rooms, so there was no problem with nine people living there.


    Chen Liang still felt a little apologetic. ��Isn��t this too troublesome?��


    ��We��re from the same village. We should help each other. Uncle Chen, you��ve helped me a lot in the past. These are all small matters.��


    The matter was settled. Chen Jinbao knew the location of the shop and Gu Yundong let him bring it over.


    This was the first time they had seen Gu Yundong��s shop in the prefectural city. They looked at Gu��s, which was much bigger than the county city shop, and their eyes flashed with surprise.


    In the end, it was decided that the three women would stay in the empty room at Gu��s. The three of them would share a room. Chen Jinbao and Chen Liang stayed in the room that Zhuangzi occasionally stayed in.


    The remaining four men took a few more steps to Shao Qingyuan��s medicine shop.


    This way, it was quite spacious.


    At least, it was much more comfortable than large bunks in the inn.


    Chen Liang was still a little emotional. ��When the Gu family��s girl first brought her mother and younger siblings to Yongfu Village, I thought that their family would probably have a difficult time without an adult man. I didn��t expect that their family would have the best life in the entire village.��

 Chapter 1028: Bringing Them For Storytelling

    Chapter 1028: Bringing Them For Storytelling


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Jinbao was a little proud. After all, Gu Yundong was his boss now, right?


    ��It��s not just her family. Ever since she came, how many people in Yongfu Village have been living a good life? In the past, everyone had to go to the city to find work in the winter. Not to mention that it was difficult to find work, even if they found it, they would work hard for two months. That salary wouldn��t even be enough to bring them home for the New Year. Now, many people are envious of our village. Who doesn��t have fish and meat for the New Year?��


    Chen Liang smiled. ��That��s right. If it wasn��t for the Gu family, we would probably have to squeeze in the dilapidated temple for the night if we came to the prefectural city now.�� Perhaps there wouldn��t even be a place for them to stay.


    The father and son chatted for a while before resting. The people in the other rooms were also talking about the Gu family.


    This was their first time in the prefectural city. Although they had the village chief Chen Liang and Chen Jinbao to lead them, they were still extremely nervous.


    It was only when they entered the small courtyard and saw the Gu family that they felt at ease.


    ...


    Now, in this unfamiliar place, there was a comfortable place to rest. It was better than anything to be able to sleep peacefully.


    The Gu family, on the other hand, was still the same. They rested early after dinner.


    The next day, Gu Yundong brought Madam Yang and Yunke out.


    The marks on the little girl��s body were gone. These days, she had been staying in her room and had not even gone out of the courtyard. She was bored to death.


    Gu Yundong wanted to take her out to relax and listen to some books.


    Gu Dajiang was going to the academy, Gu Dafeng was going to the market, and Bian Han was going to carve, so only the three of them and Tong Shuitao went out.


    The group of them went to Gu��s first. When they arrived, the others were already there.


    At this moment, they were about to help organize the goods when Zhuangzi chased them to the backyard. ��We��re already familiar with the job. We won��t find the goods if you guys are moving them around. Go to the backyard and rest. Don��t stay here and get in the way. The shop is only so big. There are so many of you.��


    Chen Liang patted him. ��You brat.��


    However, he still brought his people to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong went straight to the backyard to look for them. Seeing that they could not stay idle and were helping to clean the backyard and wipe the tables, he could not help but laugh. ��Uncle Chen, have you eaten breakfast?��


    ��They��ve all eaten. Jinbao said that there��s a bun shop over there. We each bought two big buns. There��s quite a lot of stuffing, but it��s expensive. It costs two copper coins each. In our county city, it only costs one copper coin.��


    Although the prefectural city was good, big, and prosperous, people without savings really could not live here. Everything was expensive.


    Seeing that it was about time, Gu Yundong said to them, ��Let��s go then. It��s about time to go over now.��


    The few of them immediately stood up. Some of them even looked at their clothes carefully and were relieved to see that they were not wrinkled.


    Fortune Teahouse was still some distance away from Gu��s. When they arrived, they realized that the entire teahouse was filled with people. Even the entrance was crowded. They could not pass through.


    ��Oh my god, the business of this teahouse is too good. There are so many customers.�� A woman surnamed Wan behind Chen Liang looked at the scene in front of her and spoke in shock.


    Gu Yundong looked around and saw that the waiter had indeed made an aisle at the door. She quickly led her people over.


    The waiter recognized her. ��Miss Gu, you��re here? Please come in.��


    Gu Yundong had booked a private room early and led her men inside.


    The people outside the door looked at them enviously.

 Chapter 1029: Its Actually Someone From Our Xuanhe Prefecture

    Chapter 1029: It��s Actually Someone From Our Xuanhe Prefecture


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    There were still many people in the teahouse. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they reached the private room on the second floor.


    ��Why are there so many people? It��s so crowded that I almost can��t breathe.�� Everyone wiped the sweat off their foreheads and tidied their clothes.


    Gu Yundong asked the waiter to serve two pots of tea and some dishes and snacks before letting everyone sit down. He said to Chen Liang and the others, ��There aren��t so many people usually. Isn��t the content of today��s story attractive? That��s why there are so many people.��


    Chen Liang was surprised. ��You said yesterday that they were talking about cowpox vaccination, right? Didn��t you say that you were done? Why haven��t you gotten tired of hearing it after so many days?��


    ��The cowpox vaccination is over. There��s still more to come. You��ll understand when you hear it later.��


    Chen Liang nodded, his interest piqued.


    ...


    He used to go to the teahouse in the county city to listen to books, but at that time, he would squat outside the door and listen attentively. This was the first time he sat in a private room on the second floor of the prefectural city and even drank tea and ate snacks. This feeling... was quite novel.


    If he felt this way, the others felt the same.


    They didn��t dare to drink tea and just looked downstairs.


    Yunke was still like a little hamster. She wolfed down some braised meat. When she looked up and realized that no one was eating anything, she thought for a moment and came down from the table. She distributed a piece to each of them. Then, she nodded in satisfaction and continued to climb onto the chair to eat.


    Gu Yundong stroked her head and heard a commotion downstairs.


    ��He��s out, he��s out. Mr. Fan is out. Everyone, be quiet.��


    As expected, there was silence downstairs.


    The people in the private room also craned their necks to look down. Chen Liang even stuffed the braised meat in his hand into his mouth. He widened his eyes and looked at the gentleman who had walked to the stage downstairs. He looked exceptionally elegant in his long robe.


    The storyteller��s face was flushed. He walked to the table and arranged the shocking wood and tea before saying slowly, ��I��ve made everyone wait. I��m late. I��ll apologize to everyone here first.��


    He bowed slightly.


    The guests downstairs could not wait any longer. They waved their hands and said, ��Mr. Fan, don��t mind these etiquettes. Hurry up and start. We��ve been waiting for many days.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. Mr. Fan, let��s get started. We really want to know who the warrior who invented the cowpox vaccination method is.��


    Warrior??


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. She coughed lightly and took a sip of tea.


    Downstairs, Mr. Fan��s movements were still slow. It made one��s heart itch to go up and speak for him.


    After a moment, they heard a loud bang from the Shocking Wood.


    The extremely sudden sound made the hearts of the few people in the private room tremble violently. Even their breathing became light.


    Following that, she heard Mr. Fan��s high-pitched voice. ��Speaking of which, last time, we said that someone had traveled thousands of miles to the capital and tried all means to send the cowpox vaccination method to the Song residence. It was through thousands difficulties and dangers that it was handed over to Imperial Physician Song. Only then did thousands of people obtain this great blessing.��


    Everyone was speechless. You have a lot of ��thousands��.


    ��If you want to know who this person is, I��ll have to explain in detail.�� Mr. Fan slammed the wooden stick in his hand again, and a proud smile suddenly appeared on his lips. ��What everyone didn��t expect is that this person is actually from our Xuanhe Prefecture!!��

 Chapter 1030: Anger Vented

    Chapter 1030: Anger Vented


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What??�� Everyone was shocked.


    ��Mr. Fan, are you serious? This warrior who invented the cowpox vaccination method is from our Xuanhe Prefecture?��


    ��Oh my god!! It��s actually someone from our side. There��s such a talent in Xuanhe Prefecture.��


    ��Hahaha, so it��s our fellow countryman. Our Xuanhe Prefecture is going to be famous.��


    ��Aiyo, Mr. Fan, hurry up and say it. Maybe you��ll say it. I even know this person.��


    Mr. Fan looked at everyone��s excited expressions with satisfaction. Not to mention them, even he was proud when he found out about this.


    ...


    If there was a capable person in his hometown, wouldn��t he be proud?


    He laughed. ��Perhaps many people know this person��s identity.��


    Mr. Fan waved his hand. ��Everyone knows about Shao��s, right?��


    That��s right, Shao Qingyuan��s pharmacy was called Shao��s. After all, he and Yundong were engaged. No matter what, they had to follow each other. Her shop was called Gu��s, and his was called Shao��s. It was so easy to remember.


    Moreover, they knew that they were a couple when they heard it.


    When everyone heard Shao��s, they immediately lowered their heads and whispered.


    Some people present knew about Shao��s, but some did not.


    However, in the private room on the second floor, Chen Liang and the others were extremely familiar with this name.


    A few of them had stayed in the backyard of Shao��s yesterday.


    The group of people looked at each other. In the end, they focused their gazes on Gu Yundong.


    The latter pursed her lips. ��Continue listening?��


    Downstairs, Mr. Fan��s voice continued, ��This Shao��s was opened from Fengkai County to our Xuanhe Prefecture. The owner of the pharmacy, Shao Qingyuan, is a handsome and extremely smart person.��


    ��Mr. Fan, could it be that this cowpox vaccination method was invented by Shao Qingyuan and Boss Shao?�� someone asked loudly.


    Mr. Fan laughed. ��That��s right. It��s Boss Shao.��


    Whoosh! The entire building exploded.


    Chen Liang and the others upstairs were so shocked that their eyes could not move.


    What did they just hear?


    That... that cowpox vaccination method that could prevent smallpox was invented by Shao Qingyuan?


    How was this possible?


    Mr. Fan said, ��Speaking of which, Boss Shao is really hiding his strength and is especially low-key. It��s said that he has been interested in studying medicine since he was young. His medical talent is astonishing. Others have to memorize a medical prescription 30 to 50 times, but he memorized it after looking at it once. He can recognize those herbs that look similar after looking at them once.��


    ��Let��s just say that last year, there was a quack doctor scamming people in Luyang County. Everyone knows that, right? That quack used weeds to replace medicinal herbs. He walked the streets and scammed the people in several villages. Even the master of a rich family fell for it and gave that quack doctor a lot of money for nothing. However, he didn��t expect that retribution would come from the heavens. This person actually targeted Boss Shao��s family.��


    ��This Boss Shao runs a medicine shop, so he collects herbs everywhere. One of the herbs is very rare. Not to mention our prefectural city, even the capital might not have it. When Boss Shao heard that this quack had it, he wanted to buy it at a high price. Heh, he didn��t expect this medicine to be fake. Boss Shao saw through it at a glance. Then, he realized that the herbs in this quack medicine basket were all weeds that looked similar to the original herbs. He directly got someone to send this quack to the officials so that the man wouldn��t continue to harm the commoners. What do you think Boss Shao did to vent his anger??��

 Chapter 1031: Unpretentious Reason

    Chapter 1031: Unpretentious Reason


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Satisfying.�� Someone immediately echoed, ��Mr. Fan, you don��t know, but I��m from the Jiao Village. Back then, I saw with my own eyes that Boss Shao saw through that quack��s scheme and saved the lives of the entire village.


    Everyone turned to look at the person who spoke.


    That person wiped his tears. ��It��s true. At that time, my son happened to catch a cold. In the end, that quack prescribed medicine. Not only did he not recover in two days, his condition even worsened. If not for Young Master Shao, my son would have been killed by that quack.��


    Mr. Fan nodded. ��That��s right. Fortunately, Young Master Shao appeared in time.��


    Everyone instantly had a good impression of Shao Qingyuan. ��I didn��t expect the owner of this Shao��s to be so powerful.��


    ��I��ve seen this Boss Shao before. He��s very young. I couldn��t tell that he has such ability at all.��


    ...


    ��You don��t know, but when Shao��s opened, many doctors from the prefectural city went there. At that time, those doctors went crazy when they saw the herbs in the medicine shop. They said that they were all rare good herbs and wanted to buy them one by one. Moreover, they bought sacks of them.��


    ��Really? Then shouldn��t we go to Shao��s in the future?��


    ��Anyway, if I can��t find the herbs in the future, I��ll go to Shao��s to take a look.��


    Gu Yundong, who was upstairs, had sharp ears. She vaguely heard some words and immediately smiled in satisfaction.


    How powerful was this advertisement? In the future, Brother Shao would not have to worry about business in his shop at all.


    Mr. Fan also looked satisfied. He took a sip of water and continued, ��Young Master Shao is a low-key person. He never said anything even after doing such a good thing. He quietly opened a pharmacy and bought herbs. Someone asked him why he opened two pharmaceutical shops instead of being a doctor since he��s so talented in medicine. Guess how Young Master Shao replied?��


    How did he reply? How would they know?


    However, since Mr. Fan wanted interaction, they would reluctantly cooperate.


    Someone guessed, ��Did Boss Shao say that he��s young and is afraid that everyone won��t believe that his medical skills are good?��


    ��I think Boss Shao must have said that he likes to solve difficult illnesses. Those minor illnesses and pains are too simple. He wants to solve those difficult illnesses that can��t be solved for more than a thousand years, such as this method to prevent smallpox, right?��


    Everyone felt that... what this person said made sense. After all, geniuses liked to challenge those with difficulty.


    The corners of Mr. Fan��s mouth couldn��t help but twitch. Boss Shao wasn��t as noble as you made him out to be.


    He shook his head and said, ��No, no. Boss Shao said that he wants to earn money. He likes silver, so he wants to open a pharmacy and earn big money.��


    ???


    Was it actually such an unpretentious and refreshing reason?


    Wasn��t it a little... vulgar??


    Upstairs, Gu Yundong secretly snorted. Of course, it had to be more vulgar. Otherwise, what if you think that my Brother Shao is a compassionate and soft-hearted person? What if you all come to buy medicine without giving him money?


    Wouldn��t Brother Shao suffer a huge loss if they were to use moral blackmail?


    Previously, when someone heard Mr. Fan say that Boss Shao had exposed the quack doctor, they felt that he was a great benevolent person. They thought that if they didn��t have money, they could go to his pharmacy and cry for medicine.


    Now that Mr. Fan had said this reason...


    Someone sighed in disappointment, but someone asked loudly, ��Mr. Fan, since Boss Shao doesn��t like to be a doctor, why did he develop the cowpox vaccination method?��

 Chapter 1032: Another Good News

    Chapter 1032: Another Good News


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Good question.�� Mr. Fan was shocked. ��It��s definitely not a coincidence that Boss Shao developed this medical prescription.��


    ��This Boss Shao has a subordinate. This subordinate has a particularly pitiful background. Initially, Boss Shao didn��t know about it. He accidentally heard him mention it and found out that this person��s family had all died of smallpox. That was why this subordinate was alone and drifted around until he met Boss Shao.��


    ��Boss Shao had been with this subordinate for a long time, so they were like brothers. After knowing his background, he began to pay attention to smallpox. He thought that if there was a way to prevent this illness, no one would be as lonely and desolate as his subordinate from a young age in the future.��


    ��He thought while he was eating, sleeping or walking. In the end, he had a flash of inspiration. If people could get smallpox, what about animals? Pigs, cows, and sheep. What would happen if they were infected with smallpox?��


    ��At that time, Boss Shao ran to the farm in the suburbs. He went to see the cows first and realized that cows would get cowpox. The men who had been raising cows would also get cowpox. The problem was that those who had been infected with cowpox no longer had smallpox. Don��t you think this is rare? It turns out that those who had cowpox wouldn��t have smallpox anymore.��


    ��Boss Shao was extremely happy. This was a very important discovery. If it��s true, wasn��t this a way to prevent smallpox? However, Boss Shao was still worried. He��s afraid that only the cows in our Xuanhe Prefecture had this effect. What if the cows in other places don��t? In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, he went to Qing��an Prefecture, Yongning Prefecture, Wanqing Prefecture, and other prefectural cities. The results confirmed that all the situations were the same.��


    ...


    ��But!! That wasn��t enough. If it hadn��t been tested on human beings, then he couldn��t be sure.��


    ��At this moment, that subordinate of his volunteered to experiment on himself. Boss Shao didn��t agree. What if something happened? In the end, this subordinate actually contracted the cowpox himself.��


    ��Wow...�� The people below exclaimed.


    They did not expect this subordinate to have such courage. If it were them, they would definitely not dare to use such an unverified medical method. If they were not careful, they would even lose their lives.


    Mr. Fan wiped the corners of his eyes. ��This is called karma. Boss Shao went to find a way to prevent smallpox because of this subordinate. This subordinate returned the favor and trusted Boss Shao so much. He was willing to take the risk. What a touching brotherhood.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Why was this last sentence so strange? It felt like something was wrong.


    Everyone nodded repeatedly when they heard that. It was really rare to have such a deep brotherhood.


    Someone asked loudly, ��Is that subordinate alright?��


    Without waiting for Mr. Fan to answer, the person beside him replied, ��He must be fine. Otherwise, why would Boss Shao send this medical prescription to the capital?��


    Mr. Fan nodded. ��Indeed, that subordinate was fine. Boss Shao felt that this medical prescription was too precious and too important to the world, so he didn��t care about staying at home for the new year. He rushed to the capital and handed it over to the head of the Imperial Hospital, Dr. Song.��


    Everyone��s blood boiled when they heard that. ��Boss Shao is too awesome.��


    ��I��m proud to have such a fellow countryman.��


    ��He has made a great contribution. He has brought honor to our Xuanhe Prefecture. Awesome.��


    Mr. Fan nodded. ��That��s right. Boss Shao is admirable. Here, I have good news for everyone.��

 Chapter 1033: Trying to Cut the Line

    Chapter 1033: Trying to Cut the Line


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Good news??


    Everyone craned their necks. The voices stopped, waiting for Mr. Fan to make the announcement.


    Some well-informed people had already guessed it. After all, someone had just said that the imperial physician in the Million Gold Pavilion was called Shao Qingyuan. In the past, he was just a poor boy in Fengkai County.


    Now that they thought about it, Shao Qingyuan was that imperial physician.


    As expected, Mr. Fan laughed and said, ��Because Boss Shao is from our Xuanhe Prefecture, he��s the one who was sent by the emperor to the Xuanhe Prefecture to inoculate everyone. The person who��s most familiar with cowpox vaccination is our Boss Shao. Back then, when the Second Prince was inoculated with cowpox, Boss Shao was present the entire time and did it himself.��


    ��Wow...�� When the people below heard this, they were even more excited.


    ...


    Boss Shao was the one who taught the imperial physicians in the capital the cowpox vaccination method. Now that he had taught the doctors in the prefecture city the cowpox vaccination method, didn��t that mean that these doctors were also very powerful?


    With this guarantee, what else was there to worry about?


    Someone suddenly thought of something and asked anxiously, ��Since Boss Shao is from the Xuanhe Prefecture, in that case, he��ll still be here in three months. We don��t have to worry about him going to the capital?��


    Many people heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this.


    Especially those who did not have time to go to the government office to register, their eyes were closed and their faces were filled with relief.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Fan shook his head. ��Of course not. Boss Shao came here on the emperor��s orders. The other imperial physicians will stay for three months, and Boss Shao is no exception. Besides, the Xuanhe Prefecture��s vaccination situation has to be reported to the capital. Boss Shao will still leave in three months.��


    ��Ah?�� Everyone was instantly disappointed.


    Mr. Fan continued, ��Besides, I just said that Boss Shao doesn��t want to be a doctor. He still has to buy herbs everywhere. Why would he stay in the prefectural city for a long time?��


    After a moment of silence, he changed the topic. ��Of course, everyone doesn��t have to worry too much. Boss Shao will definitely teach the doctors in our prefecture city well. With him personally watching over them for three months, the doctors will definitely be very skilled.��


    Although that was what he said, everyone still felt that it was best to finish the vaccination in the next three months.


    After all, Boss Shao was still present. If there was a problem, he definitely had the ability to solve it.


    There were also those wealthy families who had been watching. These people did not care about the three-month deadline. After all, they had money and connections. Even if they had to pay a fee after three months, it did not matter. It did not matter if the imperial physician left. They could still go to the capital and find a doctor in the capital to inoculate them.


    In their opinion, the imperial physicians in the capital were definitely more brilliant than the imperial physicians sent from the capital. Then, the physicians they taught were naturally more powerful than the ones in the prefecture capital.


    No matter what, they had to send someone to the capital to find out if the second prince��s matter was true. They had to see if anything would happen to those who had been vaccinated.


    However, after hearing Mr. Fan��s words, they were more or less anxious.


    The most powerful big shot was in the Xuanhe Prefecture. Why were they rushing to the capital? If this person really left in three months, it would be useless no matter how much money they had.


    Therefore, after this day, the rich families of Xuanhe Prefecture began to find ways to cut the queue. They wanted to be inoculated within these three months. It would be best if Shao Qingyuan could personally inoculate them.

 Chapter 1034: Chen Liang and the Others Shock

    Chapter 1034: Chen Liang and the Others�� Shock


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the reaction downstairs. This was also the reason why the teahouse announced that the story was to be continued after they finished talking about the cowpox vaccination method.


    The last story was actually for the ordinary citizens to hear. These people cared about the deadline, connections, and money.


    This time, it was for these powerful families to hear. What they cared about was a safer and more reliable method.


    She believed that after so many days, the people they had sent to the capital to gather information should have returned. Knowing that the capital was also being vaccinated, they should be anxious.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea calmly.


    However, the others in the private room were completely stunned. Chen Liang and the others were all in a daze as they stood there motionless.


    ...


    After a long time, Mr. Fan��s heavy blow downstairs ended the story. Chen Liang and the others suddenly regained their senses.


    However, in the next moment, they all looked at Gu Yundong excitedly. Their voices were trembling. ��Yun, Yundong, is what he said true? That cowpox vaccination method was created by Qingyuan?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    At the side, Chen Jinbao finally heaved a sigh of relief and said to his father in dissatisfaction, ��That��s why I said that there��s no need to be anxious. Our village will definitely be able to take turns. There��s definitely no problem. You��re still anxious with me and insisted on coming to the prefectural city personally. Aren��t you afraid of exhaustion?��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Liang hit his head hard. ��Your words are unclear. It would be strange if I wasn��t anxious.��


    After reprimanding his son, Chen Liang suddenly chuckled again.


    ��It��s actually Qingyuan. Hahaha, it��s actually Qingyuan. He discovered a way to prevent smallpox. In the future, there won��t be any kids that can��t be saved. We old things don��t have to be afraid of being chased out of the house by our children if we get smallpox.�� He smiled and choked up again. ��Good, this is great, this is really great.��


    Chen Jinbao quickly said, ��Father, do you think I��ll chase you out of the house?��


    Chen Liang acted as if he did not hear him at all. He cried and laughed at the same time. ��Hahaha, our village has produced an impressive person. That kid is promising. He��s too promising.��


    Gu Yundong sighed with emotion. Chen Liang was indeed worthy of his name. He could be considered a very conscientious village chief.


    When the others heard this, they could not help but nod repeatedly. They even said excitedly, ��Yes, yes. I didn��t expect Qingyuan to be the one who did this.��


    ��From now on, our village will be famous.��


    ��Our village has long been famous. Didn��t you see how many people from the surrounding villages came when the Gu family��s workshop was recruiting? But now, it��s even more famous.��


    ��No wonder Qingyuan suddenly left before the New Year. He was gone for a few months. So he went to the capital.��


    ��Hey, did you guys hear what the storyteller said just now? He said that Qingyuan personally vaccinated the Second Prince. In that case, he has seen the Emperor and the Prince, right? Right?��


    When everyone heard this, wasn��t that so?


    The wolf cub whose parents didn��t dote on him and didn��t even have enough to eat had actually gone to the capital to see the emperor. How lucky was he...


    Eh? Wait.


    Madam Wan suddenly said, ��Well, Qingyuan lived so hard in the past and no one helped him. Everyone in the village called him a wolf cub. Then... will he still inoculate us?��

 Chapter 1035: The Villagers Regret

    Chapter 1035: The Villagers Regret


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as he said this, the private room instantly fell silent.


    Other than Chen Liang, everyone else lowered their heads slightly.


    That��s right. They all knew how tough Shao Qingyuan��s life had been back then.


    Because he was cold to everyone, anyone who offended him would not have a good ending. When he attacked, it did not matter if they were children or old people. Therefore, the entire village avoided him, especially as parents. They warned their children to stay away from him.


    Shao Qingyuan was not the kind of person who would repay evil with kindness. He was cold to begin with, and he was completely willing to ignore the lives of the villagers.


    In an instant, all the villagers present regretted it.


    ...


    Chen Liang sighed secretly and said, ��Qingyuan isn��t as petty as you think. Isn��t our relationship eased now? If you really feel that you��ve let him down in the past, treat him better in the future and care more about him. If he needs any help, go and help him. This shouldn��t be difficult, right?��


    The others hurriedly shook their heads. ��It��s not difficult, it��s not difficult. We��ve long stopped treating him as a wolf cub. Really.��


    This was true. Ever since Shao Qingyuan was engaged to Gu Yundong, he had become much more friendly. When the villagers called him on the way, he would reply.


    Moreover, after what happened at the Li family last time, everyone knew what kind of person Old Master Li was. They felt more pitiful for Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong also said, ��Brother Shao is busy, so he definitely can��t help everyone in the village get vaccinated. However, there are still Ah Zhu, Doctor Xiong, and the old doctor from the county. Isn��t the Li family going to hold a wedding soon? Brother Shao and I will go back for a few days. When the time comes, we��ll bring Ah Zhu and the others back to help everyone get vaccinated before returning to the prefecture.��


    Most of the people in Yongfu Village were actually quite good. Although there were some sh*t stirrers, the cowpox vaccination was an order from the higher-ups. There was no need to cause more trouble.


    Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    They didn��t want Shao Qingyuan to do it himself. There were so many people in the village, and it was too much work.


    However, with him around, they could finally calm down.


    On the other hand, Chen Liang was a little surprised. ��The Li family is holding a wedding. Are you... going to participate?��


    The second branch of the Li family didn��t seem to have a good relationship with Shao Qingyuan, right?


    Not only him, but the others also had strange expressions.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Yes, we��re going to attend. The Li family invited us. Coincidentally, we��re also going to perform cowpox vaccination on everybody, so we��ll make a trip to the Li family.��


    Chen Liang felt that things were not that simple. Why would the Li family invite Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong out of the blue?


    However, Gu Yundong did not say much, so he did not ask further.


    In short, they would return from the prefectural city with good news.


    The storytelling downstairs had ended, and the guests left the teahouse one after another.


    Although there were still some who stayed behind to discuss loudly, at least the road out was no longer blocked.


    Gu Yundong led Chen Liang and the others downstairs.


    After leaving the teahouse, Chen Liang said, ��Yundong, it��s all thanks to your care that we came this time. Since Qingyuan is busy, we can��t disturb him. Now that we know that he��s the imperial physician from the capital, we��re finally relieved. Everyone is waiting for our news in the village. We��ll go back now.��


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Are you leaving now?��

 Chapter 1036: Gu Yundongs Return to Yongfu Village

    Chapter 1036: Gu Yundong��s Return to Yongfu Village


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Liang nodded. ��Everything in this prefectural city is expensive. Let��s not stay any longer.��


    Gu Yundong looked behind him. Although Chen Liang had said so, there were still a few people behind him who wanted to say something but hesitated. It was obvious that they did not want to leave so quickly.


    That��s right. It wasn��t easy for them to come to the prefectural city, but they didn��t go anywhere. They felt uncomfortable.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and said, ��It��s getting late. Let��s wait until tomorrow. If we leave at this hour, I��m afraid we��ll have to stay in the wilderness at night. It��s not safe either.��


    Madam Wan, who was behind Chen Liang, hurriedly nodded. ��That��s right, that��s right. Let��s stay for another night. It��s rare for us to come to the prefectural city. We still want to buy something back.��


    Another woman nodded. ��Yes, yes, yes. We still want to go to the market to take a look. I even promised my son to buy cakes for him in the prefecture capital.��


    ...


    Now that they were living well, although they felt that everything in this prefectural city was expensive, they could still take out money to buy something to their liking.


    Chen Liang could only nod when he heard that.


    He didn��t have much to buy. His son often came to the prefectural city and had bought everything he could.


    However, the prefectural city was worth taking a look around.


    At the thought of this, Chen Liang became excited.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to show them around, but Madam Wan and the others rejected her. ��Do what you need to do. Let��s find Daneng��s wife. She��s very free.��


    Although Feng Daneng��s wife had been brought to the prefectural city, there was nothing much to do. She only chatted with people outside all day.


    Yesterday, they had heard Feng Daneng gossip so much that her mouth was blistering.


    Gu Yundong had so many things to do, so she was very busy. Besides, as a young lady, it was uncomfortable to accompany aunties like them to shop.


    Gu Yundong did not say much. After bringing them to Feng Daneng��s residence, she went to the Million Gold Pavilion to look for Shao Qingyuan.


    She promised him that she would visit him every day.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t have much time either. He came out to meet her and heard her talk about Chen Liang and the others coming over. Then, he returned to the Million Gold Pavilion to work.


    Chen Liang and the others left early the next morning. When Gu Yundong went to send them off, he saw that they were carrying bags of various sizes. They must have bought a lot of things.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong got busy.


    Zhuangzi and Su Changshun had already been vaccinated in Gu��s shop. They would go home to rest for the next two days, so Gu Yundong personally came to the shop to take charge.


    A few days later, Su Qing and the others also got Ah Zhu to inoculate them. She then went to New Tea Pavilion to help.


    There were clearly fewer guests in New Tea Pavilion these few days. After all, such a big thing had happened in the city, and many young ladies from big families had already begun to be vaccinated.


    After the storyteller explained Shao Qingyuan��s identity that day, more than half of the large families in the prefecture capital went to Shao��s.


    Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan had always been in the Million Gold Pavilion. Only Jiang Bao, Ah Zhu, and the others were in the pharmacy.


    As such, these people could only look for the prefecture magistrate and request to cut in line.


    After being put in a difficult position, the prefecture magistrate adjusted the daily limit of 200 patients, finally letting these people heave a sigh of relief.


    However, what they didn��t know was that this was originally part of the prefecture magistrate��s plan.


    There were 200 spots a day. How many people would there be by the six-month deadline set by the emperor? Therefore, Prefecture Magistrate Dai posted another notice at the city gate, indicating that after repeated discussion, he had decided to follow the will of the people. In order to not let everyone be in a panic, the doctors would receive more people for vaccination every day when they still had the energy.


    But because of this, Shao Qingyuan was even busier.


    However, after half a month, he still walked out of the Million Gold Pavilion.


    The Li family��s wedding was in two days. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan planned to return to Yongfu Village.

 Chapter 1037: New Worker

    Chapter 1037: New Worker


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    This time, only Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Doctor Xiong, and Ah Zhu returned.


    The group of people traveled light and arrived at Fengkai County quite early.


    Just as they were about to enter the city, Gu Yundong asked the carriage to stop. She took out the makeup box from the carriage and tidied up her appearance and Shao Qingyuan��s before changing her clothes.


    Then, the two of them alighted from the carriage and walked into the city.


    Shao Qingyuan��s reputation had probably spread to Fengkai County long ago. They couldn��t see him in the prefectural city, so they had probably already started waiting in the county city. They were hoping to have the luck to wait for Shao Qingyuan.


    Fortunately, he rarely interacted with others, so most people did not know what he looked like.


    ...


    However, just in case, it was better to disguise himself.


    The two of them entered the city and planned to go to Shao��s first.


    As expected, when they passed by the county office, they saw that the entrance was filled with many people.


    Back then, there were four to five doctors in Fengkai County who went to the prefectural city to learn inoculation techniques from Shao Qingyuan. Later on, they inoculated people in the Million Gold Pavilion for more than ten days. When they completely mastered it and were familiar with it, they returned to Fengkai County and inoculated the people in the county.


    Therefore, like the prefectural city, there were many people waiting outside every day.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. Without delay, they went straight to the pharmacy.


    The old doctor was not around. He was also one of the people who had gone to the prefectural city to learn cowpox vaccination. After returning, he had been helping people with vaccination in the county office. Now, there was only one newly recruited worker in the shop.


    This shop assistant was called Liang Jianbao. He used to be a schoolboy in the medical center and knew some basic pharmacology. Later on, the medical center was run down by another medical center in the county city, so he lost his job. That was why he was recruited by Shao Qingyuan.


    He was diligent, but he was not as smart as Jiang Bao. He was simply honest and obedient.


    When Liang Jianbao saw them coming over, he quickly came out to welcome them. ��Boss, Miss, why are you back at this time?�� He was very happy. ��Boss, you don��t know, but now, everyone in the county is saying that you��re the imperial physician who invented the cowpox vaccination method. Our shop has been doing especially well recently, and many people have come to inquire about you. But don��t worry, Boss. I didn��t say anything.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and gave him a piece of paper. ��Catch all the medicine on it first. I want to take it away.��


    ��Okay, okay.�� Liang Jianbao quickly took the paper and grabbed a few large bags of herbs according to the prescription on it.


    When he was done, he quickly handed it to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan took the medicine bag and left. Liang Jianbao took two steps forward. When he disappeared, he suddenly slapped his head. ��Aiya, I forgot to pour a glass of water for the boss and the lady. Brother Jiang clearly taught me before, but I forgot.��


    He was extremely vexed, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already left the county.


    Along the way, they understood the situation in the county.


    After leaving the city gate, the two of them boarded the carriage again.


    It was a little late when they arrived at Yongfu Village. Compared to the county city, Yongfu Village was surprisingly calm.


    There was no one at the entrance of the village. They took the main road and returned home almost unimpeded.


    At this moment, no one in Yongfu Village knew that the Shao Qingyuan they were so proud of had returned.


    The next day was the wedding day of the second son of the Li family, Li Zhihu, and He Xiu.


    Second Brother Li and his wife woke up early in the morning with a lot on their minds. They looked at the door nervously and expectantly.

 Chapter 1038: Joyous Event of the Li Family

    Chapter 1038: Joyous Event of the Li Family


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Li Dunzi and Madam Du were still not sure if Shao Qingyuan would return. After Madam Dong sent the letter, he did not reply to them.


    As for Chen Liang and the others, although they knew that Shao Qingyuan would return to the village in the next few days, they were not sure when.


    Moreover, on the way back, Chen Liang had warned the seven people who had followed him to the prefecture capital that day to keep their mouths shut and not tell anyone that Shao Qingyuan had returned to attend Second Brother Li��s wedding. Otherwise, when everyone found out, they would all come to Yongfu Village to wait for him.


    If those powerful people from the county took Shao Qingyuan away, Yongfu Village would definitely not have a chance.


    Therefore, although Madam Wan and the others wanted to show off, they could only endure it when they heard Chen Liang��s serious words.


    However, they knew that Shao Qingyuan was coming to attend Li Zhihu��s marriage, so they came to the Li family early in the morning.


    ...


    Li Dunzi and his wife were very surprised. They had invited many people from the village, but many people had said that they were not free back then. Why were there so many people now? Moreover, they were villagers who were popular in Yongfu Village.


    When his son set off to fetch the bride, even the village chief came over.


    Li Dunzi hurriedly welcomed him in, while Madam Du continued to wait at the door.


    When the villagers saw that Chen Liang had actually come to attend Second Brother Li��s wedding, they were all shocked. Some people were curious, so they brought a few eggs and vegetables to congratulate him.


    The Li family was especially lively for a moment, causing Li Dunzi and his wife to heave a sigh of relief.


    The bridal escort team returned very quickly. The Li family specially borrowed an ox cart to pick up the bride. He Xiu sat on it with a red veil, but there was no joy on her face under the veil.


    Her back was sore from sitting all the way, and Lan Hua��er, who had just gotten married not long ago, was carried away by the big red sedan chair.


    He Xiu still had a deep impression of that scene back then.


    Now that she was getting married, it was fine if she did not have a bridal sedan chair. But this ox was even an old ox. She did not know if it was because it was not feeling well. As she pooped along the way, she almost could not help but come down and walk on her own.


    He Xiu was extremely depressed, but the ox cart had already arrived at the Li family.


    Li Zhihu turned around and carried He Xiu into the hall.


    Li Dunzi and Madam Du��s faces were filled with joy, but they were a little anxious. Why wasn��t Shao Qingyuan here yet?


    Not only them, but even Madam Wan and the others were very strange. They all went to Chen Liang��s side and asked, ��Village Chief, didn��t Yundong say that they would come today? It��s already the wedding ceremony. Why haven��t they appeared yet?��


    Chen Liang was also confused. He thought for a moment and said, ��Were they delayed by something? Did they not make it back in time?��


    ��It��s possible. Fortunately, I didn��t say that they would return to Yongfu Village today. Otherwise, people would think that I was lying to them.��


    ��Why don��t I go to their house and see if they��ve come back?��


    Just as they were talking, Chen Liang looked up and saw his son enter.


    Chen Jinbao walked straight to their table and sat down. He took a glass of water and drank it himself.


    Chen Liang then asked, ��Are Yundong and Qingyuan back?��


    ��Yes.��


    The person beside him was surprised. ��They really went back? Then why didn��t they come over?��


    ��What are you saying? Don��t you think about how famous Shao Qingyuan is now? If he comes at this time, will the new couple still hold the wedding? No matter what, he has to wait for the wedding to end before coming. Otherwise, if this wedding can��t be held, won��t the Li family blame them?��


    These words... made sense.

 Chapter 1039: Qingyuan, Youre Back

    Chapter 1039: Qingyuan, You��re Back


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Everyone felt relieved and continued eating happily.


    When the sound of the bridal chamber was heard from the central room, there was finally a trace of movement outside the door.


    Chen Liang and the others looked up and saw a man and a woman at the door.


    Everyone who was eating in the courtyard was suddenly stunned. A moment later, someone suddenly shouted, ��Wolf cub... Ah, no, Qingyuan, Qingyuan, you��re back?��


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present stood up and rushed towards him.


    However, Shao Qingyuan��s face was still as cold as before, and his entire body exuded an aura of ��no strangers��. In the end, everyone stopped two steps away from him.


    ...


    However, everyone looked at him with exceptionally fervent and excited expressions. Their gazes were exceptionally burning.


    ��Qingyuan, we��ve all heard that you��re the doctor who invented the cowpox vaccination method.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. I heard that you went to the capital and entered the royal palace to see the emperor, right? What does His Majesty look like? Is he so mighty that no one dares to look up?��


    ��Qingyuan, I didn��t expect you to have such ability. You even know how to treat illnesses and save people. You��re much better than the doctors from the county. Why didn��t you say anything? None of us knew that you actually know medicine.��


    ��Qingyuan, why are you back at this time? Didn��t you say that you would stay in the prefectural city for three months? Did you come back to inoculate us?��


    ��Yes, yes. We were all waiting for you to come back. Everyone was especially excited when they heard about you.��


    The villagers were very enthusiastic. These people, who had originally been cold and distant to Shao Qingyuan, now looked at him as if he was a treasure.


    If not for the fact that they were still a little afraid of Shao Qingyuan, they would have reached out to touch him and see if they could get some luck.


    Gu Yundong��s lips twitched as she watched from the side. In the past, this treatment belonged to her.


    Sigh, these people liked the new and hated the old too quickly, right?


    Shao Qingyuan, who was standing beside her, couldn��t help but reach out and squeeze her. Then, he looked at the people in front of him and said, ��Can we go in now?��


    ��Ah, yes, yes.�� The person in front of him hurriedly stepped back and welcomed him in.


    Shao Qingyuan took a few steps and Chen Liang finally arrived in front of him. ��I thought you wouldn��t come back.��


    ��We agreed,�� Shao Qingyuan said as he followed Chen Liang��s actions and sat at their table.


    Everyone found it strange. ��Are they also here to attend the Li family��s marriage?��


    ��No way. Isn��t Shao Qingyuan at odds with the Li family? Why is he here?��


    ��He doesn��t get along with First Brother Li��s family, but he shouldn��t have much of a grudge against Second Brother Li, right?��


    However, there was no need for them to get along well, right?


    Shao Qingyuan had suffered so much when he was young, but Li Dunzi and his wife had never helped him. It was said that they were very dissatisfied with Old Li doting on Shao Qingyuan.


    Everyone was guessing. Li Dunzi and Madam Du, who had heard the commotion, had already run over quickly and rushed in front of Shao Qingyuan.


    However, when they really stood in front of them, they felt a little uneasy.


    ��Qingyuan, Yundong, you��re here?��


    Previously, they were also afraid of Shao Qingyuan and his wife, but in order to make their family��s situation better, they mustered their courage and threw out bait to invite them over.


    However, they did not expect to hear some time ago that the cowpox vaccination method was created by Shao Qingyuan. How could that be??

 Chapter 1040: Giving Shao Qingyuan the Handkerchief

    Chapter 1040: Giving Shao Qingyuan the Handkerchief


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan had seen the emperor before. He was very different from before.


    He was someone who had made great contributions and could crush them with a casual move.


    Not to mention that they only had a handkerchief that was originally his, even if they had gold and silver, they would have to obediently hand it over if Shao Qingyuan wanted it.


    Therefore, at this moment, Li Dunzi and Madam Du��s bodies were trembling slightly, and they were extremely afraid.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong raised her hand and handed her a bag of pastries. ��Congratulations.��


    Madam Du was stunned and in disbelief. It was only when Chen Liang pushed her that she suddenly reacted and hurriedly took it with both hands. Her smile was exceptionally bright. ��Look, look at how polite you are. You even gave me such a big gift. Quick, please come in. The banquet has already started outside. There��s still an empty table in the room. Go and sit there.��


    ...


    She was happy. There was a red packet on the pastry. There must be money inside.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Gu Yundong not force them to hand over the handkerchief, she even gave them so much face in front of everyone.


    Li Dunzi and his wife heaved a sigh of relief. In the future, they would not be in a dilemma in this village.


    Gu Yundong smiled and walked in with Shao Qingyuan.


    She was speechless when she saw the expressions of Li Dunzi and his wife.


    They were not the kind of unreasonable bandits who would snatch and plunder. The second branch of the Li family did not have much of a grudge with them. The second branch had a handkerchief in their hands, and they needed this handkerchief. They would give a red packet in front of everyone and treat it as buying the handkerchief from them. Everyone would just take what they needed.


    The two of them entered the central room. The people outside wanted to follow them, but they were stopped by Chen Liang.


    ��Alright, alright. Today is the Li family��s big day. Let��s talk after the banquet is over.��


    Madam Wan and the others also said, ��That��s right, that��s right. If you don��t want to eat, Qingyuan and Yundong still want to eat.��


    When everyone heard this, they could only suppress the excitement in their hearts and silently return to their seats.


    However, the buzzing discussion never stopped, and their gaze was fixed on the central room.


    Unexpectedly, not long after, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong stood up and followed Madam Du into the room.


    ��Where are they going? To see the bride?��


    That didn��t make sense. Wasn��t the bride in the other room?


    Shao Qingyuan was really not interested in the wedding banquet. He was here for the handkerchief.


    After taking two sips of wine, the two of them followed Madam Du to the main room.


    As soon as they entered, Madam Du closed the door and locked it.


    Then, he took out a key and opened a coat box in the corner. He lay inside and took out a small box. Then, he used another key to open the box.


    She had hidden it very well. Not only were there two locks, but there was also a compartment in the last box.


    The handkerchief was taken from that compartment.


    Gu Yundong guessed that the compartment should have been used to hide money, but there wasn��t any money now.


    Madam Du heaved a sigh of relief and handed the handkerchief to Shao Qingyuan. She said, ��This is the handkerchief you wore back then. This material should be good. I��d never seen it before, nor did I know it. You��re knowledgeable. You might be able to find your family.��

 Chapter 1041: Shao As In Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1041: Shao As In Shao Qingyuan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Shao Qingyuan took it and touched it. It was indeed a comfortable material, even better than what they were wearing.


    He handed the handkerchief to Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong had helped Shen Sitian sell embroidery in the cloth shop in the prefectural city a few times and had seen a lot of materials, but this... she had never seen it before.


    Could it be that this material didn��t even exist in the prefectural city?


    Gu Yundong flipped her hand and found a word embroidered on the corner of the handkerchief��Shao.


    Shao as in Shao Qingyuan.


    She frowned slightly. Gu Yundong remembered that the deceased wife of the Tao family was surnamed Shao.


    ...


    As expected, did this handkerchief belong to the Tao family?


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed, but she still carefully put away the handkerchief.


    When Madam Du saw this, she couldn��t help but say a few more words. ��When you were carried back, the clothes you were wearing were very exquisite. One look and you could tell that you were a child from a rich family. Your complexion is also good. Your original family shouldn��t have to worry about food and clothes.��


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and asked, ��Then did Brother Shao have anything else on him? Was he dressed neatly at that time?��


    If Old Li had changed Shao Qingyuan and Third Young Master Tao��s clothes in a hurry, their clothes might have been a little messy.


    It had happened too long ago. Madam Du frowned and thought for a moment before continuing, ��It��s not very messy, but you should know that my father-in-law came back in a hurry with a child. He definitely wasn��t too neat. As for whether there��s anything else on him, it should be gone.��


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly. It seemed that there were not many clues.


    ��Alright, we understand. Thank you for giving us the handkerchief. It��s getting late, so we��ll go back first.��


    Madam Du opened her mouth, wanting to let them stay a little longer.


    However, she knew that this was unrealistic, so she nodded. ��I��ll send you out.��


    She opened the door again. There was a table outside. Because Li Dunzi was sitting there, no one dared to eavesdrop openly.


    However, the people present still pricked up their ears, trying their best to hear what they had said inside.


    Unfortunately, their voice was so soft that there was no sound at all.


    Gu Yundong looked around but did not see Eldest Li and his family.


    It made sense. Ever since the last time they caused a scene, the second and third branches of the Li family felt that the first branch was too vicious and had cut ties.


    Besides, Li Dunzi had invited Shao Qingyuan over this time. Why would he let the people from the main branch cause trouble for him?


    Gu Yundong shook her head and walked out of the central room.


    Chen Liang walked over and asked, ��You��re going back now?��


    ��Yes, it��s getting late. I have to go back and prepare.��


    ��Prepare?��


    Chen Liang immediately reacted and his eyes lit up. ��Is the vaccination starting tomorrow?��


    ��Yes.�� Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Uncle Chen, you should let everyone know, but this place...��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. The village has already tidied up the ancestral hall. When the time comes, we��ll inoculate everyone in the ancestral hall. Our ancestors will bless us.��


    Shao Qingyuan was relieved to hear that. He told Chen Liang about other matters before leaving the Li family with Gu Yundong.


    As soon as he left, the people who were eating stood up and wanted to follow him out.


    ��Why did you leave just like that? I wanted to ask about the vaccination.��


    ��Did he come back just to attend the wedding banquet? Doesn��t it mean we really have to wait three months?��


    Seeing that someone was about to leave, Chen Liang hurriedly coughed and said, ��Everyone, quieten down. I have something to say.��


    Everyone could not help but turn to look at him.

 Chapter 1042: Shes the Only One Unhappy

    Chapter 1042: She��s the Only One Unhappy


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Liang said, ��Qingyuan said that our Yongfu Village will start the vaccination tomorrow. The venue is over at the ancestral hall. Everyone can queue up tomorrow morning.��


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard that. ��What time is it? Will they really inoculate us?��


    Chen Liang nodded. ��Tomorrow at five o��clock.�� After a pause, he continued, ��I know that everyone has children and relatives in other villages. They also want to be vaccinated early. However, there��s a limit to manpower. They have to keep a close eye on our village first, so don��t tell the people from other villages to come over for the time being. Even if they come, they definitely won��t be able to be registered.��


    Everyone was a little disappointed when they heard that, but on second thought, it made sense. There were still hundreds of people in their village, and Shao Qingyuan had to return to the prefectural city.


    If people from other villages or even county towns came, the local villagers would have to queue at the back.


    Chen Liang continued, ��There��s one more thing I have to make clear to everyone. Qingyuan is alone. He can��t inoculate everyone. Therefore, Doctor Xiong and the others are going to do it. They were all personally taught by Qingyuan.��


    ...


    Someone was immediately dissatisfied. ��Why can��t he do it himself? If something happens to us...��


    Chen Liang suddenly looked at that person and his voice turned cold. ��Then tell me, who is he going to inoculate? You? Or me? We��ve already been inoculated. Won��t the others have to let him come? Can he handle it alone? Even in the prefectural city, he let those doctors inoculate the commoners. Why is it that when he comes to our Yongfu Village, he has to work hard? This inoculation doesn��t cost a single cent. If you��re unwilling, go to the county city and queue up. You��re pushing your luck.��


    The person immediately shrunk his neck and did not dare to make a sound.


    The others naturally did not dare to say anything else. On second thought, Chen Liang was right.


    In the past, Shao Qingyuan would have ignored them.


    Not only did he come back personally, but he also stayed in Yongfu Village for a few more days.


    With him around, they felt much more at ease.


    Seeing that there was no dissent, Chen Liang heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ��After you��re done with the wedding banquet, tell the neighbors who didn��t come to eat next door to come to the ancestral hall tomorrow morning. Do you hear me?��


    ��Got it, Village Chief.��


    After receiving the accurate news, everyone was relieved and finally began to enjoy the wine, meat, and dishes in peace.


    The only unhappy one was probably He Xiu, the bride who had finished listening to the entire process in the new room.


    Were these two crazy? They came to show off on their wedding day.


    Now, as soon as they left, these people went back to rest early after the wedding banquet. They didn��t even make a fuss in the bridal chamber.


    Her marriage was not lively at all.


    However, she was the only one who was dissatisfied with the Li family��s second branch. The others felt that it was quite good. Thinking that they were going to be vaccinated tomorrow, they all rested early.


    Therefore, early the next morning, when He Xiu was about to get up and serve tea to her in-laws, there was no one at home. Everyone had run to the ancestral hall early to wait.


    The sky had just lit up, but the entrance of the ancestral hall was already filled with people.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not in a hurry. Although they woke up early, they sat in the reception hall and finished their breakfast.


    Then, they went to Yunshu��s room to see him and Yuanzhi.


    They had gone to the Li family late yesterday. Firstly, they really wanted to wait for the Li family to finish paying their respects. Secondly, they wanted to inoculate Yunshu and Yuanzhi first.

 Chapter 1043: Untrusted Ah Zhu

    Chapter 1043: Untrusted Ah Zhu


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had already applied for leave for Yunshu and the rest. They might not be able to go to school for the next few days.


    However, Qin Wenzheng was not in the school now. There were a few students in the school who had already lined up at the county office. After the vaccination, they rested at home.


    Therefore, even if Yunshu and the others went to school, most of the students were only learning on their own.


    The two little guys were still asleep and seemed to be in good condition.


    Gu Yundong was slightly relieved and quietly left the room.


    Then, the two of them walked towards the ancestral hall.


    ...


    Chen Liang had already opened the door to the ancestral hall. The first to enter were Ah Zhu, Doctor Xiong, and the old doctor from the county medicine shop.


    The three of them were the ones who would inoculate the locals of Yongfu Village.


    As soon as they entered, the villagers began to line up under Chen Liang��s arrangements.


    However, these people were in dispute as to whose side they should be on.


    Most of them wanted to line up with Doctor Xiong. After all, Ah Zhu was just a servant in their eyes. He was also young, so how could he know about vaccination?


    Although the old doctor had already vaccinated a lot of people in the county city, he could not compare to Doctor Xiong, who had come from the prefectural city.


    However, Doctor Xiong had a bad temper. When he saw the long line in front of him, he immediately slammed the table and glared. ��Why are you all lined up here? Are you trying to tire me out?��


    The people at the back of the line trembled. Their gazes were a little erratic and afraid.


    Some people quietly moved to the old doctor��s side.


    Unexpectedly, when they looked up, the Zeng family, Chen Liang��s family, and the He family at the front were lined up on Ah Zhu��s side.


    The Zeng and Chen families had a good relationship with Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. The He family was also a shrewd family. When Gu Yundong was building the road previously, they had changed their home base at the foot of the mountain with the village?


    Their three families actually went to Ah Zhu��s side. Could it be that he was the one with the best skills among the three of them?


    Everyone was bewildered. Some people could not help but go over.


    However, some people were still determined to stand on Doctor Xiong��s side.


    However, this way, the number of people in the team in front of the three of them was about right.


    Tong Ping had also come over to help early in the morning. He had sent everyone a note with words written on it.


    ��There are too many people. It��s difficult to wait here. Everyone, take this note. You can come back when your name is called. There��s no need to wait here. It��s fine to go out for a walk and come back later.��


    Everyone held the note in their hands, but no one moved.


    Although he said that, what if they missed it?


    Besides, it was just waiting. It was not like they had not waited before. It did not matter.


    Therefore, even though the queue had already reached the outside of the ancestral hall, no one moved. At most, they would sit on the ground when they were tired of standing.


    As for food, there were also people at home who had survived smallpox when they were young. They did not need to be vaccinated, so they could help take care of it.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were the last to arrive. When they entered, they saw such a lively scene.


    When the villagers saw him, they immediately stood up and greeted, ��Qingyuan, you��re here. Hurry up and go in. It��s already started inside.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and led Gu Yundong into the ancestral hall.


    The moment the people inside saw him, their hearts instantly calmed down.


    Gu Yundong whispered, ��See that? Your role is to calm everyone down.��


    Shao Qingyuan asked, ��When are we leaving?��

 Chapter 1044: Ah Zhu and the Others Changed Their Names

    Chapter 1044: Ah Zhu and the Others Changed Their Names


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky and replied, ��About an hour.��


    The news that they had returned to Yongfu Village and were vaccinating the villagers today had probably spread.


    It was fine if the people from the neighboring village found out. With Chen Liang around, no one would make a fuss and insist that Shao Qingyuan vaccinate them.


    However, that might not be the case for the people in the county. There were many powerful people.


    They had probably sent people to find out the news of Yongfu Village at any time. Shao Qingyuan had appeared in the Li family yesterday and announced the news a little late. Even if the servants sent to find out the news wanted to return to the city to report, the city gate would be closed.


    They could only wait for the city gate to open this morning before informing their masters. Therefore, even if the people from the county wanted to come to Yongfu Village, it would probably take at least an hour.


    ...


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan and the others were still in the mood to watch Ah Zhu and the others receive the vaccination.


    Ah Zhu was indeed skilled and was inoculating the He family.


    He Shanchuan stood beside his wife. When he saw Ah Zhu holding the dagger, he was immediately a little nervous. ��Doctor Ah Zhu, my wife is afraid of pain. Later...��


    Ah Zhu: ��...�� Doctor Ah Zhu??


    He raised his head with a serious expression and said proudly, ��My name is Shao Quan now. You can call me Doctor Shao.��


    He Shanchuan nodded repeatedly. ��Alright, Doctor Shao.��


    Ah Zhu was instantly delighted. He was Doctor Shao. How nice was that?


    Someone beside him asked curiously, ��Why are you called Shao Quan?��


    ��Not only am I called Shao Quan, but we��ve all changed our names. The four of us will be Wen, Wu, Shuang and Quan [1. fully capable of literal and martial arts]. Remember, don��t call me the wrong name next time.��


    Gu Yundong silently covered her face. Look at how smug you are.


    The four of them had come up with the names themselves. A few days ago, after Shao Qingyuan and Ah Mao came out of the Million Gold Pavilion, the first thing Ah Gou and the others did was talk about changing their names.


    They originally wanted to call themselves Zhong, Xiao, Ren and Yi1, but Dai Zhong, Dai Yi and the rest of Dai Wenhuo��s subordinates had got those names.


    Therefore, after a few days of careful deliberation and racking his brains, he finally thought of the words ��Wen Wu Shuang Quan��.


    They felt that these words were especially good, especially impressive, and suited Shao Qingyuan��s image.


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a long time. ��Alright, as long as you��re happy.��


    However, Gu Yundong and the others were already used to calling Ah Zhu, so they could not change it for a while.


    Ah Zhu patiently reminded them, as if he liked this new name very much.


    When the people beside them heard that Ah Zhu and the others had changed their names, they said regretfully, ��Why did you change your names? Ah Zhu and Ah Shu are so nice to listen to. They��re easy to remember and have special characteristics. We country bumpkins like to take cheap names. It��s easy to raise them.��


    Ah Zhu: ��...�� No, I want to be called Shao Quan, Shao Quan!!! Remember!!


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and laughed.


    The cowpox vaccination went very smoothly. After it was done, Shao Qingyuan told them some things to take note of and asked them to go back and rest.


    After saying it a few more times, everyone remembered it.


    Fortunately, it was not time for farming yet. Two days of rest could still be spared.


    An hour later, someone ran over in a hurry and said loudly, ��Oh no, there are a few carriages at the entrance of our village. They seem to be from the county. Are they here to look for Shao Qingyuan and take him away?��

 Chapter 1045: Go Hide

    Chapter 1045: Go Hide


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The villagers in the ancestral hall were shocked. ��They��re really here? Why are they here so quickly?��


    Someone reacted quickly and said to Shao Qingyuan, ��Qingyuan, quickly hide.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Go and hide. If they come and can��t find you, they will definitely go back.��


    ��We��ll say that you��ve already left and returned to the prefectural city.��


    Everyone was talking at once and coming up with ideas. They were worried that Shao Qingyuan would be taken away by those powerful people from the county.


    Without this man supervising the situation, they could not help but panic.


    ...


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other. It was as they had expected it.


    Chen Liang also came over to persuade them. ��Stay away for now. Don��t worry, they��re here for you. If they can��t see you, they can��t do anything.��


    ��Alright, I��ll leave this to Uncle Chen.��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at Ah Zhu and left the ancestral hall with Gu Yundong.


    The people from the county city came from the main road in carriages, but Shao Qingyuan and the others left through the center of the village. When they arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw Father Tong waiting there with the carriage.


    As soon as the two of them got into the carriage, they bypassed the main road and took a small path to the county city.


    Not long after they left, those carriages stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    When they heard that everyone in the village was at the ancestral hall, they quickly walked towards it.


    However, when they all arrived, they only saw a few doctors inoculating the villagers.


    Shao Qingyuan was not around at all. Not only was he not around, but someone also ran over and said that they had just left from another path.


    Everyone cursed in unison and looked at the people from Yongfu Village. After leaving a few people to continue keeping an eye on the situation, they left angrily.


    The villagers were speechless. They were all prepared to argue and chase them away with hoes and shovels. In the end, they left?


    There was no sense of accomplishment. Why didn��t they persevere? Wasn��t there any sincerity?


    However, after they left, Chen Liang heaved a sigh of relief and continued to organize everyone for the vaccination.


    The Li family��s eldest branch came at this time. Ever since they found out that Shao Qingyuan had seen the emperor and made a great contribution, they had been extremely nervous.


    They wanted to go to the county city to queue for registration, but they were late. The county office��s document said that they would have to wait at least until six months later.


    Six months later? How could that be?


    Therefore, even though they were extremely afraid, it was rare for the village to start cowpox vaccination.


    They had been holed up at home for half a day. When they heard that Shao Qingyuan had left, they finally braced themselves and came out.


    They looked at the villagers in front of them who were being vaccinated. There were a total of three teams. They definitely did not dare to line up with Ah Zhu��s team. If he did anything during the vaccination, their family might lose their lives.


    Doctor Xiong had a bad temper, so it wouldn��t do either.


    Therefore, in the end, the Li family��s eldest branch was lined up with the old doctor.


    The villager in front of them immediately frowned. This person happened to be at odds with the Li family��s eldest branch. He immediately mocked, ��You still have the cheek to come. Why? Do you think no one knows that you��ve persecuted him in the past when Qingyuan isn��t around?��


    ��None of your business.��


    ��Hey, you want to fight?��


    Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Chen Liang heard the commotion and rushed over.


    When he saw the Li family, he could not help but frown. Disgust flashed across his face.


    ��Alright, stop arguing.��

 Chapter 1046: This Troublesome Thing

    Chapter 1046: This Troublesome Thing


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chen Liang did not chase them away. He was the village chief and the entire village had to be vaccinated. It was impossible for him to leave them behind.


    Besides, it wouldn��t be good for Shao Qingyuan if word got out.


    What if someone in the Li family got smallpox? What would outsiders think of Shao Qingyuan? They would say that he was the one who invented the cowpox vaccination method, but in the end, someone in his village died from this illness?


    It was just vaccination. There was nothing to do with it.


    ��If you want the vaccination, be quiet. If anything happens, you��ll be the ones to suffer.��


    The people from the Li family��s main branch immediately did not dare to speak. They could only line up resentfully and endure the pointing fingers of the other villagers.


    ...


    The subsequent inoculations went very smoothly. Even though the people from the neighboring village came after hearing the news, they knew that it was impossible for them to cut in line. They could only be envious.


    At that moment, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already arrived at Fengkai County.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the county city, they went straight to the Liu residence.


    Liu An was already waiting at the entrance. When he saw them, he immediately welcomed them. ��Young Master Shao, Miss Gu, you��re finally here. Our young master has been waiting for you at the door.��


    With that, he welcomed the two of them inside.


    As soon as they turned around the courtyard, Liu Wei, who had heard the commotion, ran over and suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Then, with a bright smile on his face, he reached out and patted Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder. ��Brother, you��re very promising now. I��m proud to have a brother like you. I��m especially proud. I��m extremely proud!!��


    As he spoke, he patted Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder hard.


    However, it didn��t look like he was proud. Instead, it looked like he wanted to slap Shao Qingyuan into the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and tilted his body slightly to avoid the third slap.


    Liu Wei could not stop in time and fell straight forward.


    Fortunately, Liu An reacted very quickly. ��Young Master, be careful.�� He barely caught her.


    After Liu Wei steadied himself, he turned around and was about to be displeased when he met Gu Yundong��s angry eyes. ��Do you have a deep hatred for my Brother Shao? You��re so strong that you��re about to slap a piece of flesh off my shoulder.��


    Liu Wei immediately shrunk his neck guiltily, but he still refuted firmly, ��Nonsense, I��m expressing my admiration for Brother Shao. It��s unstoppable. Besides, I��m afraid that my Brother Shao won��t believe such an important matter. That��s why I patted him awake and told him that this isn��t a dream. This is real. It��s worth being happy and excited. Don��t try to sow discord between me and Brother Shao.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. If you had kept that jealous, resentful, and resentful expression on your face when you said this, it might have been more convincing.


    Actor Liu, your acting skills have deteriorated.


    As he spoke, Old Master Liu also walked out with a smile. ��Young Shao, Gu girl, you��re here. This time, you��ve caused quite a commotion. Not bad, not bad. I knew that you would definitely have a great future. Unlike our family��s wastrel, who only knows how to eat, drink, and have fun. It��s fine if he can��t inherit the business, but he just has to be disobedient. What a troublesome thing.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at Liu Wei. She finally understood why Liu Wei was so resentful towards Brother Shao.


    Old Master Liu, if you want to educate your son, then educate your son. Don��t compare him to someone else.


    As expected, as soon as Old Master Liu finished speaking, Liu Wei walked forward angrily.


    Old Master Liu snorted. ��You still have the cheek to lose your temper.��

 Chapter 1047: Liu Wei Is Engaged

    Chapter 1047: Liu Wei Is Engaged


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The group of them entered the central room. Liu Yi bowed obediently and was especially polite.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment. Then, she looked at Liu Wei, who was sitting at the side and eating an apple.


    This guy was indeed a troublesome thing.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t even look at him. He said to Old Master Liu, ��Let��s begin.��


    He came here today to inoculate the Liu family.


    Liu Wei had smallpox when he was young, so there was no need to take it. However, Liu Yi still needed it, and so did the others in the Liu residence.


    ...


    Seeing that he didn��t even drink the tea, Old Master Liu hurriedly said, ��You just came. You should rest for a while.��


    ��No, let��s do it now. We still have to go back early.��


    ��Alright, follow me. The room is ready.��


    Old Master Liu brought the few of them to the hall at the back. Shao Qingyuan was holding a medical box in his hand. Liu Wei looked at it and clicked his tongue. ��He truly looks like a doctor.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him. Liu Wei immediately went to her side and said, ��Look, Brother Shao used to be a hunter, then a merchant. Now he��s actually a doctor. What do you think he will be in the future?��


    ��Whatever he will be, it��s better than a prodigal son like you.��


    Liu Wei was speechless. Could they still be friends?


    Didn��t he just pat Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder twice? A woman who bore grudges. They should be cut off from each other.


    Shao Qingyuan inoculated Liu Yi, and the others didn��t need to wait in the room. They were outside.


    Old Master Liu took the opportunity to ask Gu Yundong, ��Last time, your father got the county championship. I originally wanted to go to your house to congratulate you, but you went straight to the prefectural city. The prefectural examination is about to begin. Are you confident in getting the prefectural championship?��


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ��Well, I don��t know either. It��s not important whether he can get the championship or not. My father missed the imperial examination back then. Now, we can treat it as fulfilling a dream. We don��t want to give him too much pressure. His happiness is the most important. He��ll naturally be happy if he can get the championship. If he doesn��t get in, treat it as training.��


    Old Master Liu was stunned. He had never heard of such a thing.


    However, on second thought, it made sense. Although the Gu family was still poor, Gu Yundong had refined white sugar and given the imperial court such great benefits. It was said that the Emperor had sold the white sugar to other countries and earned a lot of money. The national treasury was full.


    With this contribution, if she had the heart, she could even get the emperor to reward her with a county lord position.


    Furthermore, Shao Qingyuan had developed a medical procedure for the vaccination of smallpox. It was also a huge matter that benefited the country and the people.


    Just these two things alone made the Shao family and the Gu family look good in front of the emperor.


    If Gu Dajiang were to get into the capital in the future, regardless of his ranking, he would attract the attention of high-ranking officials and nobles.


    When Old Master Liu thought of this, he stopped asking about this matter and thought about her marriage with Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Isn��t it time to put your wedding on the agenda?��


    ��After my father finishes the examination.�� Gu Yundong was still a little embarrassed.


    Old Master Liu was overjoyed. ��Then it will be soon. In that case, I should prepare a big gift now. It��s good, at least it��s faster than our Liu Wei.��


    Gu Yundong was about to nod, but then she was stunned. What he meant was...


    She suddenly looked at Liu Wei, who was eavesdropping on their conversation. ��You, you��re engaged?��


    When did this happen? Why didn��t she know?


    Wasn��t he hiding in the prefectural city to avoid Old Master Liu��s blind date? Now, he finally surrendered?


    Old Master Liu laughed. ��Yes, it��s finally settled.��

 Chapter 1048: Let Gu Yundong Accompany Me

    Chapter 1048: Let Gu Yundong Accompany Me


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was about to ask which family it was when he saw a servant coming to look for Old Master Liu.


    Old Master Liu could only instruct Liu Wei to entertain Gu Yundong before he left in a hurry.


    Only the two of them were left in the central room. Gu Yundong suddenly looked at him with a burning gaze.


    Liu Wei felt uncomfortable under her stare. After a long while, he waved his hand and said, ��Alright, alright, I��ll tell you. I��m indeed engaged. It happened a month ago. My father set it up for me.��


    ��Which girl?��


    ��Miss Zhang.�� Liu Wei was very dissatisfied. ��I don��t know what medicine my father took, but he insisted on finding me a fierce wife. You don��t know, but that Miss Zhang is especially fierce. I-I��m afraid of her.��


    ...


    Gu Yundong was speechless. There was nothing she could do about this.


    Liu Wei looked like he had nothing left to live for. ��My father doesn��t listen to me at all. He insists that I��m jumpy and that I have to find a wife who can control me. Then how can I live in the future?��


    Gu Yundong wanted to laugh, but she tried her best to restrain herself.


    Forget it. He was already in such a miserable state. It was not good to laugh at him.


    However, they were still friends, so she asked a few more questions, ��Have you seen Miss Zhang? Do you have any... feelings for her?��


    ��I��ve seen her. She looks alright, but she��s fierce and domineering. I don��t like this at all.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. But this was how it was like for a man and a woman to get married these days. Since they were already engaged, it meant that Old Master Liu had made up his mind.


    However, for Old Master Liu to take a fancy to her, that girl must have something outstanding that he admired.


    However, Liu Wei was very against this Miss Zhang now. Then...


    Just as Gu Yundong was thinking about it, Old Master Liu rushed back.


    Unexpectedly, the first thing he said when he returned was to Liu Wei, ��A servant came to the Zhang family and said that they had obtained a wild deer. Young Master Zhang has held a banquet and invited you to join in the fun.��


    ��What��s there to hold a banquet for? I don��t even want to eat anymore. I��m not going.�� Liu Wei refused without hesitation.


    Old Master Liu was furious. ��Who asked you to eat deer? I asked you to meet Miss Zhang.��


    ��All the more reason for me not to go. I don��t like her.��


    Old Master Liu looked around, looking like he was looking for a stick.


    Seeing this, Liu Wei hurriedly jumped up and hid behind Gu Yundong. ��Father, you, you, don��t be rash.��


    ��You��re really, really an idiot. If you don��t like her, you should meet her even more often. Wouldn��t you like her if you talk to her more often? Let me tell you, I��m already tolerant enough of you. I even let the two of you cultivate your relationship before marriage. Don��t be ungrateful.��


    As he spoke, Old Master Liu��s breathing began to quicken. His face turned red, and he looked like he was about to faint.


    Liu Wei panicked and quickly said, ��Okay, okay, okay. I��ll go. I��ll go, alright?��


    However, he made a request. ��Let Gu Yundong accompany me.��


    Gu Yundong: ��...�� No, I��m not here. You can��t see me.


    Old Master Liu frowned. Liu Wei said anxiously, ��Father, didn��t you say that she has good taste? Then let her go to the Zhang family with me and see if that Miss Zhang is good. If she agrees, I��ll marry her and won��t make a fuss in the future, okay?��


    Gu Yundong: ???


    What does it have to do with me? Am I wrong to have good taste? I��m just a bystander.


    Liu Wei, you fool. Can��t you tell that your father is acting?


    However, Old Master Liu��s eyes lit up. He nodded and said, ��Alright.��

 Chapter 1049: Its Too Difficult

    Chapter 1049: It��s Too Difficult


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    What��s alright? Did you ask for my opinion? Do you think I don��t exist???


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��I don��t think it��s appropriate. I��m an unmarried woman. If I follow Liu Wei to the Zhang family to look for Miss Zhang, others will think that I have something to do with Liu Wei. If Miss Zhang misunderstands something and thinks that I deliberately came to provoke her, wouldn��t I have done something bad out of kindness?��


    Unexpectedly, Old Master Liu waved his hand and said, ��It��s fine. I��ll let Yan��er accompany you. When the time comes, just say that you��re Yan��er��s friend and Yan��er brought you there.��


    Liu Yan was Liu Wei��s elder sister. Gu Yundong had met her before. She was a good person. Probably because she was the eldest child of the Liu family, she was decisive and completely different from Liu Wei.


    Gu Yundong sometimes felt that it was probably because he had such an elder sister that Liu Wei was pampered to the point of being heartless and silly.


    But even if there was Liu Yan, Gu Yundong did not want to go.


    ...


    Her expression was serious as she rejected him firmly. ��I don��t think it��s appropriate. What if Miss Wan Zhang doesn��t believe me? Besides, I still have to wait for Brother Shao...��


    Before she could finish speaking, Old Master Liu clutched his chest and looked like he was about to die.


    Gu Yundong��s lips twitched. Uncle Liu!! I��m not a fool like Liu Wei. You said that I have good taste. Can��t I tell that you��re acting??


    Liu Wei supported Old Master Liu. ��Father, Father, are you alright? Don��t worry, Gu girl is kind-hearted. She will agree. Don��t faint.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She wanted to ask Shao Qingyuan to leave and not care about the Liu family.


    Old Master Liu panted heavily and said with great effort, ��Yundong, you��re Liu Wei��s friend. Can you bear to see his marriage not go well and that he and his wife won��t be able to grow old together?��


    ��I can bear to.��


    ��As long as you go and take a look, Liu Wei will wait for the wedding in peace. You know his temper. What if he suddenly runs away on the day of the wedding? Then, my Liu family and the Zhang family will become enemies. Now, as long as you go and take a look and know that Miss Zhang is a good person, Liu Wei won��t be so unhappy. I��ll leave it to you.��


    ��I��m already so old. It��s too difficult for me to have a grandson.��


    ��Just do me a small favor on account of Uncle taking care of you.��


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky and sighed in his heart. He really owed them. Since Old Master Liu had said so, her conscience would hurt to death if she did not go.


    ��Okay, I��ll go, okay?��


    Old Master Liu immediately stood up and nodded with a serious expression. ��Thank you.��


    Gu Yundong was already numb when she saw how energetic he was.


    Old Master Liu then turned to Liu Wei and said, ��When you pass by the Sun family later, pick up your sister and go to the Zhang family together.��


    The Sun family was the family that Liu Yan��s husband belonged to.


    Liu Wei nodded. ��I understand, Father.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed her temples and entered the house to inform Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment. ��Alright, it��s boring for you to wait outside. Just go take a look.��


    ��Wait for me to come back.��


    ��Okay.��


    Gu Yundong walked out of the door again. Liu Wei was ready.


    The two of them got into the carriage outside. Since they were going to pick Liu Yan up, the carriage had to take a detour.


    Along the way, Gu Yundong did not want to talk to Liu Wei. The latter did not care.


    However, when they passed by Jinxiu Restaurant, Liu Wei suddenly exclaimed, ��Eh?��

 Chapter 1050: The Third Young Master of the Tao Family, Tao Yan

    Chapter 1050: The Third Young Master of the Tao Family, Tao Yan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong glanced at him and pretended not to hear him. Don��t think that I don��t know that he deliberately made a sound to attract my attention.


    However, she didn��t expect that Liu Wei didn��t look at her and asked curiously, ��Why are they together?��


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked out. She happened to see two people about to enter Jinxiu Restaurant.


    She didn��t know one of them. But wasn��t the other Peng Zhongfei?


    It had been a long time since he had seen this person. He looked like he had been doing well recently and was glowing.


    Gu Yundong asked casually, ��Do you know the person beside Peng Zhongfei?��


    ...


    Liu Wei nodded. ��Yes, he��s the third young master that the Tao family found at the end of last year.��


    Gu Yundong froze. ��Who are you talking about?��


    ��Third Young Master Tao Yan.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly shouted, ��Stop the carriage.��


    This sound was urgent and sharp. Liu An, who was driving the carriage outside, hurriedly pulled the reins. Because of inertia, Liu Wei couldn��t sit properly and almost fell out of the carriage.


    He rubbed his aching head and asked angrily, ��What are you doing? You��re so shocked.��


    However, Gu Yundong said to him, ��Go to the Zhang family yourself. I have something on, so I won��t be going for now.��


    After saying that, she didn��t care about Liu Wei��s reaction and directly jumped off the carriage.


    Liu Wei was stunned and hurriedly got off the carriage. When he looked up, he saw Gu Yundong rushing towards Jinxiu Restaurant.


    He hurriedly asked Liu An to drive the carriage to the side to rest, then quickly caught up with Gu Yundong.


    The two of them entered Jinxiu Restaurant one after another. Liu Wei had just caught up with her and happened to hear her asking the shopkeeper.


    ��Which room are Young Master Peng and Young Master Tao in?��


    The shopkeeper was stunned. He naturally knew Gu Yundong, but...


    Fortunately, Liu Wei came over immediately. ��Hurry up and tell her, which room are they in?��


    The shopkeeper immediately replied, ��In the Bamboo Room.��


    ��Thank you,�� Gu Yundong said and quickly walked upstairs.


    After going up two flights of stairs, she saw that Liu Wei had also come over. She immediately frowned and said, ��Why are you following me? I have something urgent to do. You can go to the Zhang family first. As for seeing Miss Zhang, you can wait for an opportunity next time.��


    ��Hey, the Zhang family��s matter is not urgent. What are you busy with?�� Liu Wei was excited. ��Is it related to Peng Zhongfei and Tao Yan? I��ll help you. I can beat or trick anyone.��


    As he spoke, he even started to roll up his sleeves.


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. ��No, I just have something to ask. Hurry up and leave.��


    Liu Wei raised his neck and refused resolutely. ��I promised Father that we would go out and return together. How can I leave you here alone?��


    If it weren��t for the glow of gossip on your face, I would have believed your righteousness.


    Gu Yundong had no choice. She could not be bothered to argue with him and simply let him be.


    She turned around and walked upstairs again.


    Liu Wei was satisfied. He walked quickly and even led the way. ��The Bamboo Room is over here. Please.��


    When he reached the door, he raised his hand and knocked.


    Peng Zhongfei��s voice came from inside. ��Who is it?��


    ��Me.��


    Liu Wei��s voice was very recognizable. Peng Zhongfei immediately recognized it. He immediately smiled and opened the door. ��Young Master Liu, it��s been a long time. Come in, come in. It��s just nice...��


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw Gu Yundong standing behind Liu Wei.


    The smile on Peng Zhongfei��s face froze instantly. He looked at her in disbelief. ��You, you, you...��

 Chapter 1051: Almost a Ghost

    Chapter 1051: Almost a Ghost


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was very unhappy. Why did he look as if he had seen a ghost?


    Wasn��t she beautiful? Wasn��t she at the prime of her youth?


    What a bad taste!!


    Peng Zhongfei quickly composed himself and looked at Gu Yundong with a dry smile. ��Miss Gu, so it��s you.��


    He smiled brightly on the surface, but he was crying inside.


    Every time he saw Gu Yundong, he would be unlucky. It was not easy for him to recover. Over the past year, his family had not been in much trouble. His days were colorful, but she suddenly appeared. He felt like something was going to happen again.


    ...


    Peng Zhongfei looked at Liu Wei with dissatisfaction and asked angrily, ��What are you doing here?��


    Liu Wei: ��...�� Hey, why did your expression change so quickly?


    Wasn��t he just inviting me in to eat, drink, and be lively? What the hell?


    The three of them were staring at each other outside the door when Tao Yan, who had been waiting in the room, walked out.


    He naturally knew Liu Wei and immediately greeted him. ��So it��s Young Master Liu. Are you also here to eat? It��s rare to meet you. Do you want to eat together?��


    But in the blink of an eye, he saw Gu Yundong and immediately felt a little embarrassed.


    He did not know Gu Yundong. When he saw her standing with Liu Wei, he thought that she was his relative or cousin. If it was a family gathering, it would be difficult for him to invite them.


    However, Liu Wei didn��t feel embarrassed. He immediately pushed Peng Zhongfei away. ��Okay, okay. But let me make it clear first. Although this is my restaurant, you have to treat us to this meal.��


    Peng Zhongfei��s mouth twitched and he looked at Gu Yundong.


    The latter also walked in very naturally without even being polite.


    Peng Zhongfei only felt a toothache. He could only sigh secretly and turn around to close the door of the room.


    There was only one pot of tea on the table in the room. Perhaps it was because Gu Yundong and the others had arrived quickly that Peng Zhongfei and the rest did not have time to order the dishes.


    Tao Yan was stunned, especially when he saw Gu Yundong enter.


    It was Liu Wei who introduced them. ��This is Gu Yundong, my sister.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at him. You really know how to take advantage of others.


    Tao Yan��s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Gu Yundong��s name. This was that girl from the Gu family.


    He quickly cupped his hands and said, ��I��ve heard a lot about you, but I haven��t had the chance to meet you. I didn��t expect to meet you today.��


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had seen Tao Yan. This person was a little short, at least shorter than the other two young masters of the Tao family.


    However, this guy��s appearance was the one that resembled Master Tao the most. At a rough glance, they were at least 50 to 60% similar.


    He seemed to have a good personality. Moreover, he had just been recognized by the Tao family not long ago, but he could become friends with a famous profligate son like Peng Zhongfei, who looked down on others and thought that he was the best playboy in the county city. He was quite thoughtful to drink tea and eat calmly.


    Seeing her, Tao Yan��s attitude was also very respectful and polite. He didn��t ignore her just because she was a woman. Just a glance was enough to make people have a good impression of him.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded. ��I didn��t expect Third Young Master Tao to know about me. It��s my honor.��


    ��Haha, Miss Gu is too humble. Previously, after I was recognized by the Tao family, there was a welcome banquet at home. My elder brother even said that he would invite Young Master Shao and Miss Gu over. I didn��t expect the two of you to not be in the county city. That��s why I didn��t have the privilege to see you.��


    Gu Yundong was surprised, but seeing that he was not afraid to mention his background, it was convenient for her.

 Chapter 1052: How Did You Find Her?

    Chapter 1052: How Did You Find Her?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Then I can only congratulate Third Young Master Tao for acknowledging his ancestors and reuniting the family.�� Gu Yundong held a cup of tea and toasted him.


    Tao Yan quickly picked up his teacup and drank it. ��Thank you.��


    ��Speaking of which, Third Young Master has come to the end of his suffering. His good days are all in the future.�� Gu Yundong pretended to speak casually. ��By the way, did you catch the human trafficker who took Third Young Master away? In my opinion, such a person is the most detestable. He and specializes in doing such heartless things. He destroys other people��s lives and families. I hate such people the most. Previously, I encountered a human trafficker who carried a child away in broad daylight. If that person was not sneaky and I hadn��t stopped him on the spot when I realized that something was wrong, the child��s family would probably be heartbroken.��


    The Tao family announced to the public that Tao Yan had been kidnapped when he was young. Although many people knew that this was not the case and Gu Yundong also knew the inside story, she still had to pretend.


    She had an indignant expression on her face. Tao Yan didn��t think much of it and only said, ��How can I catch him? After that human trafficker sold me, I don��t know where he went.��


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she sighed regretfully. Then, she asked curiously, ��Then how did Third Young Master know about your background back then? I heard that you were only about a year old when you were taken away.��


    ...


    ��Coincidentally, when I was in my teens, I accidentally heard my adoptive parents arguing. Only then did I know that I wasn��t their biological son. No wonder they weren��t friendly to me and beat and scolded me as if we were enemies. However, I also knew that if I asked them directly, they definitely wouldn��t tell me, so I secretly investigated.��


    Gu Yundong��s interest was immediately piqued. ��How did you investigate? Could it be that there were some clues back then?��


    ��Yes, when they were arguing back then, I heard them say that the clothes I was wearing seemed to be made of good material and were not cheap, so they took the clothes directly to the pawn shop. Although there were not many clues, there were at least some. I followed this lead and searched for a long time before I finally found that pawn shop. Fortunately, the clothes were worn by children and no one had bought them. In the end, the pawn shop owner treated it as doing a good deed and donated them to the charity hall. I found the clothes at the charity hall.��


    The charity hall was filled with homeless orphans. Tao Yan��s clothes were good, so the charity hall naturally took good care of them. This allowed Tao Yan��s search to go further.


    If the pawnshop had sold it to anyone else, they would have worn it and thrown it away.


    Gu Yundong was secretly shocked. According to Tao Yan, when he was carried away, he was wearing the clothes of the Tao family. There was no need to change clothes with Shao Qingyuan.


    The Tao family changed the story of Tao Yan being abandoned to being trafficked because the Tao family wanted to cover up the scandal.


    There was no need for Tao Yan to lie when he said that he had found the Tao family.


    Gu Yundong felt that her and Shao Qingyuan��s thoughts might have been too complicated from the beginning.


    Perhaps Old Li had nothing to do with the third young master of the Tao family being taken away. Perhaps he only knew the inside story of the third young master of the Tao family being abandoned and directly pushed this matter to Shao Qingyuan.


    Yes, that must be it.


    Before he died, he tricked Shao Qingyuan again and deliberately said this to confuse him so that he could not find his real family.

 Chapter 1053: The Handkerchief is Shao Qingyuan鈥檚

    Chapter 1053: The Handkerchief is Shao Qingyuan��s


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The more Gu Yundong thought about it, the clearer the clues in her mind became.


    If things went back to the beginning and all the clues related to the Tao family were removed, then... the only thing that could prove Shao Qingyuan��s background might be the handkerchief that Li Dunzi and his wife had hidden.


    The handkerchief belonged to Shao Qingyuan, and it was given to him by his family.


    But why did Old Li do this? It could only mean that he had a grudge against Shao Qingyuan, or against Shao Qingyuan��s family.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes grew brighter and brighter. They could start from there.


    At this moment, her mood suddenly brightened.


    ...


    ��I was lucky. When I found half of it, Big Brother happened to be looking for me.�� Tao Yan continued, ��Only then did I know my background. After confirming it, I returned to the Tao family.��


    Gu Yundong came back to her senses and nodded. ��Third Young Master, good things come after hardships. You will definitely have good fortune in the future.��


    ��Hahaha, thank you for your nice words.�� Tao Yan smiled. ��My brother is indeed very good to me.��


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. Yes, only your brother treats you well. The others don��t look too good.


    The corners of Peng Zhongfei��s mouth twitched. He wanted to speak, but the two of them had been talking back and forth since they sat down. He couldn��t even find a chance to interrupt.


    Wasn��t this the first time the two of them met? How could they have so much to talk about?


    He endured it and then glanced at Liu Wei.


    He did not expect this kid to be drinking tea rather enjoyably. Was there a mistake? Even if he was treating, even if this was the best tea in Jinxiu Restaurant, there was no need for this guy to be like this, right?


    This is your restaurant. How dare you take advantage of me when you want to drink high-quality tea?


    Intolerable!


    Peng Zhongfei raised his leg under the table and kicked him hard.


    ��Pfft... Cough, cough.�� Liu Wei was careless and the tea directly poured into his nose. He instantly exploded. ��Why did you kick me?��


    Peng Zhongfei was speechless. He had used too much strength.


    He touched his nose guiltily and met the gazes of the other two. He said, ��I heard them chatting. When I got excited, I bumped into you.��


    ��Why are you so excited? You��re wasting my tea.��


    ��So your point is this???��


    Gu Yundong looked at Peng Zhongfei with a faint smile. ��It��s my fault. I was too curious about Third Young Master��s strange background, so I asked a few more questions. By the way, it��s rare to meet Young Master Peng. I happen to have something to ask you for help with.��


    Peng Zhongfei widened his eyes. ��You, you, what do you need my help with?��


    He was so nervous that he stuttered.


    Why did she need his help? The first two times she had looked for him, something had happened to him. Could she not look for him this time?


    Peng Zhongfei was filled with regret. If he had known earlier, he would not have kicked so hard. Wouldn��t it have been better to be a quiet quail? If Liu Wei wanted to drink tea, he could drink tea. It was not much money. Now, Gu Yundong had finally noticed him.


    Peng Zhongfei was extremely bitter in his heart, but in front of his two friends, he still controlled his facial expression very firmly and said seriously, ��What help? Tell me. No matter what, we��re friends. I��ll definitely help if I can. But you know that my ability is limited. I��m just a young master who eats and drinks. Don��t blame me if I can��t help you.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Am I that scary? I won��t let you climb a mountain of swords or go through a sea of fire.


    She shook her head and took out the handkerchief embroidered with words from her sleeve.

 Chapter 1054: The Origin of the Handkerchief

    Chapter 1054: The Origin of the Handkerchief


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ever since he took the handkerchief from Madam Du, Shao Qingyuan had handed it to her.


    Gu Yundong had always kept important things in her space. The handkerchief was taken out of her space with the help of her sleeve.


    She handed it to Peng Zhongfei directly. ��Young Master Peng, your family runs a cloth shop, so you must be very familiar with fabric. Coincidentally, I just got a piece of fabric not long ago. I think this material is very good and feels very comfortable to touch. I want to ask Young Master Peng, do you sell this material in your cloth shop?��


    Peng Zhongfei secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. Luckily, it wasn��t a big favor.


    Although he was a profligate son, he still had to manage his own business. Familiarizing himself with fabric was the most basic common sense. Therefore, Peng Zhongfei took the handkerchief confidently.


    ��Let me see?��


    ...


    When he touched it, he felt that the material was indeed not bad.


    But...


    Peng Zhongfei frowned and looked at it carefully. Then, his face turned red.


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Young Master Peng, do you know it?��


    ��Don��t be hasty. I haven��t checked it carefully.�� Peng Zhongfei coughed lightly. He stood up and walked to the window. He looked at the light outside carefully twice.


    No one knew if he had figured it out or not, but he quickly sat back at the table and rubbed the handkerchief with both hands.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Hey.


    Fortunately, he only rubbed it twice.


    However, Peng Zhongfei used his nails to scratch it twice.


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore. She suddenly stood up, pulled his hand away, and retracted the handkerchief.


    She looked at it like it was a treasure. Thankfully, it wasn��t broken, but there were traces.


    Gu Yundong looked at Peng Zhongfei angrily. ��Do you recognize it or not? If you don��t, don��t ruin it for me, okay?��


    Peng Zhongfei immediately nodded. ��Yes, of course.��


    Gu Yundong, Liu Wei, and Tao Yan looked at him suspiciously. It took him so long to recognize it.


    ��I really recognize it.�� Peng Zhongfei was a little anxious. ��I��ve seen this material before, but our cloth shop doesn��t have it. It��s not just our cloth shop. I reckon even the prefectural city doesn��t have it. This material is fabric from the Qiu Kingdom. It��s usually a present to our country. Therefore, there definitely isn��t much of this. Basically, it��s bestowed to the concubines or high-ranking officials by the emperor after he obtained it.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Materials from the royal palace? No way?


    ��So you��re saying that only those noble families in the royal palace or the capital have it?�� Was Brother Shao��s identity so impressive?


    ��That��s not true. There are also some among the commoners, but they��re very few. It��s definitely unavailable in shops.�� Although it was offered by the Qiu Kingdom, the fabric that entered Dajin was basically used by the emperor to reward the concubines and officials.


    However, the Qiu Kingdom also had business dealings with Dajin. If the commoners had the financial ability, it was not surprising for them to obtain this fabric. However, they definitely could not sell it. Otherwise, they would be courting death.


    ��Are you sure?��


    Peng Zhongfei nodded vigorously. He was very certain.


    He had seen it once before when he followed his father to the capital. There was too little such fabric to sell.


    Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded. So, the scope was still very wide. The high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital had them, and so did the concubines and civilians.


    Where could she start looking? Also, it was unlikely that Old Man Li would go to the capital, right?


    However, she was certain of one thing.

 Chapter 1055: Going to the Zhang Family

    Chapter 1055: Going to the Zhang Family


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    This handkerchief definitely had nothing to do with the Tao family.


    With Old Master Tao and Old Madam Tao��s hatred for Tao Yan, they would definitely not give him such a rare and precious fabric to use. At the very least, before Tao Yan was carried away, this handkerchief would definitely not belong to him.


    This was Shao Qingyuan��s.


    On the other hand, there was the word ��Shao�� embroidered on the handkerchief. She would look for someone with the surname Shao. Brother Shao��s father might have the surname Shao.


    Gu Yundong finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She stuffed the handkerchief back into her sleeve. When she looked up, she saw Peng Zhongfei smiling at her. ��Miss Gu, are you alright?��


    ...


    ��No.�� Gu Yundong smiled at him, wanting to see what he was going to say.


    Peng Zhongfei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ��Then let��s eat something. Speaking of which, why hasn��t this waiter served the dishes yet? It��s been half a day.�� As he spoke, he began to criticize Liu Wei. ��I say, your restaurant��s speed is not good. Only I��m magnanimous and tolerant and won��t argue with you. If you encounter a rude person, the table will be smashed.��


    Liu Wei snorted and stood up directly. ��Come, come, come. Smash it. Are you jealous of my restaurant��s good business? Didn��t I just ask you to pay? Look at how anxious you are. It��s as if I��ve taken advantage of you.��


    Before he came up, he deliberately told the waiter not to serve the dishes. Seeing how anxious Gu Yundong was, he knew that she had something to ask. Was it good to serve the dishes halfway?


    Besides, he wasn��t willing to eat at the same table as Peng Zhongfei. Who knew if the guy would go back on his word in the end and demand a discount?


    Peng Zhongfei knew that he was not a good person. ��Did I make a mistake when I treated you to a meal?��


    ��Hmph, I��m not very happy to eat it. The Zhang family even treated me to wild venison. I��ll eat it now. See you again.��


    As he spoke, he gestured for Gu Yundong to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Tao Yan, who was quietly listening to their bickering, was suddenly stunned. He asked, ��Zhang family? Which Zhang family?��


    ��Zhang Hao��s.��


    ��The Zhang family that sells pastries? Are you very familiar with the Zhang family?��


    Liu Wei waved his hand. ��No, it��s just business dealings.��


    Tao Yan stopped talking.


    Gu Yundong took a few more glances at him, feeling a little puzzled.


    Unfortunately, before she could ask, Liu Wei urged her to leave quickly.


    As soon as he went out, Liu Wei snorted and asked the waiter to serve the dishes to Peng Zhongfei and the others. At the same time, he reserved a room to eat.


    Gu Yundong grabbed him. ��We��re eating here? Aren��t we going to the Zhang family?��


    ��Are we? It��s already so late. There��s no point in going. I just didn��t want to eat with Peng Zhongfei, so I came out on purpose.��


    Liu Wei said happily, but Gu Yundong was silent for a moment before saying, ��Let��s go to the Zhang family.��


    She was a little concerned about Tao Yan��s hesitation just now.


    Liu Wei��s brows were tightly knitted. ��It��s alright. If my father asks, just say that I refused to go. He��ll just hit me.��


    But Gu Yundong had already walked downstairs. ��But I suddenly want to eat venison.��


    Liu Wei: ��...�� Why would a woman like you be so interested in venison?


    Don��t you know that��s what it was supposed enhance manhood?


    At the thought of this, Liu Wei blushed.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was about to leave the house, she quickly chased after him.


    Liu An was still waiting outside. When he saw them come out, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    When the two of them got into the carriage and walked back to the Sun family, Gu Yundong asked, ��Peng Zhongfei and the others don��t know about your engagement with Miss Zhang?�� Otherwise, why would they ask about his relationship with the Zhang family?

 Chapter 1056: Is This What Liu Wei Called Ferocious?

    Chapter 1056: Is This What Liu Wei Called Ferocious?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei pursed his lips. ��If even you don��t know, how would they know?��


    Gu Yundong raised an eyebrow at him.


    Liu Wei said lazily, ��This is my request. I can get engaged, but they can��t tell anyone. My father is afraid that if I��m forced into a corner, I��ll run away without a trace, so he agreed. You know that I��m not satisfied with this marriage, but my father insists that I interact with Miss Zhang. He seems to be certain that I��ll definitely like her. It can also be considered to be giving each other a way out. If I still don��t want to get married to Miss Zhang, I��ll silently cancel the engagement. It won��t ruin her reputation.��


    ��The Zhang family doesn��t object to your request?��


    Liu Wei said, ��There��s a problem with the Zhang family��s business. With the help of the Liu family, they naturally won��t object. However, Miss Zhang is very angry. She��s also fierce. Every time she sees me, she acts like she��s the boss and I can only prostrate on the ground.��


    This description was really... indescribable.


    ...


    As the two of them spoke, the carriage stopped in front of the Sun family��s house.


    Liu Wei asked Gu Yundong to wait in the carriage while he jumped out.


    Not long after, he returned with Liu Yan.


    Gu Yundong and Liu Yan had met twice. Although they were not as familiar as Liu Wei, their relationship was not bad.


    She sat next to Gu Yundong and said, ��I heard from Liu Wei that this kid is too insensible. My father is also messing around and I have to trouble you to make a trip. It��s really...��


    ��It��s alright. I��m friends with Liu Wei. I��m also very curious about his fiance?e.�� Gu Yundong smiled. ��Sister Liu, are you familiar with Miss Zhang?��


    ��I��ve met her twice, but I can��t say that I��m familiar with her.�� Although they were both young ladies from wealthy families in the county, Liu Yan was seven or eight years older than Miss Zhang.


    When she was still a girl, Miss Zhang was just a little bean. Later on, she married someone and gave birth to a child. She could not play with Miss Zhang.


    Although they had met twice, it was actually in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong nodded. She knew what was going on.


    The Zhang family was really quite far from the Liu family. One was in the south and and the other was in the north of the county.


    When the carriage stopped at the entrance of the Zhang family��s house, a servant was waiting anxiously outside.


    When he saw Liu Wei coming down, he hurriedly ran over. ��Young Master Liu, you��re finally here. Our Young Master is waiting for you. You...��


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Liu Yan and Gu Yundong coming out.


    He was stunned for a moment. ��Mrs. Sun?��


    Liu Yan smiled. ��I happened to come home to see my father. When I heard that you had a wild deer, I couldn��t help but come over to join in the fun. Why? Am I not welcome?��


    The servant suddenly came back to his senses. ��No, no. This way, please. I��ll get someone to tell Miss now.��


    Liu Yan nodded, and the three of them followed the servant into the Zhang family.


    Compared to the Liu family, the Zhang family was indeed smaller.


    However, it was still a big family in Fengkai County and looked very rich.


    When they reached the front yard, Liu Wei separated from them.


    The servant led him to the left. On Gu Yundong��s side, a maidservant led the way.


    After walking for a while, she suddenly heard a hearty voice. ��Sister Liu, you��re here?��


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, Gu Yundong saw a figure walking over quickly.


    She was wearing a light pink dress, and the pearl hairpin on her head swayed as she walked. She looked a little cute.


    She had a bright smile on her face and two dimples on both sides. It was obvious that she was a sweet girl.


    Is this... the ferocity that Liu Wei spoke of?

 Chapter 1057: Miss Zhang, Zhang Jiao

    Chapter 1057: Miss Zhang, Zhang Jiao


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Miss Zhang quickly stood in front of Gu Yundong and the other woman. The dimples on her face were especially eye-catching and playful.


    She smiled and held Liu Yan��s arm. Unexpectedly, she saw Gu Yundong standing at the side.


    Zhang Jiao blinked in surprise. ��This is?��


    ��Look at me, I almost forgot to introduce you. This is Gu Yundong, Miss Gu.�� Liu Yan smiled and said to Gu Yundong, ��This is Miss Zhang, Zhang Jiao.��


    Zhang Jiao was stunned. She looked at Gu Yundong in confusion. ��Miss Gu? Is she from the Gu family in the north of the city?��


    As far as she knew, there was only one family in the county with the surname Gu. However, she had seen the girl from that family before. Why did Gu Yundong look so unfamiliar?


    ...


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Liu Yan��s face as she said in a low voice, ��No.��


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, was very calm. ��I have nothing to do with the Gu family in the north of the city. I��m just a country girl. I happen to know Sister Liu, so I followed her out to see the world.��


    Zhang Jiao was stunned. She sized Gu Yundong up from head to toe for a while before saying, ��Miss Gu doesn��t look like a country girl at all. With her appearance and bearing, I would believe that she��s the daughter of an official.��


    ��Hahaha.�� Liu Yan covered her mouth and laughed. ��You know how to talk.��


    Zhang Jiao was displeased. ��I��m telling the truth.�� With that, she ran over to Gu Yundong. ��Miss Gu, this is your first time coming to my house, right? Let��s go, I��ll show you around.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and the three of them walked towards the backyard.


    Zhang Jiao was very cheerful and lively. As the host, she had been talking nonstop along the way.


    When they reached the reception hall, she led the two of them to sit down. ��Come, come, sit. Come and try my brother��s new venison today.��


    There were already many dishes on the table. The dazzling array of dishes was very sumptuous.


    Zhang Jiao took good care of Gu Yundong. Afraid that she would be too polite, she kept urging her to eat first.


    Gu Yundong could only smile politely, indicating that she could do it herself.


    After the meal, Gu Yundong��s forehead was covered in sweat.


    She didn��t have much of an impression of Zhang Jiao. She just felt that she was too enthusiastic. As for being fierce, only Liu Wei felt that way, right?


    After dinner, Zhang Jiao brought them around the Zhang residence.


    Halfway through, Young Master Zhang Hao and Young Master Zhang sent word that they would invite everyone over to play pitch-pot.


    Liu Yan blinked at Gu Yundong and whispered, ��This is a chance for the two of them to meet and talk.��


    With that, she immediately agreed.


    ��Sure, I like pitch-pot. Before I was married, I was one of the top girls in this county.��


    Zhang Jiao became excited. ��Really? Sister Liu is so powerful?��


    Then, she looked at Gu Yundong. ��What about Miss Gu? Do you know how to play?��


    ��I��ve never played it before. I��m just watching.�� She had never played pitch-pot before. All this time, she had a lot of things to do. When it came to entertainment, she mostly spent time in drawing, playing chess, and playing puzzles with her younger siblings.


    Pitch-pot? First time playing.


    Zhang Jiao smiled. ��It��s fine. I��ll teach you. It��s very simple.��


    Therefore, the group of people excitedly arrived at a courtyard of the Zhang residence and saw Zhang Hao and Liu Wei chatting and laughing.


    Upon seeing Zhang Jiao, Liu Wei jumped up reflexively and immediately took two steps back.

 Chapter 1058: Miss Gu鈥檚 First Time

    Chapter 1058: Miss Gu��s First Time


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and shot him a warning glance. Only then did Liu Wei try his best to restrain his urge to escape.


    However, he quickly turned his head slightly and looked at Gu Yundong. His gaze was filled with condemnation.


    It was as if he was saying, ��I asked you here to help, but you actually dragged me down and made friends with them. You��re not human.��


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky. The weather was good today. Yes.


    Other than Liu Wei and Zhang Hao, there were also a few servants in the courtyard. It looked very lively.


    Zhang Hao was Zhang Jiao��s brother. It was said that he was five years older than her. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes and was quite energetic.


    ...


    Seeing the three of them coming over, Zhang Hao hurriedly greeted them. ��You��re finally here. Jiaojiao, come over and help Big Brother. You��ve always been good at pitch-pot. Let Liu Wei see it so that he won��t think that he��s invincible. Quick, help Big Brother defeat him.��


    As she spoke, she pushed Liu Wei again. ��Compete with my sister. If you lose to her, you have to return the money you won from me just now. Jiaojiao, you have to fight for me.��


    Zhang Jiao frowned. ��Brother, you��re actually gambling?��


    ��It��s just for fun. It��s just ten or twenty taels. Anyway, we��re family. What does it matter? Hurry up and help me win back the silver.��


    Zhang Jiao glared at him helplessly and took a few steps forward.


    Liu Wei was not happy. He moved to the side, straightened his neck, and said, ��No, I��m a man and she��s a woman. If I compete with her, it would be unfair if I win.��


    The problem was that if he lost, he would lose all his face.


    Zhang Jiao raised her eyebrows. ��How do you know that you will definitely win?��


    She was provoking him, but Liu Wei did not respond at all. ��In any case, I can��t. If I compete with a woman, won��t I be bullying her? Absolutely not.��


    He shook his head repeatedly. Liu Yan, who was not far away, was almost angered to death by him.


    Everyone present could tell that Zhang Hao had deliberately made the suggestion to create an opportunity for the two of them to interact. But he actually hid far away?


    Liu Wei didn��t agree, and the scene became a little awkward.


    Zhang Hao laughed. ��Forget it, forget it. Looks like I can only do it myself.��


    After saying that, he rolled up his sleeves and came forward, throwing an arrow into the pot.


    Liu Yan could only put in more effort to liven up the atmosphere. She was the second to come forward. ��Speaking of which, I haven��t played in a long time. My hands are rusty. If I can��t shoot accurately later, don��t laugh at me, okay?��


    After so many times, this matter was finally resolved.


    Liu Wei was a playful person to begin with. Although he was unwilling to get along with Zhang Jiao, he became excited when everyone started to have fun.


    The four of them took two turns. Zhang Hao could not help but look up at Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the pavilion. He smiled and said, ��Miss Gu, why are you only drinking tea? Come along. The three girls can compete to see who��s the best.��


    Zhang Jiao hurriedly said, ��No, Miss Gu has never played this before. This is the first time.�� Then, she said to Gu Yundong, ��Let��s not listen to Eldest Brother. I��ll teach you how to play first. It��s boring to compete.��


    Zhang Hao waved his hand. ��You��re good at playing by yourself, but there��s no need to teach others. I��ll teach you. Miss Gu will definitely like it after learning this. Next time, you don��t have to sit there alone and be bored.��


    Liu Wei frowned. Why were the two of them joining in the fun? The Gu girl was not familiar with them. What was there to teach?

 Chapter 1059: Gu Yundong Crushes Them

    Chapter 1059: Gu Yundong Crushes Them


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    He was here, and Big Sis was here. Was it their turn?


    Liu Wei jumped into the pavilion in two or three steps. ��Ignore them. Just sit here and eat snacks and drink tea. Speaking of which, their snacks are not bad.�� After all, they were in the snack business.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ��I remember you telling me in the carriage when you came. You once told Miss Zhang my name, right?��


    Liu Wei nodded, but he looked confused. ��Yes, why?��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Nothing.��


    She stood up and walked out of the pavilion. She didn��t know if the two siblings saw that Liu Wei��s attitude toward her was different, but they looked a little unhappy now.


    ...


    Liu Yan couldn��t help but hold her forehead. This silly little brother.


    Gu Yundong walked in front of Zhang Hao and took out an arrow from the basket beside him. He said, ��There��s no need to teach me. I saw that you guys played two rounds just now and have roughly learned it.��


    Zhang Hao quickly came back to his senses and said with a smile, ��It��s not something that can be learned just by looking at it. You don��t know, although this pitch-pot looks simple, it requires agility. The angle has to be chosen well, and the wrist has to be exerted, the eyes...��


    With a bang, the arrow in Gu Yundong��s hand flew forward and went straight into the pot.


    Zhang Hao: ��...��


    Zhang Jiao: ��...��


    Liu Yan: ��...��


    Liu Wei said, ��Alright!!�� Clap clap clap clap clap clap.


    Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. Zhang Hao, who was beside him, quickly applauded. ��Miss Gu is too awesome.�� She must have been lucky.


    Gu Yundong picked up another arrow and threw it in with a bang.


    ��Good.�� Liu Wei continued to cheer excitedly.


    She did not want to look at her annoying brother. Fortunately, she still had Liu Yi at home. If he could inherit the family business in the future, the Liu family would not be declined just like that.


    Zhang Hao frowned slightly, but he quickly relaxed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Following that, there were a few more soft sounds. After that, the arrows were all in the pitch-pot without exception.


    At this moment, everyone present was surprised. The pitch-pot looked simple, but Zhang Hao was right. Skill was really important.


    They admitted that their skills were not bad, but it was not to the point where they did not miss a single shot. Even if it was them, it was impossible for them to not miss a single one of the seven or eight arrows in a row.


    ��Bang, bang, bang.�� Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction. ��Not bad.��


    Other than Liu Wei, who had a proud and excited expression on his face, everyone else in the courtyard had wooden expressions.


    Zhang Jiao took a while to find her voice. ��Miss Gu, is this really your first time playing?��


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously. ��It��s true. I never lie.��


    ��...�� Liu Wei secretly pursed his lips. Shouldn��t you be honest with yourself?


    Gu Yundong rubbed her wrist and continued, ��You also know that I��m just a country bumpkin. I��ve done too much farm work at home. I��m strong and my wrist is strong. That��s why I didn��t miss any of them.��


    ��Is-Is that so?�� Zhang Jiao was stunned. She looked at her, then lowered her eyes to look at her wrist.


    Gu Yundong��s expression was serious. ��That must be the case.��


    Zhang Hao was so shocked that he could not say a word just now. Now, he finally said dryly, ��So there are such benefits to doing farm work. Looks like I should go to the field to train.��


    ��Young Master Zhang, that��s a good idea.�� Gu Yundong agreed.


    Zhang Hao laughed dryly again.

 Chapter 1060: Have You Fallen For Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 1060: Have You Fallen For Gu Yundong?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had thrown the arrows once, and almost crushed everyone present.


    When she continued to play, no one called her.


    However, Zhang Hao and Zhang Jiao still came to her side from time to time to ask about her well-being, as if they were afraid that as the host, they would neglect her.


    Gu Yundong also responded with a smile and continued to drink tea and eat snacks.


    Liu Wei��s words made sense. The Zhang family��s snacks were indeed not bad.


    However, after eating and drinking too much, she could not control her physiological reaction.


    ...


    Gu Yundong saw that the others were playing and did not notice her. She called the maidservant beside her and asked her to lead the way to the toilet.


    The maidservant quickly responded and led her out of the pavilion.


    After walking out of the courtyard and making two more turns, the maidservant stopped.


    Gu Yundong entered the outhouse. The maidservant was waiting outside.


    However, when Gu Yundong came out, the servant girl was nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub her chin. Was the Zhang family going to do the same thing as the Peng family?


    Was it so dangerous to go to the toilet in a rich family? Could she be killed after going in and coming out?


    It couldn��t be, right? She didn��t have any deep hatred with the Zhang family. It was her first time meeting them, so she was very flustered.


    Gu Yundong stood at the same spot for a long time, but the servant girl still did not come.


    Forget it, she still knew the way.


    She raised her foot and slowly took a small step forward.


    Just like when they came, Gu Yundong turned two corners. Just as she was about to reach the courtyard, a voice suddenly came from the corner.


    She didn��t want to stop, really, even if the speaker happened to mention her name.


    However, if she didn��t stop, she would directly bump into him. It would be a pity if the person who spoke couldn��t finish his sentence.


    Thus, Gu Yundong leaned against the wall and listened quietly to the voices around the corner behind him.


    ��Did you notice that Miss Gu��s appearance is actually the most outstanding among the three of them?��


    ��I did. She��s indeed good-looking, but I heard that she��s just a village girl.��


    ��So what if she��s a village girl? Even if she��s a village girl, she��s still better than us servants. She��s even better than our...�� The person who spoke suddenly lowered her voice. ��She��s even better than our Young Madam.��


    ��That��s true. Young Madam��s health is too poor. She��s lying on the bed sickly all day. Young Master doesn��t even go to her room now.��


    ��Speaking of Young Master, did you notice just now? Young Master seems to treat that Miss Gu very differently.��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. I can see it too. Eldest Young Master is especially enthusiastic about taking care of Miss Gu. From time to time, he would look at Miss Gu as if he was afraid of neglecting her. He even asked us to heat up the tea and snacks. In the entire courtyard, Miss Gu is the only one eating and drinking. Isn��t Young Master asking us to bring hot food for her? Also, just now, Young Master said that he wanted to personally teach Miss Gu. In the past, when Miss asked Young Master to teach her, Young Master was very impatient.��


    ��Do you think Young Master is interested in Miss Gu? I��ve never seen Young Master so concerned about someone.��


    ��Sigh, so what if he��s interested? With Young Madam around, it��s impossible for Young Master to marry her.��


    ��Who said it��s impossible?�� The person who spoke suddenly became excited, but he tried his best to suppress it, as if he was about to say a shocking secret. ��Let me tell you, I just heard some incredible news yesterday.��

 Chapter 1061: Solicitous

    Chapter 1061: Solicitous


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��What news?��


    ��Didn��t Young Madam vomit blood yesterday? Doctor Liu came to the residence to treat her. At that time, he comforted Young Madam and said that she was fine as long as she took her medicine on time. However, the moment she went out, she sighed at Young Master and said that Young Madam probably doesn��t have many months to live.��


    ��What?�� The person who heard this exclaimed and quickly covered her mouth. She asked softly, ��You, are you serious?��


    ��It��s true. At that time, I was leading the way for Doctor Liu and happened to hear it. Young Master gave an order on the spot not to let anyone know. It was because you were close to me that I told you.��


    ��I promise I won��t say it. But this way, Young Master might also marry Miss Gu?��


    ��I think it��s possible. Young Master is very concerned about Miss Gu.��


    ...


    ��That��s not right. If Young Madam is really gone, Young Master will have to wait at least a year or two before he remarries.��


    ��You don��t understand, do you? As long as our Young Master brings Miss Gu into the house before the Young Madam dies, and then helps her become the Young Madam, it won��t be a big deal.��


    ��But, but...��


    ��But what?��


    ��But she��s from a small family. Even if our young master likes her and wants to help her become his first wife, Master and Madam won��t agree, right?��


    ��That��s true. Old Master and Madam would definitely prefer to find a suitable match for Young Master. Unfortunately, Miss Gu doesn��t have any advantage. If she did, our Old Master would still be easy to talk to.��


    ��That��s right. Back then, Young Madam��s family relied on a pastry recipe to get Master to agree to the marriage between the two families.��


    ��Miss Gu doesn��t have any recipes. It��s useless to say anything more. Aiya, I��m not talking to you anymore. I still have to change the tea. The tea is cold.��


    Then, Gu Yundong heard rustling sounds and the two of them walked further and further away.


    She closed her eyes slightly and leaned against the wall, wanting to laugh.


    Did he really treat her as an insensible country girl?


    She stood on the spot again. As expected, footsteps sounded again after a while.


    Immediately after, the servant girl who had led the way earlier hurried over.


    ��Miss Gu, so you��re here. I��m really sorry. I saw that Old Madam Wang was carrying some heavy things just now, so I helped her carry them over. When I came back, I didn��t see Miss. I thought that Miss hadn��t come out, so I waited outside. After a long time, I realized that something was wrong and quickly came over.��


    This explanation...


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��It��s alright. Let��s go. We��ve been delayed for a long time.��


    ��Yes, yes, of course. Young Master and the others must be anxious.��


    The two of them returned to the courtyard one after another. They saw that the four of them had stopped playing pitch-pot and were sitting in the pavilion chatting.


    Zhang Hao was the first to see her. He immediately stood up and said, ��Miss Gu, you��re back. The kitchen has just made a new snack. Miss Gu, would you like to try it?��


    Gu Yundong walked to her seat and sat down. On her left was Liu Yan, and on her right was Zhang Jiao.


    Zhang Jiao smiled and picked up a snack for her. ��Try it. This is delicious. It cost a lot of white sugar.��


    Gu Yundong took a bite. Yes... it was a little greasy. They had indeed spent a lot of sugar.


    She didn��t say much and watched the others talk and laugh.


    Zhang Hao looked at her from time to time, but Gu Yundong just lowered her head and pretended not to see it.


    It was not until Liu Yan saw that it was getting late and was about to leave that she stood up.


    Zhang Hao and his sister sent them out of the house.

 Chapter 1062: What鈥檚 Wrong?

    Chapter 1062: What��s Wrong?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    After getting into the carriage, Liu Wei slumped in his seat.


    Liu Yan hit him and ignored him. She turned around and asked Gu Yundong, ��How is it? Miss Zhang isn��t as fierce as Liu Wei said, right? She��s just a little enthusiastic. You��re not scared, are you?��


    Gu Yundong shook her head and leaned against the wall of the carriage. ��I��m just a little tired.��


    ��Tired?�� Liu Yan was stunned. Although they had spent most of the afternoon playing pitch-pot, other than the ten arrows, Gu Yundong had not moved at all. She practically sat in the pavilion and ate.


    Although they had been chatting for the latter half of the day, it was not to the extent of saying that she was... tired, right?


    Liu Yan seemed to have thought of something and quickly asked, ��What do you think is wrong with Miss Zhang?��


    ...


    Liu Wei immediately perked up when he heard this. ��What��s wrong?��


    It was as if he would immediately break off the engagement if Gu Yundong said anything bad.


    It seemed that he was indeed against this marriage.


    Gu Yundong and Liu Yan looked at him with dark expressions.


    After a while, Liu Yan rubbed her forehead. ��You��re already an adult. Can you be more sensible?��


    ��This is a huge matter about marriage. If I had been more sensible, I would have married Miss Zhang.��


    Gu Yundong shook her head and said to Liu Yan, ��Let��s go back to the Liu residence first.��


    Liu Wei still wanted to ask, but she glared at him, so he could only wait patiently.


    After all, Gu Yundong had just said that he was tired. Although she might be mentally tired, he could not force her anymore. What if Shao Qingyuan found out and felt that his wife was being bullied?


    The carriage headed towards the Liu residence. Although Gu Yundong did not say anything else, Liu Yan still lowered her eyes and began to think. She recalled today��s situation and wanted to see if there was anything wrong.


    However, when the carriage stopped at the entrance of the Liu residence, Liu Yan still felt that Zhang Jiao��s words were a little too loud and enthusiastic. Everything else was normal.


    The three of them entered the main door and walked all the way to the central room.


    Old Master Liu and Shao Qingyuan were talking. The two of them were now businessmen, so they naturally had many common topics to talk about.


    In addition, Old Master Liu felt that Shao Qingyuan was smart and considerate, especially when compared to his son. Hence, he liked this young man more.


    Seeing them return, Old Master Liu still looked like he had not had enough.


    However, he immediately stood up and looked at his daughter before turning to Gu Yundong. ��How was it? Did you have a good time?��


    Liu Wei felt that he was probably not a biological son. Seeing that his father did not look at him at all, he simply went to talk to Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong sat down and took a sip of tea before starting to talk about what she had said and done when she first entered the Zhang residence. She described everything until she left the courtyard and went to the toilet.


    Old Master Liu nodded. ��In that case, Miss Zhang is not bad. She��s warm and considerate.�� He looked at Liu Wei. ��Did you hear that? Even the Gu girl has a good evaluation of Miss Zhang. Hurry up and pack up to get married.��


    Liu Wei exploded. ��Father, are you deaf? When did she say that Miss Zhang is not bad?��


    Old Master Liu was speechless. It seemed that she had not come to a conclusion.


    He paused and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    The latter asked Liu Wei, ��Can��t you tell what��s wrong?��


    Liu Wei blinked, then blinked again with a blank expression.


    Just as Gu Yundong sighed and gave up on him, this fellow suddenly jumped three feet high. ��I understand.��


    He instantly became smug. ��When I met Miss Zhang in the past, I told her Gu Yundong��s name. She clearly knew it, but she still deliberately asked if you were from the Gu family in the north of the city.��

 Chapter 1063: The Zhang Family鈥檚 Good Plan

    Chapter 1063: The Zhang Family��s Good Plan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Old Master Liu was stunned and frowned. ��She did it on purpose to embarrass Yundong?��


    She clearly knew that Yundong was not from a rich family, but she still deliberately mentioned the Gu family in the north of the city, as if she was waiting for Gu Yundong to say that she was a country bumpkin.


    Gu Yundong said, ��Actually, this doesn��t matter. She might have misunderstood my relationship with Liu Wei. She��s a little vain and wants to teach me a lesson. Humans can��t be perfect. It��s not a big deal to have some small thoughts.��


    At that time, Gu Yundong really did not think much of it. Even when they were eating, Zhang Jiao kept introducing all kinds of delicious dishes, as if Gu Yundong was just a country girl who had no experience, but she did not make it too obvious.


    At least, at that time, Liu Yan, who was sitting at the same table, only sighed at how enthusiastic she was.


    Until they saw Zhang Hao.


    ...


    ��What��s wrong with meeting Zhang Hao?�� Liu Yan had always felt that she was quite intelligent. Others had also praised her for being smart. But now that she heard Gu Yundong��s words, she realized that she had overlooked these details.


    At the mention of Zhang Hao, Gu Yundong sneered. ��Zhang Jiao wanted to matchmake me with Zhang Hao.��


    ��What did you say?�� Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent all this while, was the first to frown.


    Liu Wei was also shocked. After the shock, he silently shrank his presence to prevent Shao Qingyuan from blaming him.


    ��Why did she want to matchmake you and Young Master Zhang?�� Liu Yan was a little curious. ��If she really looks down on your identity, why did she...��


    ��It��s probably for sugar. Besides, she didn��t want Zhang Hao to marry me as his first wife. I��ll just be a concubine. It��s not a loss for their family to exchange the identity of a concubine for the sugar.��


    The Zhang family was in the pastry business and needed too much white sugar. However, Gu��s could sold five catties at a time. How could it satisfy their appetite?


    However, everyone in Fengkai County knew that the Gu family��s sugar was dedicated to the emperor. With the emperor��s decree, no one in the county dared to have any designs on the sugar.


    However, this did not mean that they could not have designs on Gu Yundong. Now, other than the imperial court, only the Gu family could do the white sugar business.


    As long as Gu Yundong became a member of the Zhang family, the white sugar business would naturally belong to the Zhang family.


    This Zhang family had a good plan.


    Moreover, the two whispering people had specially mentioned that the Young Madam did not have many months left to live. They gave Gu Yundong some pressure and let her know that if she wanted to marry into the Zhang family and become the Young Madam of the Zhang family, it was best to become the Young Master��s concubine as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Why was the Zhang family so sure that she would fall for Zhang Hao?


    Just because he was the eldest young master of the Zhang family?


    Old Master Liu frowned when he heard that. Old Master Zhang��s business ability was average and he had some small problems, but as an in-law, there was no big problem.


    But his children...


    Especially Zhang Jiao. It was fine even if she had some tricks up her sleeve. He did not care.


    However, she could not be too unreliable. Liu Wei was already unreliable enough. Even if his future wife wasn��t too smart, she should know her limits.


    Since Zhang Jiao knew that Gu Yundong��s family was in the sugar business, she would definitely know that she was engaged.


    She went to matchmake a girl who was engaged to be her brother��s concubine? And she even used her sister-in-law as a raft. She simply didn��t know what was going on.


    Moreover, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Gu Yundong had a close relationship with the Liu family. Yet, she had to offend Gu Yundong. Not only could such a person not help Liu Wei, but she would also drag him down.


    Gu Yundong saw that Old Master Liu knew what he was doing, so she added, ��Uncle Liu, why don��t you spend more time to find out more about Zhang Jiao��s personality and the Zhang family��s plans?�� Gu Yundong was still very concerned about Tao Yan��s expression when he asked about the Zhang family.


    Old Master Liu nodded. He thought so too.

 Chapter 1064: Shocking Result

    Chapter 1064: Shocking Result


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Liu Wei was very happy to hear that. Judging from his father��s words, there was no follow-up to his marriage with Zhang Jiao?


    However, before Old Master Liu found out the results, this marriage had to continue.


    However, no one expected that after more than a month, the results of Old Master Liu��s investigation would be so shocking.


    Not only was Zhang Jiao unreliable, but her personality was also not fierce, but vicious.


    The reason why the young madam of the Zhang family was bedridden was because Zhang Jiao had poisoned her.


    And the reason was actually because Zhang Jiao and Zhang Hao slept together and disrupted the social rules.


    ...


    This was a huge amount of information. When Old Master Liu found out, he almost couldn��t breathe. His fingers trembled.


    The Zhang family actually wanted to marry such a lousy thing to the Liu family and become the wife of his precious son??


    Old Master Liu was trembling with anger, but he still continued to investigate.


    As expected, Zhang Jiao was not the daughter of the Zhang family at all. She was the illegitimate daughter of Mrs. Zhang��s brother, who was afraid that the tigress at home would find out, so he lied and said that she was Mrs. Zhang��s daughter. He gave Old Master Zhang some benefits and raised Zhang Jiao in the Zhang family since she was young.


    It was not until Zhang Jiao and Zhang Hao��s affair was exposed that Old Master Zhang and Madam Zhang could not wait to arrange a marriage for Zhang Jiao.


    Of course, Zhang Jiao was unwilling at first. She wanted to reveal her identity and marry Zhang Hao openly.


    However, she was dreaming. How could Old Master Zhang and his wife agree?


    She was just an illegitimate daughter. Not to mention how revealing her identity would affect Mrs. Zhang��s brother, Zhang Hao already had an official wife. With Zhang Jiao��s identity, she could at most be a concubine.


    However, Zhang Jiao was unwilling, so she poisoned Young Madam Zhang.


    Old Master Zhang almost beat her to death when he found out. It was Mrs. Zhang who stopped him in time because she was his niece and had been raised since she was young.


    However, Zhang Jiao could not stay in the Zhang family no matter what.


    Zhang Jiao also knew that after the matter was exposed, she could only marry out. Now, Old Master Zhang could still listen to Madam Zhang and choose a good marriage for her.


    If he waited until the day he got impatient, she might even be given to an old man as a concubine.


    Under Mrs. Zhang��s persuasion and Zhang Hao��s comfort, Zhang Jiao finally agreed to get married.


    In any case, even if she could not become husband and wife with Zhang Hao, they didn��t have to be together day and night if they truly loved each other.


    When she married into a rich family, she would give birth to Zhang Hao��s child and let this child inherit all the assets of that family. Wouldn��t that be killing two birds with one stone?


    What was even more unacceptable to Old Master Liu was that Old Master Zhang��s choice from the start was Tao Yan of the Tao family.


    The third young master of the Tao family was the eldest son of the Tao family.


    However, Old Master Liu knew about the Tao family��s trivia in the past. He knew that Tao Yan was abandoned by the Tao family.


    At least in Old Master Liu��s heart, Tao Yan was much more respected than his Liu Wei.


    He was Old Master Liu��s eldest son. Although he was unruly, he had always been doted on. He had grown up safely in the Liu family. He was capable of literature and martial arts and had a wide range of friends. He was not bad at all.


    However, Tao Yan didn��t want Zhang Jiao. Instead, he couldn��t wait to engage his son to this woman.


    Old Master Liu almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but this was his own fault. This was because his standards for his daughter-in-law had been exposed by someone. Many people in the county knew that he wanted to find a fierce daughter-in-law to suppress his son.


    Therefore, Zhang Jiao walked towards this persona.

 Chapter 1065: He Wants to Get Married

    Chapter 1065: He Wants to Get Married


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Old Master Liu was angry and regretful. It was all his fault for being too anxious. In the end, he let such an ignorant person have designs on the Liu residence.


    He couldn��t help but rejoice that Liu Wei didn��t take a fancy to that girl and even made a request to keep the engagement a secret for the time being.


    Otherwise, if such a thing happened, the Zhang family��s reputation, or Zhang Jiao��s, would suffer the heavier blow.


    However, the Liu Family was also in trouble. Liu Wei would also be criticized.


    This marriage was definitely going to be called off.


    Not only was the marriage called off, but the Zhang family could not be let off so easily. Did he really think that the Liu family was easy to bully? He actually treated them as fools. If Old Master Liu did not vent his anger, his surname would not be Liu.


    ...


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    At this moment, although Old Master Liu did not have a good impression of Zhang Jiao, he did not hate her so much.


    He was grateful to Gu Yundong. ��It was right to let you go to the Zhang family. But Gu girl, according to what you said, Zhang Hao also has designs on you. You have to be careful.��


    ��Don��t worry. They��re still hoping that I��ll take the initiative to be his concubine. Such a beautiful thing can only be done in their dreams. Besides, we��ll be returning to the prefectural city in a few days. When we return, I��ll be married to Brother Shao.��


    Shao Qingyuan, who was at the side, had an extremely ugly expression when he heard Zhang Hao��s plan. He was thinking about whether to put him in a sack and beat him up or throw him into the water.


    Unexpectedly, when he suddenly heard Gu Yundong talk about marriage, the gloom in his heart was instantly swept away. He turned around and looked at her with a gentle gaze.


    That��s right, they were about to get married. It was fine if that Zhang fellow retreated in the face of difficulties. If he still did not give up and wanted to approach them, it would be a light punishment for Shao Qingyuan to break the man��s limbs.


    At the side, Liu Wei touched his arm. They made him feel mushy.


    However, for some reason, he suddenly felt a trace of envy.


    For the first time in his life, the man who had been single for nearly 20 years and was extremely repulsed by marriage and wished he could eat, drink, and have fun for the rest of his life had the thought of finding a wife.


    It seemed like it was not bad to have wife and children.


    When he had a wife, he would bring her out every day to show off their love. He would tell everyone that their relationship was very, very good. He would make those men who did not have a wife envious and jealous. He wanted them to hate him but could not get rid of him. Just thinking about it made him happy.


    Well, the next time his father asked him to go on a blind date, he would reluctantly go and take a look. He would not refuse.


    However, at this moment, Old Master Liu sighed in his heart.


    Fate was indeed something that could not be forced. Perhaps his son��s love had yet to arrive, so he did not have to be so anxious. He would think about it when his son wanted to get married.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan bade farewell and left the Liu residence.


    After getting into the carriage, Gu Yundong took out the handkerchief from her sleeve.


    Facing Shao Qingyuan��s puzzled gaze, she told him about her encounter with Tao Yan and Peng Zhongfei at Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised. ��So, this handkerchief was originally mine? Old Li didn��t change the clothes and accessories on Tao Yan and me?��


    ��Yes, it must be yours.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��And according to Peng Zhongfei, this handkerchief is very rare and precious. Since your family put such a rare handkerchief on you and use it as an ordinary handkerchief, they must dote on you very much.��


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly tightened his grip on his handkerchief, and his lowered eyelids trembled slightly.

 Chapter 1066: Does Old Li Have an Enemy?

    Chapter 1066: Does Old Li Have an Enemy?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong saw it and suddenly felt sorry for him.


    Sure enough, Brother Shao was very concerned about this.


    She reached out and grabbed his large palm. Her fingers intertwined with his and held onto it tightly.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and hugged her. He rubbed his chin gently on her hair. ��I��m fine.��


    ��Big Brother Shao, Old Man Li might have a grudge against your family. That��s why he carried you away and tortured you like this. However, if your family is powerful, why would Old Man Li, an illiterate farmer, be involved?��


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��Let��s go back and ask Li Dunzi.��


    ...


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    When the carriage drove into Yongfu Village, the sky was already a little dark.


    When they arrived at the Gu residence, the two of them got out of the carriage and went straight to Second Brother Li��s house.


    Li Dunzi and Madam Du had been very happy these past two days. Their son was married, and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong came to congratulate them. The villagers�� attitude towards them instantly changed. Even Madam Du��s maternal family became much more affectionate.


    Especially today, they wanted her to talk to Shao Qingyuan so that their family could cut the queue and come over in advance for the vaccination.


    Madam Du didn��t dare to agree to such a request. Her maternal family didn��t know, but she knew very well. Shao Qingyuan and the others gave her face because of that handkerchief.


    Hence, she found an excuse to reject them selflessly.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others came in, Madam Du was feeding the chickens.


    Hearing a familiar voice coming from the door, she thought that she had heard wrongly.


    It took a while for him to react and hurriedly went out to welcome her.


    ��You, why are you here?��


    ��We want to ask you something.�� Gu Yundong looked behind her but did not see Li Dunzi.


    Madam Du was smart and quickly invited the two of them in. She said, ��My husband is in the house. Come in and drink some water.��


    Li Dunzi sat there happily eating peanuts. When he saw the two of them enter, he was shocked.


    After the few of them entered the house, Madam Du closed the door.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, ��Do you know who Old Li has a grudge against?��


    Li Dunzi and his wife were surprised. A grudge?


    No. Although Old Li��s thoughts were a little complicated and hurt Shao Qingyuan in the dark, at least to outsiders, he looked like an honest and amiable old man. He was quite popular in Yongfu Village.


    Hence, both of them shook their heads. ��I��ve never heard of my father having a grudge against anyone. All these years, he hadn��t even argued with the villagers.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. Actually, Shao Qingyuan also knew this.


    She thought for a moment and changed the question. ��Then do you know that he left Fengkai County in the past and went to the prefectural city, or even further, like the capital?��


    Madam Du widened her eyes. ��The capital? No way. Why did he go so far away? My father-in-law was just a farmer. How could he go to the capital? That��s the capital. Who would dare to go without some money?��


    She shook her head vehemently, thinking it impossible.


    Madam Du had only been to the county city at most. She had never even been to the prefectural city. She felt that the capital was on the horizon. It was too far away, so far that she could only hear this name in her life.


    On the other hand, Li Dunzi frowned slightly, as if he was in deep thought.


    His silence made Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan look at him.


    Madam Du asked in surprise, ��Honey, why did you think for so long? Could it be that Father-in-law really went to the capital?��


    Was he that powerful?


    Li Dunzi shook his head. ��I don��t know.��

 Chapter 1067: Very Strange

    Chapter 1067: Very Strange


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Just as Gu Yundong was about to be disappointed, she heard him say, ��Although I don��t know if my father went to the capital, he was indeed in the prefectural city.��


    He scratched his head and tried his best to recall what had happened decades ago.


    ��My mother told us that my father was a peddler before he got married. He went to the prefectural city for business. After he got married, he stopped being a peddler. However, he would go out to look for work when he had spare time, but he didn��t look for work in the county city like the villagers. He almost always went to the prefectural city, so he wouldn��t be at home for two to three months. As for whether he went to the capital, even my mother didn��t know.��


    He would not be home for two to three months? If he rode a horse faster, it was not impossible for him to make a trip to the capital and come back.


    ��Then, was he not at home before he carried Brother Shao back?��


    Li Dunzi knew this. He nodded. ��He was indeed not around. He went to the prefectural city. At that time, we were all grown up and had children. Back then, the three of us even asked Father to bring us to the prefectural city to make a fortune, but Father didn��t agree and left alone.��


    ...


    In that case, Shao Qingyuan might really have been carried over from somewhere else.


    As for whether it was the capital or not, that was still to be verified.


    Old Man Li did not seem to be close to his three sons. He had never brought any of his sons to the prefectural city.


    This person was really strange.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked out of Second Brother Li��s house.


    The two of them did not speak along the way. There was a vast sea of people, and their only target seemed to be the capital.


    At the very least, they had to know what kind of people had this kind of fabric and whose surname was Shao. There were few pieces of such fabric, so there were always traces.


    Shao Qingyuan held her hand. ��There��s no hurry. Take your time.�� It had been 20 years. It definitely wouldn��t be that easy.


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong exhaled.


    No matter what, it was good to have a direction.


    The two of them chatted as they walked. When they reached the entrance of the Gu residence, they realized that Chen Liang was already waiting there.


    When he saw them return, he quickly welcomed them with a happy smile.


    Gu Yundong asked, ��Uncle Chen, why are you here? Did everything go smoothly today? Did those people cause trouble for you?��


    As they spoke, they led Chen Liang through the door.


    Chen Liang immediately waved his hand. ��No, no. When they heard that Qingyuan was not around, they left. Don��t worry, everything went smoothly today. I came over to tell you so that you wouldn��t worry. However, I think they will come again tomorrow.��


    ��It��s fine. Brother Shao and I will go into the mountains to pick herbs tomorrow morning.��


    Chen Liang nodded. ��That��s good.��


    He also talked about the vaccination today. Some people in the village had already been vaccinated.


    There were five or six people in the Gu family��s workshop who had already been vaccinated. The production in the workshop could not stop, so it was impossible to vaccinate everyone at once. They could only do it in batches. Five or six people per batch.


    Anyway, the workers in the Gu Family Workshop were not worried. Shao Qingyuan would not treat Gu Yundong��s people badly, right?


    Therefore, compared to the anxious villagers in the village, they were much calmer. They continued to stick to their posts conscientiously until it was their turn.


    It was all thanks to Tong An��s leadership that they trusted the Gu family so much.


    Gu Yundong trusted Tong An more and more.


    Chen Liang did not leave after explaining the situation in the village. He looked at Gu Yundong hesitantly. ��Erm, Yundong, there��s another private matter that I need your help with.��

 Chapter 1068: Niu Dan鈥檚 Brother, Lu Dan

    Chapter 1068: Niu Dan��s Brother, Lu Dan


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Uncle Chen, you don��t have to be so polite. If there��s anything you need, just say it. I��ll definitely help if I can.��


    ��It��s like this.�� Chen Liang was still a little embarrassed. ��You also know that Niu Dan��s brother, Lu Dan, used to study in town.��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. She really did not know that Niu Dan��s brother was called Lu Dan. Didn��t they say that he went to school early and was called by his full name?


    Only Chen Liang, as a grandfather, insisted on a lowly name so that it would be easy to raise him up.


    Lu Dan was Chen Jincai��s son.


    ��Lu Dan has also gone to Dongyi Academy in the county city to study,�� Chen Liang said.


    ...


    Gu Yundong said, ��That��s a good thing.��


    Lu Dan used to study in town. When Chen Jincai was a junior manager, the family of three rented a house in town.


    Later on, Chen Jincai lost his job, so he naturally stopped renting the house. Fortunately, his mother��s maiden family was from town, so Lu Dan stayed at his grandfather��s house most of the time, making it convenient for him to go to and from school.


    However, the Wei family��s uncles and aunts were rather dissatisfied. After all, Chen Jincai had already returned home to farm. Even if he would give food as a living expense every month, how was that enough? They were dissatisfied. The family had a few quarrels because of this, and Lu Dan��s studies were also affected.


    It was only when Chen Jincai became a county worker that the Wei family became enthusiastic about Lu Dan.


    However, Lu Dan was not a fool. How could he not see this perfunctory politeness?


    Therefore, when Chen Jincai became the shopkeeper and his salary increased and stabilized in the county city, he began to send Lu Dan to the county city to study.


    It just so happened that Niu Dan was in Dongyi Academy, so the two brothers could accompany each other.


    Therefore, not long ago, Lu Dan also entered Dongyi Academy.


    Chen Jincai was reassured, but the problem also emerged. Niu Dan had been riding the Gu family��s carriage to the county city previously. Now that there was an additional Lu Dan, Chen Liang was embarrassed to let his two grandsons freeload someone else��s carriage.


    These days, it was Chen Liang who drove the ox cart to send his two grandsons to the county city.


    It was just that the county city was far away and the ox cart was slow. It would be fine if he sent them over once or twice, but if he had to do it every morning and night, it would take too much time. He would not have to do his family��s work.


    Chen Liang had also thought of renting a house in the county city, but firstly, the rent in the county city was expensive, and secondly, his two grandsons were still young. He would not be at ease without someone to take care of them.


    Although Chen Jincai could occasionally stay in the backyard of Gu��s shop, he couldn��t live there with the children.


    After thinking about it, Chen Liang still wanted to borrow the Gu family��s carriage to commute to the county. However, it had to carry an extra Lu Dan.


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed. ��No problem.��


    Chen Liang heaved a sigh of relief and took out the copper coins on him. ��Here��s a hundred copper coins. Take it as the fare for the two brothers�� carriage.��


    Gu Yundong thought about it and did not refuse. She accepted it anyway.


    Chen Liang heaved a sigh of relief. ��Then I��ll go back first. You guys rest early too.��


    He waved his hand and left the Gu residence briskly.


    When he returned to his courtyard, Madam Zhou, who had been waiting, hurriedly welcomed him. ��Did they accept the hundred copper coins?��


    ��They did.�� Chen Liang looked relaxed as he went in to eat.


    Madam Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, Madam Wei was unhappy when she heard this. ��It��s just one more person. They actually took money. The Gu family doesn��t lack those hundred copper coins. Why do they have to charge this?��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Madam Zhou patted her back heavily. ��Shut up. I finally know why your husband didn��t bring you to the county.��

 Chapter 1069: Returning to the Prefectural City

    Chapter 1069: Returning to the Prefectural City


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Madam Wei cried out in pain. Then, she was stunned and hurriedly asked, ��Why not?��


    ��Because you��re stupid and don��t know your place.�� Madam Zhou sneered. ��If the Gu family doesn��t accept the hundred copper coins, your father won��t be at ease, your man won��t be at ease, and your second brother won��t be at ease either. When the time comes, he might as well not work in the Gu family.��


    ��How come?�� It wasn��t that serious. Madam Wei didn��t care.


    ��Why not? The Gu family��s carriage is to send Yunshu and Yuanzhi to school. Why should it carry two more people? Back then, in order to pick up Niu Dan, the carriage had to go to Dongyi Academy. The two schools are not close at all. Niu Dan and Yunshu are good friends, so they picked him up on the way. However, your sister-in-law will send some eggs and vegetables from time to time for the sake of friendship. Now, the two children in our family are going to school in the county city. In the end, you think it��s just a matter of helping. Let me tell you, that��s pushing your luck. What if everyone in the village follows? Whoever wants to go to the county city will just take the carriage? Then what will happen to the Gu family��s carriage? Have you thought about the consequences?��


    No wonder her son said to let Madam Wei stay at home and let her teach her how to conduct herself.


    This eldest daughter-in-law was too ignorant.


    ...


    She was so petty about a hundred copper coins. If they hadn��t been so friendly with the Gu family, would Yundong have considered letting Jincai in to be the shopkeeper?


    Madam Wei did not dare to speak after being glared at by her mother-in-law. When she lowered her eyes, she saw her sister-in-law, Madam Song, laughing at her misfortune. She was instantly furious.


    Madam Song turned around and went into the house.


    The next morning, the vaccination at the ancestral hall began again.


    As expected, another carriage came to the village from the county city. Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan had entered the mountains early in the morning to pick herbs and did not come out until dark. Everyone thought that he had entered the mountains and would not return until tomorrow.


    But on the third day, the carriage came again.


    However, they found out that Shao Qingyuan had gone to a nearby village to purchase herbs.


    On the third night, these people simply found a farmer��s house in a nearby village. They endured the dirty environment and hard bed frames and slept for the entire night. At dawn, they went to Yongfu Village to stop Shao Qingyuan.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong... had returned to the prefectural city.


    They came back mainly for two things. One was to take back the handkerchief, and the other was to inoculate the villagers.


    Now that the matter was completed, they really could not delay any longer.


    After all, the prefecture magistrate didn��t give him much time. He had already stayed in Yongfu Village for a few days.


    This time, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not return to the prefectural city alone. Yunshu and Yuanzhi also went with them.


    The two of them had just finished the vaccination a few days ago. There were still some acne marks on their bodies, but they were fine.


    However, these two little guys stayed obediently in the carriage this time and did not even look out.


    It was as if they were afraid that others would see their ��ugly�� appearance.


    Gu Yundong could not help but think of Young Lady Yunke. It seemed that her younger siblings were very concerned about their image. At such a young age, they already knew the importance of their looks.


    However, Ah Zhu, oh, no, Shao Quan, continued to stay in Yongfu Village.


    When the carriage arrived at the prefectural city, the sky was slightly dark and it looked like it was going to rain.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked out. The pedestrians on the road were indeed in a hurry.


    Just as she was about to make the carriage speed up, her eyes paused. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of the noticeboard.


    ��Stop the carriage.��


    ��Phew...�� Shao Qingyuan pulled the reins.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Gu Yundong jumped out and walked to that person��s side.

 Chapter 1070: Eldest Aunt Gu Wants to Move Out

    Chapter 1070: Eldest Aunt Gu Wants to Move Out


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Eldest Aunt?�� Gu Yundong patted her shoulder.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned for a moment before retracting her gaze from the portrait on the notice wall.


    ��Yundong, you��re back?�� Gu Dafeng said in surprise.


    Gu Yundong nodded and looked at the notice wall.


    There was still a portrait of her uncle there, but there was still no news of him.


    Gu Dafeng sighed slightly. ��We��re reunited. Only your uncle is left. I don��t know where he is now.��


    ...


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. ��Eldest Aunt, don��t worry. This portrait is not only in Xuanhe Prefecture, but also in Qing��an Prefecture, Wanqing Prefecture, and even the capital. I��ve also asked someone to find out his whereabouts.��


    Gu Dafeng nodded. ��I know. I just... feel a little uncomfortable. It��s been so long, and there��s no news at all. Do you think he��s already...��


    She didn��t dare to continue. If that was the case, Gu Dafeng hoped that she wouldn��t hear from him for the rest of her life.


    Losing her daughter was already abnormally painful. If even her youngest brother lost his life in that escape, how bad would that be?


    He hadn��t even married yet.


    Gu Yundong was actually prepared for this, but she was a little indignant.


    ��Eldest Aunt, let��s go back first. It��s going to rain soon. By the way, Yuanzhi is also in the carriage.��


    When Gu Dafeng heard this, she did look away. She rubbed her face hard and turned around with a smile.


    She hurriedly got into the carriage. The two children in the carriage seemed to be sleeping, but they were woken up by Gu Yundong��s ��stop the carriage��. They were still in a daze and were about to sit up.


    Gu Dafeng had not seen her son for a while. Seeing him like this, he immediately smiled.


    When Bian Yuanzhi saw his mother, he suddenly became energetic and pounced over.


    ��Mother.��


    Gu Dafeng hugged him and sat down at the side. ��Are you still sleepy? Sleep a little longer. Mother will wake you up when we get home.��


    Bian Yuanzhi blushed and nodded. Then, he leaned into her arms and closed his eyes.


    Yunshu pouted and turned to look at her sister.


    Gu Yundong: ��...��


    As expected, the child stuffed his head into Gu Yundong��s arms without a word and closed his eyes to continue sleeping.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky. She really, really, really wasn��t married yet, brother.


    Gu Dafeng originally wanted to carry Yunshu over, but when she saw this, she couldn��t help but laugh.


    The carriage moved again. Gu Dafeng lowered her head to look at her son. When she looked up again, she lowered her voice.


    ��Yundong, I plan to move out after your father finishes the prefectural examination.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��Why are you in such a hurry?��


    ��How am I in a hurry?�� Gu Dafeng shook his head. ��My husband can already stand up now. He can even take a few steps despite swaying. He��s getting better and better. Of course, we should find another house to live in.��


    It had been half a year, and Bian Han��s legs had indeed recovered a lot. Although he was still in a wheelchair, he could stand up and take care of himself.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and did not ask him to stay.


    ��Alright, are you still looking for a house on Xingtao Street?��


    ��Yes, I asked Xiao Yuan��s mother to keep an eye out for me.��


    The two of them spoke as they arrived at the small courtyard.


    The Gu family was very happy to see them back, especially Little Yunke. She rushed over to hug her brother, but when she ran up to him, she found the acne mark on his face.


    The young lady immediately stopped in her tracks, turned around, and fell into Gu Yundong��s arms.


    The whole family was laughing. Only Gu Yunshu, who had been despised, was full of hatred.


    The next day, Shao Qingyuan went to the Million Gold Pavilion again.


    However, the rest of the Gu family began to nervously anticipate the prefectural examination that would be held in three days.

 Chapter 1071: Prefecture Examination Result Released

    Chapter 1071: Prefecture Examination Result Released


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The registration for the prefectural examination and the content were similar to the county examination��s, but there had to be one more endorser.


    As for the examination subjects, they were divided into scripture analysis, essay, and strategy analysis.


    After the prefectural examination, it would be time for the Prefecture Examination Examination.


    Gu Dajiang was no longer as apprehensive as before. Now that he was participating in the prefectural examination, he was no longer afraid.


    Yi Junkun, who had also passed the county examination, came to the prefectural city more than ten days ago. However, the prefectural city was very noisy now, and many people who came for vaccination stayed in inns. Yi Junkun could not find a place to stay, so Qin Wenzheng found the Gu family for him.


    He was Yunshu��s classmate and usually took good care of Yunshu and Yuanzhi. He was also fated to take the same exam as Gu Dajiang.


    ...


    It was a piece of cake. The Gu family naturally would not reject it.


    Gu Dajiang arranged for Yi Junkun to stay in the backyard of Gu��s. However, during the day, when Gu��s was noisy, he would bring books to the Gu family��s small courtyard to discuss knowledge with Gu Dajiang.


    Now that their relationship had improved by leaps and bounds, they were like friends for years.


    On the day of the exam, Gu Yundong brought her younger siblings and mother to send Gu Dajiang to the examination hall.


    At a quarter past five, before dawn, the examination courtyard opened. Thousands of examinees were body checked one by one.


    Gu Yundong handed the examination basket to Gu Dajiang. Now that the weather was getting warmer, he had finally broken free from the shackles of ten single-clothes. There was nothing in the examination basket. Other than the identity card, nothing else was allowed to be brought into the examination hall.


    The calligraphy, ink, paper, and inkstones were provided by the examination hall. Someone would also send food and water over.


    The first two subjects would take one day, but the third subject would take two days. However, the quilts for the night were also provided, so he was not worried.


    After Gu Dajiang went in, they turned around and left.


    Fortunately, Gu Dajiang wasn��t by the toilet this time. The entire exam went unexpectedly smoothly.


    When the prefecture examination ended, Gu Dajiang walked out feeling refreshed.


    The entire family went forward. Gu Dafeng was the first to ask him, ��How did you do? Did you answer all the questions?��


    ��Everything��s fine. There��s no need to worry.�� Yes, other than the food provided in the examination hall being a little unpalatable, Gu Dajiang felt even more at ease in the prefecture examination than in the county examination.


    There were many people outside the examination hall. Gu Yundong was afraid of her younger siblings getting hurt from all the squeezing, so she quickly got them into the carriage and went back first.


    A few days later, the rankings would be released.


    The family first booked a nearby teahouse and found a private room to sit in.


    Shao Qingyuan was also here. The Million Gold Pavilion no longer needed him. The doctors inside had already become proficient.


    To everyone, the popularity of the cowpox vaccination method had already decreased. Everyone was more concerned about the prefectural examination and the rankings.


    Therefore, when the rankings were posted, there was a huge crowd in front of the notice board. It was much grander than the county examination back then.


    Gu Yundong was waiting upstairs, but Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao could not wait any longer and went down early to squeeze to the front.


    After an unknown period of time, the sound of ��I got it�� exploded in everyone��s ears.


    Gu Yundong could not help but become nervous. Her father was the county champion back then. She did not know if he could continue to be the champion.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a loud shout came from downstairs again.


    ��Who is the champion?��


    Gu Yundong immediately pricked up her ears to listen. She was not the only one. Everyone else present was the same.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang looked indifferent.


    To him, obtaining a county championship was already unexpected. It would be a little difficult to obtain the prefecture championship.

 Chapter 1072: Take Down the Champion

    Chapter 1072: Take Down the Champion


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Putting aside the fact that there were thousands of people participating in the Prefecture Examination, just the Tianhai Academy alone was already filled with talents.


    As expected, an unfamiliar name was quickly mentioned downstairs.


    Everyone felt a little regretful, but they still had a smile on their faces as they comforted Gu Dajiang. ��It��s fine, it��s fine. This prefectural examination is so difficult. We saw people taking the exam that day. They were all in their seventies or eighties. It��s obvious that it wasn��t easy to pass. We can��t be too greedy.��


    Gu Dajiang didn��t know whether to laugh or cry. ��You don��t have to do this. I��m already mentally prepared. As far as I know, there are dozens of people participating in the prefectural examination from Tianhai Academy this time. All of them are people who are well-read. I��m an old man who has only been in the academy for less than a year. I��m already satisfied to be able to pass.��


    How many years had it been since he had put down his books? The championship was not a carrot or cabbage. It was not that easy to get it.


    Just as he was thinking about it, two people ran up from downstairs, panting.


    ...


    Tong Shuitao was the first to enter. She turned around and realized that Xue Rong was still behind her. She immediately turned back and dragged him over. ��I told you that your body is too weak. I told you not to go down, but you refused to listen. I could��ve come in and out myself, but I have to bring you along. It��s troublesome.��


    Xue Rong was speechless. Yes, you��re strong, so you��re right.


    He couldn��t say a word. Even his arm hurt from being pulled too hard by her. He didn��t have the strength to refute.


    Tong Shuitao strode through the door with a happy smile on her face.


    ��Congratulations, Old Master. You won second place in the class ranking exam.��


    Second place??


    Everyone was stunned. Gu Dajiang was also shocked. He suspected that he had heard wrongly. ��What did you say just now? Is it second or twentieth?��


    ��Second!!�� Xue Rong finally caught his breath and replied firmly, ��And Young Master Yi, eighth place in the Prefectural Examination.��


    Yi Junkun was not with them. He went back after the exam. It was his family��s turn to be vaccinated in the county.


    Gu Dajiang laughed. ��Alright, alright.��


    Gu Yunshu slammed the table. ��So close. Father was so close to taking down the champion.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She did not teach him this, did she?


    But no matter what, after passing the prefectural examination, Gu Dajiang was now a proper Preparation Scholar.


    Although he was a little old, this was the first time Gu Dajiang had participated in the imperial examination. Furthermore, he was ranked at the top. His ranking was very gratifying.


    ��Father, we��re happy today. Let��s go to Jinxiu Restaurant later and have a good meal to celebrate, okay?��


    ��Alright, let��s go to Jinxiu Restaurant.��


    The children were the happiest when they went to celebrate.


    Yunke had already started to order. ��Sister, I want to eat peach blossom meat, flower carving chicken, melon strips, squirrel fish, and tender tofu and balls.��


    Gu Yundong pinched her pink cheeks. ��You��re quite good at memorizing the names of dishes.��


    ��I��m good.�� The little girl patted her small chest proudly.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi followed suit and ordered food. Although Big Sister��s dishes were also very delicious, it was also an enjoyment to occasionally go to a restaurant to eat their signature dishes.


    They had not eaten at Jinxiu Restaurant in the prefecture capital.


    Therefore, before they left the teahouse, the Gu family had already ordered all the dishes.


    When they went downstairs, the group of people looked at the bustling street and quickly walked towards the main road. The carriage was parked in a spacious place.


    They got into the carriage and quickly rushed to their destination.


    However, when they arrived at Jinxiu Restaurant, just as everyone sat down in the private room, the shop assistant suddenly came up and said, ��Miss Gu, Tong Ping is here. Should we invite him up?��

 Chapter 1073: Giving Birth

    Chapter 1073: Giving Birth


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong was about to order when she heard this. ��Tong Ping is here?��


    ��Yes, he is.��


    ��Get him up here.��


    Tong Shuitao quickly stood up. ��Miss, I��ll go welcome my father.��


    Seeing Gu Yundong nod, she immediately followed the shop assistant downstairs.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, found it strange. ��Tong Ping is here to deliver goods? Then why did he come to Jinxiu Restaurant?��


    ��Maybe to help carry things,�� Shao Qingyuan said. Because he had a good relationship with the Liu family, sometimes when the Gu family needed to deliver something and the Liu family needed too, the Liu family would ask them to carry it. It was not troublesome.


    As they were pondering, Tong Shuitao had already brought Tong Ping up.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw the excitement on Tong Ping��s face. She could not help but smile. ��Why are you here? You look happy.��


    She rarely saw such an obvious change in Tong Ping��s expression.


    ��Yes, there��s a joyous occasion.�� Tong Ping seemed to have thought of something and started laughing.


    ��Oh? Tell me quickly.��


    The smile on Tong Ping��s face never faded. ��The night before last, my wife gave birth!!��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. ��The child is born?��


    That��s right, Tong Ping��s wife��s due date was indeed within these few days. Previously, she had even prepared a red packet gift. It was just that it happened to coincide with her father��s examination, so she had forgotten about it for a moment.


    The others also became happy. Tong Shuitao jumped up in shock. ��My mother gave birth? A boy or a girl? When did she give birth? Is my mother alright?��


    ��Alright, alright, alright. Your mother is quite good. She gave birth to a big fat boy and it went smoothly.��


    This was all thanks to the Gu family��s masters treating them well. Tong Ping still remembered that when Tong Shuitao was born, his wife had been in pain for an entire day and night and almost couldn��t make it. Shuitao was also thin and small, as if she would die if her parents weren��t careful.


    At that time, his wife was thin and weak. After she got pregnant, she had to work too. If she did not do well, she would have to kneel and kowtow to the master and be scolded. When she was pregnant with Shuitao, the young master even deliberately knocked into her stomach twice, scaring the Tong family so much that they thought that they would lose the child.


    But what could they do? Even if the young master wanted to abort the child in her stomach, they had no right to object.


    However, things were completely different in the Gu family. They ate and lived well. When their wives were pregnant, they were healthy and did not suffer from any illness.


    With money in their hands, they could also hire a doctor and a midwife. The food they ate was not bad either.


    Miss even told his wife to rest more, especially when the pregnancy was unstable in the first three months. She did not let her work at all.


    In the end, even if it was stable, she would only let his wife do some light work. These days, there were only two young masters in the family. They actually did not have much to do.


    The two young masters were even more amiable. They ran and jumped after leaving the Gu family. At home, they only read and wrote.


    His wife especially liked to listen to the young masters read in the room. Listening to their tender voices, she felt exceptionally comfortable and stable.


    Tong Ping felt that when this kid grew up in the future, he would definitely be like his second brother, Tong An, who could read and study especially quickly.


    Actually, her doctor said that it was still a little dangerous for his wife to give birth at her age. However, they did not expect it to be even smoother than Shuitao��s. She came out in two hours. Even the midwife said that it was a miracle.

 Chapter 1074: Bestowing a Name

    Chapter 1074: Bestowing a Name


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Tong Ping��s emotions surged, and he couldn��t help but say, ��The child has just been born and doesn��t even have a name. I just want to ask Old Master to give the child a name. I wonder if it��s possible?��


    Gu Dajiang was very happy. ��You want me to name him? Of course. Back then, I was the one who named Yundong and the others.��


    ��Thank you, Master.��


    Gu Dajiang lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought. He tapped his fingers on the table. ��The elder sister��s name is Shuitao, and the younger brother��s name can be Yuzhu. One is water, and the other is wood. They grow together. Bamboo also represents tenacious life force, and it also means blessings for peace and prosperity. I hope this child is safe and happy. Brother and sister are united, and the benefits will cut through gold.��


    Yunshu was eager to give it a try. In fact, he had already thought of many names in his heart. It was a good time to say them now. When the time came, he would let Tong Ping choose one.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, before he could say the first name...


    Tong Ping suddenly knelt down and kowtowed heavily. ��Thank you for the name, Old Master.��


    Gu Dajiang was shocked and quickly got him to stand up. ��Alright, alright. Today is a happy day. Don��t kneel here and there. I like to give names.��


    Unfortunately, Ah Mao and the others didn��t look for him when they changed their names. This made Gu Dajiang regret it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong immediately called out to him, ��Alright, you��re here. Let��s eat together. This is a joyous occasion. We have to celebrate.��


    Tong Shuitao was so happy just now that tears flowed out.


    At this moment, she hurriedly wiped her sleeves. ��That��s right, Father. Today is a double blessing. Not only did Mother give birth to a younger brother, but Master also passed the prefecture examination and got second place.��


    Tong Ping suddenly came back to his senses. ��Yes, yes, yes. Today is the day of the prefectural examination��s result release. Before I came to the prefectural city, the village chief asked me to bring the news back after reading it. I went over just now, but the streets there were too congested and I couldn��t squeeze in. I wanted to go around this side, but I didn��t expect to see Master and Miss enter the Jinxiu Restaurant just as I came over. I hurriedly ran over.��


    In the end, when Young Miss asked him what happy news he had, he immediately thought of his wife giving birth to a child and forgot what he wanted to say.


    Unexpectedly, Old Master actually got second place. This was really a joyous matter.


    Not only that, but Young Master Shao had also presented the emperor with the cowpox vaccination method.


    Everyone in Yongfu Village treated him as a hero.


    Three blessings!


    The Gu family was very happy. They called the waiter over to order more food.


    Everyone ate to their heart��s content before leaving Jinxiu Restaurant happily.


    After leaving the door, Gu Yundong said to Tong Shuitao, ��Your mother has given birth to a baby. Go back and wait on her before coming back.��


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment before immediately shaking her head. ��No, I��m Miss��s maidservant. I have to follow Miss to protect Miss. My mother has my grandmother to take care of her. It��s fine.��


    ��Alright, I��m just asking you to go back for a month. Can��t I do anything without you? Don��t you want to see your new brother? Go back with your father. Your grandmother is too old to take care of the family and your mother. She can��t handle it.��


    Tong Shuitao thought about it and agreed.


    Her mother would definitely not be able to work right after the childbirth. Her grandmother had to take care of her mother, and the Gu family��s house and backyard had to be cleaned up. In addition, the two young masters had to return to Yongfu Village in a few days. At that time, her grandmother would indeed be too busy alone.


    She was strong. One person could match two people. It was still very useful.

 Chapter 1075: I鈥檓 Going Out

    Chapter 1075: I��m Going Out


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Therefore, Tong Shuitao hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    After all, she could not wait to see her newborn brother.


    Tong Shuitao quickly went back to pack a few sets of clothes, then left with Tong Ping.


    The Gu family had all returned home. When the results of the prefectural examination were out, the neighbors also knew.


    On the way back, Gu Yundong specially bought some sweets and snacks for everyone to enjoy.


    As soon as they reached home, someone came to their door.


    The people living here were all scholars, including Elementary Scholars and High Scholars. Therefore, although Gu Dajiang had won second place in the prefectural examination, everyone was not very surprised. They came to congratulate him and returned.


    The candy in Gu Dajiang��s hand was quickly distributed. The family living next door to the small courtyard was the last to leave.


    When she left, she pulled Gu Dafeng and said, ��Previously, a girl surnamed Fan came over and said that there��s already some progress in the matter you asked her to pay attention to. She asked you to go over tomorrow to take a look.��


    Gu Dafeng��s eyes lit up. She quickly thanked the neighbor and sent her out.


    Gu Dajiang asked curiously, ��Who is Sister Fan?��


    ��It��s Xiao Yuan��s mother.��


    Gu Dajiang was enlightened. ��So it��s Xiao Yuan��s mother.�� She had an impression of this. The potted plants in the courtyard were all bought from her. ��What did you ask her to pay attention to?��


    ��It��s about finding a house. Didn��t I tell you before? We��ll move out after you pass the prefectural examination.��


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. ��You did, but... but I just passed the prefectural examination. You��re too fast.��


    Gu Dafeng waved her hand. ��What��s so fast about it? I��ve been searching for a month before there��s finally a suitable one. I��ll go take a look tomorrow. If it��s possible, I��ll rent it.��


    ��Actually, you...��


    ��Don��t stop me. You know my personality. Besides, I��ve already spoken to you.��


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but sigh and stop persuading her.


    Indeed, there was no reason to stop her from leaving. His brother-in-law Bian Han��s legs had already recovered, and their wooden carvings were selling well.


    Previously, Bian Han had listened to Yundong��s suggestion and often carved complete sets of works. There were indeed many people who were unwilling to just buy one item. When they saw a complete set, they insisted on buying it together.


    Gu Dafeng already had a lot of money in her hands.


    Now, the couple also planned to buy some good wood and carve more exquisite things. They could sell them in the shop later.


    When they had enough money, they would consider renting a shop. That way, they would not have to go to the market every day.


    It had rained several times in the prefectural city a few days ago, and it would last for two to three days. It was not convenient for Gu Dafeng to set up a stall in such weather.


    It was better to have her own shop.


    Seeing that her father had no objections, Gu Yundong said, ��Eldest Aunt, I��ll go with you tomorrow.��


    ��You��re free tomorrow?��


    ��It��s okay.��


    Gu Dafeng nodded. ��Coincidentally, I heard that the local tyrants at Xingtao Street are afraid of you. With you around, I can avoid a lot of trouble.��


    The children immediately raised their hands. ��We��re going too.��


    ��Don��t follow me. It��s not like we need so many people for a gang fight. You can go after we rent the house.�� Gu Dafeng rejected them mercilessly.


    The children pouted in disappointment. They turned around angrily and ran into the house, muttering something.


    Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent all this while, narrowed his eyes slightly. He clenched his fists and suddenly said to Gu Yundong, ��I��m going out for a while.��

 Chapter 1076: Familiar Box

    Chapter 1076: Familiar Box


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    ��Where are you going?�� Gu Yundong looked at the sky. It was already so late. He could not possibly go to the Million Gold Pavilion.


    Shao Qingyuan had already reached the door. He waved his hand. ��I��ll be back in a while.��


    When Gu Yundong wanted to ask again, he had already disappeared behind the door. He moved very quickly and disappeared in an instant.


    Gu Yundong was confused. After a while, she turned around and returned to the courtyard.


    Then, she saw Gu Dafeng packing up, especially the wooden carvings scattered in the courtyard. She had gathered them one by one.


    Gu Yundong walked over to help tidy up the house. ��Eldest Aunt, you don��t have to be in such a hurry. You haven��t seen the house yet. What if you��re not satisfied?��


    ��If I��m not satisfied, so be it. It doesn��t matter. I��ll have to clean it up sooner or later anyway. Hey, pass that to me.��


    Gu Yundong followed the direction of her finger and handed over a wooden sculpture.


    Gu Dafeng took it and looked up at her. ��Where did Qingyuan go?��


    ��I don��t know. It looks like it��s an emergency.��


    Gu Dafeng nodded. ��That must be very urgent and important. Qingyuan is a good child and knows his limits. You don��t have to worry too much.��


    ��Eldest Aunt seems to have a very high opinion of him?��


    ��That��s true. He may look cold on the outside, but his heart is warm. Although he doesn��t know how to say good things, the things he does make people feel warm in their hearts. Your uncle��s legs have been inconvenient these days. When Qingyuan sees him, he will help. Even if he goes to the toilet, he will carry him. Tell me, who would be willing to do this, especially a young man who is not related to us? Isn��t it because he dotes on you?��


    As she spoke, she thought of Bian Mulan��s husband. If it was him, he definitely wouldn��t do such a thing.


    Her niece was blessed and would lead a good life in the future.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and smiled. Shao Qingyuan was indeed not bad, but he did not know how to put in a good word... She did not agree. This fellow was smart.


    She and Gu Dafeng chatted as they packed. She originally thought that Shao Qingyuan would return soon after leaving.


    Unexpectedly, he only appeared at the entrance of the small courtyard in a hurry when the sun set.


    Besides him, there was also Shao Wen��the former Ah Mao.


    Shao Wen was carrying two large boxes of things. They looked like tea leaves and wine. Moreover, from the packaging outside, they were the most expensive ones in the prefecture capital.


    Shao Qingyuan was holding a familiar box.


    Gu Yundong��s eyelids twitched. A familiar feeling welled up in his heart.


    She was about to go forward and ask him where he had gone when she saw Shao Qingyuan wink at her before striding into the central room.


    Gu Dajiang was talking to the three children. They were very curious about the matter in the examination shed and were asking about the difference between the county and prefectural examinations.


    Just as they were listening with relish, they saw Shao Qingyuan enter.


    He said to Gu Dajiang, ��Uncle Gu, I have something to tell you.��


    Seeing his solemn expression, Gu Dajiang nodded and said to the three children, ��Alright, go out first. We��ll talk later.��


    After the little ones left, Gu Dajiang brought Shao Qingyuan to the study.


    Gu Yundong stood in the courtyard, his heart suddenly racing.


    Gu Dafeng had walked to her side and stood still. He asked softly, ��Why is Qingyuan looking for your father? He looks very serious.��


    ��I��m not sure either.�� Although she said that, she could not help but clench her fists.


    Just as she finished speaking, a loud bang suddenly came from inside.

 Chapter 1077: Gu Dajiang, Shut Up

    Chapter 1077: Gu Dajiang, Shut Up


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    With a bang, it sounded like a stool was suddenly knocked to the ground. Everyone in the courtyard turned around in shock.


    Gu Yundong was about to walk in when the door of the study was suddenly opened. Shao Qingyuan and Shao Quan were pushed out.


    Gu Dajiang��s face flushed red as he pointed at him with a trembling finger. ��Just get the hell out of here right now.��


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t move, and Gu Dajiang was instantly angry.


    Although he was a scholar, he was also a farmer. He was so angry that he cursed on the spot. ��I told you to leave, did you hear that? I was happy when I just passed the prefectural examination, but you came over immediately to pour cold water on me, right? Wedding? Why don��t you take a look at how old Yundong is? Can��t wait to get the cabbage? Let me tell you, no way. Wait for another two years, no, three years...��


    ��Gu Dajiang, shut up!!�� Another voice suddenly sounded in the courtyard.


    Gu Dajiang instantly stopped talking and looked up at the exasperated Gu Dafeng.


    Gu Dafeng rolled up her sleeves and strode over. She looked at Shao Qingyuan, who was standing at the door without saying a word but looked a little aggrieved and stubborn. She immediately said gently, ��Qingyuan, go and rest for a while. I��ll talk to him. Don��t worry.��


    Then, she turned around and looked at Gu Dajiang with a livid expression.


    She pushed Gu Dajiang into the room and closed the door with a bang.


    Immediately after, Gu Dafeng��s resentful voice sounded. ��Enough. Is there a father like you? Yundong and Qingyuan were engaged a long time ago. Didn��t you agree too? Now that you��re married, you��re still making things difficult for her. Why? Are you afraid that your daughter��s life will be too good in the future?��


    ��No... Sister, Yundong is still young.�� Gu Dajiang wasn��t that confident when facing his sister.


    ��What do you mean young? She��s already an adult. She��s a big girl.�� Gu Dafeng snorted. ��If you still want to keep her for two to three years, you might as well keep her until she��s in her seventies or eighties.��


    ��I����


    Gu Dafeng glared at him again, then sighed and sat beside him. She said earnestly, ��I know you dote on Yundong and can��t bear to part with her, but you can��t keep her forever. It��s rare for Yundong and Qingyuan to have a good relationship.��


    As she spoke, she suddenly suppressed her voice and said softly, ��Moreover, you have to think about it. Qingyuan is different from before. In the past, he had no parents and lived in a dilapidated house. He couldn��t even eat alone. In addition, his reputation in the village was not good, so he didn��t get married for a long time. But now, he has been to the capital, met the emperor, treated the prince��s illness, and has good skills. He��s tall and handsome, and has several shops. Do you know how many people are watching him now?��


    ��When I was at the market last time, I heard many people talking about him. Even many wealthy families in the city liked him and wanted him to be their son-in-law. It��s rare that he��s unmoved and only wants to be with Yundong. Let me tell you, if you stop him again, he might be intercepted.��


    Gu Dajiang frowned and sneered. ��So be it. Our Yundong is so outstanding. Should I be afraid that she won��t be able to find a good husband?��


    Gu Dafeng was so angry that she slapped him on the back. ��But Yundong likes Qingyuan. So what if you find a good husband? Do you still want to be that muddle-headed worm that breaks up the love birds and make them both unhappy?��

 Chapter 1078: Showing Her Thumbs

    Chapter 1078: Showing Her Thumbs


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dajiang immediately fell silent.


    The people outside the door gradually could not hear their voices and could only look at each other.


    Gu Yctural city examination, but I didn��t say that I was in such a hurry. The rankings have just been released today.��


    No wonder her father was so angry.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips and paused for a moment before saying, ��Eldest Aunt is looking for a house tomorrow. If it��s suitable, she��ll probably move over on the same day.��


    He did not finish his sentence, but Gu Yundong completely understood.


    She stared at him with wide eyes. After a moment, she gave him a thumbs-up.


    Good for you. Ystill in the small courtyard?


    Shao Qingyuan laughed. ��Don��t tell anyone.��


    Gu Yundong rolled her eyes at him. ��I��m not stupid.��


    As she spoke, the door of the study was opened again.


    Gu Dajiang��s expression was still very ugly, but his tone was much better. He said to Shao Qingyuan, who was at the door, ��Come in.��


    Shao Qingyuan immediately took the box and entered the study again.


    Gu Yundong was scratching her head. Why did her father only call him in?


    Wasn��t this about her marriage? Should she, the person involved, go in?


    It was unknown what was said inside, but after a long time, Auntie Niu came over for the third time to say that it was time for dinner. Only then did the three of them come out of the study.


    Gu Yundong��s sharp eyes saw that the box in Shao Qingyuan��s hand was gone, but Gu Dajiang did not ask him to stay and let him go back to eat.


    In front of Gu Dajiang, Shao Qingyuan couldn��t say much to Gu Yundong. He gestured at her and left the small courtyard with Shao Wen.


    Gu Dajiang placed his hands behind his back and called out to the people in the courtyard, ��Alright, let��s eat first.��


    Gu Yundong could only suppress her doubts and follow him to the reception pavilion.


    On the other hand, Gu Dafeng was a step behind. He walked to her side and whispered, ��Don��t worry. Your father won��t dare to hit Qingyuan in front of me, and he won��t break you up.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She was not worried about this at all.


    After entering the reception pavilion, probably because Gu Dajiang didn��t look too good, everyone was very quiet. No one said a word and quickly dispersed after eating.


    Gu Yundong also returned to her room. However, not long after she entered, there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Dajiang��s voice came from the door. ��Yundong, may I come in?��


    ��Father?�� Gu Yundong hurriedly opened the door and let Gu Dajiang in.


    Gu Dajiang held the box that Shao Qingyuan had given him. He walked to the table and sat down. Then, he looked at Gu Yundong and said, ��Shao Qingyuan sent this today.��


    Gu Yundong glanced at her father, paused, and reached out to open the box.


    As expected, it contained all of Shao Qingyuan��s assets.


    ��Betrothal gifts,�� Gu Dajiang said. ��He��s offered the two shops and the house in Yongfu Village. He said that he had already given you the contract for the manor outside the city, right?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. Looking at the box in front of her, she felt her hands become extremely heavy and hot.


    Gu Dajiato part with you.��

 Chapter 1079: Dowry

    Chapter 1079: Dowry


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    As Gu Dajiang spoke, his mood sank slightly. ��You��re my first child. Back then, when your mother gave birth to you, it was difficult for her to give birth. The doctor said that she would never be able to give birth again. At that time, your mother and I thought that you were our only daughter. We wished we could give you everything.��


    Among the three children, Gu Dajiang had always had the deepest feelings for Gu Yundong.


    ��I still remember when you were just born. You were a little ball. I didn��t expect you to get married in the blink of an eye. I felt... like I was in a dream. It��s unreal. I��m not capable. I didn��t give you a good life when I was in the old Gu family. Now in Yongfu Village, you��re the one who let the Gu family live a good life. Now that I��m already a Preparation Scholar, I��ll become an Elementary Scholar in August. I can more or less protect you.��


    ��I just thought that when I get the titles, my status will be different. I can still shelter you from the wind and rain for a year or two. I didn��t expect that kid to be so impatient. I...��


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t help but lower his head and wipe the corners of his eyes.


    Gu Yundong��s heart ached at his words. She felt both suffocated and warm.


    She knew that her father had been trying very hard to support this family, so he had worked very hard. He had won the championship in the county examination and second place in the prefectural examination.


    He wanted to obtain a title as soon as possible and shield her from the wind and rain.


    Gu Yundong had always known that her father wrote letters, copied books, and drew drawings to earn money. He also worked hard to promote canned candy in the academy. He was silently supporting his daughter in his own way.


    Although there were people in the academy who criticized him for being a greedy scholar, Gu Dajiang didn��t care.


    He only cared that as a father, he still needed his daughter to work so hard to support him in his studies. He wanted to share some of the burden, even if it was insignificant.


    He wanted to help Yundong more, but Shao Qingyuan cut him off.


    This was what Gu Dajiang disliked about him.


    Gu Yundong slowly took a deep breath and suppressed the tears in her eyes. She smiled and said, ��Father, even if Brother Shao and I get married, you can continue to shelter me from the wind and rain. I��m still your daughter. If outsiders bully me, I��ll tell them that my father is Gu Dajiang. He��s now an Elementary Scholar, a High Scholar in three years, and an Honorable Scholar in the future.��


    Gu Dajiang was amused by her. ��You sure have confidence in me.��


    ��Of course.��


    Gu Dajiang nodded at her before continuing, ��I��ll get someone to calculate the date of your wedding tomorrow. We definitely have to choose a good day. As for your dowry, I can��t take out anything else. The few shops and the workshop in the village are your dowry. As for the house in Yongfu Village, the small courtyard now, and the few hundred acres of orchard... You directly registered it under my name back then. Consider that I��ve bought them from you. I��ll pay you when I have money in the future.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��Father, what are you saying? How can I...��


    ��You don��t understand. Women only have confidence when they have dowry.�� Gu Dajiang bluffed. ��It��s settled then. As a father, I��m not that shameless to take my daughter��s things for myself.��


    Gu Yundong stood up. ��How can you call this taking things for yourself? You raised me up. Isn��t it my duty to be filial to you?��


    ��Even so, you don��t have to do so much for me. If I take it from me, I��ll feel guilty.��

 Chapter 1080: Did the Gu Family Escape Here?

    Chapter 1080: Did the Gu Family Escape Here?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong frowned deeply. For the first time, she realized that she could not win against her father.


    However, since she had put these things under Gu Dajiang��s name back then, they were the Gu family��s house. She had no objections to the shop and workshop being her dowry, but the house...


    ��What should I do? How troublesome.��


    Gu Dajiang made the final decision and left the box of betrothal gifts from Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong: ��...��


    As expected, once they were about to get married, this matter instantly became complicated. The first thing was the distribution of assets.


    If this was in any other family, it would probably be good enough if the father could give his daughter a dowry of a few hundred taels of silver. However, when it came to her father, he did not want anything. He would give her the money for the house where he was currently staying in the future.


    She could understand her father��s thoughts, but she could not bring everything into the Shao family as a dowry.


    This matter had to be discussed again.


    Not many people in the Gu family slept well that night.


    However, the next day, Gu Dafeng still woke up early.


    Gu Yundong had agreed to accompany her to look at the house. Not many people went. Besides her and Gu Dafeng, there were also Bian Han and Xue Rong.


    The others, especially the three brats, stayed at home obediently.


    Gu Yundong had been to Xingtao Street several times, so she was already familiar with the place.


    When she knocked on Xiao Yuan��s door, Madam Fan and Xiao Yuan happened to be going out to set up a stall.


    When she saw Gu Dafeng, Madam Fan immediately put down the cart in her hand and planned not to go out. ��You��re here to look at the house, right? I��ll bring you there now.��


    Gu Dafeng quickly stopped her. ��No need, no need. Just tell us where the owner is. It��s a rare good day today. Don��t delay your business. We��ll go over ourselves.��


    Gu Yundong also said, ��That��s right. Mrs. Fan, you should be busy. We��re all adults now. We can find the place by ourselves.��


    ��How can that be? We agreed that I would bring you there. How can I leave you behind?��


    Just as she finished speaking, a head suddenly popped in from outside. When she saw the person inside, she immediately exclaimed, ��Boss? Why are you here?��


    Gu Yundong turned around. Wasn��t this Su Qing?


    ��You��re off today?��


    ��Yes, it��s my turn to rest. I heard some movements here, so I came over to take a look.�� The Su family lived next door, which was very close.


    Xiao Yuan was on good terms with her, so she immediately explained everything in detail.


    Su Qing nodded in understanding. ��I know where the owner is. Mrs. Fan, go ahead. I��ll bring the boss and the rest over.��


    ��You do?��


    Su Qing nodded with certainty.


    Madam Fan was relieved. Only then did she bring Xiao Yuan out of the courtyard and go to the market to set up a stall.


    Su Qing went home and informed Mother Su. Mother Su found it strange. ��Boss Gu��s aunt is looking for a house? Why is she here? Could it be that her aunt��s family isn��t well-off?��


    One had to know that the rent of the houses here was cheap, but this place was not very peaceful. Just the local tyrant alone was a headache.


    Su Qing said, ��I heard that after the boss��s aunt fled to the Xuanhe Prefecture two years ago, she was lost. She just reunited with the boss last year. Her family should be in trouble.��


    ��Escape?�� Mother Su was surprised. ��Her aunt escaped from the Yongning Prefecture?��


    ��That��s right. Didn��t I tell you? The boss also fled here. That��s why I especially admire her.��


    With that, Su Qing hurriedly ran out of the door.


    Mother Su muttered, ��She��s indeed admirable. She just escaped from the famine two years ago. Now, there��s actually such a big... Wait, she escaped from the famine?��

 Chapter 1081: She Finally Remembered!!

    Chapter 1081: She Finally Remembered!!


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mother Su suddenly stood up. She remembered. She finally remembered where she had heard the name Gu Yundong.


    ��Ouch. It��s all her fault for being senile. She only remembered now.��


    Mother Su hurriedly went out to chase after her. Unexpectedly, she exerted force and suddenly sprained her ankle. It was so painful that she screamed and hurriedly sat down by the door frame.


    Then, she shouted towards the next door, ��Xiao Qing, Xiao Qing, are you still there? Boss Gu, are you there?��


    No response.


    Mother Su was anxious and called out anxiously, ��Xiao Qing...��


    Finally, Xiao Yuan��s father��s voice sounded from next door. ��Aunt, what��s wrong? Xiao Qing followed Miss Gu to look at the house. What��s the matter? Do you need my help?��


    ��No need, no need. I thought she hadn��t left. There��s something I need to talk to her about. Go on with your work.��


    ��Alright, Auntie, call me if you need anything.��


    ��Okay, okay.��


    Mother Su sighed. She didn��t expect Xiao Qing and the rest to act so quickly. They had just left the house and were already gone.


    She held the door frame and stood up again. Fortunately, she had only sprained one ankle and could still walk back to the house.


    Mother Su slowly moved back into the house and rubbed the liniment on her ankle a few times.


    On the other side, Su Qing had already led Gu Yundong and the rest to look for the owner.


    The owner didn��t live far away, but the house he wanted to rent was a little far from Xiao Yuan��s house.


    That couldn��t be helped. After all, there weren��t many suitable houses.


    When the owner saw them, he immediately brought them to the house enthusiastically.


    ��Although my house isn��t big, it��s in a good location. There��s a river outside, so it��s especially convenient to wash things.�� He looked at Bian Han, who was being pushed by Xue Rong in a wheelchair, and said, ��That road is made of limestone. It��s flat. It won��t be troublesome for you to go back and forth.��


    Su Qing leaned close to Gu Yundong��s ear and whispered, ��If it��s not far from the river, the rent might be a little expensive. Moreover, I heard from my mother that when she rented a house on Xingtao Street in the past, she also went to the river to check houses. Then, she realized that there was a family by the river whose house was not very good. Someone had died unjustly and it was haunted in the middle of the night. I don��t know if this house is that house. Boss, walk slowly. I��ll run back and ask my mother if it��s this house. Don��t fall for it.��


    ��There��s no need to go through so much trouble.��


    ��It��s no trouble. This place is not far from my house. It only takes half a cup of tea to go back and forth.�� With that, Su Qing ran away.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry when she saw how energetic she was. ��Is her personality also affected by Zhuangzi now that they��re engaged?��


    Su Qing returned to the Su family very quickly. Unexpectedly, before she could say anything, she saw her mother sitting on the bed and rubbing her ankle.


    She was shocked. ��Mother, what��s wrong?��


    Mother Su looked up and quickly put down the things in her hand. ��Oh, you��re finally back.�� Then, she looked behind her. ��Where��s your boss? Didn��t she come back with you?��


    ��Boss went to look at the house.�� Su Qing sat by the bed and was about to take the liniment from her.


    Mother Su waved her hand. ��There��s no need for you. I have something urgent to tell your boss. Hurry up and bring me there.��


    As she spoke, she was about to get off the ground. Su Qing was so frightened that she hurriedly held her. ��Don��t come down, don��t come down. Just tell me what happened. I��ll go find the boss.��


    ��Sigh, I can��t explain it clearly to you in a few sentences.��


    ��Mother, don��t be anxious. I��ll go find the boss now. Sit down and don��t move.��


    With that, Su Qing ran out again.


    When she reached the door, she suddenly remembered why she came back.

 Chapter 1082: Go and Get Protection Fees

    Chapter 1082: Go and Get Protection Fees


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Su Qing hurriedly stopped in her tracks and looked at her mother. She asked, ��Mother, when you were looking for a house back then, you said that a family by the river had died unjustly and the house was haunted. Which house was it?��


    ��It��s the innermost house. It��s abandoned.��


    Su Qing nodded and ran out of the house.


    She hurried back and forth and soon caught up with Gu Yundong and the rest.


    Gu Yundong could not help but be surprised when he saw how anxious she looked. ��Why are you in such a hurry?��


    ��Boss, my mother said that she has something very important to tell you.��


    ��Looking for me?�� Gu Yundong pointed at herself. ��Is it urgent?��


    ��Yes, she wanted to come over personally, but she accidentally sprained her ankle and couldn��t come out.��


    Gu Yundong was even more puzzled. But from what Su Qing said, it must be very important that Mother Su sprained her ankle because of this.


    Gu Dafeng, who was beside him, also heard it. The house owner also heard it.


    Just now, she saw Su Qing run away alone. Now, Su Qing rushed back in a hurry and wanted them to go back.


    Could it be that this girl had found a cheaper house with a better location? How could that do?


    The owner was immediately unhappy. ��What do you mean? Are you going to rent a house or not? I��ve already brought you all here, but you��re leaving without even looking at the house. Are you messing with me?��


    ��Yes, I��m renting it. I didn��t say that I wouldn��t rent it. Isn��t this an urgent matter?�� Gu Dafeng said as she pulled Gu Yundong��s arm. ��Why don��t you go back with Su Qing to take a look? We can look at the house ourselves. It��s not far away anyway. If it��s suitable, we can rent it. If it��s not, we can look for another one.��


    Gu Yundong thought about it and nodded. ��Alright, Eldest Aunt, take your time. You can��t be in a hurry to rent a house.��


    ��Of course.��


    Gu Yundong then instructed Xue Rong, ��Take good care of my Eldest Aunt and Uncle. You can also help with their opinions.��


    ��Yes, my lady.��


    Gu Yundong then said to Su Qing, ��Let��s go. I��ll go home with you to take a look.��


    Su Qing nodded hurriedly, but before she left, she still asked the landlord, ��Which house are you renting? The one in the innermost area?��


    The owner waved his hand. ��The house in the innermost area is abandoned. The house I want to rent is not that one. It��s the third house to the innermost side. Don��t worry, I won��t cheat you.��


    Su Qing was relieved and immediately left with Gu Yundong.


    On the other hand, Xue Rong was meticulous and asked, ��What��s wrong with the house in the innermost area? Why is it abandoned?��


    ��Sigh, that house is haunted and no one lives there. But don��t worry, my house is far away from the house. There��s nothing to do with it. You��ll know when you see it.��


    The owner led them to the river. Unexpectedly, when they were about to reach it, a person suddenly walked over.


    That person walked unsteadily. When his gaze landed on the owner, it was meaningful.


    The owner��s expression suddenly changed and he immediately lowered his head.


    However, Gu Dafeng and Xue Rong were checking the surroundings on both sides and did not notice their expressions.


    After that person brushed past the owner of the house, his footsteps immediately quickened.


    Not long after, the man walked into a courtyard and said to one of the people who was playing cards, ��Boss, I met Qian when I came back just now. He happened to bring people to look at the house by the river. I think we can rent it out soon. Should we... pay a visit and ask for protection fees?��

 Chapter 1083: Negotiation

    Chapter 1083: Negotiation


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The boss raised his eyebrows and pushed the cards away. He looked up and asked him, ��Someone went to look at the house? Did you see who it was?��


    ��There were three people following Qian. One was a woman and two were men. One of the men was a cripple who was pushed away in a wheelchair.��


    ��Cripple?�� The boss touched his chin and clicked his tongue. After a while, he said to him, ��Little Six, go take a look and see who among them wants to rent a house or if all three of them live there. After they rent it and pay, we��ll go and find someone to ask for protection money.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go now.�� Little Six was excited. He rubbed his hands and walked out of the courtyard happily.


    He ran quickly and not long after, he saw Gu Dafeng and the others. They happened to walk into the third house��s courtyard.


    Little Six hurriedly took a few steps forward and nestled outside the door to listen to the commotion inside.


    Coincidentally, the owner of the house was introducing the house. ��This house belongs to my uncle. Previously, he and my aunt lived alone. Recently, they bought a big house elsewhere, so this house is empty. Because it��s an old house, they can��t bear to sell it, so they plan to rent it out. The place is not big. There are only two rooms. This side is the central room, and next door is the kitchen and outhouse. There��s also a small warehouse that��s convenient to store miscellaneous things. The courtyard is not big, but you can grow vegetables in the corners on both sides.��


    ��Also, I��ll let you use everything in this room. It��s just that some of the tables and chairs are old. If you don��t want them, I��ll take them away. If you want them, repair them. There��s no big problem.��


    ��There��s a river outside. There are more than twenty stone steps to the left. It��ll be easy to wash clothes. By the way, how many people will live here?��


    Gu Dafeng listened to him as she checked. Actually, he was very satisfied with this house.


    Although there were only two rooms, they were big enough. The kitchen and outhouse were relatively clean. The tables, chairs, and benches could also be used. Those which were broken could be repaired. Anyway, her man was a carpenter.


    There was also that small storeroom that could be used to put wood carvings for them.


    ��There��s only two of us. We��re husband and wife.�� She pointed at Bian Han.


    The landlord nodded. ��It��s enough for two people to live in. It��s not expensive. The rent for this house is only 1.2 taels a month. How about it? Are you considering renting it?��


    Gu Dafeng frowned. ��It��s not cheap even if it��s 1.2 taels. The better locations only cost 1.2 taels.��


    ��But it��s convenient here. To be honest, this price is already very rare in the prefecture capital.��


    Gu Dafeng still frowned and looked a little forced. ��Let��s discuss it first.��


    ��Alright, you guys discuss it first.��


    Gu Dafeng, Bian Han, and Xue Rong went to the side to whisper. The three of them muttered for a while before finally coming to a decision.


    If the other party was willing to give a discount, they would rent it.


    Gu Dafeng bargained with the landlord for a tael of silver a month before renting the house.


    The owner of the house was also afraid of trouble. He had seen Little Six just now.


    When Little Six saw him, he smiled slyly. He was probably going to cause trouble, so let the rent be less. Just rent it out first.


    The two sides quickly finalized all the matters and wrote the lease. The rent here was paid once a month and there was a tael of silver as a deposit. The lease period was at least half a year.


    After receiving the money, the owner finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the door, Little Six also threw the last peanut in his hand into his mouth and quickly got up to run.

 Chapter 1084: Do You Know Gu Xiaoxi?

    Chapter 1084: Do You Know Gu Xiaoxi?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    The owner of the house handed the key to Eldest Aunt Gu and left.


    Gu Dafeng looked at the house that already belonged to her and her heart was suddenly filled with endless vitality.


    Although they were still renting a house now, she believed that they would be able to buy a house of their own soon.


    ��Yundong isn��t back yet. Let��s clean up the house first and wait for Yundong to come over to take a look. That way, we can move in tomorrow.��


    Bian Han agreed. ��Alright, I��ll see which tables and chairs need to be repaired first.�� He slowly stood up and inched forward.


    Bian Han��s legs were getting more and more agile. As long as he didn��t walk too long and didn��t have too much burden on his body, it wouldn��t be a problem for him to walk and stop.


    Seeing this, Xue Rong immediately went into the kitchen and took out a wooden bucket. ��I��ll go to the river and get some water.��


    ��Alright, go ahead.��


    The three of them quickly got to work. No one knew that Little Six had already excitedly told his boss about the situation here.


    ��Boss, should we go now or another day?��


    The local boss stood up and fiddled with it. ��Let��s go now. It��s boring. Let��s take care of our new neighbors in case they don��t know the rules of this street.��


    The lackeys at the side immediately echoed, ��That��s right. How can you not tell us that you��re staying at Xingtao Street?��


    ��Sigh, I just lost 50 copper coins to Boss. I might be able to make up for it after this trip.��


    ��Haha, I lost 20 copper coins too. Let��s go together. Who knows, it might be a fat sheep?��


    Boss chuckled, put on his coat, and left. ��Little Six, lead the way.�� Even though he knew the address and didn��t need anyone to lead the way, he still had to have an imposing manner.


    ��Alright, Boss, this way.��


    The local tyrant swaggered towards Gu Dafeng��s rented house with a group of underlings.


    Wherever he went, passersby quickened their pace and turned their heads to avoid him.


    When the gangsters were far away, they shook their heads and whispered, ��I wonder who��s unlucky this time.��


    If Gu Yundong was here, she would definitely recognize this group of people. They were the local tyrants who had received benefits from the Zhou family and wanted to cause trouble for her shop.


    Unfortunately, she was still at the Su residence.


    After following Su Qing home in a hurry, Gu Yundong saw Mother Su sitting on the bed, sighing and looking vexed.


    She and Su Qing looked at each other and quickly went forward to ask, ��Auntie, I heard from Su Qing that you have something very important to discuss with me?��


    Mother Su looked up and hurriedly said, ��Yes, yes. I suddenly remembered something. I think I have to tell you as soon as possible.�� As she spoke, she hurriedly gestured for Gu Yundong to take a seat.


    ��Aunt, please speak.�� Gu Yundong sat down at the side.


    Seeing this, Su Qing quickly poured two cups of hot water for the two of them.


    As soon as she entered, she heard her mother say, ��Xiao Qing told me that your family fled from Yongning Prefecture?��


    ��Yes, why?�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    Mother Su paused for a moment and said, ��When I first heard your name, I found it familiar. It seemed like someone had mentioned this name in my ear. I didn��t remember it at that time. After all, there were many people with the same name. It was only when I heard that you had also escaped from the Yongning Prefecture that I came back to my senses. Boss Gu, do you know a man called Gu Xiaoxi?��


    With a bang, Gu Yundong suddenly stood up. The stool behind her fell to the ground because of her strength.

 Chapter 1085: Uncle Gu鈥檚 Whereabouts

    Chapter 1085: Uncle Gu��s Whereabouts


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Xiaoxi. Gu Xiaoxi. That was her uncle��s name.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. She grabbed Mother Su��s hand and asked anxiously, ��Auntie, you know Gu Xiaoxi? My uncle is called Gu Xiaoxi. He��s also from the Yongning Prefecture. He was separated from us when we escaped from the famine. We��ve been looking for him.��


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly took out Gu Xiaoxi��s portrait from her space.


    ��Auntie, look. Is this the person you saw?��


    Su Qing was surprised. Her boss had really put in a lot of effort to find her family. She even brought a portrait with her.


    However, Mother Su looked at the portrait and frowned slightly. She shook her head and said, ��I don��t know.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��You don��t know?��


    ��The Gu Xiaoxi I saw back then was bruised and swollen. He was also very thin, as if he would collapse if the wind blew. He... doesn��t look like this portrait.��


    Mother Su had seen this portrait before. It was pasted on the notice wall every day, but she had never seen it again after seeing it once.


    Firstly, she did not know the person on it. Secondly, she was not very literate and did not know what the words on the portrait meant. Therefore, she had never thought that this person might be someone she had seen before.


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. Yes, the portrait she drew was of her uncle in the old Gu family.


    He had definitely lost a lot of weight during his escape, but she did not know that his face was still swollen.


    He must have suffered a lot on the way to escape.


    Gu Yundong put the portrait aside and asked anxiously, ��Aunt, when did you see him? Do you know where he is now?��


    ��I saw him a few days after the city gate opened,�� Mother Su said. ��At that time, one of my nieces came to look for me. Gu Xiaoxi came with her, Xiaoni.��


    ��Niece? My uncle was with your niece?��


    Mother Su nodded. ��I have a distant cousin. Although we��re separated by several levels, we often worked together when we were young. Our relationship is not bad. It��s just that she later married into the Yongning Prefecture and got away from us. After she married over, she never visited us again. This time, my cousin died on the way because of the famine. Only my cousin-in-law and daughter, Xiaoni, were left. Later, my cousin-in-law died too. I heard that it was to save your uncle. Before he died, he entrusted Xiaoni to your uncle and even instructed them to come to the Xuanhe Prefecture to find my cousin��s family.��


    ��They must have suffered a lot along the way. When they arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture, they were penniless and had been hungry for a few days. Fortunately, someone fed them porridge at the city gate at that time, so they survived. When the door of the new emperor��s prefecture opened, Xiaoni and your uncle entered the city gate and found my house.��


    ��It should be the address my cousin gave Xiaoni. When I saw them, your uncle��s face was already bruised and swollen. I couldn��t see his appearance clearly. Later, they rested at my house for half a day and told me what happened on the way to escape. That was when I found out your name. Your uncle said that he was looking for you. His eldest brother entrusted you to him, but he lost you. Along the way, he asked about your whereabouts and didn��t know what to do. He said that if I heard your name, I should ask someone to send a letter to him.��


    At that time, Uncle Gu was also in despair. Actually, when he said those words, Mother Su could tell that he no longer had any hope.

 Chapter 1086: Going to Find Him

    Chapter 1086: Going to Find Him


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    It should be said that no one had any hope on such a chaotic escape route.


    An adult and three children.


    The adult was even a woman, and her behavior was like a child��s, unable to make any correct judgment. Strictly speaking, this was the path of the strong preying on the weak. The four children struggled for as long as they could.


    Moreover, they only had about ten small potatoes the size of quail eggs on them. They could not even last for two days.


    Who would think that they would survive?


    Hence, when Mother Su heard about it, she was already certain that the sister-in-law, nephew, and niece that Gu Xiaoxi mentioned had met with misfortune.


    She had never linked Gu Yundong to the escape.


    How could a penniless girl, who had fled from the Yongning Prefecture, have the ability to open such a huge shop in the prefectural city and do such a popular business in just a year?


    However, the truth was so coincidental. The Gu Yundong that Gu Xiaoxi was talking about was the Gu family��s boss.


    Mother Su sighed. ��Later on, they had lunch at my house and asked if my family was still around. When they found out that her two biological uncles were in their hometown, they left.��


    At that time, Mother Su wanted to let them stay for two days, but Xiaoni rejected her. Firstly, the Su family��s house was not big to begin with, and secondly, they were in a hurry to leave.


    Mother Su did not force her. After all, they had never met before. Her relationship with her cousin had also faded because of the twenty years between them. In addition, during that period of time, there were all kinds of crimes caused by refugees in the city. Mother Su was also worried.


    Therefore, she gave the two of them some money, told them the direction, and sent them out of the city gate.


    As they had not stayed in the Su family for long, Su Qing and Su Changshun, who had gone out to look for work, had never seen Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi.


    However, when they came back, they heard Mother Su talk about this.


    Still, the person she talked about the most was her cousin from back then. She was also depressed about her cousin��s death.


    When Gu Yundong heard everything, the ecstasy on her face grew.


    That��s right, it was her uncle.


    After so long, there was finally a clue.


    ��Where are Miss Xiaoni��s uncles? Are they far from here?�� She couldn��t wait to find her uncle.


    Father and Eldest Aunt would definitely be very happy when they heard this news.


    Mother Su said, ��Xiaoni��s uncle��s house is in Great Rock Village under Heyuan County.��


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. Heyuan County? That was the county town furthest away from Xuanhe Prefecture.


    It would take them a day to get to Fengkai County by carriage, but it would take at least two and a half days to go to Heyuan County. It was actually so far?


    No wonder there was no news even though the portrait had been hanging on the noticeboard for so long.


    Mother Su asked her, ��Are you going to look for him? Are you sure it��s him?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��I��m sure. It must be my uncle. There aren��t so many coincidences in the world. The man fled from the Yongning Prefecture, and his name matches. He said that he would take care of us on behalf of my father. That��s right.��


    Mother Su exhaled. ��That��s good, that��s good.��


    ��Auntie, thank you so much. You don��t know, but when we escaped from the famine back then, we were all separated. However, in the past two years, we��ve reunited one after another. Only my uncle is left. There��s no news of him at all. My father and my Eldest Aunt have always missed him. During the New Year and holidays, they��re always thinking about where he is now and whether he��s living well...��

 Chapter 1087: Coming to the Door

    Chapter 1087: Coming to the Door


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mother Su waved her hand and sighed. ��Boss Gu, don��t say that. It��s my fault for having a bad memory. If I had remembered earlier, you would have found him long ago.��


    ��No, I��m already very grateful that you told me. If not for Auntie, we might not have been able to find him.��


    Gu Yundong was really grateful to her. He was also extremely glad that he had listened to Zheng Gang��s suggestion to invite Su Changshun to work at Gu��s. Otherwise, he would have missed Mother Su��s message.


    Still...


    She thought about it and asked, ��You just said that my uncle was saved by Xiaoni��s father and asked him to take care of Xiaoni. Then the two of them...��


    Mother Su said, ��Even if her father didn��t entrust her to him, the two of them, a man and a woman, had walked all the way here alone. They definitely want to be together.��


    ��I know.�� Gu Yundong nodded. Did that mean that she had a little aunt?


    Gu Yundong stood up. ��No matter what, I have to thank you today. I have to go back quickly and tell my father and aunt the good news. I��ll visit you another day to thank you.��


    ��No need, no need.�� Mother Su quickly waved her hand.


    But Gu Yundong had already walked out. ��I��ll take my leave first.�� She then instructed Su Qing, ��Take good care of your mother. Bring her to the medical center to have her legs treated.��


    ��Got it, Boss,�� Su Qing replied. She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly chased after her. ��Boss, are you going to the river? Do you know the address?��


    ��I know. It��s the third house to the innermost side. It��s easy to find.��


    With that, Gu Yundong disappeared from the door.


    Gu Yundong had just received great news. She was excited and walked at an exceptionally fast speed.


    Before long, they reached the river.


    At this moment, the local gang had arrived at Gu Dafeng��s newly rented house half an hour earlier than her.


    Looking at the group of people who suddenly appeared, Gu Dafeng and the others were shocked.


    She subconsciously stood beside Bian Han.


    Xue Rong had been in a rich family for many years, so he knew how to read people��s expressions.


    One look at this group of people and he knew that they definitely did not come with good intentions.


    He pushed the wheelchair over and let Bian Han sit down first, in case there was a conflict later and they accidentally pushed him over.


    Then, he slowly grabbed the broom in the corner and asked the group of people in front of him coldly, ��Who are you? What are you doing here?��


    Gu Dafeng also picked up a long bench and looked at the people opposite her with a dark expression. ��This is our rented house now. Isn��t it outrageous for you to come in without permission?��


    When the local boss saw their posture, he glanced at the cripple in the wheelchair and immediately laughed.


    ��Don��t be agitated, don��t be agitated. Of course we know that this is the house you rented, and it��s just rented. The monthly rent is one tael of silver. It��s quite cheap, right?��


    Gu Dafeng frowned and looked at them. She suddenly understood.


    ��Are you the local tyrants of Xingtao Street?�� Yes, he had long heard that there was a gang of local tyrants on this street.


    The boss raised his eyebrows. ��Oh, you��ve heard of us? That makes things easier.��


    With a wave of his hand, a lackey brought a stool and placed it behind him.


    Boss sat down leisurely. ��As for me, I won��t waste my breath. Do you know why your rent is so cheap?��


    ��Is it because of you?��


    ��That��s right, it��s because of me. All the neighbors who live here know that this area is not safe. We often encounter theft. We are here to prevent such things from happening!!��

 Chapter 1088: Were Reasonable People

    Chapter 1088: We��re Reasonable People


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng and Xue Rong looked at each other and gripped the things in their hands even tighter.


    She turned around and said to Bian Han, ��Stay further away later, in case I hurt you.��


    Bian Han also knew his own situation. Now was not the time to show off, so he nodded and whispered, ��Be careful and try to stall for time until Yundong comes. Didn��t they say that the local tyrant here is afraid of her? Let��s use Yundong��s name to scare them.��


    Gu Dafeng thought for a moment. ��But I don��t think they��re very smart. I��m afraid they won��t believe me.��


    As they spoke, the local boss was already impatient. ��Why? What are you discussing? Let me tell you, it��s useless no matter what you say. Anyway, you have to pay the protection fees. Don��t say that you have a backer. If you have a backer, you won��t come to Xingtao Street to rent a house. You won��t have to bargain with the owner for just 0.2 tales of silver.��


    Gu Dafeng, who was about to say that she had a backer, was speechless. How could I accept this? Can��t I rely on myself and be thrifty?


    The boss continued, ��I don��t want much either. How about one tael of silver a month?��


    Gu Dafeng gasped. ��One tael of silver? Why don��t you rob?�� Their rent was only one tael of silver, okay?


    ��Heh, we��re all reasonable people. Why would we rob? That��s the work of bandits. Don��t say that I tricked you. You can ask around. The rent in the nearby streets and alleys is more than two taels of silver. This is the prefectural city. This Xingtao Street is not remote. The owner rented it for one tael of silver to you because he knew that you had to give us another tael of silver to protect you, right?��


    Little Six and the other lackeys cheered from behind. ��Yes, Boss is right. If you don��t believe me, you can ask the people nearby if we��re doing a good deed.��


    Gu Dafeng and the other two were speechless.


    However, at this moment, a neighbor who was watching the commotion outside said, ��Yes, yes. Just give it to him. I��ll be at peace after giving it to you.��


    ��If you don��t give it to me, you��ll lose things in the future. Your things will also break.��


    ��You rented this house for one tael of silver? That��s really a huge bargain. It��s reasonable to give one tael of silver to buy peace.��


    Gu Dafeng and the other two were so angry that they almost fell to the ground. What kind of bargain was this? What did he mean by taking advantage? He actually believed the words of a local bully. He was simply crazy.


    Of course, there were also different voices. ��You can��t say that. This courtyard is not big. One tael of silver is not a small amount. If you give them another tael, they will lose...��


    Before he could finish speaking, a few local tyrants turned their heads in unison and sneered at him.


    The person who spoke turned pale. He quickly lowered his head and silently dodged to the back.


    There were also others who agreed with this point of view. At this moment, they did not dare to speak.


    These local tyrants said that they had collected protection money to protect them, but in fact, they had not done anything at all. They just did not steal. They did whatever they wanted. If someone accidentally bumped into them on the way, they would still beat them up.


    The boss finally lost his patience. He suddenly stood up and kicked the chair behind him away. He said to Gu Dafeng and the others, ��Hurry up. I still have to go back and push the cards. If you waste my time again, do you believe that I won��t be able to sleep peacefully in the future?��

 Chapter 1089: Gu Yundong Is Your Niece?

    Chapter 1089: Gu Yundong Is Your Niece?


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Yundong had just walked to the door when she heard this familiar and arrogant voice.


    She frowned slightly and looked up at the people outside the third house.


    After taking a few steps forward, Gu Yundong pushed aside the crowd of onlookers and immediately saw a group of familiar local tyrants. The corners of her mouth twitched.


    As expected of the local tyrants of Xingtao Street. She had just arrived at this unfamiliar place, but he was already here to extort money.


    Gu Dafeng, who was in the courtyard, had yet to see her. Her temper was not weak to begin with. When she heard the threat of this local tyrant, she immediately placed the bench in front of her chest and said angrily, ��You��re quite capable. How are you going to make us not sleep peacefully? Do you know who I am? How dare you say this in front of me?��


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dafeng in surprise and silently applauded her in his heart. Very good, it was this aura.


    She remembered that a long time ago, she seemed to have used these words to scare Zhou Dafu.


    However, the local tyrant was different from Zhou Dafu.


    The boss sized Gu Dafeng up from head to toe and laughed out loud. As he laughed, he said to the lackeys beside him, ��Did you hear what she said just now? She still thinks that she��s the wife of a rich official. She��s quite arrogant. Come, come, tell me who you are. You make us afraid too, hahahaha.��


    The group of lackeys behind him also laughed loudly. Even the people outside the door who were watching the commotion laughed softly.


    Gu Dafeng gritted his teeth. ��You should know Gu��s, right?��


    ��Haha... Gah.�� The laughter suddenly stopped.


    Whether it was the local boss or his lackeys, they all fell silent.


    Gu Dafeng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that they were indeed afraid of Yundong.


    However, the nervousness and retreat she expected did not come. Instead, she saw the boss��s completely dark face and red eyes.


    A moment later, she heard his sneer. ��Why? Do you also want to say that you have a relationship with the owner of Gu��s? Are you going to tell me that she��s your daughter and your niece, huh? Do I look so f*cking stupid? Can any of you use Gu��s to fool me? Let me tell you, just now, I only wanted to take one tael of silver. Now, without three taels, you can forget about leaving this door today.��


    The lackeys behind him immediately echoed, ��Yes, pay up.��


    They were also very angry. Many people in Xingtao Street knew that they, the local tyrants, did not dare to provoke Gu��s.


    Because of the Su family and the Shi family that moved over a few months ago.


    Su Changshun of the Su family was working at Gu��s. The new kid called Zhuangzi was also a worker at Gu��s.


    The one called Jiang Bao was a shop assistant in Shao��s pharmacy.


    The local tyrants had suffered at the hands of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, so they naturally did not dare to provoke their employees.


    Therefore, when they collected protection fees, they basically bypassed the two families. Even their neighbors were safe because of them.


    There was no lack of smart people in Xingtao Street. As time passed, many people could tell.


    Hence, one family imitated the Su family and the Shi family. When the boss came to ask for protection money, that family actually said that they had a good relationship with the shopkeeper of Gu��s and often drank together and called each other brothers.


    The local tyrant wasn��t sure at that time and was really fooled. When he turned around to investigate, good lord, they actually dared to lie to him.


    This matter made Boss furious.

 Chapter 1090: Boss Gu, Youve Heard Wrong

    Chapter 1090: Boss Gu, You��ve Heard Wrong


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Now, there was actually another family that used the name of Gu��s to bluff and scare them. Moreover, they were new.


    The local tyrants were afraid of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but that did not mean that they were easy to bully.


    Hence, the boss picked up the chair behind him and was about to smash it on the ground. ��Do you really f*cking think we��re easy to talk to?��


    ��Stop!!�� A shout suddenly came from behind.


    ��If you tell me to stop, I��ll...�� The local tyrant sneered and turned his head, wanting to see who would dare to stop him at this time.


    However, halfway through his sentence, when he saw the appearance of the person, his voice suddenly stopped and his expression changed.


    He was not the only one. His lackeys also took a small step back and looked at Gu Yundong in horror.


    They had not forgotten that this woman looked young and thin, but she was f*cking good at fighting. She could fight ten people alone and could knock them down in an instant.


    There was also the maidservant beside her. She was stronger than the three men combined.


    Eh? That servant girl didn��t come today. Fortunately, she didn��t come.


    Gu Yundong smiled and walked to the eldest son��s side. She looked up at the bench that he was still holding and said, ��Do you want to put it down first? If it��s accidentally broken later, you��ll have to pay ten times the price.��


    Boss was stunned. Little Six, who was beside him, was quick-witted. He quickly went forward to take the stool and carefully placed it on the ground.


    Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction and looked at Little Six with admiration.


    Little Six could not help but puff out his chest, feeling a ray of light above his head.


    Gu Yundong then walked to Gu Dafeng��s side. ��Eldest Aunt, how��s the house? Have you rented it?��


    ��Yes, it��s rented. We all think it��s not bad.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Since it��s not bad, let��s stay here for now. If you think it��s too small in the future, we can change it.��


    As she spoke, she turned to look at the group of local tyrants who were already stunned.


    What did they just hear??


    Eldest Aunt??


    Gu��s boss called this woman Eldest Aunt?


    The lackeys looked at their boss silently. Their boss was so amazing. He could even guess this.


    The boss, however, felt bitter. He had just said it casually, but who knew that his words would come true? Gu Yundong was really her niece.


    Was there something wrong? Her niece��s family was so rich. Why did they come to Xingtao Street to rent a house? Was there water in their brains?


    The group of people was so shocked that they couldn��t recover.


    It was Gu Yundong��s voice that pulled them back. ��I heard you say just now that you want to make my Eldest Aunt suffer?��


    ��No!! Absolutely not!! You heard wrongly.��


    The boss immediately shook his head, as if he was about to throw his head off.


    The other lackeys shook even more fiercely.


    The onlookers outside the door were shocked. Did these people have any integrity? They actually denied it so quickly and thoroughly.


    Who was this young lady? These local tyrants seemed to be afraid of her. They were even more afraid than when they saw the government officials.


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��Did I hear wrongly? Then why did you raise the stool just now?��


    ��I-I was practicing arm strength. Yes, I suddenly feel that the weight of this stool is just right. It��s suitable for arm strength.��


    The lackey at the side echoed, ��Yes, yes, yes. Boss Gu, you know that our boss��s right hand is not very strong. You know that.��


    Boss Gu?? The people at the door widened their eyes.

 Chapter 1091: Failing to Extort Only To Be Extorted

    Chapter 1091: Failing to Extort Only To Be Extorted


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Could it be that this girl was the owner of Gu��s shop?


    Was she that young?


    Moreover, the local tyrants were even more afraid of her than the rumors said. She was just a young lady. Could it be that they could not deal with her with so many people?


    The voices outside the courtyard rose and fell, and everyone started whispering. Some people��s voices accidentally became louder and could even reach the ears of the boss.


    The boss snorted coldly in his heart. What did you people know? Although this girl looked young, she was very sinister. Not to mention how many times they had been beaten up, just on the day of her shop��s opening, she had deliberately lured Old Master Zhou over and cheated him of so much money. It could be seen that this person was not easy to deal with.


    Moreover, she was not only the shopkeeper of Gu��s. She was also the fiance?e of Boss Shao, who had gone to the capital to meet the emperor and treat the prince. She was also the owner of the New Tea Pavilion shop with the wife of the prefecture magistrate, the eldest daughter of the Nie family.


    They only dared to provoke such a person because they were tired of living, okay?


    Gu Yundong almost burst out laughing when she heard their reason.


    She restrained her expression and looked at their sincere eyes. She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ��So this stool is so important to you? In that case, take it away.��


    ��Alright, alright.�� The boss hurriedly agreed.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong said awkwardly, ��But if you take this stool away, we��ll lose one. What if the rest are not enough? We still have to buy it again. I wonder if this stool is cheap.��


    The boss suddenly felt enlightened and immediately felt bitter in his heart. He said with a sullen face, ��How can I let Boss Gu give it to me for free? Wouldn��t that make me look bad? How about this? I��ll buy it, I��ll buy this stool, okay? One, one...�� He gritted his teeth. ��How about one tael of silver?��


    ��Hey, you��re too polite. It��s just a lousy stool. Why would I need a tael of silver? If I accept it, will others think that I��m bullying you?��


    ��No, no.�� The boss hurriedly shook his head. ��As the old saying goes, the best things cannot be bought with money. Who asked this stool to be suitable for me? I insisted on buying it. Boss Gu didn��t bully me at all. I��ll be angry with whoever says that.��


    Gu Yundong shook her head and sighed. ��In that case, I��ll... reluctantly accept it.��


    She spread out her fair right hand with an innocent expression on her face.


    The boss was heartbroken. His hands trembled as he took out a tael of silver from his waist and placed it in her hand with difficulty.


    ��Boss Gu, our deal is done. I��ll go back first?��


    ��Alright, you can go back. Hey, remember, this is my Eldest Aunt and Uncle. Since you both live on the same street, please help take care of them in the future.��


    ��Definitely, definitely.��


    The lackeys behind him also promised sincerely.


    Then, the group of people began to rush out of the courtyard. They did not even look back, as if they were afraid that someone would chase after them.


    After walking for a long time, the boss hit Little Six hard. ��You son of a b*tch, next time, find out more information before you come. If something like this happens again, I��ll kick you into the river and drown you. Do you believe me?��


    With that, he stuffed the stool in his hand into Little Six��s arms and strode away.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the courtyard, threw away the silver in his hand and turned to hand it to Gu Dafeng.


    ��Eldest Aunt, keep it well and buy a better stool.��

 Chapter 1092: Eldest Aunt, Uncle Has Been Found

    Chapter 1092: Eldest Aunt, Uncle Has Been Found


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Gu Dafeng didn��t decline. She put down the stool in her hand and said with a smile, ��Fortunately, you came early. These local tyrants are too evil. Come, come, let me show you our new rented house.��


    As she spoke, she wanted to pull Gu Yundong inside. Unexpectedly, just as she moved her feet, Gu Yundong pulled her back.


    ��Eldest Aunt, there��s no hurry to look at the house. I have good news for you.��


    She had a happy and excited smile on her face, and she almost lost control of her grip on Gu Dafeng.


    Gu Dafeng was a little surprised to see his niece lose control. ��What good news makes you happy?��


    ��I have news of Youngest Uncle!!�� Gu Yundong laughed and dropped a bomb.


    This news shocked Gu Dafeng so much that her eyes widened in shock. Even Xue Rong, who was about to close the courtyard door, stopped in surprise.


    Bian Han stood up immediately, his face full of excitement.


    After a while, Gu Dafeng came back to her senses. After confirming that she hadn��t heard wrongly, she immediately asked anxiously, ��What did you say? There��s... there��s news of your uncle. Really?��


    ��It��s true. I know where he lives. Let��s go home first and tell my father the good news. Then, we��ll bring Uncle back to reunite with his family.��


    Gu Dafeng nodded repeatedly. ��Yes, yes, yes. Let��s go back first.��


    She could not be bothered to ask about Gu Xiaoxi��s current situation and where Gu Yundong had gotten the news. All these were no longer important. Anyway, she had news of her younger brother and they would be able to meet soon. That was enough.


    Gu Dafeng turned around and pushed Bian Han��s wheelchair, asking him to sit down quickly and go home first.


    However, when they reached the door, they realized that the people who had been watching the commotion had not left.


    They looked at this group of people curiously. Most of their gazes were focused on Gu Yundong.


    They were both curious and nervous about this little girl.


    However, they were different from those local tyrants. Without experiencing Gu Yundong��s methods, they were not scared.


    Xue Rong frowned and said to the onlookers, ��Make way, make way first. We��re going out.��


    All of them moved slightly to the side, but the distance was still not enough for the wheelchair to pass.


    Gu Yundong frowned and said coldly, ��Move aside.��


    Her face darkened. She still had some dignity. Everyone hurriedly retreated and let her walk out.


    Xue Rong locked the door and the group left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at these people and secretly shook her head. She had heard many onlookers persuade Gu Dafeng to pay the protection fee.


    The local tyrant of Xingtao Street was also a rare feature of this place.


    Gu Yundong had asked around before. Why didn��t the bailiffs come to deal with this group of people? It couldn��t be that no one reported it to the authorities, right?


    Of course, there were people who reported it, but not many. Some bailiffs came to catch the local tyrants a few times, but they were quickly released.


    The reason was that the people in Xingtao Street were not united.


    These local tyrants were very interesting. Every family paid protection fees, but for local residents, they paid less. It was within their tolerance. In addition, they had always lived on this street. If they reported it to the officials, these local tyrants would take revenge later. Therefore, they could only endure it. After all, the protection fee was not much.


    However, for outsiders who came to Xingtao Street to rent a house, the protection fee was much higher.


    For example, Eldest Aunt Gu��s rent was one tael of silver. The gangsters would ask them to replenish the rest according to the market price.

 Chapter 1093: Go Find Uncle Now

    Chapter 1093: Go Find Uncle Now


    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Look, it was also within everyone��s tolerance.


    Otherwise, if you don��t want to rent here, go somewhere else. The rent is still so much, or even more.


    The local residents would even help persuade those who did not pay protection fees. After all, they had already paid. Why should these foreigners not pay? To put it bluntly, they felt unbalanced.


    As a result, these local tyrants were like fish in water in this area, earning a lot of money.


    Of course, there were also those with a strong temper. If the local tyrants could provoke such people, they would. If they couldn��t, they would pretend not to see them.


    Gu Yundong felt that these people were both smart and stupid.


    However, these were the survival methods of this street. She could not care less.


    As long as these people didn��t offend her, it was fine.


    The four of them hurriedly walked to the place where the carriage was parked and quickly went up.


    It was not until the carriage began to move forward that Gu Dafeng calmed down and asked Gu Yundong, ��How did you find out information about your uncle? Where is he? Is he far from us? When are we going to pick him up?��


    Gu Yundong knew that she was anxious and did not hide it. She replied with a smile, ��It was Auntie Su who told me. She had seen Uncle before, but she did not expect me to be related to him. It was only when she heard that we had also escaped from the Yongning Prefecture that she immediately connected the dots. That��s why she asked Su Qing to quickly fetch me and tell me about Uncle.��


    She told Gu Dafeng everything that Mother Su had said in detail.


    Gu Dafeng was overjoyed. ��It��s good that he��s alive. As long as he��s alive, nothing else matters.��


    Previously, she had been trying her best to tell herself that it was good news that there was no news of Gu Xiaoxi.


    However, she often mentally prepared herself��Gu Xiaoxi might not have survived that famine and was gone.


    Now that she knew that he had come to the Xuanhe Prefecture safely, she was relieved.


    As long as he survived that famine, Gu Dafeng believed that he would definitely still be alive.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, the carriage had already arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard.


    Gu Dafeng hurriedly got out of the carriage. She didn��t even care about her husband and rushed into the courtyard.


    Gu Dajiang was walking out of the door. ��You��re back? Have you found a house? It��s just as well. I found someone to calculate the date. Take a look and see which date is the best for Yundong��s wedding. In my opinion, next year...��


    ��Aiya, none of this is important. Let me tell you a piece of good news.��


    Gu Dajiang glared at her. ��Why isn��t my daughter��s wedding important?�� Even if you��re my sister, you��re not allowed to say that.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned and hurriedly slapped her mouth.


    She hadn��t paid attention to what he��d said just now, and she couldn��t wait to interrupt.


    ��Yes, yes, yes. The news of Yundong��s wedding is very important. However, we have to discuss this matter slowly and ask for the couple��s opinion. There��s still a piece of joyous news I want to tell you. There��s news about Xiaoxi!��


    Gu Dajiang froze. ��You, you just said...��


    Gu Dafeng nodded repeatedly and pulled him into the central room. Then, she told him everything she had heard from Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong came in a step behind and happened to hear it.


    Hmm... Although Eldest Aunt had exaggerated some of the details and expressed some of the meaning wrongly, the rest were basically in line.


    Gu Dajiang laughed out loud when he heard that, causing the children to run over.


    Then, she heard him say anxiously, ��Let��s go find Xiaoxi now. Let��s go now.��

 Chapter 1094: How to Go

    Chapter 1094: How to Go


    Gu Dajiang was so excited that he was incoherent. His eyes narrowed.


    Gu Dafeng was also extremely excited. She grabbed his hand and nodded repeatedly. ��Yes, let��s go find him now. That��s really great. I knew it. Why is it that those people from the Gu family are still safe and sound, but something happened to Little Brother? The heavens are really blessing us.��


    ��Let��s go and get ready to pick them up.��


    The siblings were in a hurry. When Shao Qingyuan entered, he saw them holding hands as they entered the house.


    He looked at Gu Yundong in confusion. He had come today to discuss the wedding date.


    Yesterday, his father-in-law had finally agreed to their marriage this year. To make sure that nothing goes wrong, it was better for him to come and keep an eye on them.


    She went to the Million Gold Pavilion in the morning and then went straight to the Gu family.


    In any case, there was no need to keep an eye on the Million Gold Pavilion anymore. He would go up and make a trip in the afternoon.


    In Gu Yundong��s words, it was fine as long as he clocked in from work.


    ��What happened?�� Shao Qingyuan walked to Gu Yundong��s side and asked softly.


    Gu Yundong patiently repeated the matter.


    Shao Qingyuan widened his eyes in surprise. ��There��s actually news?��


    He paused and asked, ��Do you know how to get there?��


    ��Oh right, I��ll go and take out the map first,�� Gu Yundong said softly.


    A map was not allowed to be hidden among the commoners, but Gu Yundong had it. She had asked Qin Wenzheng for it. To her, to understand a town, she had to at least know the location and direction of various places. She was a businesswoman, so how could she not have a map?


    Moreover, what she wanted was only the general map of Xuanhe Prefecture. She could just quietly keep it.


    She brought Shao Qingyuan into the house and pulled the energetic Gu Dafeng and Gu Dajiang over.


    Gu Yundong knew how long it would take to go to Heyuan County, but she did not know which towns they would pass along the way and how far Great Rock Village was from Heyuan County.


    The four of them sat in the study and looked at the map in front of them as they discussed.


    ��Why is Heyuan County so far away? There are too many mountains around. It��s too inconvenient to circle around.�� Gu Dafeng was the first to frown.


    She had never seen a map before. This was the first time. It looked quite close on the map, but when Gu Yundong explained, she was stunned.


    This palm-sized distance actually took so long?


    Gu Dajiang sighed. ��There��s no choice. Heyuan County is relatively poor. There��s only one main road to the county city. The main road has a detour. If we take a shortcut, we��ll have to cross at least two mountains. It won��t be easy.�� He was considered half an Elementary Scholar, so he had some understanding of the county cities under the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    The reason why Heyuan County was poor was because the roads were not smooth. No one was willing to go.


    Yundong had a good saying. If you wanted to get rich, you had to build a road first. It was true.


    Gu Dafeng��s heart ached. ��When our brother went to Heyuan County back then, I��m afraid his legs were about to break.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Eldest Aunt, he had already escaped from the famine. Are you still afraid of this little journey?


    The few of them familiarized themselves with the situation on the way from Xuanhe Prefecture to Heyuan County. They considered which towns they needed to pass and which roads were safer.


    As for the route from Heyuan County to Great Rock Village, they could only talk about it when they reached the county city. The village was too small and could not be displayed on the map.


    However, when they were considering who would go to Heyuan County, their opinions differed.

 Chapter 1095: Treating Uncle Badly

    Chapter 1095: Treating Uncle Badly


    Eldest Aunt Gu felt that she had to go. How could she miss out on picking up her younger brother?


    Gu Dajiang felt that he was the eldest brother. Now that they had left the Gu family, he had the responsibility to take care of his younger brother and find him.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he was about to become a member of the Gu family, so he naturally couldn��t miss this opportunity to gain favor.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. What were these people doing?


    The few of them had different opinions. In the end, Gu Dafeng suddenly clapped his hands. ��Why don��t we all go? Bring Sister-in-law and the children and give me a surprise.��


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky. ��Eldest Aunt, we��re going to pick her up. The sooner the better. Won��t it be a vacation if everyone goes there?��


    Even the kids? Eldest Aunt, what exactly are you thinking?


    ��Why don��t Yundong and I go? We can speed up and shorten the journey,�� Shao Qingyuan suggested.


    Gu Dajiang immediately denied it. ��No, although you��re about to get married, you��re not married yet. What will happen if a man and woman go out alone? Besides, my daughter is a girl and has a delicate body. How can you speed up? She��s not your daughter, and you don��t feel sorry for her, right? We��re in a hurry to find her uncle, but we��re not in such a hurry.��


    Shao Qingyuan understood that his father-in-law was very resentful of him.


    But speaking of which, ever since Gu Dajiang returned, he had indeed never gone on a long trip with Yundong under their noses. At most, he would return to Fengkai County from the prefectural city, but that would only take a day. There was no problem of sleeping outside.


    When Gu Dajiang saw that he was silent, he knew that he must be feeling guilty. He snorted coldly and said, ��How about this? Sis, don��t go. Brother-in-law hasn��t recovered yet. Your house has just been rented and you still have to clean and move. It��s rare for Yuanzhi to come to the prefectural city. Spend more time with him. Besides, it��s a long journey to Heyuan County. It��s too tiring.��


    ��I...�� Gu Dafeng wanted to refute, but Gu Dajiang was right. It was mainly because she was old now. If she went, she might even drag her down.


    ��Father, you don��t have to go either.�� Gu Yundong agreed with Shao Qingyuan. ��You still have to participate in the Court Examination in a few months. Studying at home is more important. Besides, you are indispensable at home. If we all go, who will take care of Mother and Brother and Sister?��


    Gu Dajiang frowned. That was true. He couldn��t leave this family behind. He was worried.


    He couldn��t help but glance at Shao Qingyuan. He didn��t want the couple to go, but he couldn��t let Yundong go alone. That would make him even more worried.


    Shao Qingyuan could go alone, but Xiaoxi didn��t know him. What if he treated him as a bad person?


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said in surprise, ��Qingyuan and I will go. Yundong, you��ll stay at home.�� Yes, this was the best of both worlds. Yundong did not need to sleep in the open and she was the backbone of the family. He could rest assured that she was at home.


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. No, I refuse.


    It was obvious what kind of hell it would be when he went out with his father-in-law.


    He thought quickly. After a moment, he frowned and said with a troubled expression, ��I��m fine with it, but...��


    ��But what?�� Could it be that this guy would suffer if he went with Gu Dajiang?


    He, Gu Dajiang, was a Preparation Scholar with arms and legs. He was very strong and didn��t need him to serve him. What was there to be unhappy about?


    ��But I don��t think it��s good for Uncle.��


    Gu Dajiang frowned. ��What do you mean?��

 Chapter 1096: Father, Wake Up

    Chapter 1096: Father, Wake Up


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��I heard from Yundong that when Auntie Su saw Younger Uncle, he was not in good spirits and looked depressed. Other than the pain he suffered on the way to escape, the bigger reason should be that he was very uneasy and guilty about losing Yundong and the others.��


    Gu Dajiang pursed his lips and fell silent.


    Shao Qingyuan continued, ��Uncle must have felt that he had let Uncle down and felt even more ashamed to see you. So I think that what he actually wanted to see the most might be Yundong and Auntie. If he knew that Yundong was still alive, he would definitely be very happy and surprised. Hence, Yundong��s visit will be the greatest comfort for Uncle.��


    ��If Uncle goes, Younger Uncle will probably feel pain and discomfort the moment he sees you. He will feel sorry for you. He will be worried that you will blame him and find him to settle scores with him. He will ask him about Auntie and the others�� whereabouts. At that time, he will probably want to die to apologize.��


    Gu Dafeng��s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She quickly pulled Gu Dajiang back and said, ��Yes, yes, yes. Qingyuan makes sense. It��s best if you don��t go. Otherwise, what if you scare him and make him apologize with his life?��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. Couldn��t he explain? Was his mouth in vain?


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��Of course, we can also explain. Tell him that Yundong and the others are safe and sound so that he doesn��t have to blame himself. But Uncle will think that we��re comforting him. Before he sees the others, he will definitely be in a panic and disbelief. Instead of that, why don��t we let Uncle see Yundong safe and sound from the beginning?��


    Gu Yundong put her hand behind her back and silently gave a thumbs up.


    Gu Dajiang had to admit that what he said made a little sense.


    He wanted to surprise Xiaoxi, not give him a fright.


    He glared at Shao Qingyuan. Forget it, forget it. They were about to get married anyway. If he stopped them, he would look like an evil person.


    ��Alright, then you guys go. There��s no need to ride fast. Take the carriage. The most important thing is safety.�� After a pause, he still said, ��Let Shao Wen accompany you.�� With a third person around, it couldn��t be considered a man and woman alone, right?


    If Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking, she would probably say that he was deceiving himself. Shao Wen was Brother Shao��s man. Father, wake up.


    The matter was settled just like that. Although Gu Dajiang was a little dissatisfied, he was still very excited to help pack his things when he thought about how he was about to meet his younger brother.


    Afraid that Yundong would be cold and hungry, he personally carried three blankets into the carriage and instructed Shao Qingyuan, ��The three of you, each for one, understand?��


    Shao Qingyuan nodded obediently. He went back to apply for leave from the prefecture magistrate.


    Since he was going to Heyuan County, he could not go to the Million Gold Pavilion.


    The prefecture magistrate glared at him unhappily. He had just returned to Yongfu Village some time ago, and now he had to go to Heyuan County, which was so far away??


    Although he was looking for Gu Yundong��s uncle, there was no need for him to do it himself, right?


    Could his fiance?e��s family be more important than the emperor��s decree?


    However, although he was unhappy, Heyuan County was far away. He still wrote a letter for Shao Qingyuan. ��If you encounter any trouble, go to the local county magistrate. This letter proves your identity. After all, you��re an ��imperial physician�� sent by the emperor. However, you and Gu Yundong are both capable people. This letter might not be useful.��


    ��Thank you.�� Shao Qingyuan put the letter away. He wouldn��t use it if he could. Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    Hopefully, everything would go smoothly.

 Chapter 1097: Such a Surprising Operation?

    Chapter 1097: Such a Surprising Operation?


    Gu Yundong was almost done with her preparations. She did not have many things, and the most important ones were in her space.


    There were only a few sets of clothes in the carriage. Just in case, she even stuffed the pots and bowls under the carriage frame.


    After preparing, the three of them set off early the next morning despite the reluctance of Gu Dajiang and the others.


    ��You must bring your uncle back. Remember to tell him that everything is fine at home. After I pass the Preparation Scholar exam, I��ll be an Elementary Scholar soon. You��re about to get married too. Tell him to come back.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Just say that his brother and sister are waiting for him in the Xuanhe Prefecture. He��s the only one who hasn��t returned. We��re all very worried. Our family will be reunited once he comes back.��


    ��Got it.�� Gu Yundong waved her hand. Seeing that Gu Dajiang was about to reach the alley end, Shao Qingyuan hurriedly gave Shao Wen a look, and the carriage instantly sped up.


    The carriage drove all the way to the city gate. Heyuan County and Fengkai County were two different directions, so the moment they left the city gate, the carriage turned around.


    Gu Yundong was laying out the blanket. She planned to find a comfortable position for herself to lean against and rest.


    The carriage suddenly came to a stop.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I have something to tell you,�� Shao Qingyuan said as he reached out and pulled a bag over.


    Gu Yundong recognized that it was Shao Wen��s bag.


    She was stunned and blinked in confusion.


    Shao Qingyuan had already pulled open the curtain and said to Shao Wen, who had jumped out of the carriage, ��Stay in the manor for a few days. Help me see how the fruits and herbs are growing. I��ll give you a few days off. Don��t return to the city yet.��


    ��I know. Have a safe trip, Young Master.��


    Gu Yundong: ��???��


    Gu Yundong: ��!!!��


    She was stunned. There was actually such a thing??


    Father, didn��t I tell you to wake up? What��s the use of letting Shao Wen follow you?


    Shao Wen took the bag and waved at Gu Yundong. ��Then I��ll leave first. Be careful, Young Master and Miss.��


    Gu Yundong watched helplessly as he approached the manor outside the city.


    She turned to look at Shao Qingyuan in a daze. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ��Impressive.��


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and said with a serious expression, ��I��m doing this for everyone��s sake. You��ve seen the map. If there��s no coincidence along the way, we might have to sleep in the wilderness. We only have this carriage. If Shao Wen is around, the carriage won��t be enough for us to sleep.��


    The corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched. I don��t believe you. She reached out and pushed him out. ��Alright, alright. Since he��s already gone, I won��t pull him back. Then hurry up and ride. I��ll rest for a while.��


    ��Yes, whatever my wife says.�� Shao Qingyuan obediently sat on the shaft of the carriage, and the carriage started moving again.


    Gu Yundong shrank back into the carriage and covered her face with her hands.


    Bastard, what wife? We��re not married yet, so why are you shouting?


    He knew that now that there were only the two of them left, he would start to be indecent.


    However, to be honest, with just the two of them around, it was indeed much more relaxed.


    Shao Qingyuan must have gotten some benefits last time. At that time, he had brought Dai Wenhuo into the mountains. In the end, when they returned, Dai Wenhuo and the other two had left first, leaving the two of them to return to the county city slowly.


    Shao Qingyuan was visibly happy and excited along the way.


    Now... he was taking drastic measures. He was amazing.


    However, what was even more impressive was that Shao Qingyuan��s words made sense.

 Chapter 1098: Meeting Gao Feng Again

    Chapter 1098: Meeting Gao Feng Again


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not make it to the village. At night, they slept in the wilderness.


    Fortunately, both of them were experienced. They found a refreshing river and stopped the carriage.


    The sky was not completely dark yet. Shao Qingyuan took a look, picked up the bow and arrow hanging behind the car, and said, ��I��ll go to the forest over there to see if there��s anything to eat. If anything happens, just shout.��


    ��Okay, go ahead.�� Gu Yundong waved her hand to reassure him.


    Shao Qingyuan first picked up some dry branches nearby, then took the precious bow and arrow she had given him into the forest. Gu Yundong took out the pot under the carriage and used the stones by the river to build a small platform. Then, he washed the pot.


    First, he lit a fire and boiled water.


    Then, he stared at the river. After staring at it for a long time, he felt a little regretful. The water here was too shallow. There were only small fish swimming around. The largest was only the length of a finger. It was not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.


    She sighed and gave up.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan returned with a wild rabbit in his hand.


    However, Gu Yundong��s sharp eyes saw that his sleeve had been cut.


    Moreover, the opening was neat and did not look like it was hooked by a tree branch.


    She stood up abruptly. ��What happened? Did someone cause you trouble?��


    ��It��s nothing. It��s just a misunderstanding. When I shot this rabbit just now, someone happened to flash past and the arrow almost hit him. That person thought that I wanted to kill him, so he came over with his sword and fought with me. Don��t worry, I explained it very quickly. Look, I��m not injured.��


    Although he said that he was not injured, Gu Yundong was still worried. She pulled him around two or three times before confirming that he was indeed safe and sound.


    However, her brows were still furrowed. ��Why is that person so impulsive? What��s his name? The next time I meet him, I��ll definitely settle scores with him.��


    ��His name is Gao Feng. He was just in a hurry. We had a good chat...��


    ��Gao Feng??�� Gu Yundong was suddenly stunned. She thought for a moment and asked him, ��You said that the person��s name is Gao Feng? Is he tall and big, with thick eyebrows and big eyes? Does he look very difficult to get along with? Is his mouth a little thin and the sword sheath in his hand white?��


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised. ��You know him? He��s indeed like that.��


    Gu Yundong felt that this was really fate.


    ��I do know them. When I was escaping from the famine, I met two animals who committed inhuman crimes. I thought they were going to harm my younger siblings and wanted to get rid of them. I didn��t expect them to take a fancy to Gao Feng and the others. At that time, we worked together to get rid of those two people. And Song Dejiang is also familiar with Gao Feng...��


    In fact, Gu Yundong rarely talked about her escape, but Shao Qingyuan knew that it must have been an extremely difficult and heartbreaking journey.


    He wanted to know, but he didn��t want her to remember these bad things, so he never asked.


    Only now did she understand that Gao Feng actually had such a relationship with her. He even gave Yundong and his family a bag of dry food.


    ��In that case, he has done you a favor. If I had known earlier, I would have given this rabbit to him as a repayment.��


    Gu Yundong had a strange look on his face. Was there a favor...? Yes, there should be.


    She coughed lightly and quickly changed the topic. ��He looks quite vigilant. I didn��t expect you to hit it off at first sight. He even told you his name. Did he say where he was going?��


    ��He said he��s going to the Xuanhe Prefecture to look for someone.��


    ��Looking for someone?��


    Gu Yundong remembered that Song Dejiang had also mentioned that Gao Feng seemed to be looking for someone in a hurry. How long had it been? He still hadn��t found the target?


    The person he was looking for was too well-hidden.

 Chapter 1099: Arriving at Heyuan County

    Chapter 1099: Arriving at Heyuan County


    Gu Yundong thought that this person should be very important to Gao Feng.


    Unfortunately, in this era where communication was inconvenient, it was too difficult to find someone.


    Fortunately, the people she was looking for already had clues.


    Shao Qingyuan cooked the rabbit before the two of them finished eating and fell asleep.


    They were in the suburbs after all. Gu Yundong slept in the carriage while Shao Qingyuan kept watch outside. The next day, he entered the carriage to rest while Gu Yundong rode.


    Two days later, the two of them finally arrived at Heyuan County.


    Heyuan County was too far from the prefectural city. Although it was lively during the day, it was still much behind Fengkai County.


    The houses on both sides of the road were very old, and there were many beggars on the street. All of them were staring at them eagerly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were expressionless and looked straight ahead. They walked all the way to a good-looking inn in the county.


    They planned to rest here for the night and ask about the situation in Great Rock Village before picking up her uncle tomorrow morning.


    Although Mother Su was married from Great Rock Village, she lived too far away after all. She had only gone back a year or two ago. After that, when her only relative in her family��her father passed away in an accident, she went back to offer incense four years ago and did not come back again.


    Mother Su��s mother only had one daughter, so her father had once adopted a child in the family. However, that child was an ingrate who sowed discord between Mother Su and her father. In short, their relationship was very bad.


    That was why Mother Su had married so far away. After her father died, she would pretend that she did not have this family.


    Mother Su was not very clear about the current situation in Great Rock Village. Four years ago, when she went back to offer incense, she did not stay for long. However, she saw that Xiaoni��s two uncles were indeed still alive.


    As for the current situation, Gu Yundong could only find out for himself.


    When the two of them arrived at the inn, they first asked Great Rock Village.


    Coincidentally, one of the employees of the inn was from the village next door to Great Rock Village...


    Although they were separated by three villages, he knew Great Rock Village very well.


    According to the shop assistant, Great Rock Village could be considered a large village. A hundred years ago, it was formed by the merger of two villages. Therefore, this village mainly had two surnames, namely the Chang family and the Zhou family.


    Of course, there were also some villagers with scattered surnames who had moved here from other places. For example, there were four to five families living in Great Rock Village since two years ago.


    However, compared to Chang and Zhou, they did not have much say in the village. They only had to live their own lives.


    The two clans had about the same number of people in the village and could be considered evenly matched.


    When they first merged, they could be considered to be living in peace with each other. Occasionally, there would be intermarriage.


    However, more than ten years ago, the two clans suddenly fell out. The waiter did not know the exact reason. In short, the two clans ignored each other and prohibited intermarriage. From time to time, they would secretly cause trouble for each other and often hit each other when they were down.


    Fortunately, although there were conflicts between them, it was not to the extent of killing someone. In short, they maintained a very delicate balance.


    However, in the past year, this balance gradually began to collapse. The two races began to attack each other. They were like fire and water, wishing they could chase the other clan out of Great Rock Village.


    Xiaoni��s uncle��s family was surnamed Zhou.

 Chapter 1100: Strange Great Rock Village

    Chapter 1100: Strange Great Rock Village


    Gu Yundong could not help but frown when she heard the news.


    Gu Yundong did not know how her uncle was doing in Great Rock Village. Heyuan County was too far away, and her uncle did not even have any relatives. Especially in a situation where half the village was filled with people of the same clan, it was very easy for him to be wronged. When the time came, he would not even have anyone to talk to.


    Just look at Gu village back then, her father could not even split up the family.


    Especially since Uncle was an outsider to them.


    Most importantly, the Chang Clan and the Zhou Clan had a bad relationship now. What if Uncle was implicated in the future?


    Therefore, Gu Yundong wanted to move Youngest Uncle Gu��s household register to Yongfu Village. However, she did not know who the chief of Great Rock Village was, whether it was the Chang family or the Zhou family. Would they make things difficult for them?


    When the waiter heard her ask about the village chief, he quickly said, ��The village chief of Great Rock Village is not surnamed Zhou or Chang. He��s an old man with the surname Xu and is from another city. Back then, no one from the Zhou Clan or the Chang Clan was willing to let someone from the two clans be the village chief. This benefited him. However, this Village Chief Xu is only in name. He can��t control the Zhou Clan or the Chang Clan. Other than when the county office has an announcement or if they need him for something, he��s not very useful.��


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she was slightly relieved.


    The next morning, she went to Great Rock Village with Shao Qingyuan.


    Fortunately, Great Rock Village was not too far away. When they arrived, it was just noon.


    As they had heard from the shop assistant about the situation in Great Rock Village the day before, the two of them could not help but be more cautious when they visited.


    When they arrived at the entrance of Great Rock Village, they got off the carriage and asked the coachman hired from the county city to help take care of it. Then, they walked into the village.


    Compared to Yongfu Village, Great Rock Village was a little bigger. However, the road was not too flat, and the houses were shorter and older.


    That made sense. The two clans had fought for many years and were not united. It would be strange if the village was good.


    It would be much happier to have an old village chief in Yongfu Village who was dedicated to the benefits of the villagers and worked hard for them.


    The two of them walked and looked around. They passed by three to four houses, but they did not see a single person.


    Where did everyone in this village go?


    Moreover, it should be lunchtime, but the chimneys of these houses were not showing smoke?


    The two of them looked at each other and quickened their pace.


    Fortunately, they soon saw a figure. Two people walked over. They were two women, one old and the other young.


    The old woman��s face darkened. As she walked, she scolded the young woman, who should be her daughter-in-law.


    ��Then why did you join in the fun about the Chang and Zhou families? Do you think our family��s life in the village is too peaceful? You still go out at this hour and don��t even cook lunch at home. How can I have a daughter-in-law like you? I��ll get your boss to teach you a lesson later.��


    The young wife looked aggrieved. She lowered her head and quickened her pace. Soon, she ran into a courtyard.


    Seeing that the old woman was about to enter, Gu Yundong hurriedly took a few steps forward and asked, ��Aunt, may I ask how to get to Zhou Jingui��s house?��


    Zhou Jingui was the uncle of Xiaoni that Mother Su had mentioned. He should be the head of the family now.


    The old woman stopped in her tracks and looked up at Gu Yundong and his wife in surprise. ��Who are you?��


    ��We heard that Zhou Jingui is familiar with the mountain roads. My husband wants to go into the mountains to hunt, so we want to hire him to lead the way for us and ask some questions. Please point us in the right direction.��

 Chapter 1101: Something Big Happened

    Chapter 1101: Something Big Happened


    For the sake of caution, they had thought of an excuse to look for Zhou Jingui first, so Shao Qingyuan also carried a bow and arrow on his back.


    However, the old woman frowned, as if she didn��t want to get into trouble.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong quickly took more than ten copper coins and stuffed them into her hands. ��Aunt, help me.��


    The old woman��s expression changed. She put away the copper coins and turned to lead them into the village.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    It was indeed rare to see anyone along the way. For the sake of the ten copper coins, the old woman said, ��Something happened to Zhou Jingui��s family today. I advise you to come another day if you��re not in a hurry.��


    ��What happened?��


    ��You��ve seen it along the way. There��s no one in the village. Everyone just ran to Zhou Jingui��s house to watch the commotion. That family...�� She stopped halfway.


    Gu Yundong knew that this old lady was a person who would rather be carefree. She knew this from the moment she brought his daughter-in-law home.


    Hence, she did not ask further, but her footsteps could not help but become more hurried.


    After walking for a while, the old woman pointed not far away and said, ��Do you see that? That door is filled with people. It��s Zhou Jingui��s house. Go over yourself. I won��t go.��


    With that, she turned around and left.


    ��Thank you, Auntie.��


    ��What are you thanking me for? I��m just leading the way.��


    The old woman waved her hand and quickly walked away.


    Only then did Gu Yundong and his wife continue to walk towards Zhou Jingui��s house. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, they suddenly realized that the group of people had moved.


    The villagers who were originally standing outside the Zhou family��s door to watch the show stepped aside and let the people inside come out.


    Gu Yundong did not recognize anyone. From their cries and their distinct appearance, they should be from the Chang and Zhou families. The two elders in front looked like the patriarchs of the two families.


    Beside one of the chiefs was a middle-aged man. Gu Yundong heard someone call... Uncle Jingui.


    ��Could that be Zhou Jingui?�� Gu Yundong looked up. ��I wonder if Youngest Uncle is among these people.��


    Zhou Jingui was Xiaoni��s uncle. It seemed like something big had happened to her uncle��s family. The other villagers were all here, so Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi should be here too.


    However, they did not see Gu Xiaoxi after looking for a long time.


    The two of them could only try their best to reduce their presence as they followed behind this group of people and listened to the excited voices of the crowd.


    However, their clothes were different from the villagers��. A few villagers at the back sized them up curiously and asked, ��Who are you?��


    ��Oh, we went to the nearby mountains to hunt. We passed by Great Rock Village and felt a little thirsty, so we wanted to enter the village to ask for a glass of water. In the end, we saw that there was no one in the village. We only heard a big commotion here, so we came over to take a look. What... happened?��


    That person was probably not from the Zhou family or the Chang family, so he said with a hint of excitement, ��Damn, you still don��t know, right? A couple committed adultery and was caught by the man��s wife. Coincidentally, the woman is from the Chang family and the man is from the Zhou family. Didn��t the two families quarrel? That couple has been locked up in the ancestral hall for two days. The two families have finally discussed a solution and are going to settle them now.��


    Adultery between a man and a woman? Furthermore, it was between the Zhou and Chang clans, which were like fire and water. This...

 Chapter 1102: Uncle Gus Adultery?

    Chapter 1102: Uncle Gu��s Adultery?


    Gu Yundong frowned and asked, ��How will they handle the matter?��


    The man clicked his tongue and said, ��What can happen to adulterers? The man will be burned to death, and the woman will be sunk in the pond.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyelids twitched and her hand was grabbed by Shao Qingyuan.


    She raised her head and smiled at her. ��I��m fine.�� She just felt that this method was too inhumane. Adultery was wrong, but to take someone��s life in private...


    She blew out a breath and continued to follow the crowd.


    However, the villager beside her continued, ��Sigh, that Gu Xiaoxi is really suicidal. He married the Zhou family��s daughter, who��s quite pretty. Why do you think he messed with the Chang family...��


    Gu Yundong suddenly grabbed his arm. ��Wait, what did you say just now? Who is suicidal?��


    ��What, what��s wrong?�� That person was stunned by her grip. This, this girl looked soft and weak, why was she so strong?


    The people walking beside them were also attracted by the strange situation and turned to look. Shao Qingyuan hurriedly retracted Gu Yundong��s hand, but his expression was equally solemn. He said, ��You just said that the man who committed adultery is called Gu Xiaoxi?��


    ��Yes, yes. Is there a problem?��


    What��s the problem??


    There was a huge problem!!


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips tightly. The two of them stopped in their tracks at the same time. The person who spoke to them looked at them and felt puzzled. He quickly followed the crowd.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. ��It��s impossible for my uncle to commit adultery.��


    ��I know. Something must have happened. That person said that he was locked up in the ancestral hall. Let��s go to the ancestral hall now and save him.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. However, there were two ancestral halls in Great Rock Village, and they did not know where Gu Xiaoxi was.


    Just as Shao Qingyuan was about to capture that person again and ask him for his exact location, he saw that the large group of people in front had already stopped. From the commotion, they had already arrived at the ancestral hall.


    The two of them looked at each other and quickly walked to the alley beside them when no one was paying attention. They quickly circled to the back of the Zhou family��s ancestral hall.


    The patriarchs of the Zhou and Chang families seemed to be talking at the entrance of the ancestral hall. This gave Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan a chance.


    The walls of the ancestral hall were slightly higher than ordinary houses, but it was not difficult for the two of them.


    Gu Yundong stepped on Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder and jumped in.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and entered.


    The Zhou family��s ancestral hall was very clean. It seemed that even though Great Rock Village was poor, the two clans were not careless in this aspect. They probably wanted to suppress the other party.


    The two of them entered the courtyard of the ancestral hall. However, when they wanted to walk into the house again, they realized that there were three to four people guarding outside.


    ��Just put them down,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong was about to nod when the door of the ancestral hall opened.


    The two of them looked at each other and knew that it was too late. They could only suppress their restless hands for the time being. They hurriedly took a few steps back and hid behind a large vat in the courtyard.


    The door of the ancestral hall opened, but not many people entered.


    This was the Zhou family��s ancestral hall. It was already an impressive matter to let the Chang family��s patriarch and a few elders in. The other villagers could only stay outside.


    However, only the Chief, Zhou Jingui, and a small number of people came in. The entire ancestral hall was extremely quiet.


    Chief Zhou led them to a small and dark room beside the main room of the ancestral hall.


    He stood still with his hands behind his back and gestured to the guards. ��Open the door.��

 Chapter 1103: Wronged

    Chapter 1103: Wronged


    The door opened, and a large amount of light instantly shone into the house, causing the person locked inside to slowly look up.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had already walked around to the window and quietly opened it a crack.


    Then, he saw Gu Xiaoxi lying on the ground with her face covered in wounds and clothes covered in blood.


    She widened her eyes and almost couldn��t help but rush in.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly pressed her shoulder and said in a low voice, ��Calm down first. Let��s see the situation first.��


    ��But my uncle, he...��


    ��I know, but there are only the two of us here, and the outside of the ancestral hall is filled with people from Great Rock Village. It��s already difficult for us to reveal ourselves, let alone bring your seriously injured uncle. If we go in directly and forcefully barge in, I��m afraid Uncle will be even more badly injured. His current situation is very bad.��


    Gu Yundong was not someone who could not be reasoned with. She closed her eyes and slowly exhaled.


    ��You��re right. We can��t be rash.�� After she calmed down, her thoughts instantly became clear. ��The Zhou and Chang families are not on good terms to begin with. It��s best if we can find an opportunity to let them have a conflict and we can take the opportunity to save my uncle.��


    ��Yes.�� Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head. ��Don��t worry, I��m here.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Gu Yundong suppressed her surging emotions and continued to look inside.


    Only then did she notice that other than Gu Xiaoxi, there was another lady locked up in the house.


    The girl also looked a little disheveled. Her face might have been cut by someone��s fingernail and was now covered in scabs.


    The other parts of her body were fine. It seemed like her injuries were not serious.


    However, the two of them were tied up by ropes. Gu Xiaoxi seemed to have been thrown to the ground. The lady was leaning against the wall.


    Hearing the commotion, the girl raised her head and looked at the Chang family head steadily. She said in a hoarse voice, ��I was wronged.��


    The Chang family��s patriarch had a look of disappointment on his face. He sighed slightly and looked at the girl before turning his head away.


    When the girl saw him like this, the only light in her eyes slowly dissipated, turning into a dead silence.


    She suddenly shouted, ��I was wronged. I didn��t cheat with anyone. If you don��t believe me, find a midwife to examine me. I��m innocent. I��m innocent.��


    ��Enough.�� The Chang Chief frowned. ��Isn��t it embarrassing?��


    Chief Zhou also said, ��What��s the use of a midwife? Even if you��re still a virgin, it��s only because you didn��t have time to do anything. However, it��s true that you and Gu Xiaoxi committed adultery. The evidence is conclusive. What else do you have to quibble about?��


    ��Evidence?�� Gu Xiaoxi raised her head with some difficulty and looked at Chief Zhou and Zhou Jingui. His voice was also hoarse. ��What kind of bullsh*t evidence is that?��


    Zhou Jingui sneered. ��Then tell her yourself.�� As he spoke, he shouted outside, ��Come in.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman was brought in.


    When Gu Xiaoxi saw her, he struggled slightly and said, ��Why don��t you believe me? I didn��t do anything to let you down. I didn��t do anything.��


    His mood suddenly escalated, and the wound at the corner of his mouth split open again. Blood flowed into his mouth, and the smell of rust filled his mouth. He felt that his entire heart was bitter.


    The woman suddenly cried out, looking heartbroken.


    ��I saw it with my own eyes. I saw it with my own eyes. You slept with her and you still say you didn��t do anything to let me down?��

 Chapter 1104: An Arrow

    Chapter 1104: An Arrow


    Gu Xiaoxi closed her eyes. ��Xiaoni, someone set me up.��


    Hong Xiaoni was stunned. She looked up and rushed forward. ��Someone set you up? Who was it? Was it her? It was Chang Yaya who framed you, right?��


    She pointed at the woman leaning against the wall and shouted.


    Gu Xiaoxi replied, ��It��s not her.��


    ��You even said that you didn��t have an affair with her. Even at this time, you��re still defending her. You still say that you don��t have her in your heart?��


    Gu Xiaoxi fixed his gaze on Hong Xiaoni. ��I don��t feel good blaming her for something I didn��t do.��


    ��You have a guilty conscience? In order to protect her, you don��t even want me anymore, right? Have you forgotten how you promised my father?��


    ��Enough.�� Chief Chang was dissatisfied. He looked at Chief Zhou. ��We had a good discussion in the house previously. Both sides are at fault in this matter. Are you going back on your word? Are you pushing the blame on us?��


    Chief Zhou shrugged and said helplessly, ��You can��t blame me for this. Xiaoni is too heartbroken. Women always refuse to believe that their husbands betrayed them.��


    Chief Chang was furious. This had happened too suddenly. Before the Chang family could react, the Zhou family had captured the two of them and locked them in the ancestral hall.


    For the past two days, they had been discussing how to resolve this matter. However, the matter was beneficial to the Zhou family, so they were very passive.


    In particular, the scene of the adultery was at Gu Xiaoxi and Hong Xiaoni��s house. In other words, the Chang family��s daughter had taken the initiative to come to their house and slept with Gu Xiaoxi, only to be caught by Hong Xiaoni on the bed.


    The Zhou family insisted that Chang Yaya had seduced Gu Xiaoxi and wanted to snatch the son-in-law from the Zhou family to humiliate the Zhou family.


    They even laid out a few pieces of evidence to prove that Chang Yaya was at fault.


    Chief Chang asked Chang Yaya, but Chang Yaya said that it was Hong Xiaoni who invited her to her house.


    The relationship between the Zhou and Chang families was so bad, how could Hong Xiaoni invite Chang Yaya as a guest? Everyone thought that she was looking for an excuse, and Chief Chang thought so too.


    Therefore, the two sides argued for two days. Chief Chang was at a disadvantage. In the end, he finally reached a consensus with Chief Zhou.


    It could be said that Gu Xiaoxi was stronger than Chang Yaya and raped her. This way, the other ladies of the Chang family would be less affected.


    As for Gu Xiaoxi, he was not a member of the Zhou family anyway. He was only the husband of Zhou Jingui��s niece and had only come to Great Rock Village two years ago after escaping from the famine. He was the one at fault and did not affect the Zhou family much.


    However, the Chang family had to compensate the Zhou family with 600 catties of food, and some places had to give in.


    After all, Chang Yaya had a relationship with Gu Xiaoxi and still had to be dealt with. Chief Chang actually believed that Chang Yaya had not done such a thing. However, for the sake of the entire Chang family, Chang Yaya had no way out.


    After the discussion, the two clans came to take these two people out to deal with them, and this matter was over.


    ��The two of you have been convicted of adultery. The clans have decided to burn Gu Xiaoxi to death and sink Chang Yaya into the pond.��


    Chang Yaya��s face was numb.


    However, after glancing at her eldest uncle, Zhou Jingui, Hong Xiaoni suddenly burst into tears. ��Gu Xiaoxi, you��ve let me down. You��ve let me down.��


    Gu Xiaoxi laid on the ground and looked at the ceiling. He suddenly smiled and said, ��It��s good that I��m dead. I��ll go down and apologize to my brother and my sister-in-law and my nephews and nieces.��


    Chief Zhou waved his hand. ��Take them away.��


    Immediately, two people came in and wanted to grab Gu Xiaoxi who was on the ground.


    With a swish, the sound of air being torn apart suddenly sounded. An arrow instantly streaked past in front of them and nailed to the wall with a clang.

 Chapter 1105: Lets See Who Dares to Touch Him

    Chapter 1105: Let��s See Who Dares to Touch Him


    The people in the room were shocked. They widened their eyes and took a step back. Their gazes subconsciously focused on the arrow on the wall whose tail was still trembling.


    ��Who is it?�� The Zhou and Chang clansmen suddenly shouted. The two villagers who had wanted to capture Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya didn��t dare to move anymore.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the window and realized that the originally closed window had been opened at some point. A young man and woman were standing outside.


    The man held a bow in his left hand and drew another arrow from his quiver with his right hand. He aimed it straight at them.


    ��Let��s see who dares to touch them.��


    Gu Yundong turned around and entered the house. She looked coldly at the people on both sides of them.


    The Zhou and Chang family heads were shocked. They pointed at the strangers with trembling fingers and turned around to call for the people outside.


    ��Come...�� Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, the arrow in Shao Qingyuan��s hand shot out with a whoosh and landed on the wall between the two of them.


    Gu Yundong sneered. ��Don��t shout or move. Otherwise, the next arrow will miss.��


    She pulled back her sleeve, revealing the crossbow strapped to her arm.


    As she spoke, she saw from the corner of her eye that Zhou Jingui, who was standing by the door, wanted to sneak out. She moved her arm, and the crossbow arrow brushed past his calf, drawing a large line of blood. He cried out in pain and knelt heavily on the ground.


    ��Ah...�� Hong Xiaoni wanted to scream, but when she saw the arrow pointing at her, her voice stopped. She swallowed in fear.


    Gu Yundong said, ��I��ve already warned you. Why don��t you believe me? Does anyone else want to try calling for help?��


    No one dared to try. Although there were only two people on the other side, it was obvious that they were extraordinary people. They were also good at long-range attacks and were ruthless. They did not hesitate to shoot arrows.


    There were more than ten people in the house. They were all ordinary villagers, and most of them were elders. They could not even walk properly, so how could they be their match?


    Even if they shouted loudly, due to the commotion outside the ancestral hall, others might not be able to hear them.


    Therefore, he could only stabilize them first and see what they were up to.


    This was the Zhou family��s ancestral hall. Seeing that although the two of them had attacked, they had not really harmed anyone��s life, Chief Zhou knew that they could still talk properly. Therefore, he secretly took a deep breath and said, ��Who are you? Why have you appeared in our Zhou family��s ancestral hall?��


    Chief Chang also said, ��From the looks of it, you shouldn��t be from the nearby villages. If you��re just passersby, it��s better not to meddle in other people��s business. This is a private matter of our village.��


    In their opinion, these two people definitely had nothing to do with Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    Gu Xiaoxi was a person who had escaped from the Yongning Prefecture. He had no relatives or friends.


    Chang Yaya was from Great Rock Village, so they knew all the people she interacted with.


    The two of them were dressed neatly and looked like they came from a rich family. They even had bows and arrows on them.


    Thinking about it, they should be young masters and young ladies from the county city or somewhere further away. When they came to this area to hunt, they happened to bump into this incident heading towards the ancestral hall. They were curious, so they came to take a look.


    Coincidentally, they did not hear the first part clearly. They only heard that the villagers were going to execute the two of them. Instantly, their sense of justice exploded and they stopped the villagers. Did they think that they were very noble to help when they saw injustice?


    That must be it. There were too many stories like this in the book.


    Everyone in the room was speculating with certainty. Who knew that Gu Yundong would suddenly turn around and quickly squat in front of Gu Xiaoxi?

 Chapter 1106: Uncle, Im Yundong

    Chapter 1106: Uncle, I��m Yundong


    Gu Xiaoxi knew that there were people in the house and what they had done.


    However, he knew that it was useless. How could outsiders interfere in the matters of such a large family? The unity of the clan was very terrifying and could not be challenged easily.


    Sometimes, even the county officials would not interfere. At most, the officials would give them a warning that they were not allowed to lynch, but who would listen?


    Gu village was like this in the past, and Gu Xiaoxi was all too clear about it.


    Hence, when he felt a shadow squatting beside him, he said in a hoarse voice, ��You guys can leave. Don��t get into trouble.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly laughed and said in a low voice, ��It wasn��t easy for us to find you. How can we leave? Uncle.��


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned, and there was a moment of confusion in his eyes.


    The next moment, he suddenly turned his eyes to look at her.


    In front of him was a familiar yet unfamiliar face. In the past two years, he often thought of it. Sometimes, it became clearer and clearer, and sometimes, it became blurry.


    At this moment, this face was right in front of him, but he felt like he was dreaming again. He dreamed that she was chased out by her parents on the way to escape. When she was on her last breath, she called him��Little Uncle, save us.


    ��Uncle, I��m Yundong. I��m still alive. We��re all alive.��


    Gu Yundong��s voice was very soft, but it seemed to explode beside his ear.


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly came back to his senses. Tears filled his eyes as he muttered, ��All alive...�� They��re all alive?


    Yundong, Sister-in-law, Yunshu, Keke, are they still alive? Are they all well?


    ��Yes, we��re all fine. You��re the only one who��s not around. That��s why I��m bringing you back this time to reunite our family.��


    She patted Gu Xiaoxi��s arm gently. ��Hold on for a while. We��ll go home after the matter is resolved.��


    With that, Gu Yundong stood up again.


    Her back was facing everyone. No one knew what she had said to Gu Xiaoxi, but the vigilance in their eyes grew stronger.


    Gu Xiaoxi bit the tip of his tongue hard with his teeth. It didn��t hurt. It was probably a dream.


    Chief Zhou��s angry voice suddenly sounded, ��You two, it��s better for you to leave quickly. This man and woman were caught on the spot for adultery in broad daylight. According to the rules of the clans, we have to execute them to avoid bringing shame to the clan. If you insist on interfering, not to mention that the people in our clan don��t agree, even your reputation will be affected.��


    The threat in his eyes was obvious. One had to know that the actions of the two people who saved the adulterous couple could not be said to serve justice.


    Gu Yundong looked at him sharply. ��What adultery? Didn��t you hear them say that they were wronged just now? The government office convicts people, and the criminals have to admit their crimes and sign the papers. But you guys, you ignored the person involved and came to kill them after discussing it among yourselves. Are you guys alright? You even said that you��re the head of a clan. I think you��re more like retards.��


    ��You, Miss, don��t push your luck.�� Chief Zhou was annoyed. ��We have evidence.��


    ��Evidence? What evidence?�� Gu Yundong sneered and pointed at Hong Xiaoni. ��The evidence you��re talking about can��t be her testimony, right? She said that she saw them in bed with her own eyes, and you believe her? Then I��ll say that she didn��t like Gu Xiaoxi because he was too poor and wanted to get rid of him to find another man. That��s why she deliberately framed him.��


    Gu Yundong was just saying it casually. Unexpectedly, Hong Xiaoni��s expression changed drastically and she suddenly lowered her head.

 Chapter 1107: What Physical Evidence Is This?

    Chapter 1107: What Physical Evidence Is This?


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. Ha, this was interesting.


    She suddenly looked at Chief Chang. ��I think you should think about it carefully.��


    Chief Chang was a little surprised to be suddenly mentioned. ��What are you thinking about?��


    ��Think about what kind of person this girl from your Chang family is. Think about who suffered the most from this matter. Think about what is unreasonable about this matter.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��For example, the so-called witness is someone from the Zhou family. But the ones being persecuted are an outsider and a lady from the Chang family.��


    Chief Chang��s pupils constricted as he looked at the girl in front of him in surprise. From the meaning of her words, she should have heard everything from the outside of the window from the beginning, and she extracted the source of the matter from such a small piece of information.


    Previously, Chief Chang had been suppressed and scolded by the Zhou family. His mind was in a mess, especially since they had confirmed all the charges without giving them time to think and react.


    Next, they talked about compensation and punishment. At that time, Chief Chang only had one thought in his heart. He could not let this matter affect the reputation of the other girls in his clan. The sooner this matter was settled, the better.


    The other members of the Chang family had the same thought. They forced him to make a decision quickly, which resulted in this outcome.


    However, now that he had jumped out to take a look at the entire incident, he actually felt that... something was wrong.


    Seeing him like this, Chief Zhou was furious. He pointed at Gu Yundong and said, ��What do you mean? Of course, Hong Xiaoni is not the only one with evidence. There��s also physical evidence.��


    ��What��s the physical evidence?��


    ��We found Gu Xiaoxi��s personal belongings in Chang Yaya��s house.��


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��What kind of physical evidence is this? It��s just a personal item. Then, if I secretly take any woman��s clothes from the courtyard and put them in your house, would you have an affair with that woman?��


    Chief Zhou was so angry that he fell backward. He said angrily, ��The pouch made by Chang Yaya has Gu Xiaoxi��s name embroidered on the bottom.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Chief Chang. ��Can Chang Yaya read?��


    Chief Chang narrowed his eyes. ��No.��


    Gu Yundong looked at Chief Zhou, who explained, ��Just because she can��t read doesn��t mean she can��t embroider words on the pouch. If she has the heart, what��s wrong with embroidering according to a picture of Gu Xiaoxi��s name?��


    ��Then how can you be sure that the pouch was made by Chang Yaya? If someone wants to frame her, they can also place a pouch at her house.��


    Chief Zhou gritted his teeth. ��But someone has seen Chang Yaya deliver food to Gu Xiaoxi before? That person is even a member of the Chang family.��


    Chief Zhou looked at Chief Chang. The latter shook his hand. It was because of this last point that he finally gave in.


    Because the person who saw this scene was the son of one of the family��s elders. This person could not be bribed.


    It was also the Zhou family who spoke aggressively first, causing this person to say this unintentionally. There was no room for negotiation.


    This last piece of evidence proved that they were indeed having an affair and that it was indeed disadvantageous to Chang Yaya and Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked at the girl leaning against the wall.


    The latter met her gaze and seemed to have regained hope. She said in a hoarse voice, ��I did give something to Gu Xiaoxi, but it was for Hong Xiaoni. I only asked him to pass it to her.��


    Hong Xiaoni immediately retorted in a sharp voice, ��I don��t even know you well. Why will you give me something? I��m from the Zhou family and you��re from the Chang family. You don��t even say a word. You��re still using me as an excuse. Do you have a conscience?��

 Chapter 1108: Ill Add Fuel to the Fire

    Chapter 1108: I��ll Add Fuel to the Fire


    As she spoke, Hong Xiaoni pounced at Chang Yaya. When she passed by Gu Xiaoxi, she even wanted to step on his hand.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted and pushed Hong Xiaoni away. ��Get lost. Don��t hurt my uncle.��


    ��Ah...�� Hong Xiaoni fell heavily to the ground, her tailbone almost broken.


    But even so, she still heard what she said clearly.


    Not only her, but everyone present was shocked by this shout.


    Little... Uncle???


    Didn��t Gu Xiaoxi have no relatives? How could she have relatives? How was that possible?


    Chief Zhou couldn��t help but look at Hong Xiaoni, who also looked stunned.


    After a while, her lips trembled slightly as she said, ��You, you��re his niece? Gu, Gu Yun...��


    ��Yes, my name is Gu Yundong.��


    Hong Xiaoni gasped. Yes, that was the name. It was a name that Gu Xiaoxi often mentioned.


    But how was that possible?


    How could the children and a foolish woman survive that disaster?


    Hong Xiaoni was in a daze, but Gu Yundong could no longer care about her.


    Because Gu Xiaoxi had a fever, he was in a daze. His eyes were half-closed and he couldn��t even make a sound.


    Gu Yundong quickly took the fever medicine from her space and fed it to him. Shao Qingyuan still had a water bag hanging from his waist, so he untied it and gave him two sips of water.


    Gu Yundong blamed himself. ��When I patted Uncle��s arm just now, I didn��t feel that his body temperature was too high. I didn��t expect him to have a fever so soon. I shouldn��t have talked so much with them. I should have taken him away directly.��


    ��If you don��t talk to them, we won��t be able to take Uncle away at all. If you talk to them about this, at least...�� He glanced at Chief Chang and laughed. ��It��ll be much easier for us to take him away.��


    Shao Qingyuan patted Gu Yundong. ��Take care of Uncle. I��ll add fuel to the fire for Chief Chang. We have to take him away quickly. This place is cold and damp. It��s not suitable for recuperation.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and looked at the people in the room. Only then did he realize that two people were missing. They must have gone out to call for help.


    It did not matter. Even if the Zhou family came, the situation might not be beneficial to them.


    He looked at Chief Zhou and said, ��Aren��t you bullying Gu Xiaoxi because he��s alone and has no one to help him? Unfortunately, he��s not alone anymore. He��s our uncle. If you want to kill him, you have to ask if we agree.��


    For a moment, Chief Zhou was speechless. He was frantically calculating the gains and losses in his heart.


    He had never expected things to develop to such an extent. Gu Xiaoxi��s niece had appeared out of nowhere, and this niece was so domineering.


    No, they definitely couldn��t let Gu Xiaoxi leave. Once he left, everything they had done previously would be for naught.


    So what if she was his niece? So what if they had bows and arrows in their hands? Outside the Zhou family��s ancestral hall were their people.


    Thinking of this, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in Chief Zhou��s eyes.


    Footsteps came from behind. The villagers who were outside the ancestral hall rushed in with hoes and shovels, instantly crowding the door of the house.


    Chief Zhou took a step back and said, ��Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya have indeed done something unforgivable. If you two outsiders want to interfere in the matters of our village, don��t even think about leaving this ancestral hall today.��

 Chapter 1109: Were Not Leaving

    Chapter 1109: We��re Not Leaving


    As he spoke, Chief Zhou waved his hand and said to the villagers behind him, ��Arrest these two people who deliberately caused trouble and trespassed into the Zhou family��s ancestral hall.��


    The villagers behind him were eager to give it a try, but the Chang clansmen could not help but look at Chief Chang, who was a little hesitant.


    Just as he was not sure which side he was on, Shao Qingyuan suddenly took out something and slammed it forward. ��Let��s see who dares to come over.��


    The villagers were shocked by his aura and stopped in their tracks. They looked at the thing in Shao Qingyuan��s hand��they didn��t recognize it.


    However, he did not recognize it. The expressions of the heads of the Zhou and Chang families changed drastically after taking a look.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at them. ��The two patriarchs are knowledgeable. You should know this thing, right?��


    ��F-Fish Talisman...�� Chief Zhou��s pupils constricted. He raised his head and asked in shock, ��You, you are...��


    Chief Chang��s eyes lit up and he instantly stood his ground.


    If the two of them were a man and a woman without any background or foundation, after they barged into the Great Rock Village alone and even openly expressed their relationship with Gu Xiaoxi, they did not take the two clansmen seriously at all.


    They were brave but not resourceful. Moreover, they were alone and did not have much use.


    Even if Patriarch Chang was on their side, they did not have the confidence to win.


    However, things were different now. This person had a Fish Talisman and was an official of the imperial court. Since they were Gu Xiaoxi��s relatives, they definitely wouldn��t let Gu Xiaoxi bear the crime of adultery. They would definitely let him be innocent.


    Since Gu Xiaoxi��s crime was gone, the crime of adultery with Chang Yaya was naturally not established.


    Then, they would be able to take back all the benefits that the Chang family had given to the Zhou family.


    However, the fierceness in Chief Zhou��s eyes intensified. However, he did not dare to harm the officials of the imperial court. If these two people dared to come to Great Rock Village alone, their people must be waiting not far away.


    After Shao Qingyuan added fuel to the fire, he turned around and squatted down, carrying Gu Xiaoxi on his back.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and helped Chang Yaya up.


    Chang Yaya looked at her in surprise. Gu Yundong smiled at her. ��Let��s go. We��ll talk outside.��


    However, Chief Zhou gritted his teeth and stood in front of them. He said indignantly, ��You can��t leave. Even if you��re an official of the imperial court, it��s a fact that Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya have committed adultery. Even if we can��t carry out the death sentence, they have to be punished according to the rules.��


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Chief Chang. ��What do you think?��


    Chief Chang laughed. ��I heard it clearly just now. The few pieces of evidence are indeed a little shaky. As for the last piece of evidence, now that Chang Yaya and Hong Xiaoni both have their own arguments, no one can be convinced. I think this matter needs to be investigated again. After all, human lives are at stake. We can��t act rashly. No matter what, we have to let the truth be revealed. Chief Zhou, don��t you think so?��


    ��You...�� This shameless old thief.


    However, the other elders of the Chang family nodded repeatedly. ��That makes sense. I felt that something is wrong. There��s indeed a need to investigate again.��


    ��Of course.�� Chief Chang turned to Shao Qingyuan and said, ��Before the truth comes out, you can��t leave Great Rock Village. After all, Gu Xiaoxi is still a suspect.��


    ��Of course we won��t leave. I won��t let my uncle leave dejectedly with great injustice on his back. I will bring my uncle away fair and square,�� Gu Yundong said with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1110: Shes Guarding Against Him

    Chapter 1110: She��s Guarding Against Him


    ��But my uncle is injured and has a high fever. This Zhou family��s ancestral hall is obviously not suitable for recuperation. Can Chief Chang arrange a place for us to stay in temporarily?��


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she saw that Chief Zhou was about to object and immediately stopped him. ��Of course, if Chief Zhou is worried, you and Chief Chang can find a few villagers to watch over us. We promise not to leave. We��ll wait for you to find out the truth. How about that?��


    Not so good. Chief Zhou naturally wanted to refuse.


    Unfortunately, Chief Chang had agreed, and the two people in front of him were so domineering. If he stopped them again, everyone would think that he had a guilty conscience.


    Therefore, he could only nod in agreement with a dark expression.


    The two chiefs had no objections, and the villagers automatically made way.


    Shao Qingyuan carried Gu Xiaoxi, who was half unconscious, and Gu Yundong helped Chang Yaya out of the Zhou family��s ancestral hall.


    In the end, the heads of the Zhou and Chang families agreed to let them stay at Gu Xiaoxi��s house for the time being.


    Although Gu Xiaoxi had brought Hong Xiaoni to seek refuge with her uncle back then, he had no intention of marrying into her family. Hence, he built a house himself. Although it was not big, it was much better than living in someone else��s house.


    Hong Xiaoni temporarily moved into her uncle Zhou Jingui��s house. Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Xiaoxi, and Chang Yaya stayed in the Gu house. Of course, the Zhou and Chang families also sent three people to watch over the courtyard. They also sent three people to guard the outside of the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong was also very speechless. Did these villagers have nothing better to do? Were there no jobs in the fields?


    Chief Chang was now on Gu Yundong��s side, and Shao Qingyuan was an official of the imperial court, so his attitude was very good. Seeing that Gu Xiaoxi was injured and sick, he hurriedly asked, ��There��s a doctor in our village. I��ll get someone to invite him over.��


    Shao Qingyuan refused. ��No need. We can treat him ourselves.��


    He was already familiar with the treatment of such common illnesses. He was probably even better than the doctors in the village.


    Chief Chang looked at him in surprise. He nodded and left with Chief Zhou.


    Shao Qingyuan sent them out. However, just as they stepped out of the door, he suddenly stopped and released a firework bomb into the air. The firework shot up with a whoosh and exploded in the sky.


    The Zhou and Chang Clan chiefs were shocked and looked at him in shock.


    Shao Qingyuan was expressionless. ��It��s nothing. I just told my subordinates that we��re safe for the time being. If they don��t receive my signal tomorrow, they can bring people in to search the village.��


    ��Pfft...�� Chief Zhou sucked in a breath of cold air. He was guarding against him.


    Chief Chang, on the other hand, was very happy. He turned around and left.


    Shao Qingyuan went straight back to the house. The fireworks were naturally not meant to inform his subordinates. He only told the coachman waiting outside the village to return to the inn first and come back tomorrow.


    He and Gu Yundong would be prepared when they entered such a village where the clansmen were united. If they encountered danger, there would be more than one firework bomb. When the coachman saw it, he would report to the officials for him.


    Gu Xiaoxi was still having a fever in the house. After Shao Qingyuan came in, he quickly checked on him.


    After taking Gu Yundong��s fever medicine, his temperature was slowly decreasing, but there were still many injuries on his body.


    He let Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya go out first, then bandaged Gu Xiaoxi��s wound.


    Gu Yundong had wanted to ask about Chang Yaya, but she looked haggard and her lips were dry. She must have been hungry for the past two days.


    The Zhou family was too inhumane.


    Youngest Uncle��s situation was probably the same, so Gu Yundong went straight into the kitchen.

 Chapter 1111: Dont Worry, Ill Accompany You

    Chapter 1111: Don��t Worry, I��ll Accompany You


    Chang Yaya followed behind her, but her body was on the verge of collapse. Gu Yundong did not let her work. She searched the kitchen for a long time before she finally found a small bag of sweet potatoes.


    Gu Yundong frowned and squatted on the ground. Seeing this, Chang Yaya thought that she did not know how to cook and was about to say that she would do it herself.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong suddenly stood up and said to the guards in the courtyard, ��I need rice, millet, white flour, and some vegetables. Which family has them? I don��t need too much.��


    The six people in the courtyard looked at each other. For a moment, no one spoke.


    Gu Yundong could only take out a small piece of silver. ��I��m paying.��


    ��My family, my family has it.�� The first to speak were a few members of the Chang family. Before the patriarch left, he had instructed that although they were watching over people, these two were on the same side with them. They would help if they could.


    The most important thing was to guard against the three from the Zhou Clan.


    The people of the Zhou family and the other two were actually envious. The Great Rock Village was very poor. Who wouldn��t want to earn money?


    However, this person had trespassed into the Zhou family��s ancestral hall. His crimes were unforgivable, so when he saw the people of the Chang family taking the money obsequiously, he immediately mocked, ��How embarrassing. You��ve never seen the world.��


    The three Chang family members turned around and glared at them. ��Why? Do you want to fight?��


    ��Yeah, let��s fight.��


    Gu Yundong: ��...��


    In the end, they did not fight. All three of them had leaders and knew that now was not the time to cause trouble.


    The Chang family went back to get the things she wanted, but the quality of the things they brought was a little poor.


    However, they had no choice. This was probably the best rice and noodles they had.


    Later, when Chang Yaya was not paying attention, she would take out a portion of the food in the space to exchange for it.


    She took the things into the kitchen and let the weak Chang Yaya sit behind the stove to help set up the fire.


    The six people in the courtyard were a little puzzled. Did this girl know how to cook? Did she know how to use the stove in the countryside? Why did she look so unreliable?


    However, very quickly, the sound of vegetables being cut could be heard from the kitchen.


    Then, there was another sound. Not long after, the fragrance wafted out.


    The six of them sniffed hard. ��So fragrant, so fragrant. It��s much more fragrant than my wife��s. What is this made of?��


    They did not enter the kitchen to take a look, but it was also very torturous in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong cooked porridge and a few light dishes. Although there was no meat, the Chang family brought her a fish. It was quite fresh and should have just been caught out of the water.


    Gu Yundong steamed the fish. After all, she had to prioritize taking care of the two injured.


    By the time the porridge was ready, the four dishes and the soup were also done.


    Gu Yundong carried the food back to the room. When she passed by the courtyard, the fragrance made the six of them swallow their saliva. They had not eaten lunch yet. Why had their wives not sent food over?


    When she entered the house, she saw Shao Qingyuan pouring out a basin of water.


    Gu Xiaoxi��s injuries were alright. It was said that she was caught in bed for adultery. Perhaps because she was covered by a blanket when she was beaten up, she did not have any internal injuries. It was just that her external injuries were a little serious.


    It was mainly because his body was already sick from overwork. After being beaten up, he was locked in the dark ancestral hall to be exposed to the wind. He starved for two days before he fell unconscious with a fever.


    Gu Yundong��s expression darkened when she heard Shao Qingyuan��s words.


    ��I��ll get this back.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll accompany you.�� Shao Qingyuan held her hand gently.

 Chapter 1112: Its Really Yundong

    Chapter 1112: It��s Really Yundong


    Chang Yaya looked at the friendship and tacit understanding between the two of them, and a trace of envy subconsciously flashed in her eyes.


    At this moment, a faint sound came from the bed.


    Gu Yundong quickly turned her head and saw Gu Xiaoxi frowning and opening his eyes with a heavy heart.


    He looked up at the roof beams, his face blank.


    This was... his home?


    Why was he here? Wasn��t he in the Zhou family��s ancestral hall? Wasn��t he going to be burned to death as a warning to others?


    Could it be that he was already dead, but his soul had floated to his house? Why didn��t he float to the netherworld and let him find his eldest brother and niece?


    Something was wrong!


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly frowned. In the ancestral hall, he seemed to have vaguely heard a voice saying that she was Yundong and calling him Little Uncle...


    ��Uncle, Uncle??�� Gu Yundong called him twice, but realized that he had been in a daze and had no reaction. She immediately became anxious.


    Could it be that she was confused by the high fever? But it had only been such a short time. How could it be?


    ��Uncle, can you hear me? Are you feeling unwell?��


    This time, the voice was clearer. Gu Xiaoxi was shocked. His eyes darted around and landed on Gu Yundong��s face.


    ��... Yun...�� Yundong?


    Gu Yundong heaved a huge sigh of relief and laughed happily. ��It��s me, Uncle. I��m Yundong. Don��t worry, I��ll take you away from the ancestral hall. It��s just that you��re running a high fever now, so we��ll stay in Great Rock Village. When you��re better, we��ll bring you home.��


    He heard it clearly. This time, he heard everything clearly.


    Gu Xiaoxi sat up abruptly. Halfway through, he suddenly felt dizzy and fell back heavily.


    Halfway down, he was supported by Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Uncle, you��re sick. Don��t move around and don��t be too agitated.��


    How could he not be excited? After the dizziness subsided, Gu Xiaoxi grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand. Her eyes were moist and her cheeks were red. ��It��s really Yundong. You��re not dead.��


    ��No, no.�� Gu Yundong could only sit on the edge of the bed and comfort him. ��I��m not the only one who��s not dead. My mother, Yunshu, and Yunke are all fine. They��ve both grown taller now. Oh right, there��s also my father and Eldest Aunt��s father, Yuanzhi. They��re in the Xuanhe Prefecture now. We haven��t returned to the Gu Family Village. We��ve been looking for you for the past two years, but we haven��t heard from you. This time, when we accidentally found out that you were in Great Rock Village, Father and Eldest Aunt clamored to pick you up. However, I persuaded them to go home and I came here on their behalf.��


    Home!!


    Gu Xiaoxi could no longer control himself. Tears streamed down his face and he could not wipe them away even if he wanted to.


    He was actually not old. In the past, when he was in Gu village, even though his mother did not like him, his elder brothers and sisters doted on him like a son. Even though he suffered, he still had a sharp spirit.


    However, in the two years since he escaped from the famine, be it psychologically or physically, he had been living like an old man, numb day after day.


    However, after seeing Yundong and hearing her say that everyone was safe, this numbness seemed to have been swept away.


    Gu Xiaoxi felt that the shackles on his body were instantly removed, and he felt unprecedentedly relaxed and carefree.


    He wanted to go home, especially.


    Gu Yundong took out a handkerchief and handed it to him. ��Uncle, it��s alright. We��ll be reunited when you get home.��


    ��Yes, let��s go home. Let��s go home.�� He took the handkerchief and wiped it forcefully. After wiping it, he felt embarrassed and asked impatiently, ��Yundong, when did you arrive at Xuanhe Prefecture? How did you meet Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister? You...��

 Chapter 1113: Nephew-In-Law of the Same Age

    Chapter 1113: Nephew-In-Law of the Same Age


    Gu Yundong was helpless. Didn��t he know that he was still sick? Wouldn��t he feel dizzy and uncomfortable after asking so many questions?


    ��Uncle, there��s no hurry. I��ll tell you slowly. We have other things to settle now. Have you forgotten?��


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned. That��s right, they were still in Great Rock Village.


    He suddenly became nervous. ��Yundong, leave quickly. The Zhou family wants to kill me this time. I��ll implicate you.��


    ��Don��t worry, we brought you out of the ancestral hall. We definitely have a way to escape. As for you, eat something and recuperate well. Then tell me the cause and effect of the matter. We��ll discuss it together.��


    Shao Qingyuan handed over a bowl of porridge at the right time. Gu Yundong scooped a small spoonful and blew on it before feeding it to Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi��s gaze landed on Shao Qingyuan, who was behind her. ��This is...��


    ��This is Shao Qingyuan, my fiance?. We��re already engaged.��


    Gu Xiaoxi��s eyes suddenly widened. If he hadn��t been leaning against the headboard, he would have fallen back onto the bed.


    Engaged?


    He was instantly nervous, especially when he saw that Shao Qingyuan seemed to be very well-off. He was afraid that he would embarrass Gu Yundong, so he did not dare to speak for a moment.


    Seeing this, Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and took the bowl from Gu Yundong��s hand. He said, ��I��ll feed Uncle. Go eat first. We��ll talk about other things after that.��


    Gu Yundong nodded, got up, and walked to the table. She first served a bowl to the motionless Chang Yaya.


    Chang Yaya was stunned. She raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    ��Eat it. I see that you don��t have any strength at all. Drink some to warm your stomach first. No matter what, we��re on the same side now. You can��t starve to death before we wash off the dirty water on you.��


    Chang Yaya pursed her lips and reached out to take it. She lowered her head and whispered, ��Thank you.��


    Gu Yundong did not say anything else. She and Chang Yaya faced each other and ate quietly.


    Seeing that she only ate porridge, Gu Yundong sighed and could only put a large piece of food into her bowl.


    Chang Yaya lowered her head even more.


    Beside the bed, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi fell into a strange silence.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at her nephew-in-law, who was about the same age as her, who was holding a spoon carefully. She instantly felt even more dizzy.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was patient. As he fed him, he whispered to divert his attention. ��Uncle, don��t worry. Although the Zhou family and the Chang family are the main forces in Great Rock Village, as long as they don��t get along, they will be like loose sand and won��t pose much of a threat to us. Now that the Chang family is on our side, the Zhou family won��t have an advantage and won��t be able to gain anything. Moreover, we have helpers. If we really can��t leave, the government office will send people to deal with this matter.��


    Sure enough, Gu Xiaoxi listened to him. Not long after, he finished half a bowl of porridge.


    When he was almost done eating, Shao Qingyuan came back with a bowl and started to finish his lunch.


    Gu Xiaoxi leaned against the headboard of the bed and could not help but smile when he saw his niece busy and lively.


    Gu Yundong closed the door after seeing that he was in better spirits and that the heat had almost subsided.


    The six people outside the door were only asked to watch from the courtyard, so although they found it strange that the prisoners closed the door and wanted to say something, with the other party holding them back, no one dared to eavesdrop.


    Gu Yundong and the others formed a circle and began to talk about the whole story of the adultery case.

 Chapter 1114: Suspicious Hong Xiaoni

    Chapter 1114: Suspicious Hong Xiaoni


    Gu Xiaoxi had followed Hong Xiaoni to Great Rock Village to seek refuge with her uncle.


    However, the Zhou family did not welcome them. A niece they had never seen before had suddenly come all the way to their house to be taken care of. She had even brought Gu Xiaoxi along. Wasn��t that causing trouble?


    However, the Zhou family had a sworn enemy in the village, the Chang family. Gu Xiaoxi and Hong Xiaoni were both refugees. At that time, the Imperial Court had special treatment for refugees. If the Chang family made an issue out of this matter, wouldn��t the Zhou family be in trouble?


    Hence, the Zhou family left Hong Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi behind.


    At that time, Gu Xiaoxi had not given up on looking for Gu Yundong��s family. Hence, she did not plan to stay in the village at the start.


    He thought that if the Zhou family treated Hong Xiaoni well, he would temporarily entrust the Zhou family to take care of her. If not, he would take Hong Xiaoni with him.


    It was obvious that the Zhou family treated Hong Xiaoni very badly. They had lived in the Zhou family for two days, but they had been tortured openly and secretly.


    Gu Xiaoxi had promised Father Hong that he would take care of Hong Xiaoni, so he wanted to leave with her.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Hong Xiaoni fell ill.


    She was so ill that she almost couldn��t make it. How could Gu Xiaoxi leave? She could only stay and take care of her while thinking of ways to earn money to support her family.


    However, Hong Xiaoni��s illness never recovered.


    It wasn��t until a year later that Gu Xiaoxi realized that something was wrong.


    He vaguely felt that Hong Xiaoni might not be that seriously ill. She was just afraid that he would leave and go to the Gu family, so she used this method to drag him and let him settle down in Great Rock Village.


    However, he had no evidence. In any case, the doctor had sworn that Hong Xiaoni was not in good health and could not go through a long journey.


    However, even if he confirmed that Hong Xiaoni was pretending to be sick, he couldn��t blame her. After all, he had promised Father Hong that he would take care of her. Hong Xiaoni was just afraid.


    He had let down his eldest brother. If he failed Father Hong��s mission again, how could he have the face to live?


    The days passed unhurriedly until a few days ago...


    Gu Xiaoxi realized that Hong Xiaoni had suddenly gotten close to Zhou Jingui. When she asked her, she said that her eldest uncle had suddenly realized that he had to treat her well, so he would occasionally call her over to talk to her aunt.


    However, Eldest Uncle didn��t like Gu Xiaoxi. He felt that the two of them had been too hasty back then. Moreover, her father had died to save Gu Xiaoxi. Eldest Uncle seemed to be venting his anger on her.


    Hence, Hong Xiaoni did not bring Gu Xiaoxi to Eldest Uncle��s house for the time being. After he persuaded Eldest Uncle, the two of them would visit as husband and wife.


    Gu Xiaoxi was quite happy when she heard that. After all, Zhou Jingui and his brother were Hong Xiaoni��s closest relatives in Great Rock Village. It would naturally be good if they could ease their relationship.


    He didn��t think much of it and also advised her to visit her uncle more often. It was good for her health.


    Unexpectedly, two days ago, he felt uncomfortable, so he did not get off the bed. He lay on the bed to rest and asked Hong Xiaoni to help call the village doctor.


    Hong Xiaoni agreed and went out. Unexpectedly, she did not return for a long time.


    Gu Xiaoxi lay in the house and waited for a long time before she finally fell asleep in a daze.


    He vaguely heard some movement in the middle, but his eyelids were too heavy at that time and he could not open them at all.


    When he woke up again, he saw Chang Yaya lying beside him in only her undergarments.


    Before he could react, the door was suddenly pushed open and Hong Xiaoni entered.

 Chapter 1112 - 1112 Its Really Yundong

    ?Chapter 1112: It��s Really Yundong Chapter 1112: It��s Really Yundong Editor: Henyee Translations Chang Yaya looked at the friendship and tacit understanding between the two of them, and a trace of envy subconsciously flashed in her eyes.


    At this moment, a faint sound came from the bed.


    Gu Yundong quickly turned her head and saw Gu Xiaoxi frowning and opening his eyes with a heavy heart.


    He looked up at the roof beams, his face blank.


    This wasa?�| his home?


    Why was he here?


    Wasn��t he in the Zhou family��s ancestral hall?


    Wasn��t he going to be burned to death as a warning to others?


    Could it be that he was already dead, but his soul had floated to his house?


    Why didn��t he float to the netherworld and let him find his eldest brother and niece?


    Something was wrong!


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly frowned.


    In the ancestral hall, he seemed to have vaguely heard a voice saying that she was Yundong and calling him Little Unclea?�| ��Uncle, Uncle??�� Gu Yundong called him twice, but realized that he had been in a daze and had no reaction.


    She immediately became anxious.


    Could it be that she was confused by the high fever?


    But it had only been such a short time.


    How could it be?


    ��Uncle, can you hear me?


    Are you feeling unwell?�� This time, the voice was clearer.


    Gu Xiaoxi was shocked.


    His eyes darted around and landed on Gu Yundong��s face.


    ��a?�| Yuna?�|�� Yundong?


    Gu Yundong heaved a huge sigh of relief and laughed happily.


    ��It��s me, Uncle.


    I��m Yundong.


    Don��t worry, I��ll take you away from the ancestral hall.


    It��s just that you��re running a high fever now, so we��ll stay in Great Rock Village.


    When you��re better, we��ll bring you home.�� He heard it clearly.


    This time, he heard everything clearly.


    Gu Xiaoxi sat up abruptly.


    Halfway through, he suddenly felt dizzy and fell back heavily.


    Halfway down, he was supported by Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Uncle, you��re sick.


    Don��t move around and don��t be too agitated.�� How could he not be excited?


    After the dizziness subsided, Gu Xiaoxi grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand.


    Her eyes were moist and her cheeks were red.


    ��It��s really Yundong.


    You��re not dead.�� ��No, no.�� Gu Yundong could only sit on the edge of the bed and comfort him.


    ��I��m not the only one who��s not dead.


    My mother, Yunshu, and Yunke are all fine.


    They��ve both grown taller now.


    Oh right, there��s also my father and Eldest Aunt��s father, Yuanzhi.


    They��re in the Xuanhe Prefecture now.


    We haven��t returned to the Gu Family Village.


    We��ve been looking for you for the past two years, but we haven��t heard from you.


    This time, when we accidentally found out that you were in Great Rock Village, Father and Eldest Aunt clamored to pick you up.


    However, I persuaded them to go home and I came here on their behalf.�� Home!!


    Gu Xiaoxi could no longer control himself.


    Tears streamed down his face and he could not wipe them away even if he wanted to.


    He was actually not old.


    In the past, when he was in Gu village, even though his mother did not like him, his elder brothers and sisters doted on him like a son.


    Even though he suffered, he still had a sharp spirit.


    However, in the two years since he escaped from the famine, be it psychologically or physically, he had been living like an old man, numb day after day.


    However, after seeing Yundong and hearing her say that everyone was safe, this numbness seemed to have been swept away.


    Gu Xiaoxi felt that the shackles on his body were instantly removed, and he felt unprecedentedly relaxed and carefree.


    He wanted to go home, especially.


    Gu Yundong took out a handkerchief and handed it to him.


    ��Uncle, it��s alright.


    We��ll be reunited when you get home.�� ��Yes, let��s go home.


    Let��s go home.�� He took the handkerchief and wiped it forcefully.


    After wiping it, he felt embarrassed and asked impatiently, ��Yundong, when did you arrive at Xuanhe Prefecture?


    How did you meet Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister?


    Youa?�|��

 Chapter 1113 - 1113 Nephew-In-Law of the Same Age

    ?Chapter 1113: Nephew-In-Law of the Same Age Chapter 1113: Nephew-In-Law of the Same Age Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong was helpless.


    Didn��t he know that he was still sick?


    Wouldn��t he feel dizzy and uncomfortable after asking so many questions?


    ��Uncle, there��s no hurry.


    I��ll tell you slowly.


    We have other things to settle now.


    Have you forgotten?�� Gu Xiaoxi was stunned.


    That��s right, they were still in Great Rock Village.


    He suddenly became nervous.


    ��Yundong, leave quickly.


    The Zhou family wants to kill me this time.


    I��ll implicate you.�� ��Don��t worry, we brought you out of the ancestral hall.


    We definitely have a way to escape.


    As for you, eat something and recuperate well.


    Then tell me the cause and effect of the matter.


    We��ll discuss it together.�� Shao Qingyuan handed over a bowl of porridge at the right time.


    Gu Yundong scooped a small spoonful and blew on it before feeding it to Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi��s gaze landed on Shao Qingyuan, who was behind her.


    ��This isa?�|�� ��This is Shao Qingyuan, my fiancA??.


    We��re already engaged.�� Gu Xiaoxi��s eyes suddenly widened.


    If he hadn��t been leaning against the headboard, he would have fallen back onto the bed.


    Engaged?


    He was instantly nervous, especially when he saw that Shao Qingyuan seemed to be very well-off.


    He was afraid that he would embarrass Gu Yundong, so he did not dare to speak for a moment.


    Seeing this, Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and took the bowl from Gu Yundong��s hand.


    He said, ��I��ll feed Uncle.


    Go eat first.


    We��ll talk about other things after that.�� Gu Yundong nodded, got up, and walked to the table.


    She first served a bowl to the motionless Chang Yaya.


    Chang Yaya was stunned.


    She raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    ��Eat it.


    I see that you don��t have any strength at all.


    Drink some to warm your stomach first.


    No matter what, we��re on the same side now.


    You can��t starve to death before we wash off the dirty water on you.�� Chang Yaya pursed her lips and reached out to take it.


    She lowered her head and whispered, ��Thank you.�� Gu Yundong did not say anything else.


    She and Chang Yaya faced each other and ate quietly.


    Seeing that she only ate porridge, Gu Yundong sighed and could only put a large piece of food into her bowl.


    Chang Yaya lowered her head even more.


    Beside the bed, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi fell into a strange silence.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at her nephew-in-law, who was about the same age as her, who was holding a spoon carefully.


    She instantly felt even more dizzy.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was patient.


    As he fed him, he whispered to divert his attention.


    ��Uncle, don��t worry.


    Although the Zhou family and the Chang family are the main forces in Great Rock Village, as long as they don��t get along, they will be like loose sand and won��t pose much of a threat to us.


    Now that the Chang family is on our side, the Zhou family won��t have an advantage and won��t be able to gain anything.


    Moreover, we have helpers.


    If we really can��t leave, the government office will send people to deal with this matter.�� Sure enough, Gu Xiaoxi listened to him.


    Not long after, he finished half a bowl of porridge.


    When he was almost done eating, Shao Qingyuan came back with a bowl and started to finish his lunch.


    Gu Xiaoxi leaned against the headboard of the bed and could not help but smile when he saw his niece busy and lively.


    Gu Yundong closed the door after seeing that he was in better spirits and that the heat had almost subsided.


    The six people outside the door were only asked to watch from the courtyard, so although they found it strange that the prisoners closed the door and wanted to say something, with the other party holding them back, no one dared to eavesdrop.


    Gu Yundong and the others formed a circle and began to talk about the whole story of the adultery case.

 Chapter 1114 - 1114 Suspicious Hong Xiaoni

    ?Chapter 1114: Suspicious Hong Xiaoni Chapter 1114: Suspicious Hong Xiaoni Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi had followed Hong Xiaoni to Great Rock Village to seek refuge with her uncle.


    However, the Zhou family did not welcome them.


    A niece they had never seen before had suddenly come all the way to their house to be taken care of.


    She had even brought Gu Xiaoxi along.


    Wasn��t that causing trouble?


    However, the Zhou family had a sworn enemy in the village, the Chang family.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Hong Xiaoni were both refugees.


    At that time, the Imperial Court had special treatment for refugees.


    If the Chang family made an issue out of this matter, wouldn��t the Zhou family be in trouble?


    Hence, the Zhou family left Hong Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi behind.


    At that time, Gu Xiaoxi had not given up on looking for Gu Yundong��s family.


    Hence, she did not plan to stay in the village at the start.


    He thought that if the Zhou family treated Hong Xiaoni well, he would temporarily entrust the Zhou family to take care of her.


    If not, he would take Hong Xiaoni with him.


    It was obvious that the Zhou family treated Hong Xiaoni very badly.


    They had lived in the Zhou family for two days, but they had been tortured openly and secretly.


    Gu Xiaoxi had promised Father Hong that he would take care of Hong Xiaoni, so he wanted to leave with her.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Hong Xiaoni fell ill.


    She was so ill that she almost couldn��t make it.


    How could Gu Xiaoxi leave?


    She could only stay and take care of her while thinking of ways to earn money to support her family.


    However, Hong Xiaoni��s illness never recovered.


    It wasn��t until a year later that Gu Xiaoxi realized that something was wrong.


    He vaguely felt that Hong Xiaoni might not be that seriously ill.


    She was just afraid that he would leave and go to the Gu family, so she used this method to drag him and let him settle down in Great Rock Village.


    However, he had no evidence.


    In any case, the doctor had sworn that Hong Xiaoni was not in good health and could not go through a long journey.


    However, even if he confirmed that Hong Xiaoni was pretending to be sick, he couldn��t blame her.


    After all, he had promised Father Hong that he would take care of her.


    Hong Xiaoni was just afraid.


    He had let down his eldest brother.


    If he failed Father Hong��s mission again, how could he have the face to live?


    The days passed unhurriedly until a few days agoa?�| Gu Xiaoxi realized that Hong Xiaoni had suddenly gotten close to Zhou Jingui.


    When she asked her, she said that her eldest uncle had suddenly realized that he had to treat her well, so he would occasionally call her over to talk to her aunt.


    However, Eldest Uncle didn��t like Gu Xiaoxi.


    He felt that the two of them had been too hasty back then.


    Moreover, her father had died to save Gu Xiaoxi.


    Eldest Uncle seemed to be venting his anger on her.


    Hence, Hong Xiaoni did not bring Gu Xiaoxi to Eldest Uncle��s house for the time being.


    After he persuaded Eldest Uncle, the two of them would visit as husband and wife.


    Gu Xiaoxi was quite happy when she heard that.


    After all, Zhou Jingui and his brother were Hong Xiaoni��s closest relatives in Great Rock Village.


    It would naturally be good if they could ease their relationship.


    He didn��t think much of it and also advised her to visit her uncle more often.


    It was good for her health.


    Unexpectedly, two days ago, he felt uncomfortable, so he did not get off the bed.


    He lay on the bed to rest and asked Hong Xiaoni to help call the village doctor.


    Hong Xiaoni agreed and went out.


    Unexpectedly, she did not return for a long time.


    Gu Xiaoxi lay in the house and waited for a long time before she finally fell asleep in a daze.


    He vaguely heard some movement in the middle, but his eyelids were too heavy at that time and he could not open them at all.


    When he woke up again, he saw Chang Yaya lying beside him in only her undergarments.


    Before he could react, the door was suddenly pushed open and Hong Xiaoni entered.

 Chapter 1115 - 1115 They Are Friends

    ?Chapter 1115: They Are Friends Chapter 1115: They Are Friends Editor: Henyee Translations Not only did Hong Xiaoni come in, but she also appeared with the village doctor.


    She didn��t even give Gu Xiaoxi time to react before she rushed over and hit them.


    Chang Yaya also woke up.


    The wound on her face was dug by Hong Xiaoni��s fingernail.


    After the commotion, the Zhou family, who had heard the commotion outside, rushed in.


    Zhou Jingui even brought his son and beat him up fiercely.


    In the end, he tied the two of them up.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were dumbfounded.


    Then, Hong Xiaoni burst into tears.


    The two chiefs rushed over and shouted at them.


    The villagers pointed at them.


    Gu Xiaoxi subconsciously said that he was wronged.


    He only said that he was unwell and was lying on the bed.


    That was all he said when he woke up.


    However, the doctor took his pulse and said that his body was healthy and there was no problem.


    The two of them were caught in bed and brought to the Zhou family��s ancestral hall for two days and two nights.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    ��Why do I feel that this doctor is quite suspicious?


    Is he from the Zhou family?�� ��No, he��s an outsider.�� There were outsiders in the village, but the possibility of them being bribed was also very high.


    Gu Yundong could not help but look at Chang Yaya.


    ��What about you?


    When we were talking about evidence, you said that you had sent something to my uncle.


    What was that about?�� Chang Yaya smiled bitterly, ��I was deceived by Hong Xiaoni.


    I didn��t have many friends since I was young.


    When Hong Xiaoni took the initiative to approach me, although I was puzzled, she said that her uncle was a member of the Zhou family and she wasn��t.


    Her maiden family��s surname was Hong, and her in-laws�� surname was Gu.


    Therefore, she didn��t want to get involved in the Zhou and Chang families�� matters.


    She only wanted to live her own life and make friends.�� Chang Yaya was quite happy.


    Just like that, the two of them quietly became friends.


    However, she did not tell anyone.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Hong Xiaoni was a member of the Zhou family.


    She had not had an easy time in Great Rock Village, and Chang Yaya did not want her to be blamed by her uncle��s family.


    She had been wholeheartedly planning for Hong Xiaoni, but she did not expect to be trickeda?�| She didn��t know why Gu Xiaoxi��s undergarments would appear in her house, but it was too easy for someone to put them in her house.


    She didn��t know why Gu Xiaoxi��s name was embroidered on her purse.


    She had indeed embroidered that purse, but one day, she suddenly couldn��t find it.


    When it appeared again, she only heaved a sigh of relief and didn��t look carefully at the very small words embroidered on the purse.


    But no one believed her.


    As for her sending food to Gu Xiaoxi, that was because Hong Xiaoni said that she suddenly wanted to eat the pickled radishes she made.


    Her appetite had not been good recently, and her mouth was tasteless.


    As a friend, Chang Yaya naturally ran home in a hurry to make pickled radishes for her.


    However, when she brought the pickled radishes over, she was not at home.


    Only Gu Xiaoxi was there.


    She handed the bowl of pickled radishes to Gu Xiaoxi and asked him to pass it to her.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, she was the one who took the initiative to stuff the food into the hands of the confused Gu Xiaoxi.


    However, Chang Yaya remembered that no one was nearby at that time.


    Who would have thought that an elder��s son happened to pass by and saw it?


    The encounter had become evidence of others saying that they had a private relationship.


    Gu Yundong tapped her fingers on the table.


    ��So you appeared at the Gu house two days ago to look for Hong Xiaoni?�� ��Yes, she said that there��s no one at home.


    There��s a very rare thing at home.


    I��m her friend, so she specially brought me to see it.�� In the end, after drinking a glass of water at the Gu residence, she felt dizzy.


    How could she not understand now?


    This was all planned by Hong Xiaoni.


    At this moment, Hong Xiaoni was also in the Zhou family, anxiously thinking of a countermeasure with Zhou Jingui and the others.

 Chapter 1116 - 1116 Zhou Familys Plan

    ?Chapter 1116: Zhou Family��s Plan Chapter 1116: Zhou Family��s Plan Editor: Henyee Translations None of the Zhou clansmen expected that something like this would suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    Moreover, it was such a powerful figure that they were helpless against.


    In an instant, they felt extremely aggrieved.


    Chief Zhou was especially angry.


    He asked Hong Xiaoni, ��That��s really Gu Xiaoxi��s niece.


    Are you sure?�� ��She said that her name is Gu Yundong, so there��s no mistake.�� Hong Xiaoni said, ��She looks about the same age.


    I reckon that she met a benefactor on the way to escape.


    That��s why she��s living so well.�� Speaking of this, Hong Xiaoni was a little jealous.


    They were both in their teens, but why did she meet a good-for-nothing man like Gu Xiaoxi?


    The heavens were unfair to her.


    Zhou Jingui was a little anxious.


    ��Patriarch, now is not the time to talk about this.


    Previously, Patriarch Chang said that he would bring over the food that was compensated to us, but in the end, he doesn��t want to anymore.


    Things are not good for us.


    If we have to compensate them instead, we will suffer a huge loss.�� ��Alright, you don��t have to remind me.


    I know,�� Chief Zhou said impatiently.


    He was even more frustrated as he tapped his fingers on the table.


    After a while, he asked the three elders, ��What do you think?�� ��What other ideas can there be?


    I told you we shouldn��t have acted so recklessly back then.


    The Chang family isn��t stupid.


    After this matter is over, they will find out.


    When the time comesa?�|�� Patriarch Zhou slammed the table and his eyes widened.


    ��What��s the use of saying this now?


    You��ve already done it.


    Can you reverse the time?�� The elder shut his mouth and didn��t dare to speak.


    The other elders also said softly, ��I think it��s better to just let it go and say that it��s a misunderstanding.


    I think that couple definitely won��t let Gu Xiaoxi be charged with adultery.


    That man is an official of the imperial court and especially values his reputation.�� Chief Zhou was also thinking about this, which was why he was in such a dilemma.


    However, it was easier said than done to say that it was a misunderstanding.


    The Chang family would be the first to force them to bleed.


    Knock, knock.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Zhou Jingui went to open the door.


    The person who came in was a villager guarding the Gu family��s courtyard.


    Chief Zhou asked him, ��What happened to them?�� ��Nothing much happened.


    They just spent one tael of silver to buy some rice, noodles, fish, and vegetables from the Chang family.�� The villager who spoke sounded a little jealous.


    In the end, he asked, ��Chief, if they buy something again, can we sell food to them?�� Chief Zhou waved his hand.


    ��If I tell you to watch over them, just watch over them.


    Why are you staring at that small sum of money?�� The villagers could only leave.


    However, as soon as he left, the few people in the room started discussing.


    ��They gave one tael of silver for just some rice, noodles, and fish dishes.


    They��re really generous.�� ��That��s right.


    That man is an official.


    One look and I can tell that the two of them are dressed well.


    Their family definitely doesn��t lack money.�� ��I thought Gu Xiaoxi had no relatives or friends.


    I didn��t expect him to have such a rich niece now.�� The few of them were whispering to each other.


    Chief Zhou��s face was ashen.


    On the other hand, Zhou Jingui��s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He said softly, ��Actually, there��s another way.�� ��What way?


    Tell me.�� Seeing how confident he was, Chief Zhou was immediately interested.


    Zhou Jingui glanced at Hong Xiaoni and said, ��Xiaoni is still Gu Xiaoxi��s wife now.


    Wouldn��t that couple be her juniors?


    As long as Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi live a good life in the future, everyone will be a family.


    How can a family not help each other?��

 Chapter 1117 - 1117 Unwilling to Be Divorced

    ?Chapter 1117: Unwilling to Be Divorced Chapter 1117: Unwilling to Be Divorced Editor: Henyee Translations Chief Zhou instantly perked up.


    ��You meana?�|�� ��Chief, not only is that man and woman rich and powerful, they��re much better than the Qiu family in the county.


    Moreover, that woman seems to be very concerned about Gu Xiaoxi, her uncle.


    She definitely won��t treat him badly in the future.


    When Xiaoni follows her husband, won��t she have a good life?


    We can also have some soup.�� Chief Zhou lowered his eyes and pondered.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it would work.


    Among their clansmen, there was a big shot who was an official of the Imperial Court.


    Was there a need to be afraid of not being able to suppress the Chang family?


    They would probably be in charge of the entire Great Rock Village.


    The problem wasa?�| He looked at Hong Xiaoni.


    ��Is Gu Xiaoxi still willing to be her husband?�� However, Hong Xiaoni was full of confidence.


    ��Chief, don��t worry.


    I know Gu Xiaoxi.


    He promised my father that he would take care of me and he won��t go back on his word.


    Moreover, he didn��t know that I was involved in this matter from the beginning to the end.


    Even in the ancestral hall just now, I only said that she was lying to Chang Yaya.�� In front of Gu Xiaoxi, she had always looked like she was heartbroken and had never revealed anything in front of him.


    ��As for Chang Yaya?


    So what if she told the truth?


    I just have to insist that she��s lying and that she seduced my husband.


    We��re not friends at all.


    I��m Gu Xiaoxi��s wife who has been together for nearly two years.


    Chang Yaya has only known Gu Xiaoxi for a few days.


    He��ll definitely believe me.�� Chief Zhou thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    ��That��s fine too.


    Take the initiative to look for Gu Xiaoxi.


    Tell her that you were too impulsive previously and didn��t believe him.


    Now that you��ve come to your senses, you realize that he��s also a victim.


    Go and apologize properly and ask him to forgive you.


    There��s no overnight feud between husband and wife.


    He��s also an honest person.


    If his heart softens, he��ll forgive you.�� ��When the time comes, I��ll push all the blame to Chang Yaya.


    Gu Xiaoxi is innocent, so that couple naturally won��t continue to harp on it.


    After all, you��re their little auntie.


    They still want you and Gu Xiaoxi to be harmonious.


    Helping you is better than helping an outsider.�� Hong Xiaoni nodded.


    ��I��ll go now.�� She was eager to give it a try.


    Under the subtle instructions of Chief Zhou and Zhou Jingui, her eyes were red and swollen.


    She carried a basket of vegetables and walked out of the Zhou family��s door.


    Hong Xiaoni��s expression was sad, but her footsteps were light.


    That��s right, she had indeed set Gu Xiaoxi up with the Zhou Family.


    For the past two years, Hong Xiaoni had almost never been to the fields because of her illness.


    Most of the work at home was done by Gu Xiaoxi.


    Hence, her skin was fair and tender at home.


    Other than being a little thin from eating too much, she looked better than the women in the village.


    A few days ago, Aunt wanted to go to the county to buy something, so she found an excuse to go with her.


    She had been in Great Rock Village for nearly two years, but she had only gone to the county twice or thrice because Gu Xiaoxi felt that she was weak and did not allow her to go out.


    This time, with Eldest Aunt around, he agreed.


    Unexpectedly, she met the young master of the Qiu family the moment she arrived at the county city.


    Coincidentally, the young master of the Qiu family liked her weak and delicate appearance.


    He immediately wanted to take her as his concubine.


    The Qiu family in the county was a wealthy family.


    Compared to Gu Xiaoxi, who was so poor that she only had two sets of clothes, it was better to be a maid in her family than in the Gu family.


    Therefore, Hong Xiaoni was tempted.


    However, she was already married, unless Gu Xiaoxi divorced her, which would affect her reputation.


    How could she be willing to be divorced?

 Chapter 1118 - 1118 Hidden Thoughts

    ?Chapter 1118: Hidden Thoughts Chapter 1118: Hidden Thoughts Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Jingui had given her a warning.


    He wanted Gu Xiaoxi to take the initiative to make a mistake.


    It would be best if she could directly kill Gu Xiaoxi.


    Anyway, no one would care even if he died.


    That was not all.


    Chief Zhou and Zhou Jingui felt that not only could they use this opportunity to get close to the Qiu family in the county, but they could also ruthlessly suppress the Chang family.


    After some selection, they had their eyes on Chang Yaya.


    Chang Yaya was a member of the Chang family, but her life was not very good.


    Her parents died when she was born.


    Her grandmother said that she was a jinx, causing her to have no friends since she was young.


    Even the Chang family avoided her.


    Grandmother Chang did not like this granddaughter, but she only had one son, and that was the only granddaughter her son left behind.


    Hence, while she beat and scolded Chang Yaya, she could only rely on her.


    It could be said that she destroyed Chang Yaya��s reputation single-handedly, but she was also the one who raised Chang Yaya safely.


    Two years ago, her grandmother passed away.


    She was the only one left in her family.


    Such a candidate could not be more suitable.


    Chang Yaya was already at the age of marriage and did not have any elders to help her.


    It was normal for her to fancy the hardworking and willing Gu Xiaoxi.


    The two of them would definitely not have a good ending after being caught in the act.


    At that time, Hong Xiaoni could say to the Qiu family, ��My family is poor and doesn��t have money to treat illnesses.


    My health fluctuates.


    Therefore, although I��ve been married to Gu Xiaoxi for nearly two years, I��ve never let him touch me.


    In the end, I didn��t expect him to be unable to hold back and find another girl.


    He��s free to look for her as long as he divorces me.


    He can look for anyone he wants.


    However, he��s afraid of being chased out of Great Rock Village by the Zhou family, so he can only trap me while having an ambiguous relationship with another girla?�|�� Yes, Hong Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi had been married for nearly two years and were still innocent.


    It wasn��t that Hong Xiaoni didn��t want Gu Xiaoxi to touch her.


    It was just that she had started to pretend to be sick not long after she came to Great Rock Village.


    Gu Xiaoxi wasn��t a beast who insisted on becoming husband and wife with her when she was still sick.


    However, Hong Xiaoni also wanted to leave a way out, so the two of them had been in-name husband and wife for so long.


    Young Master Qiu had taken a fancy to her.


    When he heard that she was still a virgin, he would probably be even happier.


    All the plans had been carefully thought out.


    They lured Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya step by step into the trap.


    Seeing that Chief Chang could only retreat step by step, the Chang family members were suppressed until they could not raise their heads.


    Everything was perfect.


    As long as they went to the ancestral hall today and dragged the two of them out to be executed, the matter would be over.


    He didn��t expect thata?�| the person who was most unlikely to be saved actually had such a powerful backer.


    However, it did not matter.


    Hong Xiaoni��s eyes lit up.


    She was still Gu Xiaoxi��s wife.


    The Qiu family in the county was a wealthy family, but Gu Xiaoxi��s nephew-in-law was an official.


    It was another multiple-choice question.


    Of course, she chose to be an official with money.


    Moreover, she was the main wife after all.


    It was better than being a concubine.


    Most importantly, Hong Xiaoni had some hidden thoughts.


    She felt thata?�| that man with a bow and arrow, who was an official of the imperial court at a young age, was handsome, majestic, and especially manly.


    He was much better than Young Master Qiu.


    Perhaps he also liked a weak and boneless girl like her?


    Compared to the domineering Gu Yundong, she was much more feminine.


    Hong Xiaoni quickly walked to the Gu family��s door.


    The people guarding outside frowned at her.


    Seeing that she was about to push the door open, the Chang family immediately stopped her.


    ��Wait.


    You��re not going in there.��

 Chapter 1119 - 1119 Watch His Wife and Wash His Eyes

    ?Chapter 1119: Watch His Wife and Wash His Eyes Chapter 1119: Watch His Wife and Wash His Eyes Editor: Henyee Translations Hong Xiaoni was stunned.


    ��I��m here to deliver some vegetables to my husband.


    There��s nothing to eat at home.


    I��m afraid he��ll starve.�� ��That won��t do.


    They have food.


    They don��t need you.


    Just go.�� Hong Xiaoni frowned.


    ��This is my house.


    Why can��t I go in?�� The Zhou family members also started to help.


    ��That��s right, that��s right.


    The patriarch only asked us to watch over them, but he didn��t say that they were criminals.


    Her husband is sick.


    As his wife, can��t she come in to take a look?�� The people on both sides had different opinions, so they quickly quarreled.


    The four people who were talking in the room also heard it.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and said, ��I��ll go out and take a look.�� ��Be careful.�� Shao Qingyuan left the house and walked towards the courtyard door.


    The villagers of the Zhou and Chang families were still arguing, but Hong Xiaoni saw her first.


    She immediately lowered her eyes and wanted to walk in, but after taking two steps, she suddenly fell to the ground.


    The people who were still arguing on both sides were stunned.


    Just nowa?�| they shouldn��t have touched her, right?


    ��Did you bump into something?


    You didn��t, did you?�� They might have accidentally pushed her.


    Otherwise, how could she have fallen?


    The Zhou family wanted to reach out to help her, but Hong Xiaoni quickly waved her hand.


    ��No need, no need.


    I can do it myself.


    Men and women shouldn��t touch each other.


    I��ll get up myself.�� She said that she would get up, but her eyes were on Shao Qingyuan.


    She patted her hands weakly and placed the basket in front of her.


    She had no intention of getting up for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless.


    He turned around and left.


    His eyes hurt.


    He should go and see his wife to wash his eyes.


    He returned to the house in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise.


    ��What��s wrong?


    Is there a dog chasing you?�� Shao Qingyuan shook his head.


    ��It��s nothing.


    Hong Xiaoni is here.�� Upon hearing Hong Xiaoni��s name, Gu Xiaoxi��s expression changed.


    Although he was not smart, he was not a fool.


    Actually, when he and Chang Yaya were locked in the ancestral hall at the same time, they had spoken to each other.


    At that time, he was more inclined to believe Chang Yaya.


    Now that the matter had been sorted out from beginning to end, and with Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan��s reminder, Gu Xiaoxi only felt that Hong Xiaoni was very terrifying.


    She was no different from those vicious people they had encountered on the way to escape.


    Those refugees could still be said to be forced by life and had no choice but to survive, but what about Hong Xiaoni?


    He raised her and took care of her and followed her, but in the end, he ended up being schemed against by her.


    If Yundong had come a day later, he and the innocent Chang Yaya would have lost their lives.


    How could Gu Xiaoxi not hate him?


    Gu Yundong patted his shoulder.


    ��Uncle, rest first.


    I��ll go out and take a look.�� ��She��s not a good person.


    Be careful not to be bitten by her.�� ��Don��t worry, I know what I��m doing.�� This time, when Gu Yundong went out, Hong Xiaoni, who had fallen to the ground, had already gotten up.


    She never expected that when Shao Qingyuan saw her fall, not only did he turn around and leave, he didn��t even ask her about her condition.


    ��Hong Xiaoni, what are you doing here?�� Gu Yundong walked up to her.


    Seeing that she was in a daze and her eyes were filled with disappointment, the corners of Gu Yundong��s mouth could not help but twitch.


    Fortunately, Hong Xiaoni knew why she was here.


    Even if she couldn��t seduce Shao Qingyuan, she had to grab Gu Xiaoxi.


    She looked at Gu Yundong and smiled kindly.


    ��Yundong, I��m your aunt.


    We met in the ancestral hall before.


    It was a mess, so I didn��t have time to introduce myself.��

 Chapter 1120 - 1120 Youre Too Ugly

    ?Chapter 1120: You��re Too Ugly Chapter 1120: You��re Too Ugly Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong felt like her head was about to explode!


    Who?


    Who?


    Who are you to me?


    Make yourself clear.


    Don��t take it for granted.


    Hong Xiaoni tidied her clothes and said kindly, ��I know we don��t have much to eat at home.


    I was afraid that you would be hungry, so I specially went to my eldest uncle��s house to get some vegetables.�� She raised her arm and showed her the vegetables in the basket.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows.


    They had already finished lunch.


    Wasn��t it a little late for this woman to deliver food?


    Hong Xiaoni was still talking.


    She acted like a kind and polite elder.


    ��Is your uncle alright?


    He fainted previously.


    I was too angry at that time and didn��t notice that.


    I was really incompetent as a wife.


    By the way, I went to look for the doctor just now, but I heard that you don��t need it.


    You can treat him yourself.


    How is he now?


    Is he awake?


    I��ll go in and take care of him.�� As she spoke, she was about to walk in.


    The Zhou and Chang families did not stop her this time, afraid that they would knock her down again.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong, who was standing behind the door, suddenly withdrew her hand.


    She was holding a wooden stick in her hand?


    She raised the wooden stick and pressed it against Hong Xiaoni��s stomach.


    ��Stop.�� Hong Xiaoni: ��a?�|�� She looked up in shock.


    ��Yundong, why won��t you let me in?


    Your uncle needs me.


    He��ll definitely want to see me when he wakes up.�� ��No, my uncle doesn��t want to see you at all.


    You��re too ugly.�� ��I, I��m ugly?!!�� Hong Xiaoni screamed and reached out to touch her face.


    How was she ugly?


    How?


    The other people present looked at each other.


    Although Hong Xiaoni was not as good-looking as Miss Gu, she was still considered a village belle in Great Rock Village.


    It was just that she was a little weak and it was not easy to have children.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong nodded firmly.


    ��Yes, you��re too ugly.


    Your heart is dirty.


    Aren��t you ugly?�� Hong Xiaoni��s hand froze.


    She raised her head and laughed dryly.


    ��Yundong, do you have some misunderstanding about me?


    Did Chang Yaya say something?


    Let me tell you, she��s lying.


    She wants to sow discord between us.


    I��m your aunt.


    Your uncle and I fled all the way here because we went through thick and thin together.


    I can��t bear to part with him, and he can��t bear to part with me.


    We��re a very loving couple.�� Gu Yundong sneered.


    ��A loving couple?


    What do you mean by loving?


    Did you ask your eldest uncle to bring people to beat him up and throw him into the cold ancestral hall?


    Or did you mean that he was locked up and starved for two days, but you didn��t even visit him?


    Or did you not even stop him when he was about to be burned to death by the two patriarchs?�� Hong Xiaoni felt like she was being questioned and could not breathe.


    She could only continue to laugh dryly.


    ��I misunderstood that Xiaoxi did something to let me down.


    I understand now and know that he was wronged.


    It was Chang Yaya who seduced him.�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    ��Misunderstanding?


    What about before the misunderstanding?


    Look at you, then look at my uncle.


    One has been raised to be fair and tender, and the other is emaciated and weathered.


    One has warm and tidy clothes, and the other has thin clothes and has patches all over his body.


    One has been working all day, and the other has nothing to do every day and doesn��t even wash her clothes.


    Is this called a loving couple?


    You��re clearly using my uncle as a slave!!�� Hong Xiaoni��s face turned pale, especially when she saw the meaningful gazes of the villagers standing beside her.


    However, she still stood where she was and explained softly, ��I was sick.


    The doctor said that I can��t do heavy work and can only recuperate.��

 Chapter 1121 - 1121 Ill Beat Him to Death

    ?Chapter 1121: I��ll Beat Him to Death Chapter 1121: I��ll Beat Him to Death Editor: Henyee Translations ��Are you sick?


    What illness is so strange?�� Gu Yundong retracted the stick.


    ��It just so happens that I��m a doctor.


    I��ll take your pulse and see if I can completely heal you.�� Hong Xiaoni didn��t dare to let her take her pulse.


    She immediately took two steps back.


    ��No, there��s no need.


    I��m fine.�� ��It��s really timely.


    Do you think I��ll believe you?


    Do you think I��m a fool?�� Gu Yundong pressed closer.


    ��I don��t think you��re sick.


    You��re simply sneaky, lazy, and scheming.


    Aren��t you just bullying my uncle because he doesn��t have any relatives by his side?


    You��re really good.


    You��ve ruined him for two years and still dare to come to my door.


    Do you really think I don��t have a temper?


    I��ll return the debt to you on behalf of my uncle now.�� Slap!


    Gu Yundong slapped her across the face.


    The more she spoke, the angrier she became.


    This woman was simply despicable.


    In particular, she had previously heard about the cause of Father Hong��s death.


    Father Hong had injured his leg on the way to escape.


    When he encountered refugees who were fighting.


    He could not escape at all.


    However, Gu Xiaoxi happened to fall to the ground as well.


    Seeing a knife slashing over, Father Hong flipped over and pressed down on Gu Xiaoxi to block it for him.


    However, even if Father Hong didn��t save Gu Xiaoxi, he wouldn��t be able to escape and would still die.


    Father Hong didn��t sacrifice himself to save Gu Xiaoxi.


    He found a way out for his daughter before he died.


    However, Gu Yundong had to admit that it was a fact that he had saved Gu Xiaoxi.


    If he had not blocked the sword and given Gu Xiaoxi a chance to escape, Gu Xiaoxi would have been severely injured even if he survived.


    Therefore, Father Hong asked him to take good care of his daughter.


    He agreed and did it, but it was enough.


    The debt that Gu Xiaoxi owed Father Hong had been repaid ever since he sent Hong Xiaoni safely to Great Rock Village and took care of her for so long, giving her a stable life.


    And Hong Xiaoni had set him up and tried to kill him.


    She owed Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Yundong��s slap was to collect debts for his uncle.


    But Hong Xiaoni was stunned, and so were the others.


    The Zhou clansmen wanted to stop him, but Gu Yundong suddenly hit a vat under the courtyard wall with the stick in her hand.


    With a clatter, everyone was so frightened that they did not dare to move.


    Gu Yundong��s cold gaze swept across them one by one.


    ��Whoever dares to come up, I��ll beat him to death.�� Everyone gulped.


    This little girla?�| was too savage.


    Hong Xiaoni also swallowed her saliva and looked at her in horror.


    Her voice was stuttering.


    ��I, no matter what, I��m still your aunt.


    Aren��t youa?�| unfilial?


    Aren��t you afraid of ruining your reputation?�� ��Pa!�� Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong slapped her again.


    ��Not anymore.


    My uncle has already divorced you.�� Hong Xiaoni��s cheeks were red, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    How dare she?


    How dare she hit her again and again in front of everyone?


    This was Great Rock Village.


    However, this hatred disappeared in an instant.


    Because she saw Shao Qingyuan come out.


    Shao Qingyuan came out when he heard the commotion outside, but when he came out, he was holding a shoe.


    Hong Xiaoni recognized these shoes.


    It was one of Gu Xiaoxi��s only pair of shoes.


    Why did he take out Gu Xiaoxi��s shoes?


    Was he trying to say that she was just a broken shoe?


    Just as she thought this, Shao Qingyuan handed the shoe in his hand to Gu Yundong.


    ��Didn��t you use the sole of your shoe to slap people in the past?


    Why did you use your hand today?


    Does it hurt?��

 Chapter 1122 - 1122 These Two People Are Abnormal

    ?Chapter 1122: These Two People Are Abnormal Chapter 1122: These Two People Are Abnormal Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong shook his hand.


    It really hurt.


    ��I was too angry for a moment.


    I didn��t expect this woman to be so shameless to come knocking on our door after doing so many bad things.


    I didn��t have time to go back and get my shoes.�� Shao Qingyuan said, ��It��s fine.


    I brought it over for you.


    Use it.


    Come in later and I��ll apply some ointment for you.


    Your palm is red.�� ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong agreed and turned around.


    Hong Xiaoni looked at the two of them in horror.


    This was abnormal.


    These two were abnormal.


    They were simply crazy.


    She turned around and ran.


    She no longer cared about reconciling with Gu Xiaoxi or seducing Shao Qingyuan.


    She only wanted to run far away.


    Otherwise, she would lose her life.


    As soon as Hong Xiaoni ran away, Gu Yundong could only say regretfully, ��She really can��t take a beating.�� Then, she went into the house with Shao Qingyuan.


    The people outside couldn��t help but swallow their saliva in shock.


    Could, could he do that?


    This was the first time they had seen a junior hit an elder so confidently.


    On the other hand, the Chang family members said mockingly, ��Hey, Hong Xiaoni seems to be from your Zhou family, right?


    You didn��t even stop them when she was beaten up like this.�� A trace of frustration flashed across the faces of the Zhou villagers.


    They were all shocked just now.


    How could they dare to attack?


    ��That, that��s their own business.


    It��s not easy for us to interfere with a fight between Aunt and Niece.�� ��That��s right.


    It��s a woman��s matter.


    How can we pull them apart as men?�� The few of them found an excuse and felt at ease.


    Moreover, strictly speaking, Hong Xiaoni was not from their clan.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Xiaoxi returned to the house and saw Gu Xiaoxi looking at her with a complicated expression.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows.


    ��Did I do something wrong just now?�� ��No.�� Between Gu Yundong and Hong Xiaoni, he was definitely on his niece��s side.


    ��I just feel depressed.�� He couldn��t put his finger on it, but it felt like a dream.


    A few days ago, the two of them were still concerned about each other as a couple under the same roof.


    In just a few days, they had become enemies.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn��t have any feelings for Hong Xiaoni.


    He liked hardworking and kind-hearted girls.


    Hong Xiaoni was worlds apart from his ideal wife.


    It was a responsibility for him to work diligently to support her.


    Actually, to Gu Xiaoxi, who was only about 20 years old, this responsibility was like a mountain.


    It was very tiring for him to carry it on his shoulders.


    Now, there was a feeling of relief.


    ��Yundong, you hit her.


    I��m afraid Chief Zhou will come later.�� Hitting Hong Xiaoni in front of so many people was equivalent to slapping Chief Zhou��s face.


    How could he not be angry?


    Gu Yundong smiled.


    ��I just want them to come.�� Gu Xiaoxi was puzzled.


    Gu Yundong laid him down.


    ��Don��t worry about what happens next.


    You��re still sick.


    Lie down and have a good sleep.


    By the time you recover, things will probably be over.�� Gu Xiaoxi was even more confused, but he was indeed tired.


    With Yundong and his fiancA?? by his side, he was indeed much more at ease.


    Not long after he lay down, he fell asleep.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at Chang Yaya.


    ��You haven��t had a good rest for two days.


    The room next door is empty.


    Go and sleep.


    Don��t worry, we��re here.�� Chang Yaya hesitated for a moment.


    ��Is there anything I can do to help?�� ��Not at the moment.


    I��ll let you know if I need to.�� ��Okay.�� Only then did Chang Yaya return to her room to rest.


    As expected, not long after, Chief Zhou brought Zhou Jingui over aggressively.

 Chapter 1123 - 1123 Divorced

    ?Chapter 1123: Divorced Chapter 1123: Divorced Editor: Henyee Translations In order not to disturb Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya��s rest, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were the first to leave the courtyard.


    They spoke directly at the entrance.


    Before Chief Zhou could speak, Zhou Jingui had already pulled Hong Xiaoni and rushed to Gu Yundong.


    ��Miss Gu, what is the meaning of this?


    Our Xiaoni is returning to her own home.


    It��s fine if you don��t let her in, but you don��t appreciate her kindness and even hit her when she sent food to you.


    Do you think there��s no one left in our Zhou family?�� Gu Yundong looked at him coldly.


    It was this old thing who brought people to severely injure his uncle.


    How dare he criticize him?


    Chief Zhou also spoke, ��Lady Gu, you must give us an explanation.�� ��Explain?


    Sure, because of her.�� Gu Yundong pointed at Hong Xiaoni, who was standing behind Zhou Jingui.


    ��She humiliated me and took advantage of me.�� Everyone was speechless.


    ��How did she humiliate you?�� ��My uncle has already divorced her, but she still said that she��s my aunt and kept calling me niece.


    If this isn��t humiliation, what is?


    I��m about the same age as her, but she insists on demoting me by a generation.


    If she��s not taking advantage of me, what is?�� Zhou Jingui was furious.


    ��Divorce?


    What right does Gu Xiaoxi have to divorce her?


    I don��t agree.�� ��Why do you think?


    A person who has been married to her husband for two years has yet to consummate her marriage with him.


    I don��t know what he��s planning.


    Shouldn��t my uncle divorce such a person?�� Everyone was in an uproar.


    No, it couldn��t be.


    Gu Xiaoxi had never touched this Hong Xiaoni?


    Even Chief Zhou didn��t know about this.


    He looked at Hong Xiaoni, whose face was red and swollen, in surprise.


    Chief Chang came over at this moment.


    As soon as he approached, he laughed loudly.


    ��Brother Zhou, this is your fault.


    We��re all men.


    Isn��t marrying a wife for the sake of companionship and children?


    Xiaoxi works himself to death every day.


    After doing the work in the field, he does the house chores and serves his wife like an ancestor.


    In the end, she actually doesn��t let anyone touch her.


    If it were you, you would probably have chased such a wife home long ago, right?


    You can��t possibly think that she��s not wrong when it comes to your niece, right?�� Zhou Jingui gritted his teeth in anger.


    This old man had come at the right time.


    Hong Xiaoni didn��t expect Gu Xiaoxi to tell her niece about this.


    Didn��t he feel ashamed?


    She quickly defended herself.


    ��That��s because, because I��m not in good health, soa?�|�� ��If you��re not in good health, then you��ve committed one of the seven ailments.


    It��s time to divorce.�� ��I-I-I��m fine now.�� ��I said that I know medicine.


    I��m only better than the doctors in your village.


    I can take your pulse and see if you��re fine.


    I can also see what illness you had in the past.


    Why did you not recover for two years?


    Why did you recover at this time?�� Hong Xiaoni immediately retreated.


    Gu Yundong sneered.


    ��Why are you hiding?


    Are you feeling guilty?


    I think you��re just a woman with bad intentions and a heart of evil.


    Certainly you should be divorced.�� Everyone��s ears buzzed when they heard this.


    This woman was so eloquent.


    The problem was different from the quarrels of the women in the village.


    Her articulation was so clear that no one could refute her.


    At least Chief Zhou left while Chief Chang gloated over his misfortune.


    Zhou Jingui could not argue with Gu Yundong, so he could only lead Hong Xiaoni away in a hurry.


    Chief Chang laughed.


    ��Lady Gu��s words hit the nail on the head.


    I��m impressed.�� Shao Qingyuan patted Patriarch Chang.


    ��We��re tired.


    We��ll go back and rest first.


    We won��t entertain Patriarch Chang anymore.��

 Chapter 1124 - 1124 Theres A Way Out

    ?Chapter 1124: There��s A Way Out Chapter 1124: There��s A Way Out Editor: Henyee Translations Chief Chang was stunned.


    He felt a note being stuffed into his hand.


    He immediately smiled readily.


    ��It��s indeed getting late.


    We won��t disturb you anymore.


    When there��s any progress, I��ll get someone to inform you.�� ��Thanks a lot.�� Shao Qingyuan brought Gu Yundong back to the house.


    After closing the door, Gu Yundong said, ��Phew, I��m too tired.


    I used to think that this rule was especially unfair to women.


    Now, I actually find it satisfying to use this reason to divorce a woman like Hong Xiaoni.�� Shao Qingyuan stood behind her and massaged her shoulders.


    ��The seven-divorce rule is just the source.


    If you really want to divorce your wife, you can find any excuse.


    If you don��t want to divorce your wife, even if the seven-divorce rule is broken, he doesn��t care.�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    In any case, there was no being divorced at her place.


    There was only peaceful divorcea?�| and widowhood.


    As she thought about it, she turned her head and gave Shao Qingyuan a sinister look.


    The latter was speechless.


    Why did she feel a chill down her spine?


    He quickly changed the topic.


    ��After this commotion, the Zhou family should know that reconciliation with us is completely impossible.


    They will probably find other ways.


    I��ve already handed the note to Chief Chang.


    The rest is up to them.�� Patriarch Chang hurriedly returned to his house with the note.


    He immediately entered the house and unfolded the note.


    There were many words written on it with charcoal.


    The most important one wasa?���Get someone to follow Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni from now on and find someone to guard the village entrance.


    Patriarch Chang rubbed his chin.


    Did this mean that Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni were going to do something?


    No matter what he did, it seemed like the two of them were already on his side.


    The most important thing now was to suppress the Zhou family.


    Patriarch Chang quickly went out and gave a few instructions to a few smart people in the clan.


    These people quickly nodded and dispersed.


    Two of them went to the vicinity of the Zhou family and watched the Zhou family��s movements.


    At this moment, in the Zhou family, Zhou Jingui could not help but slap Hong Xiaoni hard again, almost knocking out her teeth.


    Chief Zhou frowned.


    ��Alright, what��s the use of hitting her now?�� ��Patriarch, what should we do now?�� Patriarch Zhou��s expression was vicious.


    ��I��m afraid that the two people surnamed Shao are unwilling to reconcile with us.


    We can only think of another way.�� He paused for a moment before saying, ��Find Young Master Qiu.�� ��But Shao is an official.


    Although Young Master Qiu has some influence in the county, is he willing to go against an official?�� Young Master Qiu only wanted to take in a concubine.


    Would he offend Shao for Hong Xiaoni?


    ��That Shao is an official, but we don��t know how big he is.


    Who knows if he��s just fooling people?�� At that time, he had seen the Fish Talisman, but he didn��t see the words carved on it clearly.


    ��Isn��t Young Master Qiu in contact with our county magistrate?


    Please ask him who this person is.


    If he��s not a high-ranking officiala?�| Hmph.�� Zhou Jingui asked in a low voice, ��What if he��s a high-ranking officiala?�|?�� ��It can��t be that big.


    He doesn��t even have a proper guard by his side.


    His wife is also Gu Xiaoxi��s niece with no background.�� Zhou Jingui nodded repeatedly.


    ��Yes, Uncle is right.


    I��ll go to the county city tomorrow morning.


    You can stall for time here first.�� ��Mm, don��t let anyone notice.


    When you see Young Master Qiu, tell him more about Xiaoni��s hardships and humiliation.�� ��Yes.�� Early the next morning, Zhou Jingui left the house before dawn.

 Chapter 1125 - 1125 Im Going to the County City

    ?Chapter 1125: I��m Going to the County City Chapter 1125: I��m Going to the County City Editor: Henyee Translations However, what Zhou Jingui did not know was that he had just left.


    Not far away, a person hiding in the straw pile��s eyes lit up.


    He knocked his sleeping companion awake and said softly, ��Continue to watch here.


    I��ll follow and take a look.�� ��Be careful.


    This guy must be up to no good for sneaking out so early in the morning.


    It seems that the village chief is right.


    They are indeed up to something.�� That person nodded, gathered up his clothes, and silently followed.


    Then, she followed him all the way into the county city, through the alley, and finally stopped at the back door of the Qiu residence.


    The young man from the Chang family frowned and could only wait outside.


    He waited for nearly an hour before Zhou Jingui came out.


    However, he looked very happy.


    The young man from the Chang family glanced at the Qiu residence and felt uneasy.


    He followed Zhou Jingui back to Great Rock Village.


    As soon as he entered the village, he quickly found Chief Chang.


    Chief Chang��s heart skipped a beat.


    ��The Zhou family is actually so close to the Qiu family?


    Could their backer be the Qiu family?�� ��Patriarch, what should we do now?�� ��Wait a moment,�� Chief Chang said and hurried into the house.


    He took a brush and paper and wrote something.


    Then, he came out and handed the paper to him.


    ��Go and deliver food to the people who are watching the Gu family.


    Find an opportunity to secretly give this note to Young Master Shao.


    Don��t let the Zhou family find out.


    Go.�� Shao Qingyuan quickly received the note and knew what he wanted to know.


    Patriarch Chang even thoughtfully wrote down the Qiu family��s background and status in the county.


    Gu Yundong also saw the words clearly.


    ��So the Zhou family has a relationship with the Qiu family.


    They think that they have a backer, so they��re trying their best to suppress the Chang family.�� According to the Chang family head��s letter, the Qiu family��s status in Heyuan County was the same as the Liu family��s status in Fengkai County.


    The only difference was that unlike the Liu residence, they did not have relatives working as officials in the capital.


    ��Do you think that the Qiu family has taken a fancy to this Hong Xiaoni?�� At that time, when Gu Yundong guessed that she despised Young Uncle Gu for being poor and wanted to climb up the social ladder, Hong Xiaoni��s expression changed.


    Wasn��t the Qiu Residence like that high branch?


    Shao Qingyuan wasn��t sure.


    After all, he felt that since Hong Xiaoni was so ugly, how blind must the people of the Qiu family be to like her?


    ��I��ll go to the county in the afternoon.�� ��Alright, leave this to me.


    I��m experienced in stalling for time.


    I won��t let them discover that you��re not around.�� Shao Qingyuan hugged her.


    ��Be careful.


    If anything happensa?�| choose to protect yourself first.


    I��ll rush back as soon as possible.�� ��Don��t worry, I won��t joke about myself.�� As they spoke, Shao Qingyuan walked towards the courtyard.


    Before he left, he had to put on a show for the people in the courtyard.


    When Shao Qingyuan arrived at the courtyard, he squatted on the ground and wanted to clean up the vat that had been broken yesterday.


    Gu Yundong immediately walked over and pulled him up.


    ��Brother Shao, don��t be busy.


    I took care of Uncle for the entire night yesterday.


    He won��t have a fever again and again now.


    Hurry up and go to sleep.


    I��m here.�� Then, in front of everyone, she pushed Shao Qingyuan into the house.


    The people in the courtyard couldn��t help but laugh.


    ��I didn��t expect that while this young master looks so noble, he actually took care of Gu Xiaoxi for the entire night.�� ��I��m afraid Gu Xiaoxi��s luck will change in the future.�� Before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong came out angrily.

 Chapter 1126 - 1126 Someone Wants to See You

    ?Chapter 1126: Someone Wants to See You Chapter 1126: Someone Wants to See You Editor: Henyee Translations ��What are you arguing about?


    Didn��t you hear what I said just now?


    All of you are so loud.


    There��s a patient in this room.


    Can you think for others?


    Do you have any morals?�� As soon as Gu Yundong came out, she started scolding her.


    The six of them were stunned and looked at her in a daze.


    Shao Qingyuan took advantage of the fact that everyone��s gaze was on Gu Yundong.


    With his back facing him, he quickly flipped out of the courtyard.


    It couldn��t be helped.


    The Gu family��s courtyard was really small.


    There was no window or exit on the other side.


    The only exit was this courtyard and that door.


    Fortunately, the courtyard wall was not high.


    It was too easy for Shao Qingyuan.


    He disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing that he had left, Gu Yundong glared at the six of them and said in a gentler tone, ��Don��t speak later.


    Stay quiet.


    Otherwise, I��ll kick all of you out.�� With a fierce expression, she returned to the house arrogantly.


    From the beginning to the end, the six of them did not realize that Shao Qingyuan had already left.


    Shao Qingyuan left the courtyard and quickly disappeared from the village.


    As expected, there was already a carriage parked at the entrance of the village.


    It was the coachman he had hired yesterday.


    When the coachman saw him, he quickly went up to him.


    ��Young Master Shao, are you going back to the county city?�� However, Shao Qingyuan untied the reins of the carriage and said to the coachman, ��I have something urgent to attend to.


    Wait for me here first.


    You can ride the carriage back when I come back.�� ��Alright, Young Master Shao.�� ��Thank you.�� How could it be difficult?


    Young Master Shao was generous.


    He had hired him as a coachman for a few days, but he had given him a total of three taels of silver.


    It was enough for his monthly salary.


    He was willing to wait no matter how long it took.


    Shao Qingyuan jumped onto his horse and rode straight to the county city.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the county office, the young master of the Qiu family was walking out casually.


    However, the county magistrate, who was still in the government office, asked the private advisor beside him in confusion, ��Why didn��t I know that an official from the imperial court came to our Heyuan County?


    Could it be that some lord from the capital has a secret mission?�� ��If that��s the case, the other party shouldn��t have taken out the Fish Talisman to announce his identity.


    Lord, according to the young master of the Qiu family, this person doesn��t even have a guard by his side.


    I��m afraid his status isn��t high, and he��s a little suspicious.�� The county magistrate touched his chin.


    He was a cautious man.


    A young official with a Fish Talisman suddenly appeared.


    Regardless of whether it was a high-ranking official or a low-ranking official, he had to find someone to investigate carefully.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate anymore.


    He only instructed the constable beside him, ��Get someone to investigate this person��s identity.�� ��Yes.�� The constable quickly agreed and turned to leave.


    However, he was stopped by the county magistrate after a few steps.


    ��a?�|Be more careful and hardworking these days.


    Go out and patrol more often.


    Don��t let those sneaky people disturb the order of our county.


    It will be troublesome if you run into someone else.�� ��I understand, my lord.�� The county magistrate waved his hand.


    ��Go.�� The constable was about to leave, but the county magistrate was still rubbing his chin and thinking.


    Unexpectedly, after half a cup of tea, the constable who had left returned.


    The county magistrate was stunned.


    He almost pulled off two whiskers.


    ��Have you found him?�� ��No, my lord.


    Someone wants to see you.�� ��Who?�� ��Doctor Fang.�� The county magistrate frowned.


    ��Isn��t he teaching the other doctors in the county to inoculate people?


    Why is he here?


    Did something happen?��

 Chapter 1127 - 1127 So Simple

    ?Chapter 1127: So Simple Chapter 1127: So Simple Editor: Henyee Translations The county magistrate thought about it and quickly stood up to leave.


    He had just taken a step when Doctor Fang came over.


    Only then did the county magistrate realize that Doctor Fang was not the only one who came.


    There was a young and handsome man following behind him.


    Doctor Fang quickly cupped his hands and bowed.


    ��Sir, this is Young Master Shao.�� Young Master Shao?


    Who was he?


    The county magistrate looked at Shao Qingyuan in confusion.


    After Shao Qingyuan came to the county city, he first went to look for Doctor Fang.


    Doctor Fang was the doctor who had gone to the Xuanhe Prefecture to learn the cowpox vaccination method from Heyuan County, so he naturally knew him.


    Doctor Fang was inoculating the people in the county, so it was easier for him to see the county magistrate.


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to save himself a lot of trouble.


    Seeing that the county magistrate didn��t remember, Doctor Fang quickly introduced Shao Qingyuan.


    The county magistrate was stunned for a moment.


    Then, his eyes lit up and he grabbed his hand.


    ��So you��re Mr.


    Shao.


    I��ve heard so much about you.


    Nice to meet you.�� Of course, he had heard of Shao Qingyuan��s name.


    The commoners didn��t know the emperor��s decree, but as the county magistrate, he knew it very well.


    This was a talent that even the emperor praised endlessly.


    He had done something that benefited the country and the people and saved countless lives.


    In the future, this person��s future was definitely limitless.


    Shao Qingyuan��s name was already well-known in Heyuan County.


    His deeds had become the hottest story in the teahouse and were very popular.


    The county magistrate did not expect him to appear here.


    The county magistrate pulled Shao Qingyuan to sit down and asked someone to serve tea.


    Only then did he wonder why he was here.


    ��Young Master Shao, are you here for the cowpox vaccination method?�� Shao Qingyuan shook his head.


    ��This trip is for private matters.


    I just encountered some problems and want to ask you for a favor.�� Hearing that it was a private matter, the county magistrate hurriedly asked everyone in the central room to leave, leaving him alone to talk to Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Please speak, Young Master Shao.�� He was naturally willing to help Shao Qingyuan.


    As long as it did not harm the country or his interests, the county magistrate was willing to be friends with him.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t hide it from him and told him what had happened in Great Rock Village.


    The county magistrate frowned and slapped the table.


    ��Outrageous!


    The court has issued a decree that clans cannot carry out the death penalty in private.


    How dare they burn it and sink it in the pond?


    That��s ridiculous.�� After scolding, he sat back in his chair dejectedly and reached out to rub his forehead.


    ��I didn��t supervise them well enough and almost let them harm your uncle.


    It��s just that these people rely on the law to not punish the masses and still follow their clan rules.


    It��s difficult to eradicate their bad habits.�� Shao Qingyuan also understood this.


    This kind of thing didn��t only happen in Great Rock Village.


    There were many other villages like this across the country.


    Although the Imperial Court had issued a decree, if they really wanted to enforce this decree, it would probably cause a huge backlash.


    Therefore, combining two small villages and inserting a portion of refugees was actually a solution.


    At the very least, Great Rock Village could still find an opportunity to take advantage of the conflict between the two clans.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t come here to ask the county magistrate to send troops to suppress them and ask the villagers to let them go.


    He just wanted to figure out the Qiu family.


    ��Qiu family?


    Do you want me to help you find out why the Qiu family is helping the Zhou family?�� ��Yes.�� ��So simple?�� Wasn��t it a waste of talent?


    He felt that he had no use for it.


    This favor wasn��t of much use.

 Chapter 1128 - 1128 Reporting to Great Rock Village

    ?Chapter 1128: Reporting to Great Rock Village Chapter 1128: Reporting to Great Rock Village Editor: Henyee Translations The county magistrate touched his chin again.


    Seeing that, Shao Qingyuan��s lips twitched slightly.


    After some thought, he continued, ��If possible, please inform the Qiu Residence.


    I hope they won��t interfere in this matter.�� ��Okay, okay, no problem.�� The county magistrate agreed without hesitation.


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless.


    He was suddenly extremely glad that he did not hand over the letter given to him by the prefecture magistrate.


    This county magistrate of Heyuan County seemed to be eager for others to owe him a favor.


    The county magistrate was also very fast.


    As soon as he agreed, he stood up and asked the constable to call Young Master Qiu back.


    Young Master Qiu, who was not far from the county office, had just instructed his subordinates to report to Great Rock Village.


    ��Tell Zhou Jingui that the county city hasn��t received any news of any lord coming here recently.


    Even the county magistrate doesn��t know.


    It��s not very likely for the man to be on a secret mission, so his sudden action of taking out the Fish Talisman is very strange.


    As for you, let them wait patiently for a day.


    I��ll give him the news soon.


    If there��s nothing else, I��ll still bring Xiaoni into the family.


    I don��t care if she��s married before.


    Alright, go.�� The subordinate left immediately after hearing that.


    As soon as he left, the constable came to look for Young Master Qiu.


    Young Master Qiu found it strange.


    Didn��t he just see her?


    However, he still followed her to the county office.


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t see Young Master Qiu.


    He was drinking tea at the back and letting the county magistrate talk to Young Master Qiu.


    When Young Master Qiu heard that the official holding the Fish Talisman actually had a great background, he was immediately shocked and anxious.


    The county magistrate comforted him.


    ��Don��t worry.


    That lord has no grudge against you.


    He won��t cause you trouble.


    He just heard that you have some dealings with the Zhou family, so he��s trying to find out what your relationship is so that he won��t hurt the innocent.�� Young Master Qiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    That��s good, that��s good.


    He quickly pointed to the sky and swore, ��I have nothing to do with the Zhou family at all.


    It��s just that there��s a lady in the Zhou family who��s quite beautiful.


    I wanted to take her as my concubine, so we interacted.�� They had only interacted twice, but that lord had already found out about him.


    Young Master Qiu could not help but admire that lord��s methods.


    The county magistrate asked about the girl in detail, but the girl that Master Qiu mentioned was completely different from what Shao Qingyuan told her.


    Of course, he trusted Shao Qingyuan, so he told Young Master Qiu firmly, ��I��m afraid you��ve been deceived.�� The county magistrate patted his shoulder sympathetically and told him the whole story.


    Young Master Qiu was instantly furious.


    ��What a good Zhou family.


    They actually dare to lie to me.


    That woman despises the poor and loves the rich, but she just had to say that her husband was worthless.


    Fortunately, you told me the truth.


    Otherwise, if I took such a vicious woman back, I��m afraid my family would be in chaos.


    I wouldn��t even know when she would harm me.�� He stood up and walked around twice before exhaling.


    ��I definitely won��t have anything to do with the Zhou family anymore.


    Don��t worry, sir.


    I��ll get someone to settle the score with the Zhou family now.�� ��It��s good that you know your limits.�� Young Master Qiu thanked him a few more times before leaving in a hurry.


    After walking out of the county office, Young Master Qiu found his servant and instructed him to hurry to Great Rock Village.


    After sending Young Master Qiu away, the county magistrate returned to the back hall.


    ��You heard it too.


    The Zhou family is deceiving both sides and wants to benefit from it.


    Unfortunately, they are too ambitious.


    It��s fine if they want Hong Xiaoni to marry into the Qiu family, but they also want to take the opportunity to take down the Chang family.


    In the end, they failed.��

 Chapter 1129 - 1129 A Good Show

    ?Chapter 1129: A Good Show Chapter 1129: A Good Show Editor: Henyee Translations Shao Qingyuan had already roughly connected the cause and effect of the matter according to the time period Young Master Qiu had mentioned.


    He thanked the county magistrate and was about to leave.


    The county magistrate wanted Shao Qingyuan to stay for dinner and a chat.


    As the county magistrate of a remote county, he really wanted to know what had happened in the capital.


    However, Shao Qingyuan had promised Gu Yundong that he would go back earlier.


    He could only politely reject the county magistrate��s invitation and refuse his help in sending bailiffs to Great Rock Village.


    He promised to come back for a drink with him after he was done.


    Only then did the county magistrate let him go back in satisfaction.


    He told Shao Qingyuan to do whatever he wanted and come to him if he needed help.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan leave in a cold sweat.


    On the way back, he rode his horse at full speed.


    Soon, he overtook Young Master Qiu��s servant and arrived at the entrance of Great Rock Village.


    After getting off the horse, he asked the coachman to put on the carriage again.


    The coachman said, ��A carriage entered the village not long ago.�� Shao Qingyuan paused and understood.


    Young Master Qiu sent a total of two subordinates over.


    One came early and was probably already at the Zhou family.


    The other was still behind, but it would be soon.


    Now, there would be a good show to watch.


    Shao Qingyuan��s guess was right.


    The person who had been seen by the coachman entering the village was indeed the person Young Master Qiu had instructed to go to Great Rock Village.


    He had left early and was already at the Zhou residence.


    When Zhou Jingui saw him enter, he immediately welcomed him in with a smile and invited the patriarch over.


    Seeing that everyone was here, the servant took a sip of tea and said, ��Our young master said that the county magistrate is very sure that the county magistrate hasn��t received any news of a lord coming here recently.


    Don��t scare yourself.


    The young master asked you to wait for a day and bring Xiaoni into the house.


    Our young master doesn��t care if he has married anyone before.


    As long as Xiaoni serves the young master well in the future, there won��t be any problems.


    You don��t have to worry.�� Chief Zhou, Zhou Jingui, Hong Xiaoni, and the others were overjoyed.


    Since Young Master Qiu had said so, there was definitely no problem.


    However, Chief Zhou quickly became puzzled.


    ��But that person has a Fish Talismana?�|�� The servant was stunned.


    He couldn��t remember what the young master had said.


    He seemed to have mentioned something about the Fish Talisman.


    After thinking for a moment, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said, ��The young master said that there��s something strange about the Fish Talisman.�� Chief Zhou was even happier.


    ��You mean that he might have stolen the Fish Talisman from someone else?�� ��That��s right.�� Chief Zhou��s eyes lit up.


    He immediately instructed Zhou Jingui, ��Gather the clansmen.


    Let��s go to the Gu family!!�� ��Yes.�� Zhou Jingui walked out of the door in high spirits.


    As soon as he went out, the people watching him outside immediately chased after him.


    When they realized that he had started to gather his clansmen and looked like he was about to cause trouble, their expressions immediately changed drastically and they quickly went to inform Chief Chang.


    When Shao Qingyuan entered the village, he happened to see this noisy scene.


    He immediately rushed to the Gu residence and squatted in the corner.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the kitchen, heard him clearly and knew that he was back.


    She immediately let out a cry.


    The six people who did not dare to make a sound in the courtyard suddenly woke up and subconsciously got up to run into the kitchen.


    The six of them went in.


    Gu Yundong screamed again and shouted, ��Why did all of you come in?�� When Shao Qingyuan received the message, he quickly climbed over the wall and entered the house.

 Chapter 1130 - 1130 Arrest

    ?Chapter 1130: Arrest Chapter 1130: Arrest Editor: Henyee Translations Only then did Gu Yundong dawdle out of the kitchen.


    She said to the six of them, ��You��re just making a fuss.


    I just accidentally dropped something and made a sound.


    Is it worth it for all of you to come in?


    All of you are men.


    Why are you so rash?�� The six of them were speechless.


    Who was making such a fuss?


    They wanted to defend themselves, but Gu Yundong had already bypassed them and strode towards Shao Qingyuan, who had been standing in the courtyard for some time.


    ��Brother Shao, you��re awake.


    Did I wake you up just now?


    I��m sorry.


    I��ll be more careful next time.�� ��It��s okay.


    I��ve had enough sleep.�� As they spoke, they returned to the house.


    The six of them were speechless.


    So what happened just now?


    Shao Qingyuan briefly explained the process of meeting the county magistrate in the county city.


    Then, he said, ��When I came back just now, I saw Chief Zhou gathering people.


    It seems that he��s going to settle the score.


    Is Uncle feeling better?


    Let him be mentally prepared.�� ��Much better.


    I��ll go in and take a look.�� Gu Xiaoxi was indeed much more energetic than yesterday.


    When she saw her enter, she hurriedly asked, ��Is Shao Qingyuan back?�� ��Yes, it might be a little messy later.


    Uncle, get up and put on your clothes first.�� ��Okay.�� Gu Yundong spoke to Chang Yaya, who was peeling beans in the same room.


    Chang Yaya was a little nervous.


    Gu Yundong smiled at her comfortingly.


    ��It��s alright.�� ��Yeah.�� As soon as she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard.


    The people in the courtyard immediately ran to open the door.


    Not long after, a large group of people from the Zhou family rushed in.


    Chief Zhou was the first to bear the brunt.


    When he saw Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, and Chang Yaya walk out of the house, he sneered and said, ��The matter has been investigated clearly.


    Chang Yaya seduced Gu Xiaoxi.


    The evidence is conclusive.


    The punishment from before will not change.�� Then, he said to the young men behind him, ��The few of you, go in and bring Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya out.�� ��Wait.�� Chief Chang and the members of the Chang Clan rushed over with ashen faces.


    ��What does Chief Zhou want to do?


    What do you mean by the matter has been investigated clearly?


    Why don��t we know?


    You want to execute a person of the Chang Clan, but you didn��t even tell us.


    Do you think our Chang Clan is easy to bully?�� The people behind him were also filled with righteous indignation.


    They held hoes and shovels in their hands and looked like they were about to fight someone to the death.


    Chief Zhou sneered.


    ��How can I not know?


    Back then, so many people saw them lying on the bed in disheveled clothes.


    Aren��t you clear enough about catching them in the act?�� As he spoke, he suddenly leaned close to Chief Chang��s ear and whispered, ��Old Chang, don��t blame me for not reminding you.


    I��ve received confirmation.


    This Shao is not a high-ranking official.


    He��s a fake.


    If you continue to get involved with him, be careful not to be consigned to eternal damnation.


    Hahahaha.�� Patriarch Chang��s face turned pale as he looked at him in shock.


    Chief Zhou waved his hand impatiently.


    ��Arrest him.�� ��Yes, Chief.�� The few young men behind him replied confidently.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately straightened his bow.


    The few of them stopped in their tracks and did not dare to go forward.


    Chief Zhou snorted coldly.


    ��Young Master Shao, do you know what kind of crime it is to impersonate an official of the imperial court?


    That��s a huge crime, and your entire family will be executed.


    I advise you not to meddle in other people��s business.


    Otherwise, it��s not worth it to implicate your entire family for Gu Xiaoxi.��

 Chapter 1131 - 1131 So Much Information

    ?Chapter 1131: So Much Information Chapter 1131: So Much Information Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone present widened their eyes in shock.


    Impostor?


    Gu Yundong found it funny.


    ��Who told you that my Brother Shao is an impostor?�� Chief Zhou said, ��You guys really won��t shed tears until you see the coffin.�� He gave Zhou Jingui a look.


    The latter quickly led a person to the front and introduced proudly, ��This young man is from the Qiu family in the county.


    The young master of the Qiu family personally asked the county magistrate, who personally said that you were an impostor.�� Shao Qingyuan was speechless.


    He was very sure that the county magistrate had never said that.


    He looked at the servant of the Qiu family.


    For some reason, the latter did not dare to meet his gaze.


    However, under the expectant gazes of Zhou Jingui and the others, he still nodded firmly.


    ��That��s right.


    That Fish Talisman of yours is strange.


    You��re not an official of the imperial court at all.


    I advise youa?�|�� ��Bullsh*t.�� A loud shout suddenly interrupted him.


    The servant was a little unhappy and turned around with a frown.


    He saw a person panting not far away.


    He looked familiar.


    As the man got closer, he suddenly became alerta?�| Isn��t this Young Master��s capable servant, Qiu De?


    This person was just a handyman from the Qiu Mansion.


    In fact, he did not have much status.


    Young Master Qiu did not take the Zhou family seriously at all, so he casually sent a servant over.


    After that, he carefully sent his loyal servant over.


    When the servant saw Qiu De, he immediately went up to him and smiled obsequiously.


    ��Brother Qiu De, why are you here?


    It seems that Young Mastera?�| is very concerned about the Zhou family.�� When Chief Zhou and Zhou Jingui heard this, they immediately became even more imposing.


    Zhou Jingui had seen Qiu De before and knew that he was very influential in front of Young Master Qiu.


    Seeing that he had come personally, it seemed that Young Master Qiu was very satisfied with Xiaoni.


    He quickly went forward and said, ��Brother Qiu, don��t worry.


    There are so many of us.


    We will definitely be able to catch this thief who dares to pretend to be an official of the Imperial Court.�� Qiu De almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He was so angry that he kicked him.


    ��Shut up!


    Who��s the thief?


    I think you��re the bold one.


    You even dare to touch Lord Shao.


    You don��t want to live anymore.�� The scene fell silent.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The servant from before widened his eyes and immediately realized that he had done something wrong.


    As expected, Zhou Jingui pointed at him and said, ��B-But he said that Young Master Qiu confirmed that this Young Master Shao is a fakea?�|�� ��Fake what?


    You��re the ones who don��t tell the truth.�� Of course, Qiu De would not take the blame for his own people.


    He would deal with his own people when he returned.


    Now, he had to unite with the other servant and deal with the outside world.


    He pointed at Zhou Jingui and said, ��You guys are really bold to actually dare to lie to my young master.


    My young master took a fancy to Hong Xiaoni and wanted to take her as a concubine.


    He didn��t mind that she had married someone before, but he also clearly said that if her husband couldn��t bear to let her go, he wouldn��t do such a thing as snatching a commoner girl.


    What did you say?


    You said that Hong Xiaoni��s husband only wanted 50 taels of silver to let her go.


    Our young master gave her silver, but what happened in the end?�� ��Wowa?�|�� That was a lot of information.


    Everyone looked at Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni in disbelief.


    Zhou Jingui wanted to stop Qiu De from saying anything else.


    Hong Xiaoni regretted coming out to watch the commotion.


    At this moment, she wished she could bury her head in the ground.


    But Chief Chang was very excited.


    Look at what he had heard.


    He immediately asked a crucial question.

 Chapter 1132 - 1132 This Is a Snake

    ?Chapter 1132: This Is a Snake Chapter 1132: This Is a Snake Editor: Henyee Translations ��Brother Qiu De, when did your young master say that he wanted Xiaoni to be his concubine?�� Qiu De said, ��Half a month ago.�� Half a month ago??


    At that time, there was no indication that Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were in contact.


    Everyone was no fool.


    What was there to not understand?


    It was obvious that Hong Xiaoni wanted to be someone��s concubine and couldn��t wait to get rid of Gu Xiaoxi.


    In order to clear her name, she even set him and Chang Yaya up.


    Tragic, how tragic.


    Gu Xiaoxi had walked out at some point in time and probably heard what Qiu De had said.


    He said in a low but powerful voice, ��I��ve never said that I��ll let Hong Xiaoni go, and I��ve never seen fifty taels of silver.


    I also don��t know that Young Master Qiu has taken a fancy to her and wants to take a concubine.�� Qiu De immediately pointed at Zhou Jingui.


    ��Where did the silver go?�� ��I, I, Ia?�|�� Zhou Jingui was speechless.


    He was so flustered that he could only look at Chief Zhou.


    However, ever since Qiu De appeared and revealed Shao Qingyuan��s identity, Chief Zhou had already broken out in cold sweat.


    How could he care about him?


    The Zhou family��s side was terrifyingly quiet, but the Chang family��s side started whispering.


    The buzzing grew louder and louder.


    Patriarch Chang laughed.


    ��It��s obvious now.


    Hong Xiaoni is the one who��s full of lies.


    What Chang Yaya said is true.


    I knew it.


    Our Chang family��s girl is usually honest and dutiful.


    How could she do such a thing?


    She was tricked by Hong Xiaoni.�� ��I��m not, I��m not,�� Hong Xiaoni immediately denied.


    Chief Chang suddenly laughed.


    ��You didn��t?


    I also have a witness here.


    Do you want to hear what he has to say?�� He waved his hand behind him, and immediately, someone walked over with a middle-aged man between their arms.


    When Chief Zhou saw him, his expression became very ugly.


    This was the doctor.


    Back then, in the note Shao Qingyuan had given Patriarch Chang, other than asking him to keep an eye on Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni, he had also asked him to interrogate the doctors in the village.


    Now, the man confessed.


    The doctor stood in front of everyone.


    Facing everyone��s covetous gazes, he could only brace himself and say, ��Actually, two years ago, Hong Xiaoni gave me benefits and asked me to lie to Gu Xiaoxi and tell her that her health wasn��t good.


    She had to keep recuperating for two years.


    Also, a few days ago, Hong Xiaoni took two packets of medicine from me and gave them to Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    After that, I listened to her and told everyone that Gu Xiaoxi was healthy and couldn��t fainta?�|�� Everyone��s eyes widened when they heard this.


    The person standing beside Hong Xiaoni could not help but take three steps back.


    Even the Zhou family could not help but gasp.


    How much hatred did she have?


    She actually schemed against her husband.


    Not only that, but she also wanted to kill the innocent Chang Yaya.


    A scorpion.


    This was a scorpion.


    Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Gu Yundong simply said to Chief Chang, ��The two of you can discuss the rest yourselves.


    My uncle is not feeling well.


    I��ll take him in to rest first.


    Take care.�� In any case, they didn��t need the person involved to be present when they discussed how to deal with Gu Xiaoxi and her wife last time.


    Now, they didn��t want to get involved.


    After all, now that it was the Chang family��s turn to get benefits, they would probably have to argue with the Zhou family for a long time.


    Gu Yundong and the others returned to the house.


    Once the courtyard door was closed, it was instantly quiet.


    This time, no one looked at them anymore.


    The results of the punishment were out very quickly.

 Chapter 1133 - 1133 Result

    ?Chapter 1133: Result Chapter 1133: Result Editor: Henyee Translations The next morning, Patriarch Chang came to look for them happily.


    The Zhou family no longer had the strength to fight back.


    From the moment Qiu De appeared in Stone Village and revealed the truth, from the moment the village physician completely revealed Hong Xiaoni��s true colors, to the moment he confirmed that Shao Qingyuan was a true official of the Imperial Court.


    Chief Zhou knew that they were finished.


    All their plans had been for naught.


    Now, they were the ones who had to compensate and be accounted for.


    The Zhou family had compensated the Chang family with a lot of food and benefits.


    These were matters between the two clans, so there was naturally no need to tell Gu Yundong.


    The Chang family head had brought the results of the treatment of Gu Xiaoxi and the other two.


    ��The village held a meeting to prove Gu Xiaoxi��s innocence.


    Moreover, these things were planned by Hong Xiaoni and the rest.


    Naturally, they has to compensate Gu Xiaoxi for being beaten up innocently and locked up in a dark house.


    Here is the silver the Zhou family gave him.


    Fifty taels.�� Fifty taels?


    ��I remember that Young Master Qiu gave Zhou Jingui fifty taels of silvera?�|�� Chief Chang immediately smiled.


    ��The 50 taels were taken away by the servants from the Qiu family yesterday.


    These are the silver from the Zhou family.�� After a pause, he advised, ��Don��t think it��s too little.


    Our village is poor.


    It��s already good enough that the Zhou family can take out 50 taels.�� Gu Yundong also knew that it was only because she and Shao Qingyuan were there that the Zhou family took out money to compensate.


    Otherwise, Youngest Uncle would have suffered this beating for nothing.


    At most, he would have cleared his name.


    She didn��t say anything and put away the fifty taels.


    Chief Chang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    Although he also wanted the Zhou family to bleed, there were some things that he could not be too ruthless about.


    This silver was related to the interests of the entire Zhou family.


    If he gave too much, these people would be dissatisfied and cause trouble.


    In any case, after this incident, the Zhou family was already dissatisfied with Chief Zhou.


    Perhaps if he worked harder, Chief Zhou would have to change to someone else.


    Patriarch Chang continued, ��This matter was caused by Zhou Jingui��s family.


    He has been punished by the clan and is locked up in the Zhou family��s ancestral hall.


    As for Hong Xiaoni, she should have been drowned in the pond for doing such a ruthless thing, buta?�|�� He glanced at Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong understood now.


    Brother Shao was an official of the imperial court after all, and this matter had been made known to the county magistrate.


    If they were to execute someone in private, it would not be good for anyone.


    ��However, one of her legs was broken, and everyone in Great Rock Village knows what kind of person she is.


    She won��t have a good life in the future.


    Speaking of which, her situation is even more painful than sinking into the pond.�� Because of her, the Zhou clan suffered heavy losses.


    Because of her, Zhou Jingui was imprisoned in the ancestral hall according to the clan rules.


    Because of her, Chief Zhou suffered great humiliation.


    These people would blame Hong Xiaoni.


    One could imagine how difficult her life would be in the future.


    Especially since Gu Xiaoxi was about to leave.


    The person who doted on her the most and took care of her was no longer around.


    How could she recover in the future?


    ��And Yaya, the clan will compensate her for the grievances she has suffered.�� As for what kind of compensation, Chief Chang did not say.


    In the end, Chief Chang said, ��I know that Gu Xiaoxi will probably not continue to stay in Great Rock Village in the future.


    I��ve also spoken to the village chief.


    When you��re free, go to the county city to apply for a household registration removal.�� Then, he left the Gu residence.


    Gu Yundong looked at his cheerful back and exchanged glances with Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Fortunately, the village chief of Yongfu Village is not like him.��

 Chapter 1134 - 1134 Ill Marry Her

    ?Chapter 1134: I��ll Marry Her Chapter 1134: I��ll Marry Her Editor: Henyee Translations She had seen a lot of the world outside and knew more people.


    Only then did he realize what kind of peerless treasure Chen Liang was.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    ��Fortunately, we can leave soon.


    We don��t have to deal with him anymore.�� As soon as he finished speaking, a light cough suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya turned around and saw Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya standing behind them.


    They must have heard what the Chang family head said just now.


    Gu Yundong handed the 50 taels of silver to Gu Xiaoxi.


    ��This is the Zhou family��s compensation for you.


    Take it.�� This was the first time Gu Xiaoxi had seen such a large amount of money in her life.


    She didn��t know if she should be happy or sad.


    Gu Yundong turned her head and looked at Chang Yaya beside him.


    ��Youra?�| your patriarch said that he would compensate you.�� Chang Yaya smiled bitterly and nodded.


    However, everyone knew very well that the so-called compensation was probably just some rice, noodles, and diesel.


    They did not need Chang Yaya��s opinion.


    Gu Yundong did not know how to persuade her.


    She was actually the one who suffered the most in this matter.


    Originally, she was living her life peacefully, but because she became Hong Xiaoni��s target alone, she almost died.


    Chang Yaya turned around and entered the house.


    Actually, now that the truth had been revealed, she could return to her home.


    However, she suddenly did not have the courage to lift her legs and walk out of the courtyard door.


    She knew what she would face if she left the Gu family.


    After she left, Gu Xiaoxi pursed his lips and lowered his head in deep thought.


    After a long time, his gaze gradually became firm.


    He said in a low, slow, and affirmative voice, ��Yundong, I want to take Chang Yaya with me.�� Gu Yundong was stunned.


    ��Uncle, do you know what you��re saying?�� If he wanted to take Chang Yaya away, he wouldn��t just take her away.


    Although Chang Yaya didn��t have any relatives, she had her own clansmen.


    The Chang Clan wouldn��t allow a girl like her to go with Gu Xiaoxi for no reason.


    That would be no different from eloping.


    When the time came, would the Chang Clan��s girls be able to get married?


    Chang Yaya was different from Shen Sitian back then, so Gu Yundong did not say this.


    Gu Xiaoxi smiled and scratched her head.


    ��I know.


    I��ll marry her.�� ��In the end, she was implicated by me.


    She was a good girl, but now her reputation has been ruined.


    Although everyone knows that she was harmed, it��s also a fact that she was on the same bed with me.


    No one believes that she��s innocent.


    Yundong, you know that even if she didn��t sink into the pond this time, she will be forced to death if she continues to live in this village.�� Gu Yundong frowned, feeling extremely conflicted.


    Of course, she knew that.


    She couldn��t bear to see a girl like her die just like that.


    Wasn��t she trying to think of a way to help her?


    It was just a little difficult.


    Her uncle��s first marriage was because of responsibility, but in the end, it ended up like this.


    She didn��t want Uncle Gu to break free from such shackles with great difficulty, only to get married for the second time because of responsibility.


    There was still a long way to go in the future.


    Could the two of them, who were forced to be together because they had no choice, continue living well?


    Gu Xiaoxi, on the other hand, couldn��t quite understand her dilemma.


    In his heart, wasn��t it normal to get married when he found a suitable girl?


    Everyone had been through this.


    At least for now, Chang Yaya was quite suitable.


    Why was Yundong in such a difficult position?

 Chapter 1135 - 1135 Even Planned For The Future

    ?Chapter 1135: Even Planned For The Future Chapter 1135: Even Planned For The Future Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong and Gu Xiaoxi��s channel was not in a straight line at all.


    In the end, Gu Yundong said, ��I think we should ask Chang Yaya about this.�� ��We should indeed.


    I��ll go ask her now.�� Gu Yundong exhaled and frowned.


    She thought that there must be other ways to help Chang Yaya.


    She had to think again.


    Shao Qingyuan laughed.


    ��You don��t have to think too much.


    This is between the two of them.


    Your uncle is not as young as Yunshu and the others.


    He has experienced so much and knows what he wants.�� Gu Yundong was stunned.


    She rubbed her head.


    ��I��ve reached a dead end.


    Forget it, let��s wait for them to discuss it first.


    Today is a good day.


    Let��s make some delicious food to celebrate.�� ��Okay.�� The two of them went straight to the kitchen and happily made five or six dishes.


    When he returned to the central room, he realized that Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya had walked out of the room.


    In just a short while, Gu Yundong felt that the atmosphere between the two of them seemed to be different.


    Huh???


    Gu Xiaoxi met Gu Yundong��s gaze in embarrassment and said, ��Yaya has already agreed.


    I have 50 taels of silver now.


    It��s enough for me to get married.�� The last time she brought Hong Xiaoni all the way to Great Rock Village, she was really penniless.


    The house in front of her was built after borrowing some money from Zhou Jingui.


    Gu Yundong: ��a?�|�� Alright, as long as you��re happy.


    She could tell that Gu Xiaoxi might have feelings for Chang Yaya.


    ��I, I also saved three taels of silver,�� Chang Yaya said softly.


    Gu Xiaoxi was even happier.


    ��Then we have 53 taels of silver.


    It doesn��t cost much to live in the countryside.


    We can use this money for a long time if we conserve it.


    When we leave, we can even sell the houses here.


    Although we might not be able to sell them for much, I��ll work hard.


    Our life won��t be bad.�� Chang Yaya lowered her head and said, ��I, I will work hard too.�� Then, she frowned slightly.


    ��It��s just that my house can��t be sold.


    When I get married, the clan will take that house back.�� ��It��s alright, it��s alright.


    We have enough money.�� Gu Xiaoxi was really happy.


    In the past, he was the only one working at home, and Hong Xiaoni wouldn��t do anything.


    Now that he heard Chang Yaya say that she wanted to work hard with him and make their lives better, he felt warm in his heart.


    Gu Yundong: ��a?�|�� Shao Qingyuan: ��a?�|�� That was good.


    The future days had already been planned.


    However, Gu Yundong looked at Gu Xiaoxi, who was filled with anticipation for the future, and finally could not help but laugh.


    She called out to the two of them, ��Alright, you can talk about these things behind closed doors.


    Let��s eat first.�� Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya blushed.


    Gu Xiaoxi was a little vexed.


    He shouldn��t have told Yundong this.


    She was a junior and had yet to get married.


    However, he only had Yundong as his only relative in front of him.


    In addition, she had been too independent these few days and was not much different from him.


    He could not help but talk to her about everything.


    The four of them sat down to eat.


    This time, they quietened down, especially Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    They lowered their heads and continued eating.


    Gu Yundong found it funny.


    When they were done eating, Gu Yundong handed a brush and paper to Gu Xiaoxi.


    ��But there��s one more thing that needs to be resolved first.��

 Chapter 1136 - 1136 Writing a Divorce Letter

    ?Chapter 1136: Writing a Divorce Letter Chapter 1136: Writing a Divorce Letter Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi was stunned.


    He looked up at her in confusion.


    ��What is it?�� Gu Yundong rolled her eyes.


    ��You��re going to get another wife.


    Shouldn��t you settle the first one first?�� The first one?


    Wasn��t Hong Xiaoni taken care of?


    Whya?�| Gu Xiaoxi suddenly reacted.


    ��You mean, a divorce letter??�� ��What else could it be?�� Gu Xiaoxi smiled sheepishly and quickly took the brush and paper.


    This time, it wasn��t a charcoal pen.


    It was a brush that Gu Yundong had borrowed from Patriarch Chang.


    After all, it was a divorce letter.


    It had to be more formal.


    Gu Xiaoxi was literate.


    After all, he had grown up following Gu Dajiang.


    He could write basic words.


    It was just that in the past, he did not have the conditions to practice calligraphy in the Gu family, so the handwriting was a little ugly.


    It was like a dog crawling, and it really hurt his eyes.


    However, when Chang Yaya saw it, her face was filled with surprise.


    ��I didn��t expect you to know so many words.�� Gu Xiaoxi instantly felt embarrassed.


    ��It��sa?�| it��s alright.�� After a pause, he added, ��If you want to learn, I��ll teach you in the future.�� ��I can learn too?�� ��Sure.


    My brother said that women should learn to read so that they won��t be easily deceived.�� Chang Yaya��s eyes seemed to glow.


    Of course, she wanted to be literate, but in Great Rock Village, there were not many boys who could afford to go to school, let alone girls.


    Facing Chang Yaya��s adoring gaze, Gu Xiaoxi��s heart inexplicablya?�| beat faster.


    Gu Yundong rolled her eyes as she watched from the side.


    Youngest Uncle, you should practice your handwriting first.


    Don��t lead people astray.


    When the time comes, people will think that normal handwriting is like yours.


    After he finished writing, Gu Xiaoxi heaved a sigh of relief.


    He planned to hand this divorce letter to Hong Xiaoni personally.


    He would treat it as settling things between them.


    Chang Yaya was still at the Gu residence, and Gu Yundong did not go out.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan accompanied Gu Xiaoxi to the Zhou residence.


    Along the way, they encountered many villagers.


    Some were from the Zhou family, some were from the Chang family, and some were outsiders.


    All of them looked at the two of them with resentment, joy, and curiosity.


    In the past, Gu Xiaoxi didn��t have much of a presence in Great Rock Village.


    When he met those strong and unreasonable people from the two races, he would almost always avoid them.


    Now, it didn��t matter anymore.


    He faced all kinds of gazes very calmly.


    When they arrived at Zhou Jingui��s house, before they could enter the house, they could vaguely hear cries and curses coming from inside.


    ��It��s all your fault, you shameless thing.


    You caused us to be in such a sorry state.


    Why don��t you die?


    Why don��t you die?�� ��Why don��t you take a look at yourself?


    Do you think that everyone wants you?


    Now, Young Master Qiu doesn��t want you anymore.


    Even Gu Xiaoxi doesn��t like you anymore.


    What hope do you have in life?


    You don��t have a father or a mother.


    You don��t even have a husband.


    Do you believe that when you go out in the future, others will spit at you?


    If I were you, I would jump into the river.�� ��Back then, so many people died in the famine.


    Why didn��t you?�� Gu Xiaoxi, who was outside the door, had a complicated look in his eyes.


    He sighed inwardly.


    Shao Qingyuan glanced at him.


    ��Have you softened your heart?�� ��I��m not soft-hearted.


    I just didn��t expect it to come to this.�� At the thought that she had set him up and almost burned him to death, his heart could not soften.


    It was as cold as iron.


    ��Let��s go in,�� Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Xiaoxi glanced at the divorce letter in her hand, nodded, and strode into the Zhou family��s courtyard.

 Chapter 1137 - 1137 Im So Miserable

    ?Chapter 1137: I��m So Miserable Chapter 1137: I��m So Miserable Editor: Henyee Translations ��Hong Xiaoni, let me tell you.


    This is the Zhou family.


    Don��t stay here.


    Youa?�|�� Eldest Aunt Zhou was still scolding angrily when she saw the two of them enter.


    Her voice stopped abruptly.


    ��You, what are you doing here?�� Of course, Eldest Aunt also hated Gu Xiaoxi.


    If it was in the past, she would have pounced on him, bit him, and torn him apart.


    However, when her gaze landed on Shao Qingyuan, all her impulses collapsed.


    Her husband was still locked up in the Zhou family��s ancestral hall.


    If she still dared to do anything, her family would not have a good life.


    Gu Xiaoxi glanced at her and said, ��I��m looking for Hong Xiaoni.�� ��Why are you looking for her?�� ��Something��s up.�� Eldest Aunt Zhou��s heart was filled with hatred.


    After glancing at Shao Qingyuan fearfully, she could only reluctantly point to a room beside her.


    ��She��s over there.�� Gu Xiaoxi glanced at the room and pursed her lips.


    When he first came to Great Rock Village, he and Hong Xiaoni had lived in Zhou Jingui��s house for a few days, so they were naturally very familiar with the Zhou family��s environment.


    The house that Eldest Aunt Zhou had pointed out could not even be considered a woodshed.


    It was a place where various farming tools were placed.


    It was originally built with the outhouse, but now, it was separated by a mud wall as tall as a person.


    Gu Xiaoxi heaved a sigh of relief and strode towards the room.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in the courtyard without moving.


    Therefore, even if Aunt Zhou wanted to hear what they were saying in the house, she did not dare to do anything under his nose.


    The moment Gu Xiaoxi pushed open the door, he saw Hong Xiaoni lying on the bed.


    There were many baskets and hoes in the house, and only a small piece was still empty.


    There were two benches there and two wooden boards on them.


    They could be treated as a bed.


    Hong Xiaoni was lying on this wooden board, staring blankly at a basket hanging on the beam above her head.


    Upon seeing Gu Xiaoxi enter, she froze for a moment before hurriedly sitting up.


    However, her leg was broken, and she fell off the bed.


    Gu Xiaoxi instinctively ran forward to support her.


    However, as soon as he touched her, he immediately recalled the grudge between the two of them.


    She was no longer the wife who was seriously ill and needed to be taken care of.


    He quickly retracted his hand, but it was too late.


    Hong Xiaoni grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, ��Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi, why are you here?


    Are you here to take me away?


    Take me away.


    I was wrong.


    I��ve let you down.


    I won��t do it again.


    I��ll definitely be a good wife in the future.


    I��ll take care of you, serve you, and give birth to your children, okay?�� Gu Xiaoxi wanted to stand up, but Hong Xiaoni was surprisingly strong.


    He couldn��t break free.


    He quickly took out the divorce letter and handed it to her.


    He said, ��You��ve misunderstood.


    I��m here to divorce you.


    From now on, we have nothing to do with each other.


    You��re on your own.�� Hong Xiaoni was stunned.


    Gu Xiaoxi took this opportunity to quickly retract his hand and immediately took two steps back.


    Hong Xiaoni couldn��t read, but when she heard the word ��divorce��, her expression suddenly became ferocious.


    She grabbed it and tore it into pieces.


    ��What divorce letter?


    No, there��s no divorce letter.�� She raised her head and looked at Gu Xiaoxi.


    ��You won��t divorce me, right?


    You were so good to me in the past.


    You couldn��t bear to let me suffer at all.


    You listened to everything I said.


    But now, my leg is broken.


    Look, I��m so miserable.


    Xiaoxi, you can��t leave me alone.


    Take me away, okay?


    I beg you.��

 Chapter 1138 - 1138 Proposal

    ?Chapter 1138: Proposal Chapter 1138: Proposal Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi looked at the pieces of paper on the ground and paused for a moment before saying, ��It��s useless even if you tear this divorce letter.


    I��ll leave another letter in the Zhou Family.�� Hong Xiaoxi��s voice stopped abruptly.


    She looked at him in disbelief and cried, ��I��ve already begged you like this, but you��re still indifferent?


    Must you divorce me?


    Gu Xiaoxi, didn��t you hear how that woman outside scolded me just now?


    I��ll die if I stay here.�� Gu Xiaoxi looked at her steadily.


    ��You��re the one who caused all of this.�� ��B-But you promised my father that you would take good care of me.


    My father entrusted me to you.


    How can you not care about me?�� Hong Xiaoni cried until her face was smudged.


    It was as if she was grabbing the last chance and urgently moving Father Hong out.


    Yes, as long as she mentioned her father, Gu Xiaoxi��s heart would definitely soften.


    That was his savior.


    ��He saved my life.


    You took my life.


    It��s paid off.�� ��No, you didn��t pay it back.�� Hong Xiaoni shouted hoarsely.


    ��You��re still alive and well, but my father is dead.


    How can this be considered paying it back?�� Seeing that she seemed to have gone crazy, Gu Xiaoxi shook his head slowly.


    ��If you think so, I can��t do anything about it.


    When I die in the future, I��ll apologize to your father.�� With that, he turned around and left without looking at Hong Xiaoni again.


    Hong Xiaoni panicked and hurriedly crawled forward.


    ��Don��t go.


    Gu Xiaoxi, don��t go.


    Don��t leave me behind.


    I was wrong.


    I��ll change.


    Don��t goa?�|�� Gu Xiaoxi did not turn back.


    From now on, he would have nothing to do with Hong Xiaoni.


    Hong Xiaoni��s voice was so shrill that everyone outside the courtyard heard it.


    Shao Qingyuan saw how straightforward he was, but he still exhaled slightly.


    ��Let��s go.�� The two of them strode out of the Zhou family��s courtyard.


    They could vaguely hear Eldest Aunt Zhou scolding again, ��What are you howling for?


    Are you mourning?


    Your uncle isn��t dead yeta?�|�� It was no longer their business to say anything else.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi returned to the Gu residence and began to discuss the matter of Chang Yaya.


    Gu Xiaoxi definitely had to go to the Chang family to propose first.


    Currently, Chang Yaya did not have any relatives by her side.


    It was just that her current situation was a little special, so she still had to ask the Chang family head to propose marriage.


    Therefore, that afternoon, the four of them went to the county city to buy proposal presents.


    Their departure gave Chief Chang a huge fright.


    It was fine if they left, but why did they take Chang Yaya with them?


    It was not easy for things to calm down.


    If news of Chang Yaya eloping with someone spread, the Chang family��s reputation would be finished.


    Fortunately, an elder advised him, ��The Gu family��s house is still there.


    If Gu Xiaoxi wants to leave, he will definitely sell it.


    He probably has something on and will leave temporarily.


    There��s no hurry.�� ��If he had something to do, why did he bring Chang Yaya along?�� This elder didn��t know.


    However, at night, the four of them appeared at Chief Chang��s house.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya had changed into brand new clothes that they had bought from the tailor shop in the county.


    Gu Xiaoxi had used his 50 taels of silver to buy the clothes.


    After all, he was going to propose.


    She couldn��t possibly wear clothes that were filled with patches.


    He was still carrying a lot of things in his hand.


    When Chief Chang saw this, he was extremely surprised.


    When he saw Chang Yaya looking at Gu Xiaoxi shyly, he suddenly realized what was going on and was overjoyed.


    He hurriedly invited them in.

 Chapter 1139 - 1139 No Banquet

    ?Chapter 1139: No Banquet Chapter 1139: No Banquet Editor: Henyee Translations As expected, Gu Xiaoxi directly explained his intentions.


    ��I��m here today to propose marriage.


    I want to marry Chang Yaya.�� Patriarch Chang was overjoyed.


    Actually, he had thought about it before.


    He might as well let Gu Xiaoxi marry Chang Yaya.


    If so many people saw her lying on the same bed with him, her chastity would be gone.


    If Chang Yaya continued to stay in Great Rock Village, rumors would still force her to death in the future.


    He might as well let Gu Xiaoxi take responsibility.


    However, with Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong around, he did not dare to make such a request.


    Therefore, he could only continue to wrong Chang Yaya.


    He did not expect them to have such intentions.


    Without much thought, Chief Chang hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    ��Alright, alright, alright.


    Yaya is a hardworking girl.


    She��s a good person.


    You��re also someone diligent.


    When you two become husband and wife in the future, you��ll definitely live happily ever after.�� He looked at the proposal present on the table again.


    It was not very expensive.


    It was similar to what the villagers in the village had prepared when they proposed.


    He thought that with a nephew-in-law who was a high-ranking official, this man would at least buy something good.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn��t know what he was thinking, but he bought the present with his own money.


    Naturally, he bought the same things as the other villagers.


    Chief Chang retracted his thoughts and asked, ��Since there��s no problem with this marriage, when will this banqueta?�|�� ��We won��t be holding a banquet here.�� Before Chief Chang could finish speaking, Chang Yaya interrupted first.


    However, when he said this, not only was Chief Chang stunned, but even Gu Yundong and the others were stunned.


    Chang Yaya smiled and said, ��After all, something just happened in the village.


    If Xiaoxi and I get married at this time, the Zhou family will definitely be unhappy.


    There might be other rumors spreading.


    It��s better to keep a low profile.


    Xiaoxi and I signed the marriage contract and we can be considered husband and wife.�� Chief Chang lowered his eyes.


    What he said made sense.


    They had just tricked the Zhou family.


    They had to know when to stop.


    If they added fuel to the fire, they might retaliate.


    Chang Yaya continued, ��Moreover, Xiaoxi has been separated from his brother and sister for so long.


    His family is looking forward to him going back early.


    Yundong and Qingyuan also have something important to do.


    It��s not good to delay for too long.�� Patriarch Chang nodded.


    ��That��s true.�� He could only sigh regretfully, but it didn��t matter.


    He didn��t think much of Chang Yaya.


    Whether she wanted to hold a wedding banquet or not was her own business.


    ��In that case, it��s settled.


    Tomorrow morning, you guys come over and sign the marriage contract.


    From then on, you��ll be husband and wife.�� ��Thank you, Patriarch.�� Things progressed very smoothly and quickly.


    Gu Xiaoxi originally wanted to tell Chang Yaya about the banquet.


    Unexpectedly, that night, Chang Yaya was left at Chief Chang��s house.


    After all, she was a member of the Chang family.


    On the last night before her marriage, she could not follow them to the Gu family��s house.


    In addition, Patriarch Chang had the intention to do Shao Qingyuan a favor, so he asked his wife to prepare something for her.


    It was not much, just enough for celebration.


    That night, Chang Yaya slept with Chief Chang��s wife.


    His wife specially told her many things that newlyweds should pay attention to.


    Chang Yaya did not have any elders by her side, so she could only do the job.


    His wife, on the other hand, treated Chang Yaya quite well.


    She explained in detail some of the ways of interaction between husband and wife, as well as the conflict between mother-in-law and sisters-in-law.


    Chang Yaya almost did not sleep the entire night.

 Chapter 1140 - 1140 Preparing to Go Home

    ?Chapter 1140: Preparing to Go Home Chapter 1140: Preparing to Go Home Editor: Henyee Translations The next morning, Chief Chang gathered a few elders and told them about this matter.


    No one objected.


    In fact, they all agreed very much.


    Hence, when Gu Xiaoxi and the others arrived, Chief Chang took the marriage contract and got the two of them to sign it to officially become husband and wife.


    The moment Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya pressed their hand-prints, they inexplicably felt that they were related to each other.


    It was very subtle anda?�| very joyous.


    Even if there was no banquet, there had to be a dowry.


    Chang Yaya only had three taels of silver in total.


    However, her family had a cage that her mother had brought when she married over.


    It was quite beautiful, including this.


    Some of the clothes and blankets were really old and useless.


    In the end, Chief Chang discussed with a few elders.


    Although they had decided to take back her original house after she got married, in order to compensate her for the grievances and injustice she had suffered previously, the clan still bought it for two taels of silver.


    They even added two pieces of red cloth and a quilt.


    In this way, Chang Yaya��s dowry was actually much better than some girls in the village.


    As for the betrothal gifts, they were just a formality.


    They would definitely not be handed over to the clansmen.


    In the end, they were all given to Chang Yaya.


    As such, Chang Yaya��s own money was considered quite a lot.


    Even the chief��s wife was envious.


    When she got married, her family did not give her so much money.


    Once the marriage contract was signed, they would officially be husband and wife.


    Chang Yaya��s hair was also tied up, and she looked different.


    When the few of them returned to the Gu residence, Gu Yundong specially made room for the newlyweds.


    She pulled Shao Qingyuan and ran away.


    They still had to look for the village chief to settle the household registration first.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya sat alone in the room with uncomfortable expressions.


    They clearly had a lot to say two days ago, but suddenly, it seemed like they could not say anything.


    Seeing that they couldn��t stay silent any longer, Gu Xiaoxi swallowed his saliva and spoke first.


    ��By the way, why don��t you agree to hold the banquet?


    If you��re worried that the Zhou family will cause trouble, we can set up two tables and only entertain close friends.�� ��No, I justa?�| don��t like it here.�� Chang Yaya said, ��I��ve lived in Great Rock Village since I was young.


    I don��t have any friends or relatives.


    Even if I��m supposed to invite someone, I don��t know who I should invite.


    If I set up a wine banquet, it feels like it��s just for fun.


    I don��t want toa?�|�� Gu Xiaoxi understood.


    Although Chang Yaya had clansmen, she did not feel the warmth of her clansmen.


    Not long ago, she was almost pulled out of the pond by these clansmen.


    No one pleaded for her.


    No one believed that she was innocent.


    Everyone could not wait for her to die.


    She was bitterly disappointed.


    If she held a wedding, she believed that no one would sincerely wish her well.


    If that was the case, there was no point in hosting a banquet.


    Gu Xiaoxi fell silent.


    He couldn��t help but reach out to cover her hand and say, ��In the future, I��ll dote on you and treat you well.�� Chang Yaya��s eyes were sour.


    Yes, now, she had a husband.


    Moreover, this husband looked very good.


    She looked up at Gu Xiaoxi and smiled again.


    The tears in her eyes fell without warning.


    Gu Xiaoxi��s heart ached terribly and he reached out to wipe them awaya?�| After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan settled the matter, they began to consider whether they should return to the Gu residence.


    If they went back like this, would they interrupt something?


    ��Why don��t we stay in the county for the night and come back tomorrow?�� ��Alright, after we sell Uncle��s house tomorrow, we can set off home.��

 Chapter 1141 - 1141 Inexplicable Silver

    ?Chapter 1141: Inexplicable Silver Chapter 1141: Inexplicable Silver Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan decisively went to a county inn to stay for the night.


    Because he had promised the county magistrate of Heyuan County that he would go to the county office before he left, Shao Qingyuan went to the county magistrate to fulfill his promise and thank him.


    Gu Yundong did not follow her.


    She walked around the streets by herself.


    It was unknown what day it was today, but the streets were still very lively at night.


    There was also the night market.


    Gu Yundong wanted to see if there were any local specialties here, so that she could bring some back to eat.


    Unexpectedly, just as they reached the third stall, a complaining voice suddenly came from behind.


    ��How unlucky.


    What kind of people are the Zhou family?


    They actually used me.


    Teach them a lesson later.


    Don��t let them think that the dignified young master of the Qiu family is so easy to bully.�� Young Master Qiu?


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and turned to look at the people behind him.


    That person also happened to look up.


    When he saw Gu Yundong, his eyes lit up.


    He took a few steps forward and stood in front of her.


    He said, ��Miss, are you married?�� Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She should look different from Hong Xiaoni, right?


    Or was there a sequelae from being hurt by Hong Xiaoni, so her aesthetic standards had changed?


    On the other hand, Qiu De, who was behind Young Master Qiu, felt that Gu Yundong looked familiar.


    After a while, she suddenly widened her eyes.


    Seeing that Young Master was still going to flirt, she quickly pulled Young Master Qiu to the back.


    ��Young Master, Young Master, don��t, don��t do that.�� Young Master Qiu was originally in a position, but he was suddenly pulled and almost fell.


    He could not maintain his image at all.


    He immediately became angry and kicked Qiu De.


    ��You dog slave.


    The young master has always been too good to you.


    Do you believe that I��ll beat you to death for being so rude?�� Qiu De could not cry out in pain after being kicked.


    He could only say in a low voice, ��Young Master, that��s the lady beside that lord.�� ��What lord?


    I don��t know what you��re talking about.


    Ia?�|�� Young Master Qiu suddenly turned to look at Gu Yundong in shock.


    The latter crossed his arms and sneered as he watched the interaction between the master and servant.


    Young Master Qiu��s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly pulled Qiu De away.


    ��Hurry, hurry, hurry.


    Let��s go back to the residence.


    From today onwards, I won��t go out for a month.


    Recently, I have been unlucky.�� However, after taking a few steps, she returned.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and thought for a moment.


    Then, he took out a banknote from his sleeve and silently handed it over.


    He tried his best to put on a smile.


    ��This is an apology to Gua?�| Gu Xiaoxi.


    I know the ins and outs of the matter, but Miss, you have to make that lord believe me.


    I really didn��t know that Hong Xiaoni was so vicious that she almost killed her husband.


    But no matter what, this matter started because of me.


    If I hadn��t taken a fancy to Hong Xiaoni, she wouldn��t have such thoughts.


    I heard that Little Brother Gu has suffered a lot.


    Take this to buy him some food to nourish himself.�� Gu Yundong silently took the banknote and looked at it.


    Fifty taels.


    He was quite generous.


    Seeing that she had accepted it, Young Master Qiu quickly cupped his hands again.


    ��That��s all.


    Goodbye.


    Also, it��s not safe at night.


    It��s better for you not to shop alone.


    If you meet a lecher like me againa?�| Ah, no, in short, goodbye.�� Young Master Qiu quickly finished speaking and quickly ran away with Qiu De.

 Chapter 1142 - 1142 Very Intense

    ?Chapter 1142: Very Intense Chapter 1142: Very Intense Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched as she watched the two of them walk further and further away.


    She sighed inwardly.


    She seemed to have not said a word just now.


    A person couldn��t be too dignified.


    Look at how scared he was.


    He didn��t want the money after losing it.


    Gu Yundong silently kept the banknote and turned to look at the stall owner who had watched the entire process with his mouth agape.


    He said, ��Don��t think about reaping what you sow.


    People still have to do business properly.


    Hurry up and shout.�� Then, Gu Yundong turned around and returned to the inn.


    After all, the eyes of the stall owner were shining.


    In order not to be robbed, it was safer for her to hide in the house with a huge sum of money.


    When Shao Qingyuan returned, he saw Gu Yundong looking at a banknote.


    He was blushing.


    He must have been drinking with the county magistrate.


    Gu Yundong quickly poured hot water for him to drink and asked the waiter to bring a basin of water to wipe his face.


    ��How did it go with the county magistrate?�� ��Everything else is fine, buta?�| he��s a little too enthusiastic.�� Really, that enthusiasm was because he did not care about Shao Qingyuan��s cold face at all.


    He rubbed his temples and asked her where the banknote in her hand came from.


    Gu Yundong told her about meeting Young Master Qiu on the street.


    Of course, he did not mention that Young Master Qiu had asked if he was married.


    He only said that he had given the banknote to apologize to his uncle.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent.


    After a while, he said, ��Uncle seems to be quite rich now.�� The Zhou family had lost fifty taels of silver, and Young Master Qiu had lost another fifty taels.


    There was a hundred taels of silver here.


    Even if she asked the villagers of Great Rock Village, few of them might have a hundred taels of silver in their hands.


    Gu Yundong patted his shoulder.


    ��It��s all thanks to you.�� Wasn��t that so?


    Which of these two parties didn��t give so much for Shao Qingyuan��s sake?


    However, with this money, his uncle��s future would definitely be better and better.


    Gu Yundong put away the banknote and would give them to Gu Xiaoxi tomorrow.


    The next day, she and Shao Qingyuan directly left the room and went to Great Rock Village.


    When they arrived at the Gu residence, they saw Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya with sweet expressions and exuding an aura of love that could not be ignored.


    They cooperated well and baked pancakes in the kitchen.


    The two of them did not talk.


    From time to time, they would look at each other and turn their faces away shyly.


    Even after a long time, there were only two or three pancakes.


    This speed was no different from a snail.


    Gu Yundong had been leaning against the kitchen door for a long time, but they did not notice her at all!!!


    She felt that if she didn��t make a sound, she would probably turn into a stone statue and no one would be able to save her.


    ��Uncle.�� The two people in the kitchen were shocked and looked at the door.


    When they saw Gu Yundong, the two of them immediately felt embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong could not help but tremble after being fed another mouthful of dog food.


    Damn it, she had watched her parents show off their love at home.


    It was not easy for her to go out alone with Brother Shao, but she still had to be shown off by her uncle.


    They simply did not take her seriously.


    She also had Brother Shao, okay?


    ��Yundong, you��re back.�� Gu Xiaoxi quickly washed her hands and came over.


    ��Have you and Qingyuan eaten?


    The porridge isn��t ready yet.


    Have a piece of pancake first.�� Of course they had eaten.


    Look at the time.


    They had already returned from the county city, alright??


    It seemed that their wedding night was very intense.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly hit her own head to clear the messy thoughts in her mind.


    She said to Gu Xiaoxi, ��Let��s get down to business first.��

 Chapter 1143 - 1143 Enough Silver

    ?Chapter 1143: Enough Silver Chapter 1143: Enough Silver Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi thought for a moment before remembering what the important matter was.


    She quickly nodded and said to Chang Yaya, ��Yaya, bake more for now.


    We still have to eat on the way.


    I��ll go to Chief Chang and sell the house.


    We��ll set off home in the afternoon.�� ��Okay, go ahead.�� Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Yundong came out.


    Gu Yundong was blinded by the happiness on his face and quickly ran to Shao Qingyuan��s side.


    The three of them went to Chief Chang��s house and asked him to estimate the value of Gu Xiaoxi��s house.


    In the end, Chief Chang bought Gu Xiaoxi��s house with six taels of silver in the name of the clan.


    Gu Xiaoxi��s house was not big, and it was sold in a hurry.


    The location was not good either, so he sold it for six taels of silver.


    In fact, if not for Gu Yundong and his companion, Chief Chang would have lowered the price.


    For Gu Xiaoxi, it was alright.


    Back then, when he built the house, he didn��t have much money on him.


    He borrowed some from Uncle Zhou and built everything from scratch.


    It could be said that more than half of the house was built by him alone.


    Therefore, this house was his hard work.


    To be honest, he was a little reluctant to part with it.


    However, he was even more reluctant to part with his siblings.


    They were all waiting for him to go back.


    At the thought of this, Gu Xiaoxi couldn��t wait any longer.


    After signing the contract with Chief Chang and taking the silver, the three of them returned.


    When they got home, Chang Yaya had already cooked porridge and prepared pancakes.


    After the four of them ate, Gu Yundong gave the fifty taels of silver to Gu Xiaoxi and told her about meeting Young Master Qiu on the way.


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned.


    He looked at the silver in disbelief.


    ��There��s silver again?�� Had he been lucky recently?


    Why was it his turn to receive all the good things?


    His niece was still alive, and his brother and sister were waiting for him at home.


    The Zhou family had given him 50 taels of silver as compensation, and he had even married a wife he liked.


    Now, he had money??


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn��t help but look up at the sky.


    Why did it feel like a pie had suddenly fallen from the sky?


    Chang Yaya was also shocked.


    She felt like she was in a dream.


    Gu Yundong stuffed the banknote into his hands.


    ��Alright, put them away quickly.


    When we return to Yongfu Village, you still have to build a house, set up a feast, buy land, or start a small business.


    This hundred taels might not be enough.�� Gu Xiaoxi blinked.


    ��How is it not enough?


    This is a hundred taels.


    It��s definitely enough.�� Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips.


    I hope you��ll still think that way when you reach Yongfu Village.


    Gu Yundong let the two of them digest it and quickly began to pack her things.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya did not have much luggage.


    Gu Xiaoxi only had two sets of clothes.


    Gu Yundong looked at the two sets of clothes that were filled with patches and cursed Hong Xiaoni in his heart.


    She glared at Gu Xiaoxi resentfully.


    Chang Yaya��s dowry box had already been moved over.


    She didn��t have many things.


    The box was only half full.


    When everything was loaded onto the carriage, Gu Xiaoxi took one last look at the house before locking the door and handing the key to Chief Chang.


    When their carriage left, everyone in Great Rock Village knew.


    Many people came out to take a look.


    Seeing that Chang Yaya was also here, everyone realized that she and Gu Xiaoxi were actually married.


    Eldest Aunt Zhou was also in the crowd.


    When she saw Chang Yaya in her new clothes with a flushed face, she was furious.


    When she returned, she could not help but find trouble with Hong Xiaoni again.

 Chapter 1144 - 1144 Why Didnt You Mention the Gu Family

    ?Chapter 1144: Why Didn��t You Mention the Gu Family?


    Chapter 1144: Why Didn��t You Mention the Gu Family?


    Editor: Henyee Translations ��You don��t know how well that Gu Xiaoxi treated Chang Yaya.


    He even had to support her when she gets into the carriage.


    Their new clothes are very eye-catching.


    In the future, with a nephew-in-law who is a high official, Gu Xiaoxi will be rich.


    Chang Yaya will also rise in status.


    She might even have servants serving her in the future.�� Hong Xiaoni almost went crazy when she heard Aunt Zhou��s words.


    How could it be?


    How could it be?


    Gu Xiaoxi had just divorced her and she was already married to Chang Yaya.


    How could he dare?


    She was clearly his wife.


    She should have followed him to enjoy wealth and glory.


    She should have servants to serve her.


    Why did he give it all to Chang Yaya?


    Why?


    Hong Xiaoni looked at her hands and slowly smiled again.


    Right, she was the one who personally pushed this fortune out.


    Why didn��t she take action a few days later?


    Just a few more days and Gu Xiaoxi��s nephew-in-law would have arrived.


    She would have struck gold!


    Eldest Aunt Zhou, who was outside, felt terrified when she heard her laughter.


    She quickly shook herself and went to work.


    Gu Yundong and the other three had already arrived at Heyuan County.


    They first bought something in the county and paid the driver before setting off again.


    Shao Qingyuan drove the carriage.


    Gu Xiaoxi was about the same age as him and was a man, so he naturally wanted to give it a try.


    Therefore, he sat on the shaft of the carriage and learned from Shao Qingyuan.


    Only Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya were left in the carriage.


    Chang Yaya was a little embarrassed and nervous.


    She thought of how the Chang family��s wife had told her about how she should get along with her mother-in-law and sister-in-law the night before the wedding.


    She could not help but whisper to Gu Yundong, ��Yun, Yundong, can you tell me about your parents?�� Chang Yaya did not know much about the Gu family.


    After all, she did not have much time to chat with Gu Xiaoxi in private.


    She only knew that Gu Xiaoxi had an older brother and sister.


    They were separated when they escaped from the famine.


    The older brother was Gu Yundong��s father.


    He had studied and was a very powerful person whom Gu Xiaoxi admired.


    Her sister-in-law had hit her head a few years ago and was now like a child.


    Also, Gu Dafeng and his wife were easy to get along with.


    And how many children her brother and sister had.


    Chang Yaya didn��t know anything else, especially about Gu Xiaoxi��s parents.


    He didn��t even mention them.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and said, ��Then I��ll tell you from the beginning.


    Actually, my father, Eldest Aunt, and Younger Uncle are half-brothers.


    The original Gu familya?�|�� Gu Yundong told her about the Gu family without bias.


    Since Chang Yaya was married to his uncle, she had to know about his background.


    Chang Yaya listened attentively.


    When she heard that Gu Xiaoxi was bullied by her two biological brothers because her mother didn��t like her, her face was filled with heartache.


    Slowly, she understood why he did not mention his parents or return to his hometown.


    Chang Yaya heaved a sigh of relief inexplicably.


    Madam Zhao was not easy to get along with.


    If she had such a mother-in-law, her future would probably not be good.


    Now that she was so far away from her mother-in-law and did not interact with her, she was the one making the decisions at home.


    Her life would definitely be much easier.


    Moreover, her brother, sister-in-law, and elder sister-in-law were all sensible people.


    Chang Yaya felt that she was already better off married than many girls.


    However, she was still nervous.


    After all, Gu Xiaoxi had never asked his brother and sister for their opinions when he got married.


    She was afraid that they would not be satisfied with her.


    Chang Yaya slowly approached the Xuanhe Prefecture with trepidation.

 Chapter 1145 - 1145 Come and Meet Uncle

    ?Chapter 1145: Come and Meet Uncle Chapter 1145: Come and Meet Uncle Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi had been to the Xuanhe Prefecture once, but Chang Yaya had never been there.


    Looking at the tall city gate, the anxiety in her heart reached an unprecedented peak.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly reached out to shake his hand and whispered, ��It��s alright.


    My eldest sister and second brother are very good people.


    They will like you.�� Chang Yaya nodded, but she still could not control her nervousness.


    Gu Xiaoxi quickly diverted her attention.


    He looked at the city wall and said, ��If only I had stayed in the Xuanhe Prefecture for a few more days when I escaped.


    I might have met Yundong.


    Then, I wouldn��t have to waste two years.


    It��s such a pity.�� However, on second thought, that was not right.


    Wouldn��t he miss Chang Yaya too?


    Gu Xiaoxi quickly looked at her.


    The latter was puzzled.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Gu Yundong shook her head speechlessly and turned to look out of the car window.


    He said to Shao Qingyuan on the shaft, ��Why are there so many people queuing up to enter the city today?�� Shao Qingyuan said, ��I��ll go ask.�� He jumped off the carriage and walked forward.


    Not long after, he returned and said to her with a smile, ��The people from the Nie residence are back.


    There are a few carriages and some goods in front of them.


    They��re all queuing up, so the line is slow.�� Gu Yundong was delighted.


    ��So Nie Shuang and Aunt Ke are back too?�� They had gone to the capital and been there for a few months.


    Previously, they said that it was because of Nie Cong.


    Now that they were back, the problem must have been resolved.


    ��I think so.�� Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    ��Do you want to go and greet them?�� Gu Yundong looked up at the long line and then turned back to look at Youngest Uncle Gu.


    She said, ��Another day.


    They just came back today.


    I��m afraid they��re very tired.


    It��s better to bring Youngest Uncle home first.�� ��Okay.�� Shao Qingyuan got into the shaft again and slowly moved forward with the team.


    When they entered the city, the sky was already a little dark.


    Shao Qingyuan sped up and drove straight to the small courtyard.


    Gu Xiaoxi wasn��t familiar with the prefectural city, but he could tell that it had changed a lot from the last time he came.


    It had only been two years, but it felt much more prosperous.


    Yundong said that she had a shop in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    How powerful was she to open a shop in the prefectural city?


    He had been looking for the shop called Gu��s along the way, but unfortunately, he couldn��t see it.


    The carriage only gradually slowed down when it entered the ��school district��.


    Unexpectedly, when it was about to reach the entrance of the alley, Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped.


    Gu Yundong had just lifted the curtain to look outside when she saw a few familiar children playing at the entrance of the alley.


    She was about to greet her when Gu Yunke saw her.


    The girl immediately rushed over like a cannonball and shouted happily, ��Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, you��re back?�� Hearing the crisp voice, Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly lifted the curtain and saw that lively figure running in front of her.


    Gu Xiaoxi found the shape of the girl quite familiar.


    Shao Qingyuan carried her into the carriage.


    The little girl immediately crawled in and threw herself into Gu Yundong��s arms.


    ��Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, you��re finally back.


    Father and Eldest Aunt are waiting for you.


    In order not to make them too sad, I dragged Second Brother and Cousin to the alley to play.


    This way, I can see you the moment you come home.


    Am I very smart?�� She puffed out her chest and looked like she wanted to be praised.


    Gu Yundong laughed uncontrollably and nodded vigorously.


    ��Yes, Keke is the smartest.


    Come, meet Uncle.��

 Chapter 1146 - 1146 Too Tragic, Too Tragic

    ?Chapter 1146: Too Tragic, Too Tragic Chapter 1146: Too Tragic, Too Tragic Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong turned the little girl around so that she could greet Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at her with a face full of excitement and tears in his eyes.


    Two years ago, she was a little girl who could only sleep in a wicker basket and could not even walk.


    Now, she could run and jump healthily.


    ��Good.


    That��s good.�� ��Are you Keke?�� The little girl nodded vigorously.


    ��Are you Uncle?�� Gu Xiaoxi reached out and carried the little girl over.


    ��Yes, I��m your uncle.


    Little Keke has grown taller and prettier.�� The young lady immediately covered her face shyly.


    Then, she paused and lowered her head.


    She took out a date from her small bag and stuffed it into Gu Xiaoxi��s mouth.


    After some thought, she took out dried fruits and placed them in his hand.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at him carefully.


    She muttered softly, ��You��re still too thin.�� Hence, she continued to dig around in her bag.


    After taking out a handful of melon seeds and stuffing them into the pocket of her clothes, she removed the entire bag from her neck.


    After a moment of silence, she gritted her teeth and stuffed it all into Gu Xiaoxi��s arms.


    Gu Xiaoxi was speechless.


    Gu Yundong almost died of laughter when she saw the fearless expression on her face.


    ��Why did you give all your precious snacks to Youngest Uncle?�� Out of sight, out of mind.


    The little girl focused on Gu Yundong and said, ��Eldest Aunt said that Younger Uncle had suffered a lot.


    He must not have been able to eat his fill in the past two years, and his clothes are not warm.


    He might even be missing an arm or a leg.


    That��s really pitiful.


    I saw just now that what Eldest Aunt said is actually true.


    Younger Uncle is so thin that he doesn��t have any fat.


    I��ll give him some nourishment.�� As she had stuffed a date into his mouth, Gu Xiaoxi had no choice but to eat it first.


    He had just finished eating and was about to speak when he was so frightened that he almost swallowed the core.


    He quickly coughed twice.


    Chang Yaya quickly made him spit out the core and let him take a sip of water from the water bag.


    Only then did he catch his breath.


    The little girl looked puzzled.


    Was that datea?�| poisonous?


    Gu Xiaoxi waved her hand, smiled, and hung the small bag back around her neck.


    He said, ��Little Uncle is quite good.


    He��s not very miserable.�� ��Yes, you are.�� ��I really am not.�� ��It��s too tragic.�� The little girl was very determined.


    ��a?�|�� Gu Yundong held back her laughter.


    Two voices finally came from outside.


    ��Eldest Sister, let��s go home first.


    Father and Aunt are waiting at home.�� ��That��s right.


    My mother and uncle must be anxious.�� Yunshu and Yuanzhi were a step behind Keke, so when they saw Keke being carried into the carriage, they noticed that other than Eldest Sister and Uncle, there was also a woman in the carriage.


    This should be Little Aunt Hong Xiaoni, right?


    Although they were also very excited and happy, they were already men now.


    Men couldn��t casually squeeze in, so they stood by the carriage and waited until they were almost done speaking before reminding them.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at the two children standing in front of the carriage, his eyes shining.


    ��Yunshu, Yuanzhi.�� ��Uncle.�� ��Uncle.�� ��Welcome home.�� Gu Xiaoxi was excited.


    Really, they were all here.


    It was great that everyone was here.


    ��Uncle, sit down first.


    Let��s go back.�� Yunshu and Yuanzhi immediately turned around.


    They didn��t get into the carriage but ran back to the alley.


    Gu Xiaoxi became even more excited and did not notice that Gu Yunke was looking at Chang Yaya curiously.


    It was Gu Yundong who introduced them.


    ��This is Little Aunt.��

 Chapter 1147 - 1147 Finally Reunited

    ?Chapter 1147: Finally Reunited Chapter 1147: Finally Reunited Editor: Henyee Translations When the carriage arrived at the small courtyard, Gu Dajiang and Gu Dafeng were already standing at the door and looking over anxiously.


    Seeing that the carriage had stopped, the two of them hurriedly went forward and lifted the curtain.


    They happened to meet Gu Xiaoxi, who had also come out.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment.


    Then, Gu Dafeng��s eyes turned red.


    ��It��s Little Brother.


    It��s Little Brother.


    You��ve grown up and lost weight.�� Tears welled up in Gu Xiaoxi��s eyes and he immediately jumped down from the carriage.


    ��Big Sister.�� Gu Dafeng grabbed his hand and sized him up for a while.


    ��Did you suffer a lot?


    It��s fine.


    Let��s go home.


    With Eldest Sister and Second Brother around, you don��t have to be afraid of anything in the future.


    Ah.�� Gu Dafeng grabbed his hand, her heart aching.


    He had really lost weight.


    Although he had never been fat when he was in Old Gu��s house, he was not so thin that he had lost his appearance.


    It was obvious that he had suffered a lot.


    Gu Dajiang stood at the side and slowly calmed down.


    Seeing that they were standing outside the door, he quickly said, ��Alright, alright.


    Go in first.


    Don��t block the road.�� The group quickly entered the courtyard.


    Only then did the alley go smoothly.


    However, the neighbors were still very curious.


    Why was the Gu family always so lively?


    Which relatives had come?


    There was a heated discussion outside the door, but behind the door, there was already an excited scene.


    Gu Dajiang patted Gu Xiaoxi��s shoulder and sighed.


    ��You��ve grown up.�� It had been two years since they last met, but there was a hint of frost on his face.


    Gu Xiaoxi wiped her face.


    ��Second Brother, I��m sorry.


    Back then, I lost my sister-in-law and niece.


    You clearly entrusted them to me, but I stilla?�|�� ��Alright, let��s not talk about this.


    It��s all in the past.


    Yundong and the others are fine.


    Don��t take it to heart and add to your burden.�� As Gu Dajiang spoke, he saw Chang Yaya standing at the side.


    He immediately smiled and asked, ��Is this your wife?�� Gu Xiaoxi suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly pulled the extremely nervous Chang Yaya to his side.


    He said, ��Yes, this is my wife.


    Eldest Sister, Second Brother, I-I didn��t tell you guys about my marriage.


    Don��t be angry with me.�� ��Sigh, why should we be angry?


    We��re too happy.�� Gu Dafeng waved her hand and pulled Chang Yaya to her side.


    She sized her up for a while and said with a smile, ��You��re Xiaoni, right?


    You��re really good-looking.


    I can tell at a glance that you��re a good girl.�� The scene fell silent.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya��s expressions changed slightly.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and said, ��Eldest Aunt, this is Little Aunt.


    Her name is Chang Yaya.�� Gu Dafeng was stunned, and the others were also surprised.


    Wait, wasn��t her name Hong Xiaoni?


    Gu Dafeng had even specially gone to the Su family to ask Mother Su these few days to confirm that she was called Hong Xiaoni.


    Gu Xiaoxi said, ��Big Sister, her name is Chang Yaya.


    As for Hong Xiaonia?�| I have nothing to do with her anymore.


    Anyway, things are a little complicated.


    I��ll tell you guys later.�� Gu Dafeng nodded repeatedly.


    ��I was wrong.


    I deserve to be punished.


    Your name is Yaya, right?


    Don��t be nervous.


    Live a good life with Xiaoxi in the future.


    I will love you too.�� It was obvious that Chang Yaya was an obedient and diligent girl.


    In Eldest Aunt Gu��s eyes, Gu Xiaoxi was like her son.


    Now, she looked at Chang Yaya as if she was her daughter-in-law.


    Chang Yaya pursed her lips and nodded slightly, still looking very nervous.


    When the group finally sat down and began to talk, Chang Yaya finally heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1148 - 1148 Fortunately, Its You

    ?Chapter 1148: Fortunately, It��s You Chapter 1148: Fortunately, It��s You Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi was the first to explain the situation between Chang Yaya and Hong Xiaoni.


    She briefly recounted how he and Hong Xiaoni had arrived at Great Rock Village, how they had lived in Great Rock Village, and how she had wanted to enter the Qiu Mansion as a concubine some time ago, so she had colluded with the Zhou Chief to plot against him and Chang Yaya.


    In the end, she had met Gu Yundong.


    The house was silent except for Gu Xiaoxi��s calm voice.


    After he finished speaking, Gu Dafeng suddenly slapped the table.


    ��Why is this woman so vicious?


    If she wants to climb up the social ladder, so be it.


    Would Xiaoxi stop her from going?


    She insisted on harming two innocent people.


    Such a woman should be divorced and stay in the village for the rest of her life to drown in everyone��s saliva.


    It��s too disgusting.�� The others nodded, and Gu Dajiang clenched his fists.


    After a while, he looked at Shao Qingyuan, who inexplicably felt a chill run down his spine.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang said, ��Fortunately, it was you and Yundong who went to Great Rock Village.


    If you had brought your Eldest Aunt and me along, we would probably have been delayed on the way.


    If we were half a day late, I��m afraid we wouldn��t have seen Xiaoxi again.


    Thankfully, it was you.�� Therefore, he did not pursue the matter of Shao Wen��s absence.


    Gu Dajiang was a smart person.


    Shao Wen wasn��t among the things Gu Xiaoxi had said.


    In addition, they hadn��t seen him when they returned to the small courtyard this time.


    Gu Dajiang guessed that Shao Wen might not have followed them to Great Rock Village.


    This brata?�| When Gu Dafeng heard Gu Dajiang��s words, he looked relieved and afraid.


    ��That��s right.


    It was so close.


    I almost didn��t make it in time.


    When I think about how they wanted to burn Xiaoxi to death, my heart beat rapidly.�� ��Alright, the matter is over.


    Now that it��s a blessing in disguise, everyone is happy.�� ��Yes, yes, yes.


    In the future, if anyone bullies you, Big Sister will be the first to not let them off.�� The Gu family was very happy that day.


    Gu Xiaoxi��s return meant that their family had finally reunited.


    As for the Gu family, other than mentioning how to bring Yuanzhi back, there was nothing else.


    There was no need for Gu Xiaoxi to know what happened to the Gu family.


    Gu Xiaoxi was different from Gu Dajiang and the others.


    Madam Zhao was his biological mother after all.


    Although she did not treat him well, she did not spare no effort to persecute and torture him like she did to Gu Dajiang.


    In any case, Gu Xiaoxi would be settled in the Xuanhe Prefecture in the future.


    On this day, the Gu family��s candles burned for the entire night without extinguishing.


    The joy of reuniting made them feel as if they were not tired at all.


    They only wanted to recount every detail during the two years of separation.


    Gu Xiaoxi knew that Gu Dajiang had passed the Prefecture Examination and was in second place.


    He knew that Gu Qiuyue had tortured Eldest Sister and Brother-in-law for an entire year before she was finally free.


    Now, she had already started carving wood and was selling it at the market.


    The business was actually not bad.


    He knew that Yundong not only had a shop in the prefectural city, but he also had a workshop and fruit forest at home.


    He knew that Yunshu and Yuanzhi were both studying in school.


    He knew that Yunke had become a foodie who was especially passionate about cooking.


    He knew that his sister-in-law��s condition was under control.


    As long as they found Bai Muzi, she would be completely cured.


    Their lives were getting better and better.


    In the end, Gu Dafeng asked Gu Xiaoxi, ��Although you and Yaya have signed the marriage contract, you still have to hold the banquet.


    After all, Yaya abandoned everything and followed you all the way here.


    We can��t let her suffer.��

 Chapter 1149 - 1149 The Best Choice

    ?Chapter 1149: The Best Choice Chapter 1149: The Best Choice Editor: Henyee Translations Chang Yaya was stunned.


    She looked up at Gu Dafeng in disbelief.


    After she followed Gu Xiaoxi and rejected Chief Chang��s suggestion to hold a banquet, she never thought of wearing the wedding dress again.


    She did not expect that her Eldest Aunt would actuallya?�| take the initiative to mention it.


    She looked at Gu Xiaoxi, who immediately nodded.


    ��I think so too.


    I also want to hold a banquet and let Eldest Sister and Second Brother watch us get married.�� Without the blessings and witness of his family, the marriage would not be perfect.


    Chang Yaya pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly.


    Slowly, the corners of her mouth curled up.


    Gu Dajiang glanced at Shao Qingyuan again, and the latter��s back stiffened.


    The frequency of his future father-in-law looking at him today was a little high.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang said, ��There��s a good day at the end of August.


    I��ve gotten someone to calculate it.


    It��s the best and most suitable day for wedding this year.


    If we hold a banquet on this day, the new couple will be harmonious for the rest of their lives.


    I originally wanted Yundong to get married that day, but you��re her uncle and have already signed the marriage contract.


    Why don��t you get married first and let them choose another date next yeara?�|�� Next year?


    Definitely not!!


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly said, ��Why don��t we get married together?


    It��ll be lively.


    Uncle hasn��t been in the Xuanhe Prefecture for long, and he doesn��t know many people.


    It��s a little cold to hold a wedding banquet alone.


    Why don��t we hold a big one?


    Besides, although Uncle��s seniority is high, he��s about the same age as me.


    Wouldn��t it be a good thing for two couples to hold the wedding together?�� Gu Dajiang looked at him with a faint smile.


    ��It��s rare to hear you say so much in one go.�� He did not retort and seemed to agree.


    Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief and couldn��t help but smile.


    Unexpectedly, when he and Yundong went to Great Rock Village, Uncle Gu had already chosen the date.


    It was already May, and there were still three to four months to the end of August.


    At that time, the weather had already begun to cool down, so it was not very painful.


    ��Alright, it��s getting late.


    Go and rest first.


    We��ll talk later.�� Gu Dajiang hurried everyone to rest.


    It was already very late, so everyone rested in the small courtyard.


    They could still stay if they squeezed.


    Gu Yundong realized that the house was still too small.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were in the same room.


    Even though they had been traveling for a day, Chang Yaya did not feel sleepy at all.


    After a while, she grabbed his hand and suddenly whispered, ��Your brother and sister are fine.


    I��ll get along well with them in the future.�� The only response she got was Gu Xiaoxi��s steady breathing.


    She turned her head to look at him and moved her head closer to him.


    Gu Xiaoxi subconsciously hugged her tightly and covered her with the blanket.


    After a long time, a low voice sounded in the room again.


    ��Marrying you might be the best choice I��ve made in my life.�� As everyone had chatted late the day before, it was almost noon when they woke up the next day.


    Gu Yundong still had to find Aunt Ke and bring Keke along.


    As for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, they were going to attend classes at Tianhai Academy today.


    It was said that a rather famous teacher was coming.


    It was a rare opportunity for Yunshu and her brother.


    They couldn��t miss it.


    Before Gu Yundong left, he asked Gu Xiaoxi, ��Do you want me to bring you out for a walk?�� Gu Xiaoxi thought for a moment.


    ��Alright.�� Hence, Gu Yundong brought the two of them into the carriage.


    However, just as the carriage drove out of the alley, another person entered.

 Chapter 1150 - 1150 Get Out of the Carriage

    ?Chapter 1150: Get Out of the Carriage Chapter 1150: Get Out of the Carriage Editor: Henyee Translations The four-person party became a five-person party.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan speechlessly.


    ��Don��t you have to report to the prefecture magistrate?�� ��There��s no hurry.


    It doesn��t matter if he waits a day or two.


    I��ll ask Aunt Ke about the situation in the capital.�� They went to Aunt Ke��s house, but she was not there.


    The neighbor said that she went to New Tea Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong did not expect Aunt Ke to be so dedicated to her work.


    She had just returned and had already gone to work the next day.


    The carriage could only turn around and head towards New Tea Pavilion.


    However, halfway there, Gu Yundong chased Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi down.


    Gu Xiaoxi was dumbfounded.


    ��Why did you ask me to come down?


    Can��t I go to that New Tea Pavilion?�� ��New Tea Pavilion only serves female guests.


    You��re a man.


    What if you scare those female guests?�� Gu Xiaoxi widened her eyes.


    ��There��s such a teahouse?�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    ��So, let Brother Shao show you around other places.


    I��ll bring Aunt over to take a look.


    We��ll have dinner at Jinxiu Restaurant later.�� As she spoke, she got Lu Sheng to drive away, leaving Gu Xiaoxi and Shao Qingyuan looking at each other.


    The two of them stood by the street for a long time before Gu Xiaoxi asked, ��So, where are we going now?�� Shao Qingyuan thought about it and said, ��Jinxiu Restaurant.�� Gu Xiaoxi was speechless.


    Wasn��t it supposed to be the last place where they gathered for dinner?


    However, Shao Qingyuan had already taken the lead and walked towards the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    To bring a man shopping???


    Forget it, let��s go to the restaurant to listen to books.


    It was said that the Jinxiu Restaurant had also brought in storytellers recently and began to talk about the cowpox vaccination method.


    It was quite strange.


    This matter had already been a few months ago.


    How could it still be so popular now?


    Gu Yundong did not know that Shao Qingyuan had gone straight to their destination to wait for them.


    She introduced the New Tea Pavilion to Chang Yaya.


    ��a?�|The New Tea Pavilion mainly entertains female guests, there are also children who like to go there and meet new friends.�� The little girl, who was peeling the melon seeds one by one and planning to eat them, looked up in confusion when she heard her name.


    Gu Yundong raised her hand and patted her head.


    She took away the melon seeds that Keke had placed on the low table and stuffed them into her mouth.


    Gu Yunke: ???


    What happened just now?


    Where were her melon seeds?


    ��The most popular thing in New Tea Pavilion is milk tea.


    However, it��s not good to drink too much milk tea.


    It��s easy to gain weight.


    Therefore, the female shop assistants will remind those madams and young ladies who often order milk tea to try other things, such as flower tea, black tea, ginger tea, fruit tea, and some snacks and pastries.


    They��re all selling well.


    You can try them when we reach the shop.�� Chang Yaya quickly shook her head.


    ��They sound very expensive.


    I don��t want them.�� She had heard it clearly.


    Yundong said that the people who went to the shop were all madams and young ladies.


    It was obvious that they were rich.


    Their food and drinks were definitely not cheap.


    Keke peeled a few more melon seeds.


    Just as she raised her head to rest, she replied, ��It��s expensive if they��re sold to others, but it won��t be expensive for Little Aunt to drink.�� Chang Yaya liked Keke very much and immediately asked her with a smile, ��Why?�� ��Because my sister owns the shop.�� She thought for a moment and shook her head.


    ��No, my sister owns it with someone else.�� Chang Yaya suddenly raised her head.


    Shea?�| opened it??


    As they spoke, the carriage stopped at the entrance of New Tea Pavilion.

 Chapter 1151 - 1151 Shes Too Attractive

    ?Chapter 1151: She��s Too Attractive Chapter 1151: She��s Too Attractive Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong was the first to get out of the carriage.


    She carried the little girl who was busy stuffing melon seeds into her mouth.


    When Chang Yaya came down, she was shocked.


    This was New Tea Pavilion?


    Wasn��t it just a small shop?


    It was actually so big!!


    Moreover, this New Tea Pavilion was too beautifully renovated and rich.


    There were actually two floors, and it was filled with guests, all of whom had high statuses.


    Chang Yaya could not move her feet for a moment.


    It was only when Keke blocked her and Gu Yundong from both sides that she brought her into New Tea Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong had not been here for a while.


    The New Tea Pavilion was even livelier than before.


    It was not even noon, but the lobby on the first floor was already full.


    The shop assistants were a little busy.


    Lan Hua��er was also there.


    She had just returned from delivering a cup of milk tea.


    When she saw Gu Yundong, her face lit up and she hurriedly welcomed him.


    ��Boss Gu, you��re here.


    What do you want to drink?


    I��ll send it to you.�� There was an empty room in New Tea Pavilion for the owners.


    Gu Yundong only sat in the other rooms when she first came.


    Later on, she went to specific rooms.


    Gu Yundong looked around and asked her, ��Where��s Aunt Ke?�� ��Aunt Ke and Madam Qiu are talking inside.


    They seem to be discussing something.


    I��ll call them.�� Lan Hua��er was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong stopped her.


    ��No need.


    Let��s wait for them to discuss it first.


    This is my aunt.


    Bring us two cups of milk tea and one cup of milk for Keke.�� ��Alright, boss.�� Gu Yundong brought Chang Yaya, who was very cautious and did not know where to put her hands and feet, into the backyard.


    Only then did Chang Yaya realize that this New Tea Pavilion not only had two floors, but there was also such a huge courtyard at the back that had so many rooms.


    Keke led the way with familiarity.


    She didn��t expect to almost bump into a young lady just as she turned a corner.


    The young lady was about Keke��s age.


    Her face was filled with tears, as if she had just cried.


    Keke thought that she had scared her to tears.


    She quickly touched her face and felt that it was not scary.


    Then, she said nervously, ��I��m sorry.


    I walked too quickly.


    Don��t cry.


    Does it hurt?


    I��ll blow on it for you, okay?


    Let me tell you, my blowing is especially good.


    My brother fell and he was painful.


    I��ll blow on him and he��ll be fine.


    Really.�� The young lady opposite her was stunned.


    Before she could say anything, a servant girl ran over from afar.


    ��Fifth Miss, so you��re here.


    Why did you run out?


    Why didn��t you tell me?


    What if we can��t find you?�� The Fifth Miss said unhappily, ��Third Sister and Fourth Sister both despise me for being young and don��t bring me along to play.


    Hmph, I don��t care.


    I don��t want to play with them anymore.


    I��ve found a new friend.


    I��ll ignore them in the future and won��t give them anything to eat.�� Then, she grabbed Keke��s hand and snorted at the maid.


    Keke blinked.


    So she had made new friends again?


    Was she so attractive?


    It was unbelievable.


    The servant girl did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    It was useless to snort at her.


    She was just a servant girl.


    She could not force Third Miss and Fourth Miss to play with her.


    She looked up and was stunned when she saw Gu Yundong.


    ��Are you Boss Gu?�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    ��I am.�� She smiled at the little girl and asked, ��What happened?�� The maidservant shook her head.


    How could she tell anyone about her master?


    However, the fifth young lady was very angry and said it out loud.

 Chapter 1152 - 1152 Gu Yundong Choked

    ?Chapter 1152: Gu Yundong Choked Chapter 1152: Gu Yundong Choked Editor: Henyee Translations ��My third and fourth sisters are drawing, writing, and playing chess in the house.


    I want to play too, but they say that I��m young and won��t play with me.


    How am I young?


    I��m already four years old.�� When Keke heard this, her eyes lit up.


    ��You��re four years old?


    I��m five.


    Why don��t you be five too?


    This way, we��ll be the same age and can play together.�� Fifth Miss held her hand.


    ��Really?


    Then, that��s fine.


    I��ll be five years old.�� Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Huh?


    You can be however old you want?


    The two of them did not see the shocked expressions of the three adults present.


    They had already walked hand in hand to a room not far away.


    The maidservant suddenly reacted and hurriedly wanted to stop the Fifth Miss.


    Gu Yundong immediately said, ��It��s fine.


    Let her play in our room for a while.


    I��ll watch over her.


    Don��t worry.�� ��Buta?�|�� ��Alternatively, you can follow us to the side room to watch over the Fifth Miss.�� The maidservant hesitated for a moment before saying, ��Then I��ll have to trouble Boss Gu.�� She did not have to take care of Fifth Miss alone.


    Third Miss and Fourth Miss were in another room.


    After all, Boss Gu was the owner of New Tea Pavilion.


    She valued the reputation and safety of New Tea Pavilion the most.


    With her around, nothing would happen.


    Gu Yundong waited for the maidservant to leave before leading Chang Yaya, who had been silent, into the room.


    The two young ladies in the room had already started chatting.


    Their words were innocent and cute, but they spoke seriously.


    ��I��ve already decided that I don��t like my third and fourth sisters anymore.


    Unlessa?�| unless they beg me, I won��t talk to them.�� Keke nodded.


    ��Yes, my second brother often begs me.�� ��How does he beg you?�� Keke tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ��He begs me in his heart.


    I can hear him.�� Gu Yundong almost spat out a mouthful of water.


    You are good.


    Why didn��t I know that there was such a superpower?


    Fifth Miss cried like a storm.


    ��But I can��t hear Third Sister and Fourth Sister begging me.


    What should I do?�� Keke patted her shoulder and comforted her.


    ��Let me teach you.


    Come, in your mind, imagine your third and fourth sisters begging you.�� Fifth Miss closed her eyes and thought hard.


    Then, she nodded.


    ��I thought of it.�� ��Yes, think a little harder.


    Do you feel relieved now?�� ��I��ve vented my anger.�� ��Do you forgive them?�� ��They��re forgiven.�� ��That��s good.�� ��Pffta?�| Cough, cough, cough.�� Gu Yundong choked in the end.


    She clutched her stomach and almost stood up.


    Her face was red.


    Keke panicked and quickly ran to her.


    She tried her best to stand on her toes and pat her back.


    ��Big Sister, are you alright?


    Why are you so careless?


    You��re already so old, yet you can still choke on water.


    You��re making me very worried.�� Thank you, really!!


    Gu Yundong finally calmed down and felt less uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she realized that Chang Yaya was also trying her best to hold back her laughter.


    Ever since Chang Yaya entered the room, she did not know where to put her hands and feet.


    It was only when she heard the children��s childish words that she slowly relaxed.


    She tried her best to suppress the smile on her face and gradually let go of the two children.


    ��Actually, the older children are not willing to play with the younger ones, so you can find someone of similar age and play with something else.�� ��Play with something else?


    What?��

 Chapter 1153 - 1153 Something Kids Play with

    ?Chapter 1153: Something Kids Play with Chapter 1153: Something Kids Play with Editor: Henyee Translations Fifth Miss tilted her little head and looked curious.


    ��I know how to flip a flower rope and pitch-pot, but they still despise me for being too young and say that I don��t have the strength.


    Hmph.�� Chang Yaya was stunned.


    Many things played by children from the countryside flashed across her mind, such as jumping on a horse, throwing mud, hitting a rat, throwing stones, and so on.


    However, these things did not seem to be suitable here.


    These children were all young ladies from wealthy families.


    They played elegantly.


    Didn��t they hear what she said just now?


    Drawing, playing chess, and writing.


    No one was willing to get mud on them.


    Facing Fifth Miss��s expectant gaze, Chang Yaya instantly felt a little guilty.


    She could not help but look at Gu Yundong, who stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    After a while, she suddenly said, ��That��s a problem.


    I have an idea, but it will take some time.�� As she spoke, she stroked Fifth Miss��s head and said softly, ��I have something fun here, but I haven��t made it yet.


    You have to wait for a while.


    Can you play with Keke first?


    When it��s done, Keke will be the first to invite you over to play, okay?�� Fifth Miss instantly shifted her gaze and met Gu Yundong��s eyes.


    Her face was filled with excitement.


    ��Something fun?


    What is it?�� ��You��ll see.


    Be patient.�� ��Okay.�� Fifth Miss was comforted and immediately went to flip the flower rope with Keke.


    Lan Hua��er quickly brought in milk tea and milk.


    Gu Yundong gave Chang Yaya a cup.


    Chang Yaya only felt that the cup was filled with a sweet fragrance.


    She could not help but swallow her saliva and lower her head to take a careful sip.


    Then, her eyes lit up.


    It was really delicious.


    No wonder so many madams and young ladies liked to come to New Tea Pavilion.


    The thing called Milk Tea could really make one��s tongue taste sweet.


    Chang Yaya��s face was filled with happiness.


    After drinking half a cup, she suddenly came to her senses.


    She hurriedly put down the cup and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong took out a piece of paper and a brush from somewhere and was seriously drawing something.


    She carefully leaned over and looked at it carefullya?�| but she didn��t understand.


    But seeing how focused Gu Yundong was, she did not dare to make a sound to disturb her.


    She simply watched the two children play.


    Occasionally, she would take a sip of milk tea and look at the scenery outside the window.


    Such a quiet and comfortable atmosphere was a lifestyle that Chang Yaya had never experienced before.


    If onlya?�| Xiaoxi was here too.


    As she was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    Chang Yaya was shocked and quickly stood up to open the door.


    There were two middle-aged women standing at the door.


    When Chang Yaya saw their expressions, her body instantly became stiff and reserved.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong��s voice quickly sounded from behind.


    ��Madam Qiu, Aunt Ke, you��re here.


    Come in quickly.�� Chang Yaya immediately made way to let the two in.


    Madam Qiu was slightly stunned when she saw Fifth Miss playing at the side.


    When Keke saw Aunt Ke smiling sweetly at her, she didn��t rush over and throw herself into her arms because she still had to accompany her heartbroken friend who had been abandoned by her two sisters.


    Gu Yundong introduced Chang Yaya to them before saying, ��I heard from Lan Hua��er that you went to discuss something.


    It seems to be quite important.


    What is it?


    Do you want to tell me?�� ��There��s indeed something I want to resolve.


    Since Boss Gu is here, let��s discuss it together.�� Madam Qiu nodded and sat opposite Gu Yundong.

 Chapter 1154 - 1154 Childrens Playground

    ?Chapter 1154: Children��s Playground Chapter 1154: Children��s Playground Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong was all ears.


    What surprised her was that Madam Qiu and Aunt Ke were discussing the same thing as her.


    Madam Qiu explained the recent situation of New Tea Pavilion.


    ��Ever since Young Master Shao became famous in the prefectural city, the business of this milk tea shop has improved.�� Ordinary people might not know about Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong��s relationship, but how could the wealthy families in the city not know?


    They would find out after a simple investigation, so there were especially many madams and young ladies who came to the shop.


    There were many wives and children.


    There were not many rooms that were filled with childishness.


    However, these young children especially liked such a room and were unwilling to give it up.


    Later on, Madam Qiu thought that she might as well let the children play together and let the servants watch over them.


    Then, there would be no need to snatch the room.


    However, a new problem arose.


    The younger children could not stay in the room for too long, especially when they saw the older young masters and young ladies drawing and reading.


    They felt especially bored and shouted to find their mother.


    After they found their mothers, because the room was too strict, they were dissatisfied again.


    Therefore, the backyard of New Tea Pavilion would often become chaotic, affecting the other guests.


    Thus, Madam Qiu started discussing this matter with Aunt Ke, who specialized in taking care of children.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she heard that.


    She turned the piece of paper that she had just drawn around to show them.


    Madam Qiu tilted her head and stared at it for a long time, but she couldn��t figure it out.


    She asked in confusion, ��What is this?�� ��This is called a slide.


    It��s specially for children to play with.


    There are also small swings beside it, small wooden horses, and seesaws.


    When the time comes, the young children who can��t sit still can come to this area to play.�� The backyard of New Tea Pavilion was big enough.


    They could specially open a large room with soundproof walls.


    The ground was covered with a thick carpet, so they were not afraid of the child falling.


    They also found two people to specially look after the child.


    These kids would love it, she thought.


    New Tea Pavilion��s business was booming, and problems followed.


    When faced with such a situation, they naturally had to think of a way to resolve it.


    Gu Yundong used to like the children��s area specially set up by some restaurants.


    When adults ate, they chatted for a long time.


    Most of the children were impatient and could not sit still.


    Their parents could not let them run around in the restaurant.


    At this time, the children��s area was very convenient.


    Madam Qiu��s eyes lit up as she listened to Gu Yundong��s explanation.


    There was no need for a large space.


    There was no need for them to stay quietly.


    They would not despise the room for not being child-friendly.


    Good, very good!!


    Madam Qiu clapped her hands and said, ��Let��s do that.


    Boss Gu, are you going to do this?�� Gu Yundong thought of Bian Han.


    His uncle��s legs were much better now.


    He used to be a carpenter, so carpentry was not a problem.


    However, carpentry jobs were not easy to find, so he gradually began to carve some exquisite things.


    The slide could be made of many small wooden blocks.


    Bian Han was used to carving, so he must be very careful and patient when making this thing.


    At the same time, she would take care of her uncle��s business.


    This was a huge deal.


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    ��Alright, leave this to me.�� The few of them discussed the design carefully again.


    Madam Qiu went out to work in satisfaction and took the sleepy Fifth Miss away.


    Only Aunt Ke was left in the room.


    Gu Yundong then asked about her trip to the capital.

 Chapter 1155 - 1155 Fortunately, Not Long

    ?Chapter 1155: Fortunately, Not Long Chapter 1155: Fortunately, Not Long Editor: Henyee Translations Aunt Ke hugged little Keke and kissed her passionately for a while.


    It made her giggle for a while before she let go.


    Then, she talked about the reason for going to the capital.


    ��Nie Cong caused some love debt in the capital.


    It��s not a big deal.


    I accompanied his mother to the capital.


    It��s fine now.�� As she spoke, she sighed.


    ��It��s better to come back.


    The weather in the capital isn��t suitable.


    Xuanhe Prefecture is more comfortable.�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    ��After all, I��m in the Xuanhe Prefecture.�� The corners of Aunt Ke��s mouth twitched.


    They had not seen each other for more than half a year.


    Why was this woman still so shameless?


    She even said it in a serious and self-righteous manner without any shyness.


    She glanced sideways at Gu Yundong and changed the topic.


    ��By the way, Nie Shuang has taken a fancy to a suitable shop in the capital and bought it.


    He said that it will be used to open New Tea Pavilion in the future.


    I��ve helped to take a look.


    The location is indeed not bad.


    Do you want Feng Daneng to continue to help repair it in the capital or look for it locally?�� They had been planning to open a New Tea Pavilion in the capital for a long time.


    Gu Yundong only knew Song Dejiang in the capital.


    Madam Dai and Nie Shuang knew many people, so they had always asked people to pay attention to suitable shops in the capital.


    Now that they had found it, it was naturally a happy thing.


    However, when it would open for business was still debatable.


    It was necessary to renovate it first.


    As for the renovatora?�| Gu Yundong said, ��I have to ask Uncle Feng.


    After all, it��s a long journey to the capital.


    It will take a lot of time to go back and forth.�� Aunt Ke nodded and thought of something else.


    ��When are you and Shao Qingyuan getting married?�� ��Ahem, the end of August.�� Aunt Ke raised her eyebrows.


    ��Have you chosen a date?�� ��It was chosen yesterday.�� Aunt Ke thought for a moment and said, ��With your mother��s current situation, she can��t prepare you for the wedding.


    After all, Dafeng has just arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture not long ago.


    There are some things she doesn��t understand.


    If you need it, I can help you.�� ��Of course I need it.�� Gu Yundong had long treated Aunt Ke as her own elder.


    Previously, when she was away from home for a few months, it was Aunt Ke who took care of the family.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong knew that it was more appropriate to leave these matters to Aunt Ke.


    When Aunt Ke heard her answer without hesitation, she nodded and took over the matter with satisfaction.


    ��I��ll discuss it with your Eldest Aunt and the others when the time comes.�� Gu Yundong quickly told her about Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    When the time came, the two pairs would get married together.


    Aunt Ke had an idea.


    Gu Yundong chatted with her for a while longer.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she left New Tea Pavilion with Chang Yaya and Keke and headed for Jinxiu Restaurant.


    When the three of them entered the room, Gu Yundong noticed that there were many peanuts and snacks on the table.


    More than half of them had been eaten.


    She was immediately curious.


    ��Have you been here for a long time?�� Shao Qingyuan was calm.


    ��Not long.�� Gu Xiaoxi smiled.


    ��I��ve heard three stories from the storyteller.


    It��s really nice.�� Gu Yundong: ��a?�|�� Chang Yaya immediately sat beside Gu Xiaoxi and asked softly, ��What story did you tell?�� ��I��ll tell you when we get back.�� He whispered into her ear.


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly as if nothing had happened.


    He raised his voice and called out to the waiter outside, ��Serve the dishes.�� Gu Yundong held back her laughter.


    After dinner, the few of them stopped shopping.


    Now that the weather was gradually getting hot, they would often be covered in sweat when they went out in the afternoon.


    Gu Yundong brought them to Xingtao Street to look for Eldest Aunt Gu.

 Chapter 1156 - 1156 Discussing Business with Uncle

    ?Chapter 1156: Discussing Business with Uncle Chapter 1156: Discussing Business with Uncle Editor: Henyee Translations Ever since she found out about Youngest Uncle Gu��s whereabouts at the Su residence, Gu Yundong had rushed home with Eldest Aunt Gu.


    Hence, Gu Yundong had never taken a closer look at the house she rented.


    When she came in again, the house had changed drastically.


    Bian Han was a carpenter and was best at repairs.


    Not only did he have a few more shelves in the courtyard, but he also had two more benches.


    Eldest Aunt Gu was very happy to see them.


    She quickly showed them around her courtyard.


    ��Although it��s rented and not very big, it��s enough for the three of us to live in.


    There��s also a small warehouse here with some trinkets carved by his father.�� Gu Yundong went to look at the carvings.


    Compared to the small carvings at the beginning, these carvings were more exquisite now.


    These wooden carvings were in sets.


    According to Eldest Aunt Gu, these sets of wooden carvings were especially popular.


    There were even some customers who would customize their wood carvings when they saw that something was missing.


    It seemed that Eldest Aunt��s business was not bad.


    After coming out of the warehouse, Gu Yundong turned around and said to Bian Han, ��Uncle, I have a business deal to discuss with you.


    I wonder if you��re interested.�� Bian Han was stunned.


    ��Business?�� ��Yes, I want to hire you to help me make a set of things.�� Bian Han immediately waved his hand.


    ��Yundong, just tell me what you want to do.


    I can do it immediately.


    You��re treating me like an outsider if you talk about business.�� Eldest Aunt Gu also nodded at the side.


    ��That��s right, that��s right.


    You��re still talking about money with Aunt and Uncle?�� Gu Yundong did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ��Aunt, if I ask Uncle to do it myself, I would definitely not be polite.


    But this is a job in the shop.


    How can I take advantage of Uncle?�� ��From the shop?�� Gu Dafeng was surprised.


    ��New Tea Pavilion?�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    Gu Dafeng immediately became excited.


    New Tea Pavilion was not Yundong��s own business.


    Of course, the accounts had to be clearly divided.


    She did not refuse.


    ��Then what else does the New Tea Pavilion need him to do?


    Do you want to carve things?


    Do you have any requirements for wood?�� Bian Han rubbed his hands excitedly as he listened from the side.


    New Tea Pavilion��s business.


    From Yundong��s words, it was a big business.


    Among the people present, only Chang Yaya knew what kind of job it was.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi were both confused.


    Gu Yundong entered the house with a smile and showed Bian Han the drawings he had made earlier.


    ��This is a slide.


    It��s not a small carving.


    It��s a bigger one.


    It��s for children to play with.


    Can Uncle make it?�� Bian Han took the blueprints over.


    He could not understand the blueprints at first, especially the blueprints drawn by Gu Yundong.


    Only someone like Feng Daneng, who had worked with her before, could understand them at a glance.


    However, Bian Han had been staying in the small courtyard for the past few days.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang had painted a lot, so he would also ponder over it.


    In addition, a portion of the set of things he had carved previously had been drawn by Gu Yundong, so he was quite familiar with this.


    However, the blueprint this time was of a larger size.


    He needed Gu Yundong to explain it to him in detail.


    Bian Han��s eyes lit up as he listened.


    He looked at the blueprint again and again.


    After a while, he said, ��I-I��ll try it first and make a small one first.�� Seeing how cautious he was, Gu Yundong felt that there was no problem.


    Bian Han immediately took a piece of wood and began to work while Gu Yundong and the rest went to the Su residence.

 Chapter 1157 - 1157 High Pay

    ?Chapter 1157: High Pay Chapter 1157: High Pay Editor: Henyee Translations After returning from Great Rock Village, Gu Yundong felt that she still had to make things clear to Mother Su about Hong Xiaoni.


    Gu Xiaoxi also wanted to visit Mother Su.


    When she first came to the Xuanhe Prefecture, Mother Su had also taken care of him.


    Moreover, it was Mother Su who told Gu Yundong about him.


    That was why their family was reunited.


    They were truly grateful to her.


    Shao Qingyuan was holding the gifts in his hand when the group entered the Su residence.


    Mother Su had yet to recognize Gu Xiaoxi at a glance.


    It was only when she heard him introduce himself that she suddenly reacted.


    However, she saw Chang Yaya standing beside Gu Xiaoxi.


    Hong Xiaonia?�| was not around.


    Mother Su was stunned for a moment until Gu Yundong told her the whole story.


    Mother Su was silent for a while after hearing that.


    In the end, she sighed and said, ��I really didn��t expect things to turn out like this.


    Fortunately, you guys went early and saved her in time.�� Speaking of this, Mother Su suddenly felt a little lucky.


    When Hong Xiaoni came to visit two years ago, she didn��t force them to stay at her house.


    Otherwise, with Hong Xiaoni��s character, who knew what kind of storm she would cause to the family.


    No matter what, everyone was happy.


    Gu Yundong and the rest returned to the Bian Family when they were almost done in the Su Family.


    In just one afternoon, Bian Han had already completed the small slide model.


    It was very exquisite and small.


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    Keke couldn��t bear to put it down.


    She looked at Bian Han expectantly.


    The latter laughed and patted her head.


    ��When the slide is ready, I��ll give this to Keke.�� ��Thank you, Uncle.�� The little girl jumped up happily.


    Bian Han then looked at Gu Yundong and asked, ��Is this feasible?�� ��Of course.�� Not only that, Gu Yundong looked at the small model and suddenly thought of something else.


    A kind of small DIY house.


    With all the components ready, one could build the house by oneself.


    Gu Yundong felt that other than wood carvings, his uncle might be able to expand and make such small toys in the future.


    However, it was still too early to talk about this.


    At least, it had to wait until he finished the work at hand.


    She just didn��t know if his uncle wanted to focus on carving or if he wanted to earn more money with more novel things.


    Gu Yundong looked at the slide model again and said to Bian Han, ��Since there��s no problem, let��s talk about the salary next.


    I��ve talked to Madam Qiu about making the full set of parts like the slide swing and seesaw.


    The salary is 20 taels.


    Of course, this is our offer.


    Uncle can negotiate.�� 2, 20 taels?


    And it was negotiable??


    Bian Han and Gu Dafeng were both shocked.


    Gu Xiaoxi, who was at the side, also widened his eyes and gasped.


    Was the salary in the prefecture capitala?�| so high?


    Bian Han hurriedly shook his head.


    ��Too, too much.


    Yundong, I know you��re taking care of me, but you gave me such a high salary.


    It��s hard for you to explain to the other owners.


    This is not good, not good.�� Gu Yundong smiled.


    ��Uncle, you��re thinking too much.


    I didn��t take care of you.


    This was Madam Qiu��s suggestion in the first place.


    You can ask Aunt.


    She heard it too.�� Chang Yaya immediately nodded.


    When she heard the price, she was also shocked.


    One had to know that all her savings for several years back then were only three taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong smiled.


    ��Besides, this job is not as easy as you think.��

 Chapter 1158 - 1158 Half a Month Later

    ?Chapter 1158: Half a Month Later Chapter 1158: Half a Month Later Editor: Henyee Translations ��First of all, the slide and swings are for children, so they have to be very sturdy.


    At the very least, they have to be safe.


    They have to be smooth and not have wooden spikes.


    Secondly, this thing has to be very strong.


    If the wood used is even the slightest bit substandard, it can��t be used.


    Secondly, this slide requires a year of after-sales maintenance in the future.�� Bian Han was puzzled.


    ��What do you mean by after-sales maintenance?�� ��You just have to check the repairs every once in a while to see if there��s anything that��s old and inappropriate.


    You have to repair and adjust it in time.�� Bian Han was enlightened.


    ��That��s not a problem.


    Not to mention a year, even if it��s eight to ten years, I��ll still go.�� There was no need for eight to ten years.


    After all, New Tea Pavilion��s business was good.


    When the slide was old, it would definitely be replaced generously.


    ��There��s one last point.


    Uncle, your legs have just recovered after all.


    Some rough and tiring work is still not suitable for you.


    I��m thinking, can we hire a small worker to help?�� Bian Han was stunned.


    He had really never thought about this.


    But what Gu Yundong said made sense.


    It was not easy for him to treat his leg.


    If it broke again because of this, it would be a huge loss.


    But who should he hire?


    Bian Han was conflicted.


    Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly pointed at herself and said, ��I, I, I, Brother-in-law, I can help you.�� Bian Han turned to look at him, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Yes, Xiaoxi had just arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture, and she didn��t have any work to do now.


    He was also young and capable, and he was family.


    He didn��t have to worry about leaking Yundong��s blueprint.


    He was the most suitable candidate.


    ��Alright, then help me.


    We��ll split the money we earn equally.�� Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly waved her hand.


    ��How can we split it equally?


    I��m just a helper.


    I don��t know much about carpentry.


    If we split the wages equally, what kind of person would I be?�� ��Buta?�|�� Gu Xiaoxi said, ��If we split it equally, I��ll quit.�� Seeing this, Gu Yundong could only say to Bian Han, ��Uncle, it��s indeed not appropriate to split it equally.


    Why don��t we do this?


    Since Uncle is here to help, you��ll give him the salary of the workers in the prefectural city.


    How about that?�� Bian Han thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    In the following days, Bian Han and Gu Xiaoxi started to get busy.


    Because they had to check the location and size of the rooms, the closing time of the New Tea Pavilion had been adjusted for the past few days.


    It was brought forward by an hour.


    After the guests had left, Bian Han brought Gu Xiaoxi to take a look at the location.


    When he was almost done with his research, he started to do it.


    Because of this, Chang Yaya stayed with Gu Xiaoxi at the Bian family��s house and took care of their meals and daily necessities.


    Anyway, Yuanzhi and Yunshu had already returned to Fengkai County to attend classes.


    Hence, the couple also had a room to stay in and it was not crowded.


    Bian Han temporarily stopped carving, so Gu Dafeng naturally had less time to go to the market.


    Hence, she and Aunt Ke prepared for the wedding of Gu Yundong and Gu Xiaoxi.


    With Aunt Ke��s suggestion, Gu Dafeng felt much more at ease.


    From the beginning, she was afraid that she would not do well.


    After all, she was just a countryside woman.


    If she was preparing for the wedding, most of it would be arranged according to the standards of the countryside.


    However, Yundong and Qingyuan��s identities were different now.


    If they were doing the countryside style, they would look much more petty and would be laughed at.


    With Aunt Ke around, Gu Dafeng only needed to help from the side and learn more about the rules here.


    Half a month later, the slide of New Tea Pavilion was finally completed.

 Chapter 1159 - 1159 New Tea Pavilion Has A New Thing

    ?Chapter 1159: New Tea Pavilion Has A New Thing Chapter 1159: New Tea Pavilion Has A New Thing Editor: Henyee Translations Madam Dai and Nie Shuang both knew about slides, but they had never seen one before.


    They had only heard Madam Qiu give them a rough idea.


    Gu Yundong had always been proficient in publicity, and it was the same this time.


    Two days ago, she had already informed the guests that New Tea Pavilion would be launching new things today.


    They were specially prepared for guests with children at home.


    Everyone was interested when they heard that.


    The things in New Tea Pavilion had always been novel and would not disappoint anyone.


    This time, it was said that Boss Gu had personally prepared it.


    Even Madam Dai and Eldest Miss Nie had never seen it before.


    Driven by curiosity, both the women who were taking care of the children and the young ladies who were not married yet all appeared at the entrance of New Tea Pavilion.


    The slide was already in the room.


    Beside Gu Yundong stood the excited Bian Han and Gu Xiaoxi.


    After all, they were the ones who made it.


    They could explain it in front of everyone.


    Fifth Miss, who had almost bumped into Keke that day, had also come.


    Now, she was holding Keke��s hand and saying proudly to her third and fourth sisters, ��Sister Gu said that she suddenly had this idea after hearing my words.


    That��s why Keke and I are the first to play.


    You can��t compete with me, understand?�� Her third and fourth sisters were surprised.


    They didn��t know that the new thing from New Tea Pavilion was actually related to their sister.


    When the madam and young lady heard this, they immediately became even more curious.


    The slide was covered with a cloth.


    Madam Dai was holding a corner in her hand, and so was Nie Shuang.


    Someone said impatiently, ��Shouldn��t we pull it open?


    Everyone is almost here.�� Madam Dai looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded.


    Madam Dai and Nie Shuang took a deep breath.


    Their eyes were also filled with anticipation as they reached out and pulled down.


    With a crash, the cloth on the slide fell to the ground, revealing what was inside.


    Everyone focused their gazes and saw a strange-looking large object standing in the middle.


    Everyone did not understand.


    They only knew that this thing had a ladder.


    After going up, there was a small house, but the roof of the house was in the shape of a mushroom.


    It looked especially bright and interesting.


    There were two slipways beside the house.


    One was straight, and the other was circular.


    On the other side of the house was a net.


    There were handrails on both sides that allowed people to walk over.


    After passing through the net, there was a small roof.


    The roof was in the shape of a windmill.


    It looked like they were in the suburbs and free.


    There was also a slide here that was slightly higher.


    There was a fence beside the entire large object.


    The fence was also shaped.


    There were even paintings on it.


    They looked like some small animals and were very cute.


    Everyone could not help but be curious.


    ��What is this?�� ��It looks strange.


    I��ve never seen it before.�� ��Of course you haven��t seen it before.


    Otherwise, how can it be called a novelty?�� Even Madam Dai and Nie Shuang could not understand it after sizing it up for a long time.


    Gu Yundong gave Bian Han an encouraging look.


    Bian Han took a deep breath and tugged at his sweaty palms.


    He took a step forward and said, ��Ladies and gentlemen, you must be very curious about this thing.


    Let me introduce it to everyone.


    This thing is called a slide.


    It��s specially designed for children between three and six years old.�� Bian Han was stunned for a moment when he saw that everyone��s gaze was on him.


    However, he quickly pinched himself and recited the words he had practiced at home hundreds of times.


    ��The slide allows children to exercise their physical fitness, increase the balance of their legs, and make their hands and feet more coordinated.


    It can also allow children to have more courage and confidence by climbing and sliding.��

 Chapter 1160 - 1160 Envy

    ?Chapter 1160: Envy Chapter 1160: Envy Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone was a little surprised.


    Thisa?�| had such a function?


    Seeing was better than hearing.


    Gu Yundong saw everyone��s gaze and gave Keke a look.


    Keke immediately pulled Fifth Miss forward.


    When they reached the stairs, she turned to Fifth Miss and said, ��Don��t be afraid.


    Just follow me.


    It��s very fun.�� Fifth Miss was not afraid at all.


    She was eager to give it a try and nodded vigorously.


    Keke started to walk up the stairs.


    Fifth Miss immediately followed her obediently.


    Her mother wanted to pull her, but she couldn��t.


    The two girls entered the mushroom house one after another and sat down.


    Gu Yundong went forward and adjusted their postures before nodding.


    Keke moved her butt and slashed down with a swoosh.


    Fifth Miss followed closely behind and shouted excitedly, ��I��m coming down, I��m coming down.


    It��s so fun.�� There was a blanket at the bottom of the slide, so she was not afraid of falling and colliding.


    After the two girls slid down, they immediately turned around and climbed the stairs again.


    Everyone was speechless.


    The two of them went to the net again and passed by another windmill house.


    They rode down on the rotary slide.


    That was not all.


    The two of them became more and more excited as they played.


    When they slid down, they went to climb the ladder or walk the net.


    They went back and forth a few times, making the other children beside them envious.


    They revealed longing expressions.


    The ladies and young girls present actually felt that it was quite interesting, but this slide was too small for them.


    It was impossible for them to play even if they wanted to.


    Hence, when Keke and Fifth Miss tried to climb the ladder for the third time, they were caught by Third Miss.


    She asked excitedly, ��Fifth Sister, is this slide really that fun?


    What does it feel like to go up?�� ��Hmm?


    It felt a little high when I first walked up.


    But with Keke around, I��m not afraid at all.


    Keke held my hand and it was very firm.


    When I went down the slide, I felt like I was flying.


    It��s too interesting.


    Oh right, there��s also that net.


    When I first left, I thought I would fall, but I didn��t.


    After all, the net is small.


    I��m too big.�� After saying that, she broke free from Third Miss��s hand and ran over again.


    When the other children heard this, they couldn��t take it anymore and wanted to play too.


    ��Mother, I��m not afraid of heights at all.


    I want to go.�� ��I-I want to go through that net.


    I��m very big too.�� ��I want to slide down.


    I want to fly.�� The madams and young ladies present had a headache from the noise, but some were deep in thought.


    Perhaps it could really improve a child��s courage?


    The height of this slide was indeed average for them, but it was a little high for children.


    If they could overcome their timidity and have fun, and also solve the noise problem in New Tea Pavilion, wouldn��t that be perfect?


    All of them looked at Gu Yundong.


    The latter smiled and said, ��Of course you can play if you want, but there are three rules.�� The children nodded profusely.


    ��Firstly, you have to line up.


    Come one by one.


    You can��t bully the weak.�� ��Secondly, you have to protect your belongings and not sabotage them.


    Don��t kick the slide and cause trouble for others.�� ��Thirdly, you have to follow the order.


    Go up the steps, but don��t climb.


    Be reasonable and don��t make a fuss.�� That was all for now.


    She would think of other things later.


    ��Can you do these three things?�� As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, the children present immediately nodded.


    ��Yes, yes, yes.��

 Chapter 1161 - 1161 Salary of Twenty Taels

    ?Chapter 1161: Salary of Twenty Taels Chapter 1161: Salary of Twenty Taels Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong got someone to arrange for them to line up and come one by one.


    Then, she lifted the other three pieces of cloth.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the three facilities.


    One was a swing set.


    They knew this.


    The other was a small wooden horse.


    They also knew this.


    The last onea?�| Gu Yundong did not say much and let Keke and Fifth Miss play.


    The two of them immediately sat on both sides of the seesaw.


    There were two small stools on both sides, and there was a rail in front for you to hold.


    After Keke sat on it, she tapped her toes and flew up.


    The other children were attracted over, but they also wanted to play with the slide.


    They looked at this and then at that, their faces filled with anxiety.


    But these children were still queuing obediently because of what Gu Yundong had said.


    Soon, people at the swing set and the small wooden horse went up to play, but the most lively thing was still the slide.


    A madam looked at the lively scene and could not help but say, ��My son has always liked to pretend to be an adult.


    It��s rare to see him acting like this now.�� ��That��s right.


    My girl has always been afraid of heights.


    She doesn��t mind now.�� Presumably, she had been pretending in the past, but when she saw something fun, she revealed her true colors.


    The children played together.


    These people were all children from wealthy families.


    They had been trained in basic etiquette since they were young.


    Most of them could listen, so it was not difficult to manage them.


    Aunt Ke was in charge here.


    She had always liked children and could even tell stories to these little fellows.


    Gu Yundong saw that there was nothing else for her to do here, so she brought Bian Han and Gu Xiaoxi out.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the courtyard, they could not help but feel excited.


    ��I didn��t expect it to be so popular.


    Look at those children.


    They��re having a lot of fun.�� ��I think the guests are also very satisfied.�� Gu Yundong led them to the counter and said, ��When this place becomes popular, there might be business.


    Uncle, you have to be mentally prepared.�� Bian Han clenched his fists.


    ��Will there really be business?


    Will they spend money to make such a thing and leave it at home?�� ��Of course there will.


    You��ll know when the time comes.�� As they spoke, the three of them stopped in front of the counter.


    Madam Qiu was already there.


    When she saw Gu Yundong, she nodded slightly.


    Then, he took out a money bag from under the counter and pushed it in front of Bian Han.


    With a business-like expression, he said, ��Here��s 20 taels of silver.


    It��s the fee for this slide.


    According to what we agreed on back then, there��s still a year to repair it.�� Twenty taels of silver.


    Was it really twenty taels of silver?


    Bian Han could be considered to have seen the world now, but earning 20 taels in one go was still a huge sense of accomplishment for him.


    He nodded quickly.


    ��I��ll come over often to see if the slide swing is damaged.


    Many, many thanks.�� Bian Han kept the silver and smiled widely.


    It had only been half a month, but he had already earned so much.


    After the payment was settled, Gu Yundong left New Tea Pavilion with the two of them.


    After getting into the carriage, Bian Han opened the money bag and took out the silver pieces inside.


    He handed three taels of silver to Gu Xiaoxi.


    ��Here��s your pay.�� The workers in the prefectural city earned about three taels of silver a month.


    This was the case for Su Changshun and Zhuangzi in Gu Yundong��s shop.


    Gu Xiaoxi had actually only worked for half a month.


    However, the estimated working period was a month.


    The salary had already been discussed, so the money wasn��t too much.

 Chapter 1162 - 1162 Building a House

    ?Chapter 1162: Building a House Chapter 1162: Building a House Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Xiaoxi did not decline.


    He held the silver happily and even took a big bite.


    Only then did he laugh out loud.


    Although he had more than a hundred taels of silver on him now, in the end, he did not earn them himself.


    Now that he had this money in his hand, he felt especially at ease.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly sighed again.


    ��Yundong said that there would be more business coming to my door in the future.


    I want to help you and you can give me a salary.


    Unfortunately, I have to transfer the household register to Yongfu Village first and build a house.�� He had wanted to go back previously, but he happened to bump into Bian Han who wanted to do a slide, so he was delayed for half a month.


    After all, he was going to get married.


    How could he not have a house?


    At that time, wouldn��t Yaya be wronged?


    He had money in his hands now.


    He could build a better one.


    At the mention of building a house, Gu Yundong could not help but turn to look at Bian Han.


    ��Uncle, do you want to take this opportunity to build your house?�� Bian Han wanted to cover it, but he hesitated.


    Now that they had some money in their hands, they had discussed with Dafeng before that it was best to build a house as soon as possible.


    Although they were renting a house in the city now, in their opinion, they had to have a root in their hometown.


    Mulan��s grave was still in the back mountain of Yongfu Village.


    Yuanzhi was also staying in the county city to study.


    In the future, when he returned to his hometown during the New Year and holidays, he could not stay in the Gu family forever.


    That would be ridiculous.


    What they were hesitating about was how the house should be built and how big it should be.


    Who wouldn��t want to build a bigger, sturdier, and more imposing house?


    Especially when they saw the two green brick houses of the Gu and Shao families, everyone in the village was envious.


    When Bian Han first saw it, a raging fire burned in the depths of his heart.


    He secretly swore that he would do the same when he built a house in the future.


    He had money in his hands now.


    Although it was not enough, Yundong had been tight on money when she was building the house.


    He could borrow it and work hard.


    And yeta?�| Bian Han could only think about it in his heart.


    He did not have Yundong��s courage to build such a house after escaping from the famine.


    He did not have Yundong��s ability either.


    Before the house was built, she had already earned enough money.


    He thought about building a house that was slightly larger than the one he was renting now.


    However, he and Gu Dafeng were still hesitating about whether to build a mud house or a brick house.


    Now that Gu Yundong asked, Bian Han also wanted to hear her opinion.


    ��A brick house.�� Gu Yundong��s answer came as no surprise.


    Bian Han had already guessed it.


    It was the same for him and Gu Dafeng.


    Now, Gu Yundong had made up his mind for them.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiaoxi frowned and asked softly, ��Are we going to build a brick house?


    In the past, in Gu village, only the chief��s house was a brick house.


    If we build it so well, won��t others be jealous?�� As he spoke, he quickly calculated the money in his heart.


    He had enough money in his hands, but he still had to save it for the wedding and farming.


    He had to save it.


    Bian Han glanced at Gu Xiaoxi, who had his head lowered, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    Jealous?


    You��re thinking too much.


    When you see the houses of the Gu family and the Shao family, you will know that if you are too jealous, you will become numb.


    After the discussion, Gu Yundong and the rest returned to Yongfu Village the next day.


    Shao Qingyuan, Gu Xiaoxi, and his wife returned too.


    Bian Han and Gu Dajiang stayed in the Xuanhe Prefecture for the time being.

 Chapter 1163 - 1163 Feeling Very Poor

    ?Chapter 1163: Feeling Very Poor Chapter 1163: Feeling Very Poor Editor: Henyee Translations They were going to settle down in Yongfu Village in the future.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were still a little excited.


    From the moment they arrived at the entrance of the village, they couldn��t help but lift the curtain of the carriage to look outside.


    ��This road is really wide.


    I didn��t expect a village��s road to be similar to an official road.�� Gu Xiaoxi sighed.


    ��It seems that Yongfu Village is much richer than Gu village.�� Gu Dafeng covered her mouth and laughed.


    ��This is all thanks to Yundong.�� ��Huh?�� Gu Xiaoxi was puzzled.


    Just as she was about to ask, she heard Chang Yaya��s exclamation.


    ��There��s actually such a magnificent house in the village.�� Gu Xiaoxi immediately looked in the direction of her finger and widened her eyes in shock.


    The carriage stopped at that moment.


    Gu Yundong and the rest alighted, but Gu Xiaoxi was still in a daze.


    Gu Dafeng walked to the carriage window and reached out to pat his head.


    ��Alright, come down quickly.


    We��re home.�� ��We��rea?�| we��re home?�� Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly came down.


    Then, she watched as Gu Dafeng and the others calmly walked into the spacious and imposing green brick house.


    His mouth fell open in astonishment.


    ��No, it can��t be, can it?


    This is his brother��s house?�� Gu Xiaoxi turned around and exchanged glances with Chang Yaya, who was also stunned.


    After a while, he began to worry about his silver.


    Initially, he thought that 100 taels was already a lot, but now, it seemed likea?�| it seemed likea?�| he was very poor.


    Seeing that they did not come in for a long time, Gu Dafeng ran out and pulled the two of them in.


    As soon as she entered, Gu Xiaoxi realized that this house was even more beautiful and unique than she had imagined.


    He fell in love with it at first glance.


    He began to count the money in his hands again.


    Gu Yundong did not wait for him to finish calculating and went to look for Chen Liang.


    Chen Liang had been overjoyed recently.


    The cowpox vaccination in their village had been completed, but Shao Quan did not leave.


    He was still holding down the fort in Yongfu Village.


    Therefore, many people from the neighboring villages came to ask for help.


    Now, Yongfu Village was in high demand.


    It was extremely popular.


    During this period of time, there were many matchmakers who visited.


    Some had daughters who wanted to marry into Yongfu Village, and some had sons who wanted to marry the daughters of Yongfu Village.


    Chen Liang walked with the wind under his feet, looking exceptionally imposing.


    And these were all blessings brought about by Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Therefore, when he saw Gu Yundong coming to look for him, Chen Liang immediately got Madam Zhou to make tea and send snacks.


    He smiled and let them sit.


    He asked happily, ��Why are you back at the village at this time?


    Did something happen in the workshop?�� Then, he looked at Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    ��These two area?�|�� ��They��re my uncle and aunt.�� Chen Liang was stunned for a moment and was a little uncertain.


    ��Who are they again?�� ��My uncle and aunt,�� Gu Yundong repeated.


    Chen Liang��s eyes widened.


    Of course, he knew that the Gu family had been looking for Gu Xiaoxi.


    To be honest, he had always thought that the youngest uncle of the Gu family might have passed away a long time ago.


    He did not expect them to really find him.


    His surprised gaze circled around Gu Xiaoxi twice before he finally suppressed the gossip in his heart and said, ��Congratulations, congratulations.


    Your family is finally reunited.�� ��Yes, our family is reunited.�� Gu Yundong sighed.


    ��So this time, besides letting my uncle��s household register be in Yongfu Village, we also want to build my uncle and aunt��s house.�� ��This is a good thing.�� Chen Liang clapped his hands happily.


    After a pause, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ��Or do you want your Uncle Feng to build it?��

 Chapter 1164 - 1164 Budget for the House

    ?Chapter 1164: Budget for the House Chapter 1164: Budget for the House Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong shook his head.


    ��Uncle Feng is very busy now.


    He has a few major businesses on hand that he has to personally keep an eye on, so I didn��t look for him.�� Feng Daneng had always been grateful to Gu Yundong.


    If the Gu family wanted to build a house, he would come personally without a word.


    It was Gu Yundong who stopped him.


    He had finally stabilized his footing in the prefectural city and happened to have an urgent job in his hands.


    He had agreed with his boss that he would do it personally and had a completion date.


    If he ignored it at this juncture, his good reputation would be ruined.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong found his disciple, Xiao Gao.


    Xiao Gao had always followed Feng Daneng and did not leave when he was down and out.


    He was a very patient and meticulous person.


    He was also diligent in his work.


    Gu Yundong was relieved.


    As for the renovation of the shop in the capital that Aunt Ke had mentioned to Gu Yundong, she had also looked for Feng Daneng.


    Feng Daneng thought about it for a long time and rejected it.


    Even though he knew that this was a very rare opportunity given to him by Gu Yundong, even though he also wanted to go up, he was very clear about his ability.


    If he walked too quickly, it would be easy for him to fall down.


    It was better to build a solid foundation in the prefectural city before developing to the surroundings.


    Didn��t everybody see that Gu Yundong��s shop was only open in the prefectural city and not in the capital?


    It was not that she had no money or ability, but it was just not time yet.


    The New Tea Pavilion business only dared to take down the shop because of Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    They had connections in the capital.


    Therefore, they were still discussing finding suitable craftsmen for the renovation of New Tea Pavilion in the capital.


    Chen Liang nodded when he heard what she meant.


    ��Xiao Gao is an expert too.


    He knows how to be grateful.


    He could have finished his apprenticeship long ago.


    He has always been by Daneng��s side.


    It won��t be a problem to hand him over.�� Gu Yundong nodded and told Chen Liang the start date.


    Then, she bid farewell to Madam Zhou and returned to the Gu residence.


    The next day, the news that the Gu family was going to build a house spread.


    At this moment, farming had begun.


    Many people were busy, but anyone who had some free time would come and help.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Han��s house was at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yundong had bought the land in their name.


    The land at the foot of the mountain became extremely hot because of the newly built road.


    Recently, a few families had already built houses nearby.


    There were too many people living in the original houses, so they chose this place after splitting up.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Han had taken a closer look at the location and were thinking about the shape of the house.


    After learning that the Gu family��s brick house was designed and painted by Gu Yundong, Gu Xiaoxi took a brush and paper and stuffed them into her hands without hesitation.


    ��Help me draw one too.


    I don��t need one as big as yours.


    Just, just a smaller one.�� He tried his best to restrain his gaze from looking at the green brick house in front of him, lest he lost control and wanted to build it bigger.


    Gu Yundong was amused by his bitter expression.


    ��Alright, then tell me first.


    How much do you plan to spend on building this house?�� Gu Xiaoxi counted with his fingers and gritted his teeth.


    ��Thirty to forty taels.


    At most, it won��t exceed forty taels.�� Gu Yundong knew what to do.


    ��Alright, I��ll draw it for you.�� Bian Han��s budget was originally not as high as Gu Xiaoxi��s.


    He did not have more than 100 taels of silver in his hands.


    However, there was still a fire burning in his heart.


    Hence, he gritted his teeth and planned to build a house like Gu Xiaoxi��s.


    Gu Yundong nodded and began to draw.


    However, the next day, Bian Han returned to Xuanhe Prefecture.

 Chapter 1165 - 1165 Why Is Tao Yan Here

    ?Chapter 1165: Why Is Tao Yan Here?


    Chapter 1165: Why Is Tao Yan Here?


    Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yundong was right.


    The Xuanhe Prefecture had indeed found Bian Han for business.


    Although it was not a slide, but just two small wooden horses, it was still a good start.


    Hence, the construction of the house was left to Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi was in high spirits every day.


    He discussed with Xiao Gao how to build the house every day as if he was very experienced.


    After Gu Yundong finished drawing the structure of the house, she did not interfere much.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Xiaoxi pull the bricks and tiles very skillfully.


    Seeing that the house was being built bit by bit, Gu Yundong began to ponder about the expansion of the Gu family��s workshop.


    The workshop was still too small.


    Although it was not a problem to supply the two shops in the county and prefectural city, that was only under the circumstances of limited purchasing.


    Prefecture magistrate Dai had told her last time that the limited purchase of white sugar had already caused many families in the prefectural city to be dissatisfied.


    It would not be good for her if this continued.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong planned to increase the production volume.


    Then, the workshop would have to expand again.


    When Shao Qingyuan pulled the last cart of bricks back, he saw Gu Yundong standing at the entrance of the workshop with a thoughtful expression.


    ��What is it?�� Gu Yundong stroked her chin and told him about her plan to expand the workshop.


    Shao Qingyuan paused and said, ��Why don��t we build another workshop and separate the white sugar from the sweets and canned fruits?�� ��Build another one?�� Gu Yundong thought of how messy the sugar area was and suddenly felt that it was necessary.


    ��Alright, after Eldest Aunt and Uncle��s house is built, we��ll get Xiao Gao to continue building the workshop.�� There was no need to find another place.


    They could just build another house beside the Gu family��s workshop.


    The two of them discussed the matters of the workshop.


    Just as they were talking excitedly, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw Liu Wei getting off the horse excitedly.


    However, what surprised her was that there was someone behind him.


    It was actuallya?�| Tao Yan?


    Gu Yundong could not help but look at Shao Qingyuan.


    ��Why is Tao Yan here?�� As he spoke, Liu Wei had already walked in front of the two of them.


    ��You guys have been back from the prefectural city for more than half a month and didn��t even tell me.


    If I hadn��t happened to come to your shop to buy things, I wouldn��t have known.�� As he spoke, he looked behind them for a while.


    ��By the way, I heard that your uncle has been found too?


    Where is he?�� Gu Yundong was speechless.


    ��Why would you want to see my uncle?


    You don��t even know him.�� ��I��m just curious.�� Gu Yundong ignored him and looked behind him.


    Tao Yan led his horse over and cupped his hands at the two of them.


    ��Young Master Shao, Miss Gu, sorry to disturb you.�� ��Third Young Master Tao, what brings you to Yongfu Village?�� Tao Yan smiled and said, ��I��m here to look for Miss Gu.


    Coincidentally, Young Master Liu was also coming over, so we traveled together.�� Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    ��Looking for me?�� Gu Yundong was surprised.


    She felt that she should not have any interaction with Tao Yan.


    Even so, Gu Yundong still brought the two of them back to the Gu house.


    After they were served tea, Gu Yundong asked, ��Third Young Master Tao, why are you looking for me?�� ��I remember the last time at Jinxiu Restaurant, Miss Gu took out a handkerchief and showed it to Young Master Peng.


    You even asked about the origin of the handkerchief, right?�� Gu Yundong��s expression tightened when she heard the handkerchief.


    She clenched her fists by her side.


    She nodded and asked, ��Yes, why did Third Young Master Tao suddenly ask about the handkerchief?��

 Chapter 1166 - 1166 How Lustful

    ?Chapter 1166: How Lustful Chapter 1166: How Lustful Editor: Henyee Translations Tao Yan smiled and said, ��Back then, I saw that the handkerchief was indeed quite extraordinary, so I also took a few more glances.


    Especially when I heard Young Master Peng say that the material of the handkerchief was rare, I subconsciously paid more attention when I saw it again.�� Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes.


    ��Again?


    Have you seen that material again?�� Tao Yan looked up and glanced at Shao Qingyuan.


    As expected, Gu Yundong did not unintentionally obtain the handkerchief.


    It should be special to them.


    Moreover, he had noticed the word ��Shao�� on the handkerchief at that time.


    As in Shao Qingyuan.


    However, looking at their expressions, Tao Yan realized that they were not completely secretive about this matter.


    That was right.


    If it was very private and they did not let anyone know, she wouldn��t have asked Peng Zhongfei about the handkerchief in front of him.


    He sighed inwardly and said, ��Yes, I��ve seen it again.�� He did not wait for Gu Yundong to ask again.


    This time, his answer was very straightforward.


    ��A few days ago, I followed Eldest Brother to Jingzhou Prefecture for a business deal.


    The other party had a friend with him.


    The pouch hanging at his waist was made of this kind of fabric.


    At that time, I took a few more glances and thought that Miss Gu seemed to be very interested in this material, so I asked a few more questions.


    That person was a talkative person and really told me a lot about the material.�� ��Previously, Young Master Peng said that cloth was rare and that was indeed the case.


    However, he was wrong about one thing.


    Ordinary people really don��t have this material.


    Even if they do, they don��t dare to use it.


    Therefore, those who can use it are all high-ranking officials and nobles.


    This has only happened in the past few years.


    If it was ten years ago, there would be even fewer people who would use it.�� Gu Yundong��s eyes sparkled.


    Few people used it ten years ago?


    Brother Shao��s handkerchief was from twenty years ago, so fewer people must have used it.


    Their range could be narrowed down again and again.


    Shao Qingyuan, on the other hand, was very calm.


    He took a sip of tea and said to Tao Yan, ��That person knows what happened ten years ago?�� ��Yes, that person��s status in the capital is not ordinary.


    It��s said that twenty years ago, their Shao family was one of the top families in the capital.


    They had once made a great contribution and received a reward from the previous emperor.


    This cloth was among the rewards.�� Gu Yundong was stunned.


    ��The Shao family?�� She glanced at Shao Qingyuan and smiled.


    ��They have the same surname as Brother Shao.�� ��Yeah, that is the Marquis of Huaiyin Estate.


    The Old Marquis back then was a famous figure.�� Marquis Huaiyin, surnamed Shao, had obtained such fabric twenty years ago.


    Gu Yundong was slightly excited.


    Could it be that Brother Shao��s identity was about to be revealed?


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan, and the meaning in her eyes could be seen at a glance.


    Gu Yundong thought that he would be as impatient as her.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan said firmly, ��Let��s get married first.�� ��But the wedding is at the end of August.�� ��Get married first!!�� Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Alright, after the wedding, it seemed that she had to make a trip to the capital.


    However, she did not know if this Marquis Huaiyin was related to Big Brother Shao.


    She wanted to ask more about Marquis Huaiyin, but she didn��t expect Liu Wei to suddenly exclaim, ��Wait, wait, wait.


    What did I just hear?


    Did I hear something?�� Gu Yundong was almost frightened by him.


    What did he hear?


    Did he have to be so thrilled?


    However, Liu Wei suddenly grabbed Gu Yundong��s shoulders.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and quickly separated them, allowing Liu Wei to grab his shoulders.


    Liu Wei didn��t care about this.


    It didn��t matter who he caught.


    As if provoked, he shook Shao Qingyuan twice.


    ��What kind of words did you say just now?


    Repeat what you said just now!!��

 Chapter 1167 - 1167 This Is Related to Me

    ?Chapter 1167: This Is Related to Me?


    Chapter 1167: This Is Related to Me?


    Editor: Henyee Translations Shao Qingyuan pushed Liu Wei��s face away.


    No matter how excited he was, he couldn��t spout nonsense, right?


    ��Calm down.


    What did we say?�� Liu Wei almost screamed.


    ��You said you were getting married.


    You said you were getting married at the end of August, right??�� ��Yesa?�|�� ��Why didn��t you tell me such an important thing?�� Gu Yundong��s mouth twitched.


    Wasn��t there still some time before the end of August?


    Did she need to tell him so early?


    But seeing how agitated he was, Gu Yundong felt that it was better not to provoke him.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who sneered and looked like he wanted to settle the score.


    ��Did you inform us that you were engaged?�� Liu Wei was speechless.


    He immediately felt that he was in the wrong and let go of Shao Qingyuan��s shoulder guiltily.


    He took a step back and said softly, ��It��s going to be canceled soon, alright?�� This time, it was Tao Yan��s turn to be surprised.


    ��When did you get engaged?


    Why didn��t we hear anything about it?


    Are you breaking off the engagement now?�� Liu Wei suddenly came back to his senses.


    He pulled Tao Yan up and pushed him out of the door.


    ��Why are you so nosy?


    Go out, go out.


    Don��t listen to what you shouldn��t.�� Just like that, Tao Yan was pushed out of the door.


    Liu Wei closed the door in front of him without hesitation.


    Tao Yan: ��a?�|�� Shao Qingyuan pulled Liu Wei back and opened the door again.


    He said to Tao Yan, ��Let��s go to my house for a cup of tea.�� Tao Yan also knew that it wasn��t easy to ask about Liu Wei.


    He didn��t really want to know anything.


    He was just a littlea?�| curious.


    Now that Shao Qingyuan had given him a way out, he naturally followed suit.


    The two of them turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at Liu Wei.


    He said, ��Last time, your father said that he wanted to investigate the Zhang family.


    Have you finished your investigation?�� Liu Wei nodded.


    When he talked about this, he was still a little indignant.


    ��You don��t know this, but that Zhang family is too despicable.


    I��m afraid that I��ll dirty your ears if I say it.�� Although he said that, he still explained everything about the Zhang family in detail.


    Gu Yundong: ��a?�|�� My ears.


    However, after hearing Liu Wei��s words, she was really shocked.


    It was simply an eye-opener.


    She did not expect the Zhang siblings to be able to play like this.


    ��My father was so angry that he was sick for a few days.


    If my sister hadn��t stopped me, I would have gone to the Zhang family to beat them to death.�� Gu Yundong glanced at him from the corner of his eye.


    ��Fortunately, your sister stopped you.


    But since the matter has been investigated, why hasn��t the marriage been canceled?�� ��Of course, my father wants to withdraw, but how can things be so simple?


    Although the Zhang family is in the wrong in this matter, there��s no evidence at all from the things my father investigated.


    Even if we expose it to the Zhang family, the Zhang family won��t admit it.


    Instead, they will accuse us.�� Gu Yundong frowned.


    ��Since your father has found out, how can there be no evidence?�� ��Zhang Hao��s wife told my father about these things.


    His wife couldn��t possibly testify for us, so the matter was tied up.�� After a pause, Liu Wei continued, ��Actually, my father also beat around the bush and hinted to Old Master Zhang that our family wanted to break off the engagement, but Old Master Zhang was simply hateful.


    He actually threatened us openly and secretly, anda?�|�� As Liu Wei spoke, he stopped and stole a glance at her.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes.


    ��Why?


    Does this matter have something to do with me?��

 Chapter 1168 - 1168 I Have An Affair With You

    ?Chapter 1168: I Have An Affair With You Chapter 1168: I Have An Affair With You Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Wei sighed and sat on a chair at the side, feeling a little dejected.


    He said weakly, ��It��s all my fault.


    If I hadn��t said in front of Zhang Jiao that you were better than her in everything and wanted to anger her to death, she wouldn��t have hated you.


    My father said that if we took the initiative to break off the engagement, he would have to suspect that I was having an affair with you.�� His father did not tell Old Master Zhang that he already knew about Zhang Jiao��s scandal.


    He did not want the Zhang family to really use despicable methods to slander him and Gu Yundong.


    Zhang Jiao��s notoriety could spread far and wide, but why should Gu Yundong be dragged down?


    Wouldn��t he be at a disadvantage?


    Gu Yundong: ��a?�|�� Therefore, she really wanted to smash Liu Wei��s head.


    It was fine if he used her as a shield for no reason, but he had to say such things to provoke Zhang Jiao, who was abnormal to begin with.


    Even if he was telling the truth, shouldn��t he be more tactful?


    ��So, Uncle Liu didn��t want this matter to involve me, so he couldn��t cancel the engagement?�� Liu Wei nodded, but quickly said, ��But don��t worry, my father is thinking of ways to get evidence.


    He definitely won��t let you get into trouble.�� Gu Yundong did not know what to say.


    She was not afraid of the Zhang family slandering her, and these things could be explained.


    However, she would still be plagued by trouble.


    Old Master Liu was thinking for her and did not want her to get involved in the Liu and Zhang families�� matters.


    That was why he delayed the disengagement.


    It was just that the Zhang family was too disgusting.


    It seemed that they had to cling to the Liu residence.


    It did not matter even if they became enemies.


    Huh??


    Gu Yundong suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    The marriage between the two families would definitely be a good thing.


    Why did Old Master Zhang seem to be clinging to the Liu residence?


    Gu Yundong reminded Liu Wei, ��Ask your father to investigate the Zhang family again.


    I have a feeling that they are hiding some secrets.�� ��Yes.�� Liu Wei nodded.


    He stood up, as if his fighting spirit had been reignited.


    Of course, they had to continue investigating and find evidence to break off the engagement!!


    However, after talking about the Zhang family, Liu Wei asked about her wedding with Shao Qingyuan.


    Knowing that it was the end of August, he immediately began to think about what to wear that day.


    As Shao Qingyuan��s best brother, he would definitely come to welcome the bride on the day of the wedding.


    He was even thinking about how to deal with the bride when she made things difficult for him.


    Or should he build a good relationship with Gu Yundong��s brother in advance?


    By the way, wasn��t her brother Gu Yunshu?


    He was studying in the same school as Liu Yi.


    He wanted Liu Yi to be a spy and find out if Gu Yunshu had any strange ideas to make things difficult for them.


    His thoughts were wandering.


    When Tao Yan came back with Shao Qingyuan, he finally looked serious.


    Tao Yan glanced at him and didn��t say anything.


    The two of them did not stay in the Gu house for long.


    Liu Wei came over to tell Gu Yundong about the Zhang family.


    After dinner, Liu Wei saw Gu Xiaoxi and finally left in satisfaction.


    Just as they left, Gu Xiaoxi was about to talk about the progress of building the house.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, Gu Yundong pulled Shao Qingyuan into the house with a serious expression.


    Gu Xiaoxi was speechless.


    Can��t you see that I��m an adult?


    He went to look for his wife resentfully.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong asked Shao Qingyuan in a low voice, ��What did you say to Tao Yan?


    Did he say why he specially came over to tell us about the fabric?��

 Chapter 1169: Who Did You Like?

    Chapter 1169: Who Did You Like?


    Gu Yundong admitted that he had no friendship with Tao Yan. They had only met once the last time.


    He had paid attention to the fabric for no reason and had even specially made a trip to Yongfu Village to tell them that Gu Yundong did not believe that he was just bored.


    Shao Qingyuan was the same. He had indeed tested Tao Yan.


    Tao Yan��s answer was very interesting.


    ��He said that he admires our abilities and wants to build a good relationship with us and make friends.��


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ��Make friends? He clearly knows that we don��t get along with the Tao family. I won my shop in the county city from the Tao family. Is he making friends? He wants us to owe him a favor.��


    ��Yes.�� Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��From his words, I guess the Tao family��s situation is a little tense now.��


    Tao Yan had been brought back by Tao Feng for a period of time. With Old Master Tao and Old Madam Tao��s hatred for him, his life in the Tao family would probably not be easy.


    Especially after hearing that the Tao family��s recent businesses were not very good, and their profits were also declining.


    As such, Old Master Tao believed that Tao Yan was the Tao family��s nemesis. If he could not suppress Tao Yan and make him unable to raise his head, the Tao family would be finished sooner or later.


    The Tao family would also be very dissatisfied with Tao Feng.


    Some time ago, Tao Feng was in charge of most of the Tao family��s business. Now, it was back in Tao Xing��s hands.


    The Tao family was now completely divided into two factions.


    One group consisted of Tao Feng and Tao Yan, while the other group consisted of Master Tao and the others.


    If the Tao Feng brothers wanted to live a good life, they had to be in charge.


    The reason why Tao Yan wanted to befriend Gu Yundong was not necessarily because of Gu Yundong��s ability, but... because of the relationship between Gu Yundong and Qin Wenzheng.


    When Tao Feng found Tao Yan back then, Qin Wenzheng was a secret helper. Tao Feng should have known Qin Wenzheng��s identity.


    ��So, they want to seize power and destroy Master Tao, but they actually want to borrow Qin Wenzheng��s hand?��


    ��That��s the gist of Tao Yan��s words.��


    Gu Yundong touched her chin and sat on the chair.


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a glass of water and said, ��But the Tao family is involved in other matters now. Qin Wenzheng clearly knows that there��s something wrong with them, but he hasn��t acted yet. I��m afraid it��s not time yet.��


    Gu Yundong sighed. ��So not only can we not become Tao Yan��s helpers, but we also have to make sure that Tao Yan and Master Tao are not allowed to touch them?��


    Why did she feel so... uncomfortable?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, but he changed his mind and said, ��Perhaps we can ask Qin Wenzheng for his opinion.��


    Shao Qingyuan felt that Qin Wenzheng had not moved, perhaps because there was no movement from the Tao family.


    Perhaps he could alert the enemy?


    Gu Yundong obviously had the same thoughts as him. He looked up and the two of them looked at each other.


    They seemed to have a tacit understanding.


    At the thought of this, Shao Qingyuan��s eyebrows moved. He couldn��t help but lower his head and kiss her. He really hoped that the end of August would come sooner so that he wouldn��t have to be so sneaky.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard messy footsteps outside.


    Immediately after, there was a knock on the door, followed by Gu Xiaoxi��s panicked voice.


    ��Yundong, something bad has happened.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses. She stood up and pushed Shao Qingyuan out.


    A trace of frustration flashed across the latter��s heart. With an unfriendly expression, he went over and opened the door.


    Outside the door stood Gu Xiaoxi, whose face was covered in sweat.

 Chapter 1170: Pregnant

    Chapter 1170: Pregnant


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ��What happened?��


    Gu Xiaoxi looked like he was about to cry. ��Yaya, Yaya suddenly vomited. Then, her face turned pale and she fainted.��


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she hurriedly got up and walked out. ��Why did she faint?��


    Gu Xiaoxi shook his head. ��I don��t know. At first, I thought she ate something bad, but why would she faint?��


    As he spoke, he turned around and led the two of them quickly to his room.


    When they entered the house, they realized that Chang Yaya was indeed lying on the bed with a pale face. Beside her was Shen Sitian, who had also heard the commotion and came over.


    She held a towel in her hand and was wiping the corners of Chang Yaya��s mouth.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan coming over, she quickly took two steps back to make room for him.


    Shao Qingyuan was now half a doctor. He could treat ordinary symptoms or take pulses.


    After all, he had stayed with more than a hundred doctors in the Million Gold Pavilion for a few months. He did not forget anything he needed to learn.


    He sat on the stool by the bed and reached out to take Chang Yaya��s pulse.


    Gu Xiaoxi watched worriedly from the side. She was so nervous that her hands were intertwined.


    After a while, Shao Qingyuan retracted his hand and frowned in deep thought.


    ��How is it?�� Gu Xiaoxi asked nervously. ��Is there something wrong with her body? Yaya has suffered a lot in the past and her health has always been bad. Is it now...��


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t say anything and reached out to take her pulse again.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly held Gu Xiaoxi back and told her not to speak.


    The room was silent except for the shallow breathing of the few of them.


    It was only when Shao Qingyuan retracted his hand that the three of them looked at him steadily.


    ��She should be... pregnant,�� Shao Qingyuan said. He was actually a little uncertain. It seemed that she hadn��t been pregnant for long, and the baby��s pulse was faint.


    The three people in the room were speechless.


    What did they just hear?


    Chang Yaya was pregnant!!!


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned. His entire body froze as he stood there motionlessly.


    When Gu Yundong finally reacted, he suddenly pushed him and said happily, ��Uncle, are you stupid? Brother Shao just said that Auntie is pregnant.��


    Gu Xiaoxi turned his head around in a daze and blinked. ��So, so I didn��t hear wrongly just now? I-I��m going to be a father? My wife is pregnant?��


    ��Yes.�� Shen Sitian smiled. ��Congratulations.��


    The corners of Gu Xiaoxi��s mouth were wide open as he suddenly rushed to the bed. ��Yaya, Yaya, you...�� He stopped mid-sentence and turned to ask Shao Qingyuan worriedly, ��But why did Yaya faint? She even fainted when she was pregnant. Will she be alright? When will she wake up?��


    ��It��s fine. She��ll wake up soon. She fainted because her body was weak to begin with, and she didn��t receive good care because of the cold. She was too tired from building the house these few days, so she fainted.��


    Only then did Gu Xiaoxi relax.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and said, ��But she hasn��t been pregnant for long. It��s better for you to take her to the county city��s medical center and find an experienced doctor to take a look and confirm it.��


    Shao Qingyuan didn��t know much about gynecology.


    However, it seemed that he had to pay more attention to this aspect in the future so that Yundong could receive better care in the future.


    It was unknown if Gu Xiaoxi had heard Shao Qingyuan��s words, but he just nodded vigorously and looked at Chang Yaya carefully.


    Then, he looked at her belly and smiled foolishly.

 Chapter 1171: Something Forgotten

    Chapter 1171: Something Forgotten


    Gu Yundong secretly shook her head and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Uncle, take good care of Little Aunt first. Nourish her well later. Don��t let her go to the new house for the time being.��


    Gu Xiaoxi kept nodding. Gu Yundong thought that she should wait for Chang Yaya to wake up first.


    The three of them left him to take care of her and turned to leave the room.


    As soon as they walked out of the door, she saw Tong Shuitao walking over with a child in her arms.


    This child was the son that Madam Jiang had given birth to not long ago. Now that he was almost two months old, he was especially obedient. Usually, he did not cry or make a fuss. He only cried when he was hungry.


    Gu Yundong walked over and held his little hand. The little guy immediately grinned, revealing his pink gums. He was very happy, making her feel happy.


    Gu Yundong looked up and said to Tong Shuitao, ��It just so happens that your mother has just given birth. There are some things pregnant women need to pay attention to. Let Aunt ask her.��


    Gu Yundong really did not know what pregnant women should pay attention to, but Madam Jiang had two children and was very experienced.


    However, Chang Yaya��s health was indeed not good. Not only could she not overwork herself, but she also needed to eat something good.


    As she thought about it, she walked to the study and took a brush and paper to record it down. She planned to buy something in the county city another day.


    Just as she finished writing, she heard Chang Yaya wake up.


    Gu Yundong looked over and saw Chang Yaya and Gu Xiaoxi hugging each other and crying tears of joy.


    Chang Yaya felt an unprecedented joy well up in her heart. When she was young, she was despised by her biological grandmother. After her reputation was completely ruined, she thought that she might be alone in the future and it would be impossible for her to get married again.


    Unexpectedly, a calamity had caused her to meet Gu Xiaoxi.


    It was a blessing in disguise that she had found such a husband who doted on her. The Gu family was even easier to get along with. They were afraid that she would have no relatives by her side alone, so they took special care of her.


    She was about to have her own house and home.


    Initially, they thought that they couldn��t be happier. They did not expect their child to arrive so quickly.


    Chang Yaya felt that if all the hardships she had suffered in the past 16 years could be exchanged for her current happy life, it would be worth it.


    Shao Qingyuan endured it and said, ��She��s pregnant. It��s best not to have too many emotional fluctuations. She just needs to cry.��


    Gu Xiaoxi came back to her senses and quickly let go of Chang Yaya to wipe her tears. ��Yes, yes, yes. Don��t cry anymore. This is a good thing. You��re not in good health to begin with. I��ll brew some pregnancy stabilizing medicine for you later. You have to drink it obediently. Don��t go to the new house. With me around, there will definitely be no problem.��


    Chang Yaya nodded obediently.


    Gu Xiaoxi touched her stomach and became excited again. ��Oh right, I have to send a letter to my eldest sister and second brother. They��ll definitely be very happy. They might even return to Yongfu Village.��


    Gu Yundong thought that Eldest Aunt Gu would be back, but his father would be late.


    Still...


    Looking at the silly Gu Xiaoxi, Gu Yundong could only remind him, ��Uncle, have you forgotten something else?��


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned. Forgotten something?


    He lowered his head and thought about it. He told Chang Yaya to have a good rest and recuperate well. He told his eldest sister and second brother the good news and reminded himself to spend more time with his wife. Later, he had to ask Qingyuan what she should eat and ask the Jiang family about other things he needed to pay attention to.


    Other than these few points, what else was there?


    He raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong in a daze.

 Chapter 1172: Celebration

    Chapter 1172: Celebration


    Gu Yundong sniggered in her heart. So you��re stupid now that your wife is pregnant?


    She sighed and said, ��It��s your wedding.��


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were stunned at the same time, and the smiles on their faces instantly disappeared.


    Wedding??


    Yes, yes, yes. Wedding!!


    Since Chang Yaya was pregnant, she could not wait until the end of August to hold the banquet.


    Although they had already signed the marriage contract and were officially husband and wife, in the eyes of others, the marriage contract did not count at all. They had to hold the wedding banquet before they could be considered married.


    If she waited until the end of August and Chang Yaya��s belly became big, who knew how much gossip she would suffer.


    It would not be a big problem if they were to hold a banquet now and wait for the child to be born.


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn��t care less anymore and hurriedly nodded. ��Then let��s hold the wedding first. I-I��ll choose a good day this month.��


    As he spoke, he stood up and squatted back down halfway. ��But, but I haven��t prepared anything. The wedding dress is still...��


    He looked like he was at a loss. Chang Yaya grabbed his hand and smiled gently. ��It��s okay. We don��t know many people here to begin with. We can just set up two or three tables. There��s still time for the wedding dress. I��m actually already halfway done.��


    Chang Yaya knew how to do needlework. Although she was not as good as Shen Sitian, she had made the wedding dress herself.


    From the first day she decided to set up the wine, she had already started sewing happily.


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded repeatedly. He would agree to anything she said.


    Gu Yundong saw that they were discussing, so there was not much of a problem.


    Next, it was time to decide on the date of their wedding. It was not far away. Half a month later.


    Gu Yundong wrote a letter and asked Chen Jinbao and the others to bring it to the prefectural city for Eldest Aunt and her parents. As expected, the next day, Gu Dafeng carried her luggage and rushed back with the delivery team.


    It wouldn��t be too late for Gu Dajiang to come back a few days before their wedding.


    As soon as Gu Dafeng arrived, she instructed Gu Xiaoxi, ��Get Xiao Gao and the rest to build your room first. This house is already more than halfway up. In the next half a month, they��ll specially build your room. You��ll definitely be able to live there before you get married.��


    The wedding had to be held in their own house. If it was in the Gu family, it would be terrible.


    Originally, Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Dafeng��s houses were built together. Both families were already halfway up.


    In this day and age, there was no such thing as formaldehyde. After drying it for two days, one could live there. It was already May and June, and the sun was already very strong. It was not a big problem.


    However, Chang Yaya was pregnant, so it was naturally better for her to stay in the Gu family.


    They would only stay in their new house for a while on the day of the wedding.


    Gu Xiaoxi immediately agreed. He turned around and started building the house with Xiao Gao.


    With more than ten people working together, and because the house was not very big, the beam would be installed in a few days.


    After two days of drying, it was time to decorate the new house.


    It just so happened that Chang Yaya��s health had improved a little, so she planned to go to the county city with Gu Yundong to buy things.


    After all, she was getting married. There were some things that she needed to take a look at herself.


    Gu Yundong brought her and Gu Dafeng to the county city. She and Chang Yaya did not know much, and many things were handled by Gu Dafeng.


    It was just that when she bought stuff, she would ask for their opinions and see which one they liked.


    After walking around for half a circle, Gu Yundong was worried that Chang Yaya would be tired, so she wanted to find a teahouse to rest.


    Unexpectedly, just as she got Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya into the carriage, she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 1173: Affair?

    Chapter 1173: Affair?


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and said to Tong Shuitao, ��Take my Eldest Aunt and Little Aunt to the teahouse to rest first. Order something to eat. I��ll be back soon.��


    As she spoke, she quietly followed the figure.


    When Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya stuck their heads out, they only had time to see her back.


    Gu Yundong saw Zhang Jiao. In the past, she would not have cared about Zhang Jiao��s appearance.


    However, the Zhang family wanted to slander her if their marriage was canceled. She felt disgusted, so she decided to let her and Liu Wei break off the engagement as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong didn��t know where Zhang Jiao was going. She didn��t even bring a maid with her.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. If she did something shameful, Liu Wei might have evidence to break off the engagement with the Liu family.


    She was a little excited just thinking about it.


    Gu Yundong followed Zhang Jiao silently, her heart pounding.


    Zhang Jiao did not notice anything amiss. She was very calm except for the fact that she did not have a maidservant with her.


    Not long after, Zhang Jiao stopped and walked into a restaurant.


    Gu Yundong looked up. Wasn��t this... Jinxiu Restaurant?


    As soon as Zhang Jiao entered, Gu Yundong followed.


    The manager of the restaurant was especially familiar with her. When he saw her coming, he immediately wanted to greet her.


    Gu Yundong raised her hand and pressed it gently.


    The shopkeeper immediately understood and asked in a low voice, ��Miss Gu, are you here for something?��


    ��Where did that lady go?�� Gu Yundong looked around but did not see Zhang Jiao. She was probably not in the lobby downstairs.


    As expected, the shopkeeper pointed upstairs and said, ��In Room Two.��


    ��Room Two. What a pity. It��s not the wing where I could have overheard the conversation last time.��


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly. She looked upstairs and continued to ask the shopkeeper, ��Was there someone in that room?��


    ��Yes, Young Master Zhang is also inside.��


    Gu Yundong��s expression changed slightly. Zhang Hao was also here?? Alright, they had an affair and came to her fiance?��s restaurant. Wasn��t he too disrespectful? He was simply detestable.


    When the shopkeeper saw her unfriendly expression, he felt uneasy and asked softly, ��Miss Gu, is there a problem?��


    Gu Yundong waved his hand. ��No, I��ll go up and take a look.��


    The shopkeeper wanted to say something but hesitated. From Lady Gu��s expression, tone, and actions, could it be that she wanted to eavesdrop on others again?


    Sigh, how could a good girl have such a fetish?


    He had to find an opportunity to talk to the boss and ask him to persuade Miss Gu. Otherwise, if she developed the habit of eavesdropping on others at the Jinxiu Restaurant in the future, their business would be ruined.


    However, Gu Yundong had already gone upstairs and was standing at the staircase. She frowned as she looked at the second room.


    What should she do? She did not know what was going on inside.


    It would be great if they could hug each other and do something indecent. That way, they would be caught red-handed.


    Gu Yundong took two steps at the staircase. When she saw the waiter serve the food, she almost reached out to stop him.


    However, on second thought, Zhang Hao and his sister had seen her before. Even if she disguised herself as a waiter, she would be recognized immediately.


    If she couldn��t go in, she couldn��t play the recording pen.


    Therefore, she could only watch as the waiter pushed open the door of the room. After bringing the food in, he came out, closed the door, and went downstairs.


    But just now, when Gu Yundong looked into the room, she did not see anything unusual about their actions.

 Chapter 1174: Very Strange Siblings

    Chapter 1174: Very Strange Siblings


    Gu Yundong secretly felt that it was a pity. She frowned and was at a loss.


    However, just as she was about to climb up to the roof to eavesdrop, the door to the second room actually opened??


    Gu Yundong immediately turned around and quickly hid behind a pillar.


    Sure enough, Zhang Hao and Zhang Jiao came out at the same time. Zhang Jiao said proudly, ��Brother, don��t think that treating me to a meal is enough as an apology.��


    ��Alright, alright, alright. When we get back, I��ll give you another gift, alright?��


    Zhang Jiao snorted. ��That��s more like it.��


    As they spoke, they went downstairs one after another.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. She had not noticed it last time. Now that she knew that they had that kind of relationship, looking at their actions, they were really not as simple as being siblings. Their actions were more flirtatious.


    The problem was, if they were intimate, so be it. Why did they have to come to Jinxiu Restaurant? Who were they trying to annoy?


    After watching the siblings leave the restaurant, Gu Yundong hesitated for a moment before entering room number two.


    The moment she entered, the first thing she saw was the table of dishes.


    That��s right. They came out not long after the dishes were served.


    That was strange. What was the point of ordering food and not eating it?


    Could it be that they came to the restaurant to talk? But in such a short period of time, they could not say much.


    It was very strange. Very strange.


    Gu Yundong glanced at the dishes on the table but could not see anything.


    She then looked around the entire room and felt that there was nothing unusual. It was a very ordinary room.


    Gu Yundong was observing when footsteps suddenly came from outside.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide, but after looking around, she couldn��t find a place to hide.


    In the end, she bent down and went under the table, flipping the tablecloth down.


    As soon as she put it down, she spat at herself in frustration. Why was she hiding? It was impossible for the Zhang siblings to be back. What was there to be afraid of?


    Sure enough, the footsteps quickly entered the door.


    Immediately after, the waiter��s suspicious voice sounded. ��They didn��t eat much on this table. What a waste.��


    Before he could finish speaking, another waiter seemed to come in and said with a smile, ��It doesn��t matter. It��s better if they don��t eat it. Let us eat it. Look at this chicken. It hasn��t been touched at all. It was personally cooked by the master. Let��s split it half each. We can bring it home at night and heat it up for the family at home to try.��


    ��That��s true.��


    Gu Yundong hid under the table. Should she go out or not?


    It seemed very awkward to go out. The two young men had just discussed bringing the leftovers home, but they did not expect her to hear them.


    And how could she, Gu Yundong, who was beautiful and intelligent and had the demeanor of a big sister in front of Liu Wei, be seen under the table?


    If Liu Wei found out, wouldn��t he laugh at her?


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong calmly squatted under the table. She planned to come out after the two of them packed up and left.


    The two of them were very fast. Each of them carried out a tray.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. Just as they were about to come out of the door, a voice came from the door again.


    ��Bring me a pot of tea.�� The person outside the door seemed to want to enter this room and was standing at the door talking to the waiter who went out.


    The waiter nodded hurriedly. ��Please wait a moment. I��ll change the tablecloth and serve tea for you later.��


    Gu Yundong��s heart skipped a beat. Damn it, you still want to change the tablecloth? Wouldn��t she be exposed??

 Chapter 1175: Problem

    Chapter 1175: Problem


    Gu Yundong was anxious. Unexpectedly, the next moment, she heard the customer say, ��No need to change. I��m thirsty. Hurry up and serve me a pot of tea.��


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment. Very good. I like this idea, but it��s a little sloppy.


    However, why did this voice sound so familiar?


    Gu Yundong wanted to lift the tablecloth and look outside, but that person had already entered.


    He sat on the stool. Gu Yundong lowered her head and could only see his feet.


    The waiter outside the door left in a hurry. Not long after, he came in with a pot of tea.


    ��Sir, your tea. What would you like to order?��


    That person waved his hand. ��I��m waiting for someone. It won��t be too late to order when my friend arrives.��


    ��Alright, take your time. If you need anything, just let me know.��


    ��Okay, you can leave.��


    The waiter left and the door closed. Only Gu Yundong and the customer were left in the huge room.


    Gu Yundong��s legs were a little numb from squatting. She wanted to move but did not dare to. However, her mind was racing. Who was this person?


    The voice was really familiar. She must have heard it before.


    Before she could figure it out, this person suddenly put down his teacup, stood up, and walked to the side.


    Gu Yundong immediately held her breath. That person seemed to have walked to the door and was leaning against it to listen to the commotion outside.


    Then, he gently locked the door.


    With a click, Gu Yundong suddenly tensed up.


    What was this person trying to do?


    Just as she was thinking this, she saw that person walk to the table again. After drinking a glass of water, he turned around again.


    Gu Yundong could only see his feet and determine if his back was facing her.


    Soon, the pair of feet walked to the wall. From the direction of the shoes, the man was facing away from him.


    She didn��t know what he was doing, but he started rustling against the wall.


    Gu Yundong endured it and finally lifted the tablecloth gently to look at that person.


    Gu Yundong only saw a back view, but she did not recognize who it was.


    However, she saw this person��s actions clearly.


    He actually flipped over a calligraphy painting hanging on the wall and gently scraped it with a dagger.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. Was there something wrong with that calligraphy painting?


    However, right after that, she saw a slender piece of paper fall to the ground lightly.


    That person bent down. Gu Yundong was shocked. She quickly flipped the tablecloth over and quickly took out a mask from her space to cover herself. She stared at the tablecloth warily.


    Fortunately, that person did not notice her movements. He quickly picked up the note on the ground and walked to the table to read it.


    Gu Yundong did not dare to move. She only pricked up her ears to listen for movement.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened.


    After drinking the last cup of tea, that person stood up and opened the door of the room.


    The waiter quickly came over. ��Customer, do you want to order?��


    ��No need. Looks like my friend won��t be coming. Here��s the money for the tea.�� That person threw a small piece of silver to the waiter and left in a hurry.


    The waiter scratched his head and could only come in to clean up the table.


    Unexpectedly, just as he picked up the teapot, a figure suddenly rolled out from under the table.


    The waiter was shocked and almost screamed. Gu Yundong quickly jumped up and covered his mouth.


    ��Miss... Miss Gu??�� The waiter was shocked. ��Why are you here? When did you hide under the table?��

 Chapter 1176: A Woman Who Had an Affair?

    Chapter 1176: A Woman Who Had an Affair?


    Gu Yundong was anxious about the person who left, so he glared at the waiter and said, ��You didn��t see anything just now, did you hear that? If you dare to say that you saw me, I��ll get Liu Wei to fire you... and let you go home to eat your own food.��


    Then, she left in a hurry.


    The waiter looked like he wanted to cry but had no tears. He, he would not tell anyone. His mouth was very tight. Previously, he had discovered that Miss Gu was eavesdropping on others, so he had told the shopkeeper.


    Such a sincere, kind, and honest person was actually threatened by Miss Gu. He felt wronged.


    Gu Yundong had already rushed downstairs and left the restaurant. She did not even see the shopkeeper greet her.


    As expected, that person had not gone far. Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief.


    That person��s footsteps were steady, and he did not seem to be in a hurry to do anything after receiving the note. He was very calm.


    When the other party turned the corner, Gu Yundong finally saw his face clearly.


    She couldn��t help but narrow her eyes. It was him??


    The middle-aged man who had followed Tao Xing back then. A member of the Tao family?


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips tightly. The Tao family? The Zhang family?


    Tao Xing, Master Tao, Zhang Hao, Zhang Jiao...


    She suddenly recalled what Liu Wei had said to her. According to Old Master Liu��s investigation, Zhang Jiao wanted to marry Tao Yan back then, but it failed.


    Gu Yundong could not figure it out and could only follow behind the middle-aged man.


    However, when they passed by the teahouse, she suddenly heard a voice coming from upstairs.


    She looked up and saw Tong Shuitao, who was drinking tea with Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya on the second floor, greeting her.


    Gu Yundong immediately pressed her hand down. Tong Shuitao immediately understood and quickly turned around to go downstairs.


    Gu Yundong did not stop. She was still following behind the middle-aged man.


    Tong Shuitao ran a few steps before catching up to her. ��Miss, what are you doing?��


    ��I��m going to investigate something. Send my Eldest Aunt and Little Aunt back later. I��ll go home myself. Don��t worry about me.��


    ��Investigate something?�� Tong Shuitao was eager to try, her eyes sparkling. ��Miss, do you need my help?��


    ��You��re helping me by sending Eldest Aunt and Little Aunt back.��


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ��Alright, let��s go.��


    ��Oh.�� Although Tong Shuitao was a little disappointed, she still obediently turned around and returned to the teahouse.


    However, before she left, she still glanced at the middle-aged man who was being followed by her Miss.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man entered a shop. Gu Yundong looked up at the shop��s sign.


    It was a grocery store. The middle-aged man only bought a paper bag and a pot of wine before coming out.


    He did not waste any time and quickly walked forward.


    Gu Yundong followed him for a short distance before entering an alley.


    She watched as the middle-aged man knocked on one of the courtyards. The courtyard door opened and a woman came out.


    When the woman saw the middle-aged man, she was stunned for a moment. Gu Yundong didn��t know what the middle-aged man had said, but the woman��s expression changed slightly. She immediately pulled him in with a smile, as if she was a woman waiting for her husband to return home.


    It was as if she was a woman who had an affair with someone.


    But Gu Yundong could clearly see that the moment the woman opened the door, the expression on her face was a little unfamiliar.


    Perhaps... she didn��t know the middle-aged man. It was only after the middle-aged man said something that she instantly changed her attitude.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the courtyard wall. It was a pity that she probably could not climb over it.

 Chapter 1177: The Things in the Cellar

    Chapter 1177: The Things in the Cellar


    Fortunately, not long after, the middle-aged man and the woman came out.


    Gu Yundong quickly dodged to the side and lowered her head to wait for the two of them to leave.


    As soon as the two of them left, Gu Yundong stared at the courtyard door with burning eyes.


    After hesitating for a moment, she still hurried towards the courtyard.


    The door was locked. Gu Yundong glanced at it. It seemed that she still had to climb over the wall.


    She walked around half a circle and found a corner where no one was going in or out. She raised her foot and flipped in.


    As soon as she landed, her entire body tensed up.


    The courtyard was quiet. There was no movement at all. There were no flowers or vegetables in the courtyard. There were no chickens or ducks. It was clean.


    Gu Yundong walked inside and entered the central room. The central room was more lively.


    On the table in front of her was the wine pot and paper bag that the middle-aged man had brought over. There was also a cup of tea on the table.


    There were not many things in the entire house.


    After Gu Yundong finished looking at the central room, she went to the left wing. Other than the bed and cabinet, there were two boxes in the room. Other than that, there was nothing special.


    It was the same in the right wing. There were only a few pieces of the woman��s clothes and daily necessities.


    Gu Yundong went to the kitchen again. The kitchen looked like someone had cooked before. There were two dishes on the table, but they were already cold.


    After walking around, there was nothing special about it.


    But why did that middle-aged man come in? He had never opened the wine pot and paper bag he carried. In this short period of time, it was not enough for him to be intimate with that woman.


    He must have come here for a reason.


    Gu Yundong suddenly recalled how he behaved at the Jinxiu Restaurant. He had also ordered a pot of tea in a hurry and did not even order anything.


    In the end, he only wanted to enter the second room to get the note. He left after getting it.


    It should be the same here. He came in for such a short time and left, probably to get something.


    Gu Yundong��s gaze wandered around the kitchen again and finally landed on the cupboard.


    She opened the cupboard. It was just a few sets of cutlery.


    However, just as she was about to close the cupboard, she suddenly realized that there was a partition on the ground beside the cupboard.


    ��This is... a cellar?��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up. She squatted down and opened the cellar door. She looked inside and after confirming that there was no danger, she went down.


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    This cellar was very big, even bigger than the two rooms above combined.


    At this moment, the cellar was filled with many things.


    Gu Yundong hurried forward and untied one of the bags.


    ��Rice?��


    She walked to the side and untied another bag. ��Flour?��


    Although they were not particularly good rice and flour but all miscellaneous grains, they were still good food.


    It was quite a lot.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and looked at the dozen big boxes beside her.


    She opened one of them and suddenly gasped.


    ��Silver...��


    There was rice, flour, and silver, but they had to be placed in the cellar. Moreover, it was so mysterious and sneaky. It would be strange if there were no plots.


    Especially since the Tao family was involved, things might get out of hand.


    Gu Yundong quickly closed the boxes and tied the bags of grains again. Then, she left and walked towards the exit of the cellar.


    Unexpectedly, just as she reached the top of the stairs, she heard footsteps outside. They were very close and were directly at the kitchen door.


    Gu Yundong��s expression changed drastically. It was impossible to leave this place now.

 Chapter 1178: Gu Yundong Carried Away

    Chapter 1178: Gu Yundong Carried Away


    Making a prompt decision, Gu Yundong returned to the cellar and closed the door.


    She walked to a large box near the wall, opened it, and put all the silver inside into her spatial storage. Then, she crawled in.


    As soon as the box was closed, the cellar door was pulled open.


    Then, footsteps could be heard.


    Gu Yundong secretly left a small gap to see who was outside.


    Unfortunately, this position was not good. It was just a crack and things could not be seen at all. Fortunately, she could hear voices.


    There should be two people. One of them was the middle-aged man, but the woman from before was not around.


    ��The things are all here. Take a look.�� This was the middle-aged man��s voice. His tone was somewhat fawning, as if he was treating Master Tao.


    Soon, an even deeper voice sounded. ��Not a lot.��


    This voice did not belong to Master Tao.


    The middle-aged man explained, ��Recently, due to the cowpox vaccination, the county has been especially strict. It��s already not bad to be able to get these. Don��t worry, we��ll continue to prepare.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Seeing that he didn��t say anything else, the middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. ��When will you move them away?��


    ��Right now. Some of them first,�� the man said as he untied the cloth bag and began to examine it.


    Gu Yundong��s heart tightened when she saw him approaching. She did not dare to leave any gaps and just curled up in the box.


    However, the words she heard before the box was closed made her a little worried.


    Move some of them first? Hopefully, they wouldn��t reach her box.


    The middle-aged man said, ��Alright, then I��ll leave first. I��ll leave this to you.��


    ��Go out and explain to the people outside. Get someone to drive the carriage to the back door.��


    ��Yes.��


    Gu Yundong could not hear the rest of the sentence clearly. She did not know if the two people outside had left.


    She could only wait quietly in the box.


    However, the box was sealed. If one stayed for too long, they would lack oxygen, making it difficult to breathe.


    If this continued, she might not be able to hold it in anymore and open the box.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She closed her eyes and started rummaging in her space.


    After searching for a while, she saw the oxygen bags in the corner. She was instantly delighted and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Previously, when she was hoarding medicine in her space, she would throw everything into her space.


    There were many portable oxygen tanks and bags used to deal with high altitude reactions. They were finally useful now.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and tied the oxygen bag.


    Soon, there was a huge commotion outside. It seemed that several people had come.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Someone was helping them? It seemed like they were really preparing to transport these things out.


    She thought for a moment and took out a portion of the silver she had stored in the space.


    It wouldn��t be good if they moved to this box and realized that it was too light and became suspicious.


    However, what she was afraid of came true.


    Gu Yundong quickly realized that the two boxes in front of her had been moved away. Immediately after, someone picked up the big box she was in.


    Gu Yundong wanted to cry. It was really an unlucky day. She had to be on tenterhooks wherever she went.


    The feeling under her body suddenly lightened. She knew that the box she was in had been moved out.


    Gu Yundong did not dare to move, afraid that someone would accidentally drop the box.


    She felt movement up the stairs. They must have left the cellar.


    Then, they walked forward unsteadily. In the end, the two of them lifted the box and carried it to the carriage.

 Chapter 1179: Sleeping Out in the Wild

    Chapter 1179: Sleeping Out in the Wild


    Gu Yundong��s head was hit and she almost cried out.


    After she recovered, she let out a soft breath.


    They should be outside now. She didn��t know if anyone was guarding this place.


    Gu Yundong tried to hold it in, but she could not. She quietly pushed up the box, revealing a crack to look outside.


    To her relief, the box was placed in the carriage.


    And there was no one in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and opened the lid even more.


    Then, she heard voices coming from outside the carriage. ��How many more are there?��


    Gu Yundong was shocked and almost closed the lid again.


    This was the voice that had spoken to the middle-aged man just now.


    She finally understood that if she didn��t want to expose herself, she couldn��t go out at this time.


    However, she did not know where these things were transported to. What if...


    Gu Yundong struggled internally for a moment. In the end, she decided not to alert the enemy.


    She took out a packet of medicinal powder from her space. This medicinal powder was developed by Shao Qingyuan and had the effect of calming the mind and increasing the fragrance.


    The fragrance was mild, but it was enough for Big Black to keep track of.


    Gu Yundong pushed the lid open a little and listened. The voice was on the left. She opened the medicine bag and scattered the powder out of the window on the right.


    After emptying a bag, she scattered some in the corner of the carriage.


    Just as she retracted her hand, she heard the person outside say, ��Why is there a fragrance?��


    Gu Yundong��s heart skipped a beat. Damn it, why don��t you get rhinitis? How can you smell it when it��s so faint?


    Fortunately, another voice quickly sounded. ��This bag is filled with medicinal herbs. It should be emitted from here.��


    ��Okay.�� That person nodded and did not say anything else.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. She closed the box and retied the oxygen bag.


    Medicinal herbs... She didn��t have the time to see them.


    Soon, she felt the carriage move, as if it had already begun its journey.


    Gu Yundong reckoned that these people might pretend to be merchants and leave the city gate. The food, gold, and silver in the cellar were not all transported.


    Unfortunately, she couldn��t hear what was going on outside. She huddled in the box, hugging the oxygen bag as she sauntered forward.


    After an unknown period of time, Gu Yundong could feel that the speed had suddenly increased. They should have left the city.


    She was a little anxious. Fortunately, there were many goods in the car. No matter how fast it was, it could not be too fast.


    After a long time, Gu Yundong felt hungry.


    She took some food from the space and drank some water before continuing to travel unsteadily.


    The carriage did not stop at all. After a moment of silence, Gu Yundong realized that there was probably no one in the carriage. Only two people were driving on the shaft outside.


    Therefore, she would occasionally open the lid a little to let in some air and sprinkle some medicinal powder.


    Fortunately, she had brought a lot of medicinal powder with her, so it was convenient to store them in her space.


    The box she was in was also moved out later, so it was piled on top of another box. There was nothing above her head, so it was not troublesome to push open the lid.


    She just couldn��t stretch her body, and her back hurt terribly.


    Gradually, the sky began to darken.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Why didn��t the carriage stop?


    Just as she thought this, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Gu Yundong quickly closed the box again, leaving a small gap.


    She vaguely heard someone outside say, ��Eat something first. We��ll sleep here overnight. Everyone, be vigilant.��


    Gu Yundong��s face lit up. It was good to sleep in the open.

 Chapter 1180: Drugged

    Chapter 1180: Drugged


    Soon, someone shouted as they got into the carriage to get pots, bowls, food, and other things.


    Gu Yundong hid in the box and did not move. She waited until there was no movement outside before quietly opening a crack.


    The commotion outside lasted for a while before it quietened down.


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard someone instruct others, ��The two of you will keep watch tonight. Be careful and don��t fall asleep.��


    ��Yes, sir,�� two figures answered.


    Then, there was another rustling sound. Not long after, it was completely quiet outside.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slightly and listened carefully for a while before completely opening the lid of the box. He quietly lifted a corner of the carriage curtain and looked outside.


    The light on the left was a little bright. Gu Yundong looked at a fire not far away.


    These people were all men and were not particular. They directly spread some hay or hide beside the fire and lay down to sleep.


    There were not many people, about five of them. At this moment, their snores were already deafening and they were sleeping very soundly.


    There were two other people not far away. They should be on night watch tonight.


    What Gu Yundong found troublesome was that the two of them had been walking around the carriages.


    At this moment, she also saw clearly that other than the carriage she was in now, there was another carriage. The rest were three carts with food and medicinal herbs.


    She let go and turned her head to the window to her right.


    This side was much darker. Not far away, it seemed to be a forest. The branches were indistinct under the wind, and it was a little scary.


    After checking the environment, Gu Yundong looked away and frowned in thought.


    If she wanted to go out, she had to at least defeat these two people. Even if she couldn��t put down two of them, she had to deal with one.


    But... how could she do this without arousing their suspicion?


    Gu Yundong stayed in the carriage for a long time but could not figure it out.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, a voice suddenly came from outside. ��I��m a little hungry. There��s still some dried meat in the car. I��ll bring it down. Let��s eat together?��


    ��That dried meat is very fishy. I don��t like it. Go get it yourself.��


    Gu Yundong instantly perked up. Her eyes darted around and finally landed on the pile of food in the carriage.


    Most of the food they ate was placed on this carriage. They had taken a portion previously, and some were still placed here.


    She quickly saw the dried meat. She immediately took out the laxative from her space and sprinkled it on it.


    Then, she quickly curled up and closed the lid.


    As soon as the lid was closed, the curtain of the carriage was opened. A man took two large pieces of dried meat and went out again.


    Fortunately, it was dark. The man did not notice that the dried meat had been sprinkled with powder. He picked it up and ate it in big mouthfuls.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief, revealing a slit.


    She could vaguely hear the voices of the people outside. ��Are you really not eating it? This thing is not easy to get. It��s already dried meat and doesn��t have any taste.��


    ��Eat your food. I��ll look around.��


    Gu Yundong waited quietly.


    Sure enough, not long after, that person suddenly grunted and pulled the other person over. ��My stomach hurts. I��ll go over there to take care of it. You watch over here first.��


    ��Did you eat something bad?��


    ��Probably. Oh my, I can��t take it anymore. I��ll go into the forest first.��


    That person ran away quickly. The other person shook his head and placed the dried mutton back into the carriage to continue his night duty.

 Chapter 1181: Shao Qingyuan Is Here

    Chapter 1181: Shao Qingyuan Is Here


    Gu Yundong took this chance to climb out of the box silently.


    She wiped the laxative powder in the corner of the box and put the dried mutton that was stained with powder in her space. Then, she carefully pulled a corner of the curtain.


    Her gaze landed on the man on night duty. When he walked with his back facing her and her vision was blocked, she agilely got down from the carriage.


    The person turned his head quickly. Gu Yundong hurriedly lowered her body and slowly moved backwards.


    However, the person walked back. Gu Yundong��s heart sank. She hurriedly lowered her body and shrunk to the side of the horse carriage.


    As they got closer, Gu Yundong shrunk smaller and smaller.


    Fortunately, the sky was dark, so the person didn��t realize that there was another person hiding on the other side of the carriage.


    He walked over. Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards the handcart in front.


    It was as if she was walking in circles with the person. When the person reached the end, Gu Yundong finally found an opportunity to sneak into the forest.


    She knew that there was another person in the forest, so she walked in the opposite direction.


    Gu Yundong finally heaved a sigh of relief after she left this area.


    She��s finally out!


    She started walking back. After a long distance, she stopped.


    Since she was already here, Gu Yundong wanted to figure out their destination.


    If not, she would have suffered for nothing.


    Actually, it was much more convenient to go directly in the horse carriage. She wouldn��t need to walk at all. However, the box was uncomfortable. Eating and sleeping were alright, but... a person had to answer nature��s call, right?


    Gu Yundong found a rock and sat down. She ate some food and drank some water. She finally felt at ease.


    She wondered how her family was. Her Eldest Aunt and Uncle would definitely be worried. However, with Brother Shao around, he should be able to pacify them.


    However, she didn��t know that Shao Qingyuan was riding his horse over hurriedly.


    In front of the horse, Big Black was rubbing its nose and trotting forward.


    Big Black was agile and smart. However, it had been injured before so its legs were inconvenient.


    Thus, after running for some distance, Shao Qingyuan would carry him on his horse.


    He didn��t set off too late. After chasing for some time, he got closer and closer.


    Gu Yundong soon heard the sound of horse hooves. It was soft but it was exceptionally obvious in the silent night.


    She immediately stood up from the rock and ran to the bushes behind to hide.


    They sounded like two horses. She wondered if they were related to the group of people in front.


    Just as she was thinking about this, the sound of horse hooves got closer.


    Then, they suddenly stopped not far away from her.


    Gu Yundong clenched her fists slightly. She had already prepared the arrow in her hand.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was sitting on his horse, could only see the bushes moving slightly. It was as if someone was lying in ambush.


    He immediately took the bow behind his back and pulled the bow. He aimed at the pitch-black area.


    ��Come out.�� His voice was cold.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the bushes, was stunned. She immediately put the arrow away and stood up happily. ��Brother Shao.��


    A smile appeared at the edge of Shao Qingyuan��s lips. He put down his bow and leaped down from his horse. Then, he ran towards her with large strides.


    ��Yundong, are you alright?��


    Shao Qingyuan held her hand nervously and touched her face. He then looked at her carefully. After confirming that she wasn��t injured, he pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 1182: Block His Mouth

    Chapter 1182: Block His Mouth


    Gu Yundong stretched out her hand and hugged his waist tightly.


    ��I��m fine. I��m fine.��


    Shao Qingyuan��s anxious heart finally calmed down when he saw her.


    He couldn��t control himself and patted her perky butt. He frowned and said, ��Why are you taking the risk alone again? Can��t you come back and tell me first? I will accompany you wherever you want to go. If you meet danger when you��re alone, I will regret it.��


    Gu Yundong twisted her body awkwardly. She raised her head and snorted. ��I didn��t want to take any risk... The situation was a little complicated. I didn��t have the chance to escape.��


    She really wanted to go out and look for Qin Wenzheng after seeing the things in the basement. Then, she didn��t care about this matter anymore.


    But, when she was thinking of going out, the people outside came in. She could only hide in the alley and get carried into the horse carriage before coming here.


    Gu Yundong raised her head. She saw that he still had lingering fears and felt a little guilty.


    She touched his face. ��I��m sorry. I will discuss it with you immediately in the future. I won��t let you worry.��


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes and sighed secretly. He pressed her head against his chest and said in a hoarse voice, ��If there��s a next time, you will be grounded for half a year.��


    Grounded? This was too cruel.


    Gu Yundong pouted. Just when she was about to refute, a shadow fell on her head.


    Shao Qingyuan bit the edge of her lips and snorted. ��You seem unconvinced.�� He gave her a ��you can say it if you��re unconvinced but let��s see if I��ll let you talk�� look.


    Gu Yundong immediately shook her head. ��I��m not.��


    Shao Qingyuan felt a little regretful. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her unwillingly. He paused and kissed her again.


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes in surprise. I��ve already said that I��m convinced. Why are you still blocking my mouth?


    Shao Qingyuan wasn��t done yet. However, the hem of his clothes got pulled, and he heard a whimper beside his ear.


    He and Gu Yundong lowered their heads at the same time and saw Big Black staring at him fiercely.


    Gu Yundong burst out laughing. She squatted down and touched Big Black��s big head. She asked, ��Did you bring Big Black to find me?��


    ��Okay.�� Shao Qingyuan was unhappy with Big Black. This big fellow didn��t realize who brought him up the mountain and into the wilderness for fun. Yet, it was a traitor at this crucial moment. What a heartless fellow.


    ��Tong Shuitao came to look for me after she went back. She said that you were following a middle-aged man who might be a bad person. I brought Big Black to the city and searched the area Tong Shuitao told me about. I found the powder you left behind and brought Wind Chaser along with me.��


    Shao Qingyuan pointed at the two horses behind him. He didn��t drive a horse carriage. It was more convenient for him to ride a horse.


    ��Who��s that middle-aged man? Why did you leave the city?��


    Gu Yundong pulled him to a rock at the side and sat him down. She knew that he had rushed over in a hurry the moment he heard her news. He must have never rested or eaten along the way.


    Thus, she pretended to take out a cloth bag from the bushes and passed the buns, pastries, and water bags over.


    ��Eat something first. I��ll explain to you slowly. I took them from their carriage when I escaped. Eat them quickly. Big Black can eat some too.��


    She took some dried meat and placed it in front of Big Black. The big guy rubbed his chin against her palm and started eating happily.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted slightly as he looked at the food in her hand.

 Chapter 1183: Everything Makes Sense

    Chapter 1183: Everything Makes Sense


    Did she manage to get the food from their carriage?


    However, if a normal person wanted to escape, they would focus all their energy on running. How could they divert their attention to search for food?


    There were so many items. If she brought them along when she ran away, they would become a burden easily. They might drag her down and expose her location.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that Gu Yundong had a secret. He knew it when the four jars of wine disappeared and reappeared on the way back to the Tao family.


    But if Yundong didn��t want to tell him, he would pretend that he didn��t know.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. He took out a warm bun and stuffed it in his mouth.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head slightly and pursed her lips tightly. She continued feeding Big Black.


    After Big Black finished eating, she raised her head and told him about her encounter with Zhang Jiao and the middle-aged man.


    Shao Qingyuan listened and ate at the same time. His expression turned more and more serious.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, she couldn��t help but guess, ��Do you think the Tao family hasn��t made any moves recently because the Zhang family is helping them?��


    ��It��s possible. Qin Wenzheng sent someone to keep an eye on the Tao family, but he didn��t expect the Zhang family to be the one he should pay attention to. These two families are in cahoots.��


    Gu Yundong rubbed Big Black��s head and nodded. ��Also, according to Uncle Liu��s investigation, the Zhang family wanted to marry into the Tao family at first. They wanted Zhang Jiaojiao to marry Tao Yan. Now that I think about it, it makes sense. Zhang Jiaojiao and Zhang Hao have an ambiguous relationship. If she marries Tao Yan, Tao Yan will get betrayed by his wife again. He won��t even have the face to go out after getting cheated on. Master Tao will then suppress him again and everything will go according to plan.��


    Unfortunately, Tao Yan used some method and the marriage didn��t happen.


    That was why the Zhang family had their eyes on the Liu family. The Liu family had a powerful background in the capital, and their background was the emperor��s trust.


    If the Tao family was behind all this, it made sense.


    Everything made sense.


    ��Did you say that there��s a lot of food, herbs, and silver in the basement?��


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Did you see any weapons?��


    ��Not really.��


    Gu Yundong noticed his serious expression and asked in a soft voice, ��Do you suspect that they are preparing to... rebel?�� The last word was very soft.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to think this way. Only troops raised privately would need to transport large amounts of rations secretly.


    It looked like they had to make this trip and figure out where those people were transporting the items to.


    The current emperor was a wise one. She had a deep relationship with Qin Wenzheng. Who knew if she would become a thorn in other people��s eyes if the emperor was changed?


    There were some things she had to get involved in.


    After agreeing with Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong relied on him to rest temporarily.


    After dawn, the two of them led their horses and followed behind. Before Gu Yundong left, she tampered with the carriage. Hence, with Big Black��s help, she had no problem tracking them.


    After following them for two days, the leader, Big Black, went straight up the mountain.


    Up the mountain?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan exchanged glances with each other and followed it hurriedly.


    The journey was full of twists and turns. It was really difficult.


    The mountain got steeper and steeper. If Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn��t run deep into the mountain often, they might have lost their way here.


    After walking for a day, they finally found traces of someone in front. They had caught up with the group of people.


    The group of people stopped at a slightly flatter area. Someone ran over excitedly. ��You��re back?��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan raised their heads. The next instant, their expressions changed.


    ��Why is he here?��

 Chapter 1184: Do You Still Want To Go Home?

    Chapter 1184: Do You Still Want To Go Home?


    Qin Shu! This person was Qin Shu!


    ��Shouldn��t he be living a good life in that paradise in Qinnan Village? Why is he here? What��s more, he��s hanging out with these people.��


    Gu Yundong furrowed her brows furiously. In her impression, Qin Shu was still the warm and hospitable young man who took out all the food he had to welcome them when they came out of the mountains.


    She gave him money but he didn��t accept it. In the end, he used it to buy food and cloth to distribute to the uncles and aunties in the village.


    Why was this young man, who had never been to the county city and was already excited when he brought them to town, here?


    Shao Qingyuan held her hand gently and said in a low voice, ��Let��s wait and see.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. She pursed her lips and looked at the young man.


    Qin Shu was helping to move the items. As he moved the items, he asked, ��Brother Sun, why did you buy so much food this time? We still have a lot here. It��s enough to eat.��


    Brother Sun was the leader who brought the cargo back.


    He glanced at the young man expressionlessly. ��Do your work if I ask you to. Why are you talking so much?��


    The young man retracted his smile and shrunk his neck. ��Oh.�� Then, he went to carry the food obediently.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan exchanged glances with each other. They stared at Qin Shu as he carried the bag and walked in.


    After some time, he hurried out and carried the next sack.


    When Brother Sun disappeared, the other person beside Qin Shu bumped into him and said, ��You know that Brother Sun has a bad temper, and why do you have to speak to him?��


    Qin Shu was carrying a bag on his shoulder. He sighed when he heard this and said, ��I just wanted to ask Brother Sun when I can go home. I��ve been here for three months. Why can��t I go down the mountain? I want Brother Sun to bring me along when he goes down the mountain next time. You can eat your fill and wear warm clothes on this mountain, but there isn��t even a place to buy things.��


    The person at the side snorted. ��You still want to go home?��


    ��Don��t you want to?��


    The person laughed again and shook his head. He ignored Qin Shu and turned to leave.


    Qin Shu stared at his back view absentmindedly. Why did the guy leave before he finished speaking?


    Just as he was thinking about this, someone called him. He hurriedly carried his cloth bag and followed the person.


    Their conversation wasn��t loud, but it still entered the ears of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan clearly in the silent forest.


    ��Based on what Qin Shu said, he has only been here for three months. He doesn��t know what these people do,�� Gu Yundong said softly. However, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ��Lure him over secretly later and ask him for the reason.��


    The two of them waited quietly. The things in the carts were all moved in. Brother Sun ordered two people to pull the carriages down the mountain and went in himself.


    Qin Shu was the last to come out. He seemed to be guarding the forest here. He stood with another person and observed his surroundings at all times.


    Qin Shu was honest. He really stood there and did his job carefully.


    As for the other person, he sat on the rock for some time before he rolled his eyes. He used the excuse of having a stomachache to leave and never returned again.


    But this was convenient for Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan squatted down and found a small rock. He shook it and threw it on Qin Shu��s back.


    ��Who?��

 Chapter 1185: Brainwashed

    Chapter 1185: Brainwashed


    Qin Shu immediately turned his head vigilantly. He was holding a bamboo whistle in his hand, as if he would blow it the next moment.


    However, when he turned around, he saw two familiar figures. His eyes lit up and he was about to speak.


    Gu Yundong immediately raised her forefinger and shushed him.


    Qin Shu was stunned. When he saw Gu Yundong waving at him, he smiled and ran over.


    ��Sister Gu, why are y��all here?��


    Gu Yundong immediately pulled him a few steps away. Then, she frowned and looked at him. ��I also want to ask you, why didn��t you stay in Qinnan Village? Why did you come to the mountains?��


    Qin Shu scratched his head and sighed. ��I want to see the world and see what it��s like outside. Sister Gu told me many things in the past, and I want to see it with my own eyes. That��s why I came out. I want to find a job and earn money myself. After I earn a lot of money in the future, I will go back and build a road leading to Qinnan Village. That way, it will be easier for the village head and the others to come out.��


    Gu Yundong choked. If she knew this was going to happen, she wouldn��t have said so much to him. Look, she managed to lure him out.


    Although Qin Shu��s intention was good, he had been protected too well in Qinnan Village. He was already 14 years old, but he was still young. He didn��t know that there were so many bad people outside, and there was no one protecting him.


    ��Does your village head know that you came out?��


    Qin Shu shrunk his neck. Gu Yundong immediately understood.


    As expected, if Village Chief Qin knew about this, he wouldn��t feel at ease letting him travel alone. He might be scolding her in his heart.


    ��Then why are you here?��


    Qin Shu hurriedly said, ��I met Brother Sun in the neighboring county city. He was busy moving the goods, so I went to help him. I even asked him if he needed manpower. I wanted to find a job. I didn��t need a lot of salary as long as I��m provided with food and lodging. A little money is enough. Brother Sun promised me when he saw how hardworking I am.��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan felt the corners of their lips twitching. Move the goods? Look at how hardworking you are?


    Did Brother Sun take you away because he was worried that you would spout nonsense after seeing what happened between them? Did he plan to silence you? In the end, he realized that this fellow was naive and easy to fool, so he decided to let him be a coolie in the mountain?


    As expected, Qin Shu continued, ��Unfortunately, Brother Sun brought me up the mountain. They said that there��s a lack of manpower here. The boss��s goods are on the mountain, so we need to help him with his business. He��s worried that someone will steal his goods, so they need young people like us. The people in the mountain are not bad. They are very hardworking. They even said that we are a family and will help each other in the future. When I become successful, I can go back to the village and bring my uncle and auntie over. The salary here is high. I received three taels of silver the first month. However, I haven��t got my salary for last month. I will have to wait for half a year before the money is given to me.��


    Gu Yundong: ... Damn, isn��t this pyramid scheme brainwashing?


    Did they know that Qin Shu was easy to fool because he didn��t know the market price?


    This stupid young man.


    Gu Yundong couldn��t help but hit him hard. ��What should I say? You didn��t know that you got tricked, but you still think that he��s a good person?��


    Qin Shu was stunned. ��I got tricked? How is that possible? They gave me my salary.��


    ��It��s just a few taels of salary. You worked for him for three months for nothing.��


    Gu Yundong couldn��t help but feel fortunate. If they didn��t come, Qin Shu might continue to be fooled. If this bunch of people were really plotting a rebellion, Qin Shu, who would become their ��partner�� in the future, would only have one ending.

 Chapter 1186: Stay

    Chapter 1186: Stay


    This was the first time this young man came out of Qinnan Village. He was filled with longing and yearning for the outside world. He wanted to come out and take a look, but in the end, he stepped into an abyss of eternal damnation. How poor was he?


    Gu Yundong tapped his head. ��These aren��t good people. They gave you a month��s salary because they wanted to hold you back...��


    Gu Yundong treated Qin Shu as her younger brother. Hence, she patiently explained what this bunch of people were.


    Shao Qingyuan was staring into the distance. Fortunately, the other guard never came back.


    After Gu Yundong briefly explained what happened, Qin Shu was stunned.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief. His legs started to turn weak. ��Sister Gu, are you saying that these people, they, they...��


    ��There are good people and bad people outside. You shouldn��t have come here alone. Humans are unpredictable. A person who treats you well one moment might stab you in the back the next.�� Gu Yundong sighed. ��It��s my fault. I shouldn��t have told you about the beautiful things outside.��


    Qin Shu shook his head. ��No, it��s not Sister Gu��s fault. I��m too eager to come out and take a look.��


    His father died a long time ago and his mother remarried and left Qinnan Village. He wanted to know how good the outside world was for his mother to abandon him and run out to marry someone else.


    ��Alright, before they discover you, I��ll bring you away. The village head must be worried about your safety.��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan exchanged glances with each other. Then, they pulled Qin Shu, who was still in a daze, down the mountain carefully.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, Qin Shu suddenly stopped. ��No, I can��t leave.��


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��Why?��


    ��Sister Gu, if what you said is true, Brother Sun and the others are all bad people. If I leave, they will know that I saw through their disguise. What if I go to Qinnan Village and harm the village head?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She looked at him in surprise.


    She didn��t expect him to think of this.


    Qin Shu����He was naive but he wasn��t stupid.


    However, he was right. Brother Sun must have asked around about Qin Shu��s hometown. If Qin Shu disappeared, Qinnan Village might be targeted.


    But she couldn��t allow Qin Shu to continue staying here.


    ��Sister Gu, I want to stay. Since you and Brother Shao know their true faces, you can report to the authorities and ask them to catch them. That way, if I leave, Qinnan Village will be fine, right?��


    Yes, yes. But...


    ��Since I know that they are bad people, I will be careful. Don��t worry, I might be able to help.��


    I��m truly worried.


    Gu Yundong was in a dilemma. On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan took a few more glances at Qin Shu and said, ��Alright, you can stay.��


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��Qin Shu knows the severity of the matter. Even if it��s for Qinnan Village, he won��t expose himself to danger, right?��


    Qin Shu nodded his head fervently. He immediately felt that he had a huge responsibility.


    That��s right, he didn��t just need to protect himself. He needed to protect the villagers of Qinnan Village too.


    If he was exposed, all the people in Qinnan Village would be harmed.


    Gu Yundong glanced around him and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she nodded.


    ��Alright, stay here. Be careful. After everything here is settled, I will bring you to see the real world. At that time, you will be able to earn more money and build roads for Qinnan Village.��

 Chapter 1187: Uncle Is Getting Married

    Chapter 1187: Uncle Is Getting Married


    Qin Shu smiled widely. ��Alright, it��s decided then.��


    ��...It��s a deal.�� Gu Yundong nodded.


    After a pause, she told Qin Shu some things and even gave him some stuff.


    Of course, she also asked Qin Shu about the situations inside. Although Qin Shu was an outermost guard, he knew quite a lot.


    Most importantly, it was because he seemed naive and sincere. He loved to ask others about the outside world.


    Other people would want to boast when they saw him asking for knowledge like an ignorant country bumpkin.


    It was easy for them to expose themselves when they boasted. Qin Shu was young, so he had a good memory. Thus, he told Gu Yundong everything he knew. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan really received a lot of useful information.


    Before she left, she told Qin Shu, ��Continue to use this attitude. Pretend that you haven��t seen us today. We will contact you again. Remember, nothing is more important than staying alive. If necessary, you can betray us.��


    Qin Shu widened his eyes in shock. ��How can I do that? I don��t want to!��


    Shao Qingyuan said, ��You don��t know much anyway.��


    Qin Shu: ...


    Gu Yundong laughed. ��You don��t have to tell the whole truth. You can fool them by telling them part of the truth.��


    ��I, I understand.��


    Gu Yundong was worried about him so she reminded him a few more times. However, it was getting late so she had to leave.


    Qin Shu looked at their backs from afar. The corners of his lips were tightly pressed together. He only went back to his original spot to resume his job unwillingly after they disappeared.


    However, he was still satisfied when he saw Sister Gu and Brother Shao today.


    He couldn��t repay Sister Gu for giving them so much food and cloth. This time, he would definitely be able to do it.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn��t waste any time after they went down the mountain. They quickly jumped on their horses and rushed back to Fengkai County.


    When they reached the county city, it was already the afternoon of the second day. The two of them went straight to Qin Wenzheng��s school.


    At this moment, Qin Wenzheng was still teaching the students, while Yunshu and Yuanzhi were studying in the classroom.


    Madam Ge entertained Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. She hurriedly called Qin Wenzheng over when she heard that they had something urgent.


    Gu Yundong quickly explained what happened. Qin Wenzheng was elated when he heard this.


    ��So, the Zhang family is helping the Tao family?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Yundong nodded. She told him about Tao Yan��s visit.


    Qin Wenzheng squinted slightly. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table and said, ��I understand. Send me the address of that small courtyard. I will ask someone to take a look at the basement later. As for those people in the mountains... Don��t worry. I will send someone to investigate again. Give me Qin Shu��s portrait. I will ask someone to protect him secretly.��


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this.


    She stood up and quickly drew Qin Shu��s face.


    She also drew Brother Sun��s appearance along the way.


    She would leave the rest to Qin Wenzheng.


    He promised to protect Qin Shu so he wouldn��t let anything happen to him.


    Qin Wenzheng turned around and ordered his men to do some things. Gu Yundong saw that it was almost time to leave school, so she decided to wait. She would go back with Yunshu and Yuanzhi.


    Yunshu knew that her elder sister was here so she ran over happily.


    ��Sister, you��re finally back. Tomorrow is Uncle��s wedding day. If you don��t come back, you won��t be able to make it.��


    Gu Yundong was shocked. She counted the days and slapped her forehead.


    Yes, yes. Tomorrow was the big day. She almost couldn��t rush back.

 Chapter 1188: Confession

    Chapter 1188: Confession


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan hurriedly left the school with the two little kids.


    They went to Dongyi Academy to fetch the Niu Dan brothers before rushing back to Yongfu Village.


    As expected, the moment she entered the village, she saw Gu Xiaoxi��s newly built house with the word ��Happiness�� pasted in red. There were also red lanterns hanging in front of the door. The entire house gave off a happy vibe.


    It was the same for the Gu family. Tomorrow was the big day so there were busy people everywhere.


    Eldest Aunt Gu stood at the door and gave instructions. ��Why isn��t there a red cloth covering the wine jar? Shuitao, is the red cloth with you? And that chair, who��s in charge of the red cushions? Oh my, my memory, I...a?�?


    As she spoke, she turned around and saw Gu Yundong and the others. She was elated and ran over.


    ��Yundong, Qingyuan, are you finally back?��


    ��Eldest Aunt.�� Gu Yundong alighted the carriage. ��Sorry to make you worry.��


    ��Of course I was worried? If Qingyuan didn��t say that you were busy with business, your uncle wouldn��t have the heart to get married.�� Eldest Aunt Gu patted her. ��Oh right, your father came back yesterday too. He��s inside.��


    They walked in as they spoke.


    As expected, Gu Dajiang was standing in the central room. He was looking at a list in his hand, but he was frowning.


    He raised his head abruptly when he heard the commotion. The worry in his eyes subsided a little when he saw Gu Yundong.


    After a pause, he said to Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, ��Follow me.��


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan exchanged glances with each other and followed Gu Dajiang into the study.


    ��Tell me, what happened?�� The moment the door closed, Gu Dajiang raised his head and looked at them with a stern expression. ��I asked Shuitao, and she said that you followed a middle-aged man and never came back. I went to look for Master Qin later, and he said that you were helping him on a task and it��s nothing serious. What��s the matter?��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Gu Dajiang had just reached home yesterday afternoon. The moment he came back, he asked Tong Shuitao and then he went to look for Qin Wenzheng again. He must be extremely anxious.


    However, Qin Wenzheng didn��t tell them about this. He didn��t know where she went either. He probably told Gu Dajiang a lie to comfort him.


    He must have sent someone to look for her and Brother Shao.


    Gu Yundong felt warm in her heart.


    She walked to Gu Dajiang��s side and held his arm. She smiled and said, ��Dad, you��re the best.��


    Gu Dajiang couldn��t maintain the stern expression on his face anymore. He pushed her head and said, ��Tell me quickly.��


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. She didn��t plan to hide it from Gu Dajiang.


    Her father was going to take the imperial exam. This was something he should know. The things he met in the future might be even more troublesome and serious. He should be mentally prepared.


    What��s more, after these two years of experience, his father was no longer the ordinary villager who was suppressed by Leader Gu and the others in the Gu village.


    Thus, she told him the entire story of the Tao and Zhang families. Gu Dajiang was stunned when he heard it.


    This was such a serious matter?


    He didn��t know what to say for a long time. After some time, he finally digested all the information. He patted Gu Yundong��s shoulder and said, ��You did well. This kind of treasonous and rebellious person who tried to destroy the peace of our country should be eradicated as soon as possible.�� He paused for a moment before frowning. ��However, Qingyuan is right. You can��t take the risk alone the next time something like this happens.��

 Chapter 1189: It Wasnt Instigated By Sister

    Chapter 1189: It Wasn��t Instigated By Sister


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed. She promised that if this happened again, she wouldn��t rush forward alone.


    Gu Dajiang looked at her. He wanted to say something, but he remembered that his daughter was getting more and more capable. She knew more things than he did, so he felt a little dejected. In the end, he left without saying anything.


    Gu Yundong was stunned when she saw him leaving. She asked Shao Qingyuan in confusion, ��What happened to my father?��


    ��He knows that you��re fine, so he��s going to prepare for Younger Uncle��s wedding,�� Shao Qingyuan said firmly.


    Gu Yundong felt that it made sense. ��Let��s go and help too.��


    That night, the Gu family worked very late. They were afraid that they would miss something during tomorrow��s banquet.


    Gu Xiaoxi was so excited that she didn��t sleep the entire night. She paced back and forth in her new house alone. She held the oil lamp in her hand and inspected the front and back of the house.


    Chang Yaya got married from the Gu family. She was pregnant so others could take good care of her in the Gu family.


    Thus, early in the morning, Chang Yaya dressed up at the Gu residence.


    She had just changed her clothes and put on her makeup when the sound of the groom came from outside.


    Gu Xiaoxi had only been in Yongfu Village for a month, but he had a good personality and was young and energetic. He had a good relationship with the villagers.


    This time, not only did he bring Shao Qingyuan along, but he also brought Liu Wei, who loved to join in the fun, and the other two young men from the village. It was quite lively.


    Yunshu and the other children were blocking the door with Tong Shuitao, Xue Rong, and a few others. No one knew which side they were on, but they were extremely excited. They only opened the door after grabbing all the red packets in their hands.


    When Gu Xiaoxi came in, he pulled Yunshu��s hair forcefully. ��I��ll settle the score with you later.��


    Fortunately, he brought a group of people with him. In the end, the ones blocking the door were some children. No matter how good they were, it was useless. They couldn��t push the door with force either. What if they hurt the children?


    Yunshu took the red packets happily and snorted.


    ��I won��t tell you that someone instigated this.��


    Gu Yundong, who was standing not far away and watching the show. ��...�� Come over here. I promise I won��t beat you to death.


    As expected, when Gu Xiaoxi heard this sentence, he shifted his gaze to her.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky. ��The weather is not bad today. It��s a suitable day to get married. Little Uncle, you will definitely be able to live a happy life with Little Aunt in the future.��


    Gu Xiaoxi pointed at her from afar. ��Don��t forget that you��re getting married in August.��


    Shao Qingyuan, who was standing behind him, asked, ��Little Uncle, are you making things difficult for me? Will you block the door for me?��


    ��Erm...�� That��s right, he was the one fetching the bride, not his irritating niece.


    Liu Wei laughed loudly behind them. He hurriedly pushed Gu Xiaoxi forward and said, ��Let��s go and fetch the bride first.��


    Gu Xiaoxi threw everything to the back of her mind and ran to Chang Yaya��s room in a hurry.


    Chang Yaya was wearing a red wedding gown with a red veil covering her head. No one could see what she looked like.


    However, her hands on her knees were clenched tightly. She was extremely nervous too.


    Gu Xiaoxi was already standing at the door. He stopped in his tracks instantly and scratched his head as he laughed awkwardly.


    The other people were elated. The matchmaker even shook her handkerchief and said happily, ��The groom is shy.��


    ��I think so too.�� Everyone in the room laughed.


    He only regained his senses after Gu Dafeng pushed him. He squatted down and carried Chang Yaya on his back.

 Chapter 1190: Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 1190: Wedding Ceremony


    There was a large red sedan parked outside the Gu residence. Gu Xiaoxi had rented it.


    He didn��t have the ability to buy it, but he still wanted to give Chang Yaya the best.


    Many people were looking at them. A lot of young wives were envious.


    When Lan Hua��er got married, she had a bridal sedan chair too. This was the second one in Yongfu Village.


    The bridal sedan was much better than an ox cart or a donkey cart.


    Four people lifted the bridal sedan and followed behind Gu Xiaoxi, who was riding a horse. They circled the Yongfu Village and finally stopped outside his new house.


    Gu Dafeng had already arrived at the new house. She welcomed the guests warmly.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn��t know many people, so he didn��t invite many guests.


    Besides the Gu family, the Bian family, and the Shao family, there were also Dong Xiulan��s family, the village head��s family, and the highly respected Sixth Grandfather. Finally, there were the people who helped them to build his house and their families.


    The courtyard was filled to the brim. There were around five to six tables. Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were already extremely satisfied.


    The bride was brought in. Gu Dajiang was the eldest brother and the host of this wedding.


    Gu Dajiang felt comforted when he saw the two of them stepping through the door. Little Six had finally grown up. He had a family of his own.


    The two of them stood in the central room. The male helper sang and the newlywed started the ceremony.


    ��One bow to heaven and earth.��


    ��Second bow to the parents.��


    ��Third bow to each other.��


    Their parents weren��t around, so Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya bowed in the direction outside the door and completed the ceremony. They were finally sent into the bridal chamber.


    After some time, Gu Xiaoxi was pulled out to drink with them again.


    Gu Yundong secretly carried the bowl of noodles into the new room. Chang Yaya��s veil was lifted and she was sitting upright with a tinge of red on her face.


    When she saw Gu Yundong walking in, she hurriedly stood up. ��Yundong.��


    ��Auntie, have a seat first.�� She placed the bowl and chopsticks on the table. ��You��re pregnant. You haven��t eaten for a day, right? Uncle asked me to bring you some noodles. Eat them first.��


    Chang Yaya nodded. She sat in front of the table and took a few bites. Then, she smiled.


    ��You brought it yourself, right? I know your uncle. Although he knows how to take care of me, he��s very careless. Everything was so noisy today that he felt dizzy. He can��t possibly think of sending me noodles.��


    Gu Yundong sat opposite her and smiled. ��Who says that? Uncle might be dizzy today, but he reminded me repeatedly yesterday that my mission today is to look after you and take good care of you. Isn��t it my Uncle��s order for me to send you noodles?��


    Chang Yaya laughed because of her. However, she felt sweet in her heart.


    Now, she had fallen into the lap of fortune.


    Gu Yundong accompanied her and chatted with her. She only helped her to the bed after she finished her noodles.


    ��I don��t know when my uncle will come back. You can sleep first. I��ll ask Shuitao to guard outside. Don��t worry, they won��t dare to tease the bride today.��


    Shao Qingyuan wouldn��t. Liu Wei knew Chang Yaya��s situation, and the other people weren��t close to Gu Xiaoxi. Hence, Chang Yaya could rest properly.


    Gu Yundong covered her with the blanket before leaving the room.


    She carried the bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen. A lady who was helping in the kitchen pulled her back immediately. ��Hey, Yundong, don��t leave yet. Come over and let me ask you something.��

 Chapter 1191: August

    Chapter 1191: August


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��What is it?��


    The lady was curious. ��Didn��t you say that you will get married on the same day as your uncle? Why is your uncle��s wedding so early?��


    This lady didn��t have any evil intentions. She was just a little curious and gossiping.


    Gu Yundong thought to herself, this is a good chance for me to get her name registered. I don��t want other people to make guesses.


    Many people were talking about it when they stood at the entrance of the Gu residence today.


    Hence, she said to the lady patiently, ��At first, we wanted to get married together, but one of my father��s masters said that this isn��t appropriate. There��s no reason for an uncle and a niece to get married on the same day. No matter how I look, I have to let my uncle get married first. As a result, we can only go our separate ways.��


    As she spoke, she said regretfully, ��After that, we started calculating the days. This is the best day before August, so we were in a hurry. Fortunately, everything is in place, the house is built, and the gifts are all ready.��


    The lady nodded fervently. ��That��s right. I��ve already said that it��s hard for uncle and niece to get married on the same day. However, today is a good day. There��s a couple getting married in the neighboring village.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��That��s right. Thank you for your hard work today. You can continue your work first. When you go back later, come to the central room to get some gifts.��


    ��Sure, okay.��


    Gu Yundong walked out of the kitchen and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The courtyard was still very lively. With Liu Wei around, no matter how cold the atmosphere was, it would be lively.


    Gu Yundong couldn��t bear with it anymore when she saw Gu Xiaoxi getting forced to drink. She asked Shao Qingyuan to pull Liu Wei out.


    ��Little Aunt is pregnant. What if Little Uncle is unconscious from the alcohol and hurts her accidentally?��


    Shao Qingyuan felt that it made sense. He went forward and pulled Liu Wei to the side.


    This fellow wasn��t happy. After getting glared at by Gu Yundong, he finally understood.


    He immediately dashed towards the crowd that was still persuading him to drink. He shielded Gu Xiaoxi and said, ��Alright, alright, it��s already so late. Let��s not disturb their bridal chamber. We��re not drinking anymore.��


    Liu Wei was the eldest young master of the Liu family in the city. Naturally, the villagers felt respect towards him. Earlier, Liu Wei was the one who persuaded him to drink. Now that he had given up, the other villagers stopped fooling around.


    Gu Xiaoxi let out a long sigh. Shao Qingyuan helped him back to his room.


    The remaining people continued eating and drinking. They only dispersed after a long time.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were the last to leave the new home.


    It was already dark outside. Shao Qingyuan held her hand and suddenly said, ��Two more months.��


    Two months later, it was their wedding day.


    It wasn��t long, but Shao Qingyuan felt that... it was as long as two years.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the night sky and smiled. ��Think about how many red packets you should prepare on the day of the wedding.��


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head. ��You��re gloating.��


    For the next few days, Gu Yundong stayed in Yongfu Village.


    After Gu Xiaoxi��s house was built, it was time for the Bian family��s house.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya came back to the Gu residence. They could recuperate in peace.


    After the Bian Family��s house was built, they started building the workshop.


    Many villagers guessed that the Gu family was going to hire more long-term workers when they saw this. The nearby villagers started running around to spread the news.


    After a busy period of time, the hot August finally arrived.

 Chapter 1192: Court Examination

    Chapter 1192: Court Examination


    August was destined to be a busy and fulfilling month for the Gu family.


    At the start of the month, it was time for Gu Dajiang to participate in the Court Examination. Once he passed the exam, he would become an official Elementary Scholar.


    When he entered the exam venue, Gu Yundong and the others still went to the prefectural city. There were two rounds of the Court Examination, including the formal exam and the second exam. Each exam lasted an entire day. It wasn��t difficult.


    Gu Dajiang entered the exam venue confidently. When he came out, he was full of smiles too. It looked like there wouldn��t be a problem.


    This matter was over after the exam. He just needed to wait for the results to come out.


    Gu Dajiang asked Gu Yundong to go back to Yongfu Village. The construction of the new workshop had been completed not long ago, and the workers had been hired.


    There were many people. After all, they weren��t just needed in the new workshop. They also needed to buy goods and plant fruits.


    Two months ago, after Gu Xiaoxi got married, he bought three acres of land. He said that he didn��t know how to do business and didn��t have any skills. The only thing he was good at was farming.


    Gu Yundong didn��t stop him. Her uncle had his own choice, even though she had once suggested that he work in the workshop.


    At that time, Gu Yundong also bought a large piece of land from a nearby village to grow sugar cane.


    Hence, there were at least two to three hundred people under Gu Yundong��s command. There were many things to settle and it was much more complicated.


    Besides promoting a few capable people to be managers, she also needed to recruit knowledgeable people.


    Thus, Gu Yundong brought Little Keke back to Yongfu Village first.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she reached home, Chen Liang came over. There was excitement in his eyes as he looked at her. ��Yundong, your father has completed the Court Examination, right? How��s his result? Did he pass?��


    Gu Yundong was caught between laughter and tears. ��Uncle Chen, he just left the exam venue yesterday. His results will only be out in five to six days. How can it be so fast?��


    ��Another five to six days?�� Chen Liang was a little disappointed.


    Madam Zhou, who came with him, rolled her eyes uncontrollably. ��I think your Uncle Chen is even more nervous than your father. He hasn��t slept properly for the past two days. He keeps tossing and turning at night as if he went to take the Elementary Scholar exam.��


    ��What do you know?�� Under his leadership, Yongfu Village was thriving. Everyone��s life was getting better and better. No one lacked meat anymore.


    Now that he had the money, he should look for other things.


    Yongfu Village didn��t have a single Elementary Scholar now.


    Madam Zhou snorted. ��Why don��t I understand? Think about the ranking of Gu Dajiang in the county exam and the Prefecture Examination. He��s already a confirmed Elementary Scholar. I don��t know why you��re panicking.��


    ��That��s different.��


    ��Different how?��


    Chen Liang couldn��t reason with her. He flicked his sleeve and left.


    Madam Zhou snorted at his back view. Then, she turned and said to Gu Yundong, ��Ignore him. He must be crazy to be the village head.��


    Especially now that his life was good, his two sons had work to do and his grandsons were studying in school. There was less work in the field, so he didn��t have to worry about anything. All he did was ponder over the matters in the village. Not long ago, he wondered if he should open a private school in the village.


    ��Oh right, Yundong, when are you going to buy mooncakes? It��s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I want to buy something good this year. I��ll go with you. You have good taste, so the mooncakes you buy will be good too.��


    Gu Yundong smiled when she mentioned the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    ��I don��t plan to buy mooncakes outside. I want to make them myself. However, our workshop is distributing mooncakes. We need to buy those mooncakes in the city. We have already reserved them from a shop.��

 Chapter 1193: Making My Own Mooncakes

    Chapter 1193: Making My Own Mooncakes


    Ms. Zhou was stunned. Do it himself?


    She was a little intrigued, but she knew that Gu Yundong��s cooking skills were good. If she said that she would do it herself, it might be the kind of secret prescription that wasn��t available outside. She couldn��t just ask for it.


    Hence, she asked, ��Which shop did you reserve from? The Zhang family?��


    The Zhang family? Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head. ��No, it��s not the Zhang family. It��s a new shop and isn��t famous. However, the pastries they make are delicious. In the past, Tong An specially went to take a look. The place where they make mooncakes is clean too. I tried one. It tastes better than the Zhang family��s. I hope that they will have a place in the city in the future.��


    However, Madam Zhou didn��t think so. Everyone knew that the Zhang family��s business was the most prosperous in Fengkai City.


    In the past, there were many new shops that made many novel pastries. In the end, the Zhang family bought all the secret recipes. The Zhang family was the largest pastry shop in Fengkai County.


    However, this was between them. The Zhang family hadn��t laid their eyes on the pastry shop, so the price of the pastries there wasn��t high. With Gu Yundong��s guarantee, Madam Zhou believed that the mooncakes would be delicious.


    Hence, Madam Zhou nodded quickly. ��Alright, I��ll order mooncakes from this shop too.��


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ��Chen Jincai and Chen Jinbao will have mooncakes when the workshop distributes them. Why do you still want to buy mooncakes?��


    ��Hey, we have many relatives and friends, right? Our family is living a good life now, and we have many guests. We should give them some good treatment, right?�� She sounded proud.


    In the past, Madam Zhou was proud too. After all, her husband was the village head, but her family didn��t have much money. Now, she could buy anything she wanted. Her sons were promising and filial. She was extremely proud.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Alright, I will ask Tong An to buy more for you.��


    ��Alright, thank you. I��ll go back first.��


    Madam Zhou saw that she was tired after coming back so she went back after a few sentences.


    On the other hand, Keke looked at her excitedly. ��Sister, are we making mooncakes ourselves?��


    ��That��s right. Do you want to learn?��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    Gu Yundong hurriedly held her chin when she saw her nodding her little head too forcefully. She laughed and said, ��I knew that you��re a foodie. I��ll look for you after I have the ingredients.��


    ��Okay.�� The young lady grabbed her hand with her soft little hand and walked into the house happily.


    The next day, Gu Yundong went to buy ingredients.


    Then, she brought Keke and Shen Sitian to the kitchen to get busy. Chang Yaya took a stool and sat at the door to help pick up the green beans.


    Gu Yundong planned to make ice cream mooncakes. She had prepared the molds.


    Last year, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, she wasn��t at home and the mooncakes weren��t made. This year, she mustn��t miss it.


    Keke took the molds and looked at them curiously. She widened her round eyes and asked, ��Sister, what are these?��


    ��You will know in a while.�� Gu Yundong poured a bowl of glutinous rice noodles and said to her, ��Come, add some water for me.��


    ��Okay.�� The young lady hurriedly put down the molds and ran to her side. She grabbed the water ladle and carefully released the water bit by bit.


    Gu Yundong was extremely patient. She waited for her to take her time.


    This young lady loved to cook. She might be able to work in this trade in the future.


    However, she was still young. She would take her time and see if she could find a master chef in the future.


    After filling the water, the young lady raised her head and smiled at her with her small mouth.


    Her soft and cute voice melted Gu Yundong��s heart instantly.

 Chapter 1194: The One In Her Body Is A Little Brother

    Chapter 1194: The One In Her Body Is A Little Brother


    Gu Yundong mixed the batter and left it there. Then, she started making the filling.


    The young lady secretly took some and stuffed one in her mouth. Then, she ran to Chang Yaya��s side and stuffed one into her mouth. ��Little aunt, my younger brother wants to eat.��


    Chang Yaya smiled. The young lady always said that the child in her stomach was a little brother.


    There was an old saying that children had spiritual power so they could tell if the child was a boy or a girl.


    That was why Chang Yaya was happy when the young lady called it little brother. It wasn��t that she didn��t like girls, but if the firstborn was a boy, it would be much easier for her whether she had boys or girls in the future. At least no one would gossip.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was hard to say. However, everyone was thinking the same thing now. She couldn��t change this deep-rooted thought.


    Also, Chang Yaya was always elated when she heard Keke talking about her younger brother. If Gu Yundong stopped her, she might think that there was something wrong with the baby��s gender. After all, Chang Yaya��s body was weak and her pregnancy wasn��t stable.


    The only thing she could do now was to enlighten her and remind her uncle so that he could express that he liked both boys and girls.


    Actually, Gu Xiaoxi preferred girls. One could tell it from his attitude towards Keke. He loved to hug her the moment he came back. Sometimes, he even angered the young lady.


    Gu Yundong glanced at Chang Yaya and noticed that her eyes were indeed smiling. Her mood seemed to have gotten better, so she kept quiet.


    She turned and continued making mooncakes.


    In the afternoon, the finished mooncakes filled up the entire central room.


    The amount she made was a little big. After all, there were many people in the family, so she had to give some to others.


    Fortunately, she didn��t do all the work by herself. Later, Shao Qingyuan came over and she passed all the laborious work to him.


    Gu Yundong didn��t feel anything wrong about it. Shao Qingyuan glanced at her from the corner of his eyes and started working without any complaints.


    After they were done, she asked someone to send some mooncakes to the Zeng family, Chen Liang��s family, and the Sixth Grandfather��s family.


    As for the Liu family in the county city, as well as the Nie family and the Dai family in the prefecture city, Gu Yundong asked Chen Jinbao to deliver the goods the next day.


    When Chen Jinbao came back, he didn��t just bring return gifts from those families. He also brought the mooncakes she ordered in the city.


    The people in the workshop got excited when they saw the two carts filled with items.


    Especially the workers who were just recruited last month. Their eyes lit up.


    They had long heard that the Gu family workshop would send gifts every holiday, especially during the New Year. The new year��s goods were even more sumptuous than the ones they bought at home.


    One look and you could tell that these mooncakes were extraordinary.


    As expected, Tong An waited for the carriage to go to the Gu residence. Then, he entered the workshop and said to everyone, ��It��s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. Everyone has been working hard these few days. Hence, the boss has decided to give everyone two tubes of mooncakes to bring back to celebrate the reunion with your families.��


    ��Oh������ The crowd got lively.


    Every time their boss gave them something, they would feel as if they had hit the jackpot. They were extremely excited.


    Tong An smiled and shook his head. He continued, ��After work in the afternoon, everyone will go to the entrance of the Gu residence and line up to receive the mooncakes. Don��t be late. Keep order. Do you hear me?��


    ��Yes, Manager Tong.��


    Tong An waved his hand and left.


    At this moment, there was already a queue at the entrance of the Gu residence.


    Gu Yundong placed tables and chairs in the front courtyard and asked them to come up one by one to take the mooncakes after registering their names.

 Chapter 1195: He Did It

    Chapter 1195: He Did It


    The workers in the workshop had to finish their job first, but the fruit farmers in the garden didn��t need to wait.


    To prevent them from getting crowded with the workers later, Gu Yundong asked Zhao Zhu to bring them over first.


    The experienced fruit farmers were calm, but the newbies were whispering to each other excitedly.


    However, when they received the mooncakes, their expressions turned strange.


    They didn��t say anything in front of Gu Yundong. They only gathered together and started discussing softly after they walked out of the door.


    ��Why haven��t I seen such mooncakes before?��


    ��Aren��t they from the Zhang family?��


    ��No, the Zhang family��s mooncakes have different packages. I��ve never seen them before. The other pastry shops in the city aren��t like this either.��


    ��Really? Did she buy them from the prefectural city?��


    ��In your dreams. How can they be transported back from the prefectural city? I��ve asked around. Chen Jinbao and the others came back from the city.��


    ��Sigh, I thought that it was Zhang��s mooncakes. I��ve been waiting for them for a long time. I told my children the same thing. They��re waiting for me to bring the mooncakes back, but...��


    ��The Gu family is quite wealthy, right? Why don��t they buy Zhang��s mooncakes? Or did they hire too many people this time so they bought something cheaper?��


    Zhao Zhu came out just in time to hear these words. His face turned black.


    ��What nonsense are you spouting? Did the boss give you the wrong mooncakes? Go and ask around. Which boss sends things to you like our boss? You need to be contented. If you don��t want them, give them back. There are people who want them.��


    The other people touched their noses in embarrassment. ��Brother Zhao, we don��t have any other intention. We just didn��t expect it. Let��s not talk anymore. We promise that we won��t talk anymore. We know that Boss Gu is great. If not, we wouldn��t be trying so hard to come to the Gu family, right?��


    ��That��s right, Brother Zhao. Please don��t tell Boss Gu. We��re extremely grateful to her. Really.��


    Zhao Zhu snorted. After all, those people were fruit farmers working outside. They were different from the long-term workers in the Gu family��s workshop.


    Those people were new and not under Gu Yundong��s command. They didn��t know Boss Gu��s ability and methods so they didn��t have much respect for her.


    In summary, it was his fault. His son was right. He should have established the authority of the Gu family on the first day those people came.


    Just as he was thinking about this, he saw Chen Liang suddenly running over furiously.


    He was already so old but he was jumping around like a rabbit.


    When he ran in front of Zhao Zhu, he almost tripped over the door and fell to the ground.


    Zhao Zhu hurriedly held her up. ��Village Chief Chen, why are you in such a hurry? You��re already so old. Shouldn��t you be more careful?��


    Chen Liang waved his hand and panted heavily. He couldn��t even speak.


    Zhao Zhu noticed that he was in a hurry, so he quit warning the fruit farmers and helped Chen Liang into the house.


    Chen Liang pounced on Gu Yundong when he saw her still registering.


    Gu Yundong jumped in fright and leaned back abruptly. Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan raised his hand and held her up.


    Gu Yundong patted her chest. ��Uncle Chen, what��s wrong with you? Is there a dog chasing you?��


    The moment she finished speaking, Big Black barked twice in the corner.


    Gu Yundong laughed uncontrollably.


    Chen Liang was finally able to catch his breath. His eyes were astonishingly bright as if he wanted to eat someone alive.


    He shouted in an unprecedentedly loud voice.


    ��He did it. Hahaha, he did it.��

 Chapter 1196: Subsidized Elementary Scholar

    Chapter 1196: Subsidized Elementary Scholar


    Chen Liang��s words were baffling. Whether it was Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, or the other fruit farmers who were collecting mooncakes, they all looked at him in confusion.


    Chen Liang swallowed hard and repeated, ��Your father, your father has won. He has become an Elementary Scholar.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes lit up and she stood up immediately. ��Really? The rankings are out?��


    Although she knew that her father was definitely fine, Gu Yundong was still extremely excited to hear such accurate news.


    Chen Liang nodded repeatedly. ��The result is out. I met the messenger at the entrance of the village just now and they told me the good news. I rushed back to tell you the great news first. Oh right, quickly prepare silver for them. The messenger will be here soon.��


    The onlookers were stunned, but they all understood now.


    There was an uproar.


    ��Is Old Master Gu an Elementary Scholar?��


    ��Aiyo, this is really a great thing.��


    ��Congratulations, Boss Gu.��


    ��By the way, Village Chief Chen, what rank did Master Gu get?��


    What rank? Chen Liang was stunned for a moment before he smiled awkwardly. ��I... I was too excited. When I heard that Brother Dajiang had won, I ran back happily. I forgot to ask them.��


    ��It��s fine, it��s fine. We��ll know when the messenger comes later.��


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked Tong An to sit at the table and register the mooncakes while she ran into the house to get the money.


    However, how could anyone be in the mood now? The queue that was originally well lined up immediately dispersed. Everyone squeezed to the door and looked at the main road anxiously and expectantly.


    This was a joyous occasion for Yongfu Village. Not to mention Yongfu Village, how long had it been since an Elementary Scholar appeared in the vicinity?


    There were only two old Elementary Scholars in the two neighboring villages. There were not many scholars left.


    When Gu Yundong took out the silver, Gu Xiaoxi and the others had already heard the commotion and ran over.


    They also squeezed to the front of the door excitedly with everyone.


    Closer, closer, they could see the messengers!!


    Everyone was excited as they stared at the two officials who were approaching.


    The two officials, who had been walking over happily with the gong, stopped in their tracks under such gazes. They held the sabers at their waists worriedly, as if these villagers would pounce on them and beat them up in the next moment.


    Chen Liang said anxiously, ��Brothers, this is the Gu family. The Gu Dajiang you mentioned is from this family.��


    As he spoke, he turned around and waved at the villagers. ��Hey, don��t block the door. Where��s Yundong? Why isn��t she here yet?��


    Gu Yundong, who could not squeeze into the front, was speechless. It was too difficult for her.


    Fortunately, the crowd quickly dispersed from both sides.


    The two officials heaved a sigh of relief. They were holding a post to announce the good news. When they saw Gu Yundong walk out, they asked, ��Is Gu Dajiang here?��


    ��Sir, Gu Dajiang is my father. He��s waiting for the day of the rankings after the Court Examination in the prefectural city. He hasn��t returned yet.��


    ��I see.�� The official almost nodded.


    ��Then we��ll congratulate Miss Gu here first.�� Then, one of them knocked on the gong and drum in his hand, and the other took two steps forward with a report and said loudly with a smile, ��Congratulations to Master Gu Dajiang of Yongfu Village. You��re the fifth Elementary Scholar in high school.��


    Fifth?


    Gu Yundong��s face was filled with joy. With such a high ranking, it meant that he was a Subsidized Elementary Scholar.

 Chapter 1197: Madam Zhous Exclamation

    Chapter 1197: Madam Zhou��s Exclamation


    ��Thank you for making this trip. Thank you for your hard work.�� Gu Yundong was overjoyed and hurriedly handed over the pouch in her hand. ��This is the money for your drinks.��


    ��Miss Gu is too polite.�� The two of them received the money. They had rushed from the county city to Yongfu Village to report the good news because of this small amount of money.


    Only they were well-informed and knew that the Gu family��s conditions were not bad. They would definitely be generously rewarded.


    The two of them touched their pouches and quickly realized that there were a few pieces of silver inside. Compared to some families who offered ten copper coins to send them away, it was much better.


    Gu Yundong invited them. ��Please come in and have a cup of tea to rest. It��s quite tiring to come from afar. It��s such a hot day.��


    ��No, no. We have to return to the county city before the city gate is closed. We��ll take our leave.��


    Hearing their words, Gu Yundong could only give up. However, she still asked Tong Shuitao to pour two cups of sugar water for them to quench their thirst.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan had already brought two tubes of mooncakes and two cans over.


    Gu Yundong took them and handed them to the two officials. ��Then I won��t keep you here. It just so happens that today is the time for the Gu family to give everyone the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts. Bring the mooncakes and canned food back too. May joy be with you.��


    The eyes of the two officers lit up. This trip was indeed the right one.


    They were wondering why there were so many people in the Gu family today. So it was because of the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    What a generous boss. She even gave gifts during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    The two of them said, ��Boss Gu, you��re too polite.�� They took the gifts.


    In the end, they even said sweetly, ��Master Gu is a great talent and Boss Gu knows how to do business. In the future, the Gu family will be amazing. Let us congratulate Miss Gu first.��


    ��Thank you, thank you.��


    ��Then we��ll take our leave. Boss Gu, continue with your work. There��s no need to send us off.��


    With money and gifts, the two of them were overjoyed, and their smiles lingered for a long time.


    After the two officials left, the villagers present turned their heads to congratulate Gu Yundong.


    ��I knew Brother Dajiang wouldn��t be bad. He��s ranked fifth. He��s too amazing.��


    ��That��s right. I heard that this is Brother Dajiang��s first time participating in the imperial examination. He��s already a Subsidized Elementary Scholar.��


    ��Our village also has an Elementary Scholar. Hahahaha.��


    Everyone was extremely excited, and Chen Liang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Someone suggested, ��Boss Gu, shouldn��t we celebrate such a joyous occasion?��


    ��That��s right, that��s right. Previously, we didn��t hold a banquet when he got the county��s chief. This time, he has become an Elementary Scholar. We can��t let it go just like that.��


    Even Chen Liang nodded. ��It should indeed be celebrated. Let everyone know that our Yongfu Village has a Subsidized Elementary Scholar.��


    Gu Yundong had no objections to setting up a banquet.


    However, they had to discuss when and how to do it.


    Hence, Gu Yundong faced the heated discussion and said, ��I��ll discuss with my father when he comes back tomorrow. I��ll inform everyone then.��


    ��Alright.��


    ��Everyone, continue to line up. Let��s distribute the Mid-Autumn Moon food first.��


    Hence, the overly excited fruit farmers all stood back in line.


    Gu Yundong also turned around and returned to the front yard. She held the good news report in her hand. Gu Xiaoxi wiped his hands on his clothes and said very cautiously and piously, ��Yundong, let me take a look.��


    Gu Yundong handed her the good news. Gu Xiaoxi had just taken it when Madam Zhou��s exclamation came from outside. ��Yundong, something bad has happened.��

 Chapter 1198: The Zhang Family Kicked an Iron Panel

    Chapter 1198: The Zhang Family Kicked an Iron Panel


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and Chen Liang frowned. He turned his head and scolded, ��Why are you making a fuss? What��s not good? Brother Dajiang��s good news has just arrived, and you��re here to cause trouble?��


    ��Hey, I��m talking to Yun Dong.�� Madam Zhou bypassed Chen Liang and immediately grabbed Gu Yundong��s hand. ��Yundong, I just returned from the county city. Do you know what happened in the county city?��


    When Gu Yundong heard her mention the county city, she thought about the time and roughly knew what had happened.


    However, she still asked in confusion, ��What happened in the county?��


    ��It��s the Zhang family. Do you know the county city��s Zhang family?�� Madam Zhou went to the county city with her daughter-in-law early in the morning to visit her son, Chen Jincai. After all, he had been busy for a few days and had not returned.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were going to make him a delicious meal to nourish him.


    However, just as they finished lunch, something big happened in the county.


    Gu Yundong was relatively calm, but the others present could not remain calm. They hurriedly asked, ��The Zhang family? Is it the Zhang family who sells pastries? What happened to the family?��


    ��That��s right. Sister-in-law Zhou, tell me quickly. What exactly makes you so anxious?��


    Madam Zhou slowly exhaled, her eyes bright as she finally said, ��If I tell you, don��t be too surprised. The Zhang family I was talking about is indeed the Zhang family that sells pastries. Speaking of which, their family is considered a big family in our county. Those pastries are famous in the county, but do you know where they got those novel pastries?��


    ��Didn��t they say that the Zhang family is generous and bought all the new and delicious pastry recipes from other families?��


    Madam Zhou slapped her thigh. ��What? How were they bought? They were simply snatched.��


    As she spoke, she began to get excited. ��You don��t know, but recently, a new pastry shop has opened in the county. The pastries made by that pastry shop are delicious, cheap, and especially novel. By the way, the mooncakes that Boss Gu is distributing now were bought from this pastry shop.��


    Everyone was stunned and looked down at the mooncakes in their hands.


    Madam Zhou continued, ��Boss Gu has good taste. Back then, she saw that the mooncakes in this shop were better than the Zhang family��s, so she made a reservation. Unexpectedly, when the Zhang family saw that the business of this shop was good and there were many people buying it, they had an idea and wanted the secret pastry recipe of this shop. When others buy secret recipes, they have to at least offer a suitable price and both sides have to be willing. However, the Zhang family doesn��t think so. The Zhang family can let you open a shop in the county city, but the business of the pastry shop can��t be better than theirs. Otherwise, they will be going against the new arrivals. They want the secret recipe of this shop, but they don��t have any sincerity at all. They threw ten taels of silver to buy the secret recipe of others. Tell me, is this humane?��


    Ten taels of silver? Everyone was in an uproar.


    They looked at the mooncakes in their hands. Just the number of mooncakes that the Gu family had ordered was worth ten taels, right? Moreover, there were others.


    The Zhang family was dreaming.


    ��The owner of the shop didn��t agree either. The Zhang family was angry, so they found some thugs to cause trouble. They started to threaten and tempt the owner of the shop. Unfortunately, they kicked an iron plate this time.��


    ��What iron plate?��


    Madam Zhou was smug. She snorted and said, ��Although this shop is not famous or eye-catching, you definitely won��t be able to guess who the owner behind this shop is.��

 Chapter 1199: Vomited

    Chapter 1199: Vomited


    ��Who?��


    Madam Zhou said mysteriously, ��The owner of this shop is from the capital. His family is this.��


    She gave a thumbs up, and everyone was instantly enlightened. His family had a high-ranking official? No wonder.


    The Zhang family had indeed kicked an iron plate.


    Gu Yundong knew this better than Madam Zhou. This shop had just been opened not long ago, and the owner was invited over by Qin Wenzheng.


    They had indeed opened a pastry shop in the capital. Not only the capital, but there were also other places.


    On the other hand, Xuanhe Prefecture had yet to open a branch. Logically speaking, if they wanted to open a shop here, they would definitely choose Xuanhe Prefecture.


    However, the owner of this shop had some ties with Qin Wenzheng. Qin Wenzheng asked them to come over and help him. He directly opened a shop in Fengkai County first. It would be convenient to open it in Xuanhe Prefecture in the future.


    The other party��s request was for Gu Yundong to supply them with white sugar.


    It wasn��t just the white sugar needed for the pastries in Fengkai County, but also white sugar from the other three branches in the capital.


    Although they could also buy it in the capital, there were many high-ranking officials in the capital. The supply of white sugar could not meet the demand. Their demand for pastries was huge, so they could not snatch enough.


    Gu Yundong agreed without thinking. She had just built a new workshop and the production of white sugar had greatly increased. It was not a problem to supply them.


    Moreover, the price offered by the other party was not low.


    It could be said that this was a situation where all three sides won.


    Hence, the pastry shop opened in a low-key and luxurious manner.


    At first, the Zhang family didn��t take it seriously. However, when the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived, this pastry shop suddenly became popular. Therefore, the Zhang family began to panic.


    ��Do you think it��s possible for the Zhang family to deal with the owner of this shop?�� Madam Zhou��s voice pulled her back to her senses.


    Gu Yundong also listened. Madam Zhou said, ��As soon as the Zhang family threatened them, the owner of the shop knew and immediately took down the Zhang family. Not only that, but they also reported it to the officials. In two days, they found out a lot of dirty things about the Zhang family. It turns out that the Zhang family��s secret recipes were snatched from others like this in the past. Some people were unwilling to give it away, so the Zhang family directly hurt them.��


    As she spoke, Madam Zhou��s voice suddenly lowered. ��I heard from someone on the street that two families were poor and set up a stall on the road to sell the pastries they made. In the end, the Zhang family took a fancy to them. Not only did the Zhang family destroy their stall, but they also snatched their secret recipes. In the end... they killed them to silence them.��


    ��Wow���� Everyone exclaimed, ��Really?��


    Madam Zhou waved her hand. ��I heard it on the streets. How would I know if it��s true? But I think it��s most likely true. Otherwise, why would the government go and arrest the Zhang family?��


    ��The Zhang family has been arrested?��


    ��That��s not all. I heard that those officials went to the Zhang family��s bakery to make pastries. That bakery was extremely dirty. There were many flies and insects crawling on the pastries. It was disgusting. There was dirty and rancid water in the corner that could not be smelled. There were also people working in the workshop whose fingers were dirty. An official had just bought the Zhang family��s pastries two days ago. When he saw this scene, he vomited.��


    ��Ugh.�� Someone beside him couldn��t help but retch.


    The expressions of the fruit farmers who were complaining about Gu Yundong not buying the Zhang family��s mooncakes changed and they almost could not stand still.


    After a while, they rejoiced in their hearts. Fortunately, their boss was wise and decisive to buy this shop with a strong backer.


    Otherwise, they would vomit after eating the Zhang family��s mooncakes.

 Chapter 1200: The End of the Zhang Family

    Chapter 1200: The End of the Zhang Family


    They were not the only ones. There were also many fruit farmers who had doubts in their hearts. Now, they admired Gu Yundong even more.


    Just now, Madam Zhou had said that the mooncakes in their hands were personally tried by the boss and tasted better than the Zhang family��s.


    Speaking of which, they had profited.


    Someone wanted to know what happened next and quickly asked Madam Zhou, ��What happened after that?��


    Madam Zhou shrugged. ��Later, later, I came back.��


    ��Then, you don��t know anything about the Zhang family��s ending?��


    ��How would I know about the Zhang family��s ending? I heard it from the people on the street. I asked around.�� As for the rest, it was the government��s business. What did it have to do with her?


    Everyone was a little disappointed when they heard that.


    However, the discussions continued. Tong An called for everyone to collect the mooncakes first.


    Shao Qingyuan whispered into Gu Yundong��s ear, ��Shao Wen has been in the county city for the past few days. We��ll know when he comes back tonight.��


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    The Zhang family had to be dealt with. They had helped the Tao family do such a thing, so Qin Wenzheng naturally could not let him off.


    However, she could not use the excuse that she had colluded with the Tao family as an excuse, so she started with the pastries.


    In the past two months, Qin Wenzheng had long figured out the Zhang family��s background. He knew about the dirty things they had done, so he would definitely hit them in one blow and not leave a way out for the Zhang family.


    Once the Zhang family was finished, the Tao family would take action.


    After the mooncakes were distributed, the workers in the workshop went back.


    However, Yongfu Village was extremely lively that day. Firstly, the Gu family had given out the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts. Secondly, Gu Dajiang had become an Elementary Scholar. Thirdly, something big had happened to the Zhang family.


    Each of these three things was enough to make people talk about it.


    On the Gu family��s side, they had a happy dinner.


    Then, Gu Xiaoxi pasted the good news report with Gu Dajiang��s status as an Elementary Scholar written on it in the middle of the central room.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Only then did she know that nowadays, everyone acted like they were given prizes as students. They would post the good news in the most conspicuous place in the hall. Firstly, it could bring honor to their ancestors, and secondly, it could be seen by visiting guests.


    It could be seen how much everyone valued the Imperial Examination.


    Gu Xiaoxi asked everyone if it was in the right position. The people below were all looking into it.


    It was Gu Yundong who said, ��Uncle, this is the good news of the Elementary Scholar. If you want to paste it in the middle, where do you plan to paste the good news reports of the High Scholar and Honorable Scholar in the future?��


    High Scholar? Honorable Scholar?


    Yes, yes, yes. His elder brother was very good at studying and definitely wouldn��t just be an Elementary Scholar. He had to be more far-sighted. How could he be like a kid who had never seen the world?


    Gu Xiaoxi coughed lightly. ��Then, how about this? We��ll stick it to the left side.�� He gestured and asked Gu Yundong, ��This position is conspicuous enough. We��ve also made room for the good news reports to come.��


    Gu Yundong nodded and Gu Xiaoxi pasted it.


    Shao Wen came back at this critical juncture. Gu Yundong was very concerned about the Zhang family��s fate and immediately turned around to gather information. She did not even hear Gu Xiaoxi calling her from behind.


    Shao Wen was already reporting to Shao Qingyuan. He stopped when he saw Gu Yundong coming over.


    ��How is it? How��s the Zhang family?��


    Shao Wen said, ��The Zhang family disregarded human lives. The government found out that they killed three people for their own selfish gains. Moreover, in order to expand their business, they used improper methods to harm many poor commoners and legitimate businessmen. There was even a huge danger to the Zhang family��s workshop that threatened the health of the entire county. Therefore, Old Master Zhang and his son, who had human lives in their hands, were sentenced to be beheaded and their wives were to be exiled.��


    ��What about Zhang Jiao and Liu Wei��s marriage?��

 Chapter 1201: Madam Tan Is Pregnant?

    Chapter 1201: Madam Tan Is Pregnant?


    If the Zhang family was dealt with, it was very likely that Zhang Jiao would implicate the Liu family to prevent herself from being convicted.


    As expected, Shao Wen said, ��Zhang Jiao said that she��s the daughter-in-law of the Liu family and that she��s not a member of the Zhang family. She doesn��t admit to these crimes of the Zhang family. She wants the Liu family to save her and marry Liu Wei as soon as possible.��


    Gu Yundong almost choked on her saliva. This shameless woman.


    ��But she didn��t know that Old Master Liu made a deal with Old Master Zhang in advance.�� Shao Wen said.


    Gu Yundong��s interest was piqued. ��What deal?��


    ��When the Zhang family was convicted, Old Master Liu told Old Master Zhang that as long as Zhang Jiao and Liu Wei��s marriage was annulled, he would protect Zhang Hao��s wife and the child in her stomach, allowing the Zhang family to leave behind a bloodline. Otherwise, Zhang Hao��s wife would also be exiled. One could imagine what would happen on the way of exile.��


    Old Master Zhang agreed. He did not expect his weak daughter-in-law, Madam Tan, to suddenly feel unwell when she was locked in the cell to wait for the verdict. A doctor came and diagnosed her with a pregnancy. This was a huge surprise to him.


    Therefore, be it Old Master Zhang, Madam Zhang, or Zhang Hao, the three of them tried their best to protect the child in Madam Tan��s belly. However, after the Zhang family��s accident, the people who were on good terms with them in the past turned a blind eye to them.


    Old Master Zhang had no choice but to target the Tao family.


    However, although he was helping Master Tao, he did not know why Master Tao wanted so much food. He had no evidence.


    Moreover, Master Tao had sent someone to secretly tell them that as long as they did not speak nonsense, someone would take care of Madam Zhang and the others who had been exiled.


    Otherwise, not only would they die, but the rest of the Zhang family would also die.


    Old Master Zhang believed it, so he did not dare to reveal anything wrong with the Tao family. He knew very well that even if he did, he would not be able to bring down the Tao family.


    But now, he did not let the Tao family save the father and son. He only wanted to protect Madam Tan and the child in her belly. Perhaps it was feasible?


    Just as he was thinking this, Old Master Liu appeared.


    Old Master Liu��s conditions were simple. After canceling Liu Wei and Zhang Jiao��s engagement, he would buy a courtyard in the county city for Madam Tan to give birth. He would also find a doctor to nurse her body and let her give birth smoothly.


    Old Master Zhang thought for a moment and agreed. The Liu family had connections in the capital, so the possibility of rescuing Madam Tan was higher. In addition, with his understanding of the two old masters, Old Master Liu was even more trustworthy. He would definitely do what he said.


    It was just an annulment. Zhang Jiao was not her daughter anyway, so Madam Tan was naturally more important.


    Therefore, when Zhang Jiao said that she was engaged to Liu Wei, the three members of the Zhang family unanimously denied it, including Zhang Hao.


    Zhang Jiao was furious and said that she was not the Zhang family��s daughter at all. Old Master Zhang immediately said bitterly that she had lost her mind.


    Zhang Jiao revealed her affair with Zhang Hao. Zhang Hao denied it, and Madam Zhang even slapped her a few times.


    Zhang Jiao accused the Zhang family crazily, but no one believed her words. They felt that her crazy words were ridiculous.


    They also did not believe that she was getting married to Young Master Liu.


    Gu Yundong did not expect this. Indeed, Old Master Liu did not let Zhang Jiao slander him.


    Nevertheless...


    ��Is Madam Tan really pregnant?��


    Shao Wen smiled meaningfully. ��What do you think, Miss?��

 Chapter 1202: The Ending Is Perfect

    Chapter 1202: The Ending Is Perfect


    Naturally, she was not pregnant.


    Madam Tan��s hatred for the Zhang family did not decrease at all. Not long after she married into the Zhang family, she discovered the adultery between Zhang Hao and his sister.


    Her body became so weak that she could not get up from the bed. It was also Zhang Jiao who drugged her, almost causing her to die.


    However, the Zhang family turned a blind eye to Zhang Jiao��s actions. Zhang Hao defended Zhang Jiao and scolded her for making a mountain out of a molehill, causing no peace in the residence and ruining Zhang Jiao��s reputation.


    Madam Zhang was also on her side. She kept saying that Zhang Jiao was young and insensible and did not know her limits. She would slowly teach her in the future. As her sister-in-law, Madam Tan should be magnanimous and not argue with her. Everyone was family.


    Although Old Master Zhang reprimanded Zhang Jiao for hitting her, that was all. Later, he found a good husband for her��Liu Wei, the young master of the Liu family.


    Why? Why should a family like the Liu family marry a vicious woman like Zhang Jiao?


    At that moment, Madam Tan knew that she had fallen into a fire pit by marrying into the Zhang family. She hated the Zhang family and wished that everyone in the Zhang family would not have a good ending.


    Therefore, when Old Master Liu was asking about the Zhang family, she secretly sent him news and told him all the dirty things about the Zhang family.


    Although she could not accuse Zhang Jiao on the spot as a witness, Old Master Liu knew the truth and would definitely not let Zhang Jiao enter the Liu family.


    Moreover, Old Master Liu was a grateful person. He knew that she had been sick in bed for a long time and helped her find a doctor from the prefectural city with good medical skills. Only then did Madam Tan know that the person who had been healing her was actually Zhang Jiao��s subordinate.


    However, the others in the Zhang family also knew about this. They seemed to have tacitly agreed that Madam Tan should slowly die of illness. After all, she knew such an unbearable thing.


    Madam Tan��s hatred and anger reached the peak. She wanted everyone in the Zhang family��to die a horrible death!!


    Madam Tan had contributed greatly to Qin Wenzheng being able to find the evidence of the Zhang family��s crimes so quickly. As Zhang Hao��s wife, it was much easier for her to know some things.


    In that case, she would be the hero. Qin Wenzheng had originally wanted to protect her.


    It was just perfect to use this matter to get the Zhang family to agree to annul Liu Wei and Zhang Jiao��s marriage, the Zhang family would have to thank the Liu family for this. Wouldn��t it be killing two birds with one stone?


    Madam Tan was not pregnant. She was just using this matter to get herself out of trouble.


    She asked Zhang Hao for a divorce letter. For the only bloodline of the Zhang family, Zhang Hao agreed to divorce her on the spot.


    As for how Madam Tan would live in the future, she had already made arrangements. She did not have to worry.


    Gu Yundong nodded repeatedly. ��The ending is considered perfect.��


    Shao Wen was extremely excited. Wasn��t that so? Master Qin was really a talent.


    ��By the way, Master Qin said that we have to deal with the Tao family next.��


    ��How do we deal with them?��


    ��Using the Tao brothers, Tao Feng and Tao Yan,�� Shao Wen said. ��Master Qin said that we can��t let the people behind the Tao family know that we have already investigated the Tao family, so we might as well let people think that the Tao family has internal strife and caused the Tao family to change owners. If Master Tao and Tao Xing are harmed, we might be able to lure out the people behind them.��


    Gu Yundong looked up and exchanged glances with Shao Qingyuan. This thought was exactly what they had thought back then.


    Qin Wenzheng should know how to operate it. He had also discussed it with Tao Feng and Tao Yan.


    This was good too. Tao Feng and his brother were having a hard time in the Tao family now, so they probably did not mind Qin Wenzheng��s actions.

 Chapter 1203: Mid-Autumn Festival Reunion

    Chapter 1203: Mid-Autumn Festival Reunion


    But Gu Yundong was not in the mood to pay attention to these things.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang returned with Madam Yang and Bian Han.


    Aunt Ke came back with them. She planned to stay until Gu Yundong was married before going back.


    As soon as Gu Dajiang arrived home, Chen Liang and many villagers came to congratulate him.


    Not only that, but the county also sent over reward money and praised Gu Dajiang.


    After this commotion, the villagers asked about the celebration.


    Gu Dajiang had thought about this before. ��At the end of the month, it will be Yundong and Qingyuan��s wedding. I think we can just hold a banquet together.��


    ��This...�� Chen Liang did not expect him to have such a plan and was a little surprised.


    ��Brother Chen, I��m only an Elementary Scholar after all. I shouldn��t make a big fuss. Moreover, if I stage one now and another at the end of the month, not only will everybody be tired, I will also be criticized by many people.��


    Chen Liang thought about it and felt that it made sense. ��You��re the most considerate.��


    On the other hand, many villagers were a little disappointed. Sigh, I thought I could have two wedding banquets. Why is Gu Dajiang so petty?


    It was said that the son of a family in town had also become an Elementary Scholar, and his ranking was not very high. His family even planned to hold a banquet for three days.


    Gu Dajiang was even a Subsidized Elementary Scholar. Why was he so stingy?


    Still keeping a low profile? He had already passed the Elementary Scholar examination. Shouldn��t he publicize it everywhere? What was there to hide? If it were them, they would have played gongs and drums and wished they could tell everyone.


    However, everyone could only think about it in their hearts. After congratulating him, they left.


    Chen Liang shook his head when he saw this. These people only wanted to eat.


    After everyone left, Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief and entered the central room.


    Just as he sat down, Keke came in with a plate of food.


    ��What��s this?��


    ��Mooncakes,�� the little girl said proudly. ��Big Sister and I made them together. They��re delicious. I ate three today.��


    Gu Dajiang frowned and looked at the large mooncake in his hand. He said, ��You ate three of them? Won��t your stomach be bloated? What if you suffer from indigestion?��


    Gu Yundong laughed uncontrollably at the side. ��Father, she cut a mooncake into three pieces and ate them as three.��


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. He was getting old and didn��t understand what children were thinking these days.


    On the other hand, Madam Yang hugged the little girl in surprise and said, ��Keke is so awesome and smart. Then I��ll cut it into three pieces too. This way, it��s equivalent to me eating three.��


    The little girl held her face with her chubby hands and looked shy. ��Mother, don��t praise me like that. Although I know I��m very smart, you have to be more tactful next time.��


    ��Oh, okay.�� Madam Yang immediately nodded. ��Keke, everyone says you��re so smart.��


    Gu Yundong was about to die of laughter from these two people. Mother, is this your way of being tactful?


    Gu Dajiang shook his head helplessly and looked at the mooncake in his hand. ��I��ve never seen such a mooncake before. It looks quite delicious.��


    He took a bite and his eyes lit up slightly. It was indeed not bad!!


    The day after Gu Dajiang returned was the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    It was rare for the Gu family to be reunited like this. Now, it could be considered a true reunion.


    Therefore, this Mid-Autumn Festival was especially precious and meaningful to the Gu family.

 Chapter 1204: Avoid Meeting Before Marriage

    Chapter 1204: Avoid Meeting Before Marriage


    Gu Yundong had long prepared mooncakes, pomelo, oranges, glutinous rice round cakes, melons, fruits, hairy beans, wine, and other offerings for the moon.


    When the moon came out at night, Shao Qingyuan moved the huge table to the courtyard. Everyone immediately got busy and placed the offerings on the table.


    The moon worshiping ritual also had a process, but the countryside was not so particular.


    After a small ritual, everyone sat on mats under the moonlight and began to drink and chat.


    The wine was fruit wine. Gu Yundong even concocted a few drinks for the children to drink.


    It was rare for the entire family to calm down and chat together.


    Gu Dafeng was very happy. He took a sip of fruit wine and said, ��In the past, I was always busy earning money. I never thought that there would be such a day.��


    Gu Yundong turned to look at her. ��How��s Eldest Aunt��s business recently?��


    Speaking of this, Gu Dafeng was even happier. She suddenly clapped her hands and said, ��Everything��s great. There are really many rich families who want slides. My husband took on a lot of work and even took in a disciple.��


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ��Disciple?��


    Bian Han waved his hand. ��What disciple? It��s that Little Six.��


    Little Six?? Gu Yundong thought for a long time and the corners of her mouth twitched. ��That local tyrant?��


    ��Yes, he��s probably afraid of you, so he takes good care of our family. The last time I went out, I walked for a long time and was a little uncomfortable. When he saw me, he immediately helped me home. Later, he helped me a few times. He can��t be considered my disciple. He just helped me. I paid him some money.��


    One had to know that in this day and age, being someone��s disciple meant working for nothing.


    ��Then will the local boss agree?��


    Gu Dafeng shook her head. ��I heard from Little Six that he seems to have fallen out with their boss.��


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Alright, they would settle this matter themselves.


    However, the prosperity of her uncle��s business was still worth celebrating. Presumably, not long after, their shop would be able to open.


    Everyone clinked glasses and talked about Gu Xiaoxi.


    He was quite busy now. Perhaps because he had a family and children, he worked very hard.


    Seeing that his brother and sister had a promising future, he was anxious too, but he really did not have the ability.


    Wasn��t there an old saying that one should eat as much rice as one could? He felt that farming was not bad. At least for now, he wanted to serve his few acres of land well.


    Everyone present supported his idea.


    It was good to be down-to-earth. With such a calm heart, who would say that she was useless in the future?


    Gu Dajiang ate a mooncake and narrowed his eyes at the moonlight above his head. He was very satisfied.


    That night, the Gu family chatted until very late. When Shao Qingyuan left, his gaze landed on Gu Yundong for a long time.


    After tonight, he would not be able to see her again from tomorrow onwards.


    Yes, Eldest Aunt Gu and Aunt Ke said that they should avoid seeing each other before getting married.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, they began to prepare for the wedding banquet.


    Gu Yundong��s wedding gifts were all prepared, and all the specifications were personally monitored by Aunt Ke.


    The day before the wedding, both the Shao family and the Gu family��s courtyard were filled with all kinds of things.


    Even the tables and chairs had been borrowed and placed in the corner. The entire Yongfu Village could feel the commotion.


    When Qin Wenzheng arrived, he saw the busy Gu family and the villagers who had come to help.


    Gu Yundong did not expect Qin Wenzheng to come at this time. What she also did not expect was that he had brought someone with him.

 Chapter 1205: The Tao Family Changed Owner

    Chapter 1205: The Tao Family Changed Owner


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She looked at Qin Wenzheng and then at the people behind him.


    The person behind Qin Wenzheng smiled at her and scratched his head. Gu Yundong was familiar with his expression.


    ��Sister Gu, so this is your home? It��s so big and spectacular.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses. ��Qin Shu? Why are you here?��


    Qin Shu looked at Qin Wenzheng. ��Mr. Qin brought me here. He said that you live here and that you and Brother Shao are getting married tomorrow, so I wanted to come and take a look.��


    Gu Yundong quickly stepped aside. ��Come in first. Let��s talk inside.��


    Qin Shu let out a sigh and walked inside happily.


    Along the way, he looked around the Gu family��s large house. He was still as curious as the young man who had just walked out of Qinnan Village.


    When he saw Gu Dajiang and the others along the way, he immediately greeted them obediently.


    The others were also quite curious about Qin Shu. They looked up and sized him up. Qin Shu immediately felt embarrassed.


    It was not until the three of them reached the study that he slowly exhaled.


    Gu Yundong poured him a cup of sugar water. Qin Shu took a sip slowly and his eyes widened in joy. ��It��s delicious.��


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��This is made with white sugar. If you like it, I��ll give you a packet later.��


    Qin Shu did not know in the past. Later on, when he was on the mountain, he had more or less heard that white sugar was a precious thing. He immediately shook his head. When he lowered his head to drink tea, he began to take small sips.


    Gu Yundong laughed and looked up at Qin Wenzheng. ��Isn��t Qin Shu on the mountain? Why did you bring him here?��


    Qin Wenzheng also took a sip of tea. After a moment, he said, ��The Tao family has changed owners.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Then, her eyes lit up. ��Tao Feng and Tao Yan pushed Master Tao out?��


    ��Yes.�� Qin Wenzheng nodded. ��My original intention was to use Master Tao��s accident to lure out the person behind him. Things were indeed progressing very smoothly. Just as Master Tao was about to be replaced by his two sons, someone helped him from behind. Unfortunately, with me around, Tao Feng and Tao Yan were naturally prepared. Even if Master Tao had someone to help him, he only struggled a little. That person saw that Master Tao was in a hopeless situation and directly treated him as an abandoned pawn to silence him.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ��Master Tao is dead?��


    ��Yes, he was poisoned to death. That person was probably angry that Tao Feng and Tao Yan had ruined his plans and wanted to pin the crime of angering Master Tao to death on the two of them. Therefore, Master Tao vomited blood when he quarreled with Tao Feng and died on the spot.��


    Fortunately, Tao Feng and Tao Yan were prepared. They immediately found a doctor to treat him and confirmed that Master Tao had been poisoned to death.


    But who was the murderer? It was still an unsolved case. It was just stored in the government��s records.


    As for Tao Xing, he didn��t have much of a future in the first place. He only did this because Master Tao doted on him. Now that Master Tao was dead, Old Madam Tao was sick in bed from anger, and Madam Tao had been sent to prison because she had killed the late wife many years ago.


    Tao Xing did not even have the courage to avenge his parents in the face of the two brothers, who were united and aggressive.


    Tao Feng sent him straight to the villa and let him guard a small dilapidated villa for the rest of his life.


    The Tao family��s matter ended, and the mastermind who killed Master Tao fell into Qin Wenzheng��s eyes.


    Qin Wenzheng chased the guy all the way into the mountain.

 Chapter 1206: Qin Wenzheng Is Leaving

    Chapter 1206: Qin Wenzheng Is Leaving


    However, that person disappeared after entering the mountain.


    ��If not for Qin Shu��s help, I��m afraid we would have returned empty-handed this time.�� As Qin Wenzheng spoke, he looked at Qin Shu, who was eating pastries curiously.


    The latter immediately retracted his hand, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong quickly pushed the plate in front of him. ��Eat them. I specially brought them over for you to eat. If you refuse them, you won��t be treating me as your sister.��


    Qin Shu hurriedly grabbed two and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Qin Wenzheng laughed and continued, ��Qin Shu is familiar with the mountains. He also saw that person enter the mountains with his own eyes. There��s a stronghold in the mountains. Qin Shu brought our people secretly into the stronghold and found a secret passage. Through that secret passage, we found a mine.��


    Gu Yundong��s eyes widened. A mine?


    ��It��s not a very big mine,�� Qin Wenzheng said. ��But that��s an iron mine. Those people captured many people to mine for them. The iron ores from the mine are used to forge weapons. The village Qin Shu is in is only the outermost area. The food in the mine was transported through that village. If not for that secret passage, we wouldn��t have been able to find that small mine.��


    This was also the reason why Qin Wenzheng didn��t take action when he learned about this stronghold from Gu Yundong. Even if they had taken down this small village back then, it would have been useless. There were only about ten families in the village, and at most, they would have been accused of being bandits.


    However, in this way, they would never be able to find that small mine.


    At this point, Qin Wenzheng couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief. ��I told you before that I was in Fengkai County to investigate something. Actually, it was for this mine. Back then, someone risked his life to escape from the small mine. Coincidentally, I met him. Unfortunately, that person died before he could say the exact location.��


    He reported this matter to the current emperor, who was still the crown prince at that time. The emperor asked him to find out the location of the mine, so he stayed in Fengkai County as a teacher.


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. So that was the case.


    No wonder Qin Wenzheng had asked Shao Qingyuan a few times about the Nine Tigers Mountain. No wonder Dai Wenhuo had asked Shao Qingyuan to bring them deep into the Nine Tigers Mountain in the name of hunting.


    Unfortunately, the Nine Tigers Mountain was too big, and there were many dangerous beasts inside. It was too difficult to find such a hidden mine.


    Fortunately, there was a huge breakthrough.


    However, Qin Wenzheng still sighed. ��Unfortunately, we��ve found the mine, but we didn��t find the person behind it. We only know that that person is in the capital.��


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized something. Her eyes flickered and she asked in a low voice, ��You... are going back to the capital?��


    ��Yes.��


    As expected. Gu Yundong felt a little reluctant.


    Although they usually argued and despised each other, they were already friends. They had worked together more than once or twice. She had helped Qin Wenzheng a few times, and Qin Wenzheng similarly did not treat her as an outsider and protected her the entire time.


    ��But don��t worry. Even if I leave, no one will dare to touch your workshops now. Not to mention anything else, the few big families in the county have a good relationship with you.��


    Wasn��t that so?


    There was no need to mention the Liu family. The Peng family also took good care of Gu Yundong. Without Master Tao in charge of the Tao family, they were also very friendly to Gu Yundong. The Zhang family was even directly destroyed.


    The new pastry shop in the county had already formed a cooperative relationship with Gu Yundong.

 Chapter 1207: Bring Qin Shu Along

    Chapter 1207: Bring Qin Shu Along


    Speaking of which, Qin Wenzheng had never seen a small workshop with such connections.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not easy to bully.


    Therefore, there was nothing to worry about when Qin Wenzheng left this time.


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly and asked in a low voice, ��When are you leaving?��


    ��I will leave after you get married. The emperor has already issued a decree to urge me to return to the capital. As for my students, they are still studying in the school for the time being. Mr. Fan is still around, but the school won��t be open at the end of the year. I will arrange for other students to go to Dongyi Academy. I��ve already spoken to the dean there. As for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, I still have to ask for your opinions.��


    Yes, this was also a problem.


    Gu Yundong frowned. ��There��s no hurry. I��ll discuss it with Father and the others later.��


    ��Alright.�� Qin Wenzheng nodded. He suddenly glanced at Qin Shu and said, ��There��s one more thing.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I plan to bring Qin Shu with me to the capital.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned and turned to look at Qin Shu. Qin Shu was so shocked that he forgot to eat his pastries. His mouth was full and his face was filled with shock.


    Obviously, he did not know about it before.


    Seeing that the two people in the study were looking at him, Qin Shu hurriedly wiped the corners of his mouth and swallowed the pastry. He stammered, ��Mr. Qin, what did you say? You want to take me to the capital?��


    Oh my god, that was the capital. Uncle Village Chief had said that it was under the emperor��s feet. It was the most prosperous and desirable place in the Dajin Country.


    He, he had never even been to the county city before. Now, he could go to the capital?


    Qin Shu blinked. After a while, he suddenly shook his head and said, ��No, I promised Sister Gu that I would follow her to see the world in the future.��


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong, who was deep in thought.


    To be honest, with Qin Shu��s personality, he was actually not suitable to go to a complicated territory like the capital.


    Over there, not to mention Qin Shu, even Qin Wenzheng had to be careful not to make a mistake. The people Qin Shu had interacted with in the past were very simple. The most complicated ones were the people in the village. They might have grown a little these days, but the waters in the capital were too deep.


    However, a person like Qin Wenzheng could learn a lot of skills by his side. It was also a huge benefit to Qin Shu.


    After a pause, she looked at Qin Shu and asked, ��Then do you want to go to the capital? Do you want to stay by Mr. Qin��s side?��


    Qin Shu was stunned. This... Did he want to? Should he say yes or no?


    Qin Shu glanced at Qin Wenzheng. Actually, this Mr. Qin was very powerful.


    Back on the mountain, he had personally seen Mr. Qin calmly commanding others. He had watched as the man faced the leader of the mine with a sword without changing his expression. Mr. Qin seemed to be very powerful, a hundred times more powerful than anyone he had ever seen.


    Qin Shu wanted to follow him. He wanted to learn from him.


    Alright, Gu Yundong did not need him to answer. Just by looking at his eyes, she could tell what he was thinking.


    After all, this person really did not know how to hide himself.


    ��Alright, then you can follow Mr. Qin. From now on, you should learn more and talk less, okay?��


    Watch more, learn more, and speak less.


    These words would accompany Qin Shu��s growth in the future, causing him to be pulled back a few times before making mistakes.


    Qin Shu nodded vigorously. This matter was settled just like that.

 Chapter 1208: Big Day

    Chapter 1208: Big Day


    Qin Wenzheng told her not to worry. It was not to the extent that he could not even protect Qin Shu.


    ��He has made a contribution this time. It��s not too much to ask the emperor for a reward. Although Qin Shu has little contact with outsiders, he��s sincere. He��s actually quite smart. If he��s taught well, his future will definitely not be bad.��


    Gu Yundong nodded. Wasn��t she thinking the same?


    ��However, when he left home, he did not inform the chief of his village. Although I got someone to send a letter to Qinnan Village later, it��s best for Qin Shu to go back and say goodbye before he goes to the capital, lest they worry.��


    Upon hearing this, Qin Shu immediately stopped drinking tea. He lowered his head slightly and blamed himself. ��It��s all my fault.��


    Qin Wenzheng agreed. ��After we finish your wedding banquet tomorrow, let him go back.��


    After the matter was settled, Gu Yundong still had things to do. As she spoke, the people outside had already called her several times.


    Gu Yundong opened the door of the study and got someone to arrange for Qin Shu to stay in the Gu residence for the day.


    Qin Wenzheng left first.


    Qin Shu was very happy to be able to stay in Yongfu Village for a night. Seeing that the Gu family was busy, he immediately helped.


    In just one afternoon, he had actually found out a lot of things.


    Gu Yundong finally understood why Qin Wenzheng had brought Qin Shu along. This person was simply good at gathering information.


    But Gu Yundong did not have the time to pay attention to Qin Shu. The night before the wedding, Aunt Ke had chased her to bed early to sleep.


    The next morning, far before dawn, Aunt Ke dug her out again.


    She sat on the stool in a daze and let someone put makeup on her.


    Gu Yundong was completely awakened by the makeup artist��s action of twisting her face. The pain was not just a little, it was simply unbearable.


    However, Aunt Ke and Eldest Aunt Gu were pressing on her shoulders, as if they were afraid that she would stand up and kick the makeup artist over.


    ��Just endure it. Every bride will have to go through this. Look, after your face is twisted, your appearance will immediately change. Your entire face will be smooth.��


    Gu Yundong was about to cry. ��Is that so?��


    She raised her hand to touch it, but Aunt Ke slapped her away.


    Gu Yundong was extremely aggrieved. Her face was full of collagen, and her skin was as smooth as a peeled egg. Why did she need to have her face twisted like this?


    It was strange. Back then, when Little Aunt got married, she was also watching from the side.


    But she didn��t see Auntie in pain. Why was it so painful when it came to her??


    Fortunately, there was Madam Yang who doted on her. As she blew on her, she whispered, ��Dongdong, I wanted to save you, but there were too many of them. I couldn��t beat them. They didn��t even allow me to call your father. They��re too evil.��


    As she spoke, she got angry and glared at Eldest Aunt Gu a few times.


    Gu Yundong laughed because of her. Ignoring the pain, she held Madam Yang��s hand and said, ��It��s fine. Mother will blow on it for me. It doesn��t hurt.��


    Madam Yang laughed.


    As Gu Yundong watched, all her emotions turned into reluctance.


    At this moment, she had a feeling that... she was really going to get married today.


    Looking at Madam Yang, who was still in a daze, Gu Yundong seemed to have returned to the time when she was escaping from the famine. Madam Yang carried her and walked forward step by step with difficulty.


    It seemed to be yesterday.


    ��Dongdong, what��s wrong? Does it hurt?�� Madam Yang suddenly hit the makeup artist��s hand in a panic. ��Don��t do it anymore. My Dongdong is hurting. She hurts too much.��

 Chapter 1209: Makeup Gifts

    Chapter 1209: Makeup Gifts


    Everyone in the room was shocked by Madam Yang. Eldest Aunt Gu was about to come forward when Gu Yundong hurriedly raised her hand to stop her.


    She hugged Madam Yang and patted her back gently. She said in a low voice, ��Mother, it doesn��t hurt. I��m fine. I��m not afraid.��


    Madam Yang slowly calmed down, but she was still worried. She raised her hand and touched her face.


    The makeup artist was extremely anxious. Afraid that Madam Yang would roughen the bride��s face again, she wanted to go forward and persuade her. Eldest Aunt Gu waved her hand. She could only sigh and step back.


    Gu Yundong comforted Madam Yang before holding her hand. She let her sit beside her and asked the makeup artist to put on her makeup again.


    Perhaps because their palms were connected, Madam Yang��s heart also calmed down. She tilted her head and looked at her, saying, ��Our Dongdong is really good-looking. She��s better-looking than anyone else.��


    ��It��s because Mother is good-looking that she gave birth to such a beautiful daughter like me.��


    Madam Yang smiled until her eyes narrowed. She turned to look at Eldest Aunt Gu and said smugly, ��Dongdong said that I��m good-looking.��


    Eldest Aunt Gu did not know whether to laugh or cry. ��Yes, yes, yes. Of course you look good.��


    As she spoke, her heart ached when she looked at Madam Yang.


    She was originally a good sister-in-law, but because of those bastards from the Gu family, she became like this. Now that Yundong was married, as the biological mother, she was still muddle-headed and did not realize anything.


    In fact, she couldn��t even send her daughter off to get married soberly. She couldn��t talk to Yundong on the night before she got married like other mothers and tell her what to pay attention to when she got married, let alone prepare a dowry for her daughter personally.


    In the future, when her illness was cured, this matter would probably become her greatest regret.


    Eldest Aunt Gu thought about it and could not bear to stay any longer, so she left the room.


    However, after a while, she came in again with a smile on her face. ��Guests are here. Old Master Liu��s family is here.��


    It was still early. Old Master Liu had a good relationship with Gu Yundong and came quite quickly.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw Liu Yan enter happily. As soon as she entered, her eyes lit up. ��Yundong is so beautiful today that I can��t move my eyes.��


    ��Sister Liu, you��re exaggerating.�� Gu Yundong let her sit.


    However, Liu Yan called for a maid behind her and handed over a box. ��I��m not exaggerating. Everyone��s eyes are bright. Here, this is a makeup gift for you. Keep it well.��


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She opened the box and saw a whole set of makeups inside.


    Before she could say anything, the others in the room widened their eyes.


    At this moment, in addition to Eldest Aunt Gu and the others, there were also a few wives from the village. There were Dong Xiulan and Madam Zhou, who were familiar with Gu Yundong, and there were also people who had come purely to see the bride and had yet to leave.


    Gu Yundong��s room was huge. Even if these people entered, it would not be crowded.


    At this moment, when they saw the box of makeups, the few of them whispered and exclaimed.


    ��The Liu family is really generous. A full set of makeups should cost at least twenty taels, right?��


    ��Twenty taels? I think it��s at least fifty taels.��


    ��The Liu family is indeed a rich family in our county. If you give me those makeups, I��ll go crazy.��


    Madam Zhou wiped her face. These ignorant people were saying this in front of Miss Liu. Wasn��t it embarrassing?


    She frowned and pulled those women out. ��Alright, alright. You��ve seen the bride. There are so many people here. Don��t stay here. Go outside and help.��

 Chapter 1210: Everyone Is Here

    Chapter 1210: Everyone Is Here


    After they left, Gu Yundong shook her head and said to Liu Yan, ��It��s too expensive.��


    Liu Yan sat beside her and said softly, ��It��s not expensive. If it weren��t for the fact that he was afraid that you wouldn��t accept it, my father would have prepared a few more sets. This is a token of our family��s appreciation. It��s to thank you for letting that silly brother of mine not be tricked by the Zhang family. No matter what, you have to accept it.��


    Since she had said so, Gu Yundong could not say anything else and nodded.


    Only then did Liu Yan smile. She knew about the Zhang family��s matters. At this moment, she couldn��t help but sigh that fools were blessed. Although her brother wasn��t very promising, he had a good friend.


    She chatted with Gu Yundong for a while before leaving.


    After a while, Gu Yundong heard the Tao family��s voice again. Then, Qin Wenzheng and his wife came over. Madam Ge also came to see her and gave her some makeup gifts.


    Unexpectedly, just as she left, Tong Shuitao came over to say that Young Master and Young Madam of the Peng family had arrived.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She had indeed sent an invitation to Peng Zhongfei when she got married. After all, they were friends. She had to give him an invitation.


    However, she felt that with Peng Zhongfei��s attitude of avoiding her, he probably wouldn��t come. He would most likely find an excuse to reject her.


    She did not expect him to really come.


    Not only did she come, but she also brought Madam Yao with her.


    Gu Yundong��s forehead twitched slightly. She did not like Madam Yao at all. Whenever she thought of her, she would think of Gu Xian��er.


    However, thinking of the devil. Madam Yao came in after a while.


    At this moment, other than Madam Yang and the makeup artist, everyone else had gone out.


    Aunt Ke and Gu Dafeng went out to entertain the guests, while Madam Zhou and Dong Xiulan went to Shao Qingyuan��s house to help. Shen Sitian went to chat with Madam Liu and Madam Ge.


    Therefore, after Madam Yao entered, the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. Oh, why did this woman look like she had ill intentions?


    Madam Yao also had a box in her hand, which was naturally not as big as the one Liu Yan had brought.


    She placed the box on the table and said with a smile, ��Congratulations on Sister Yundong��s wedding. This is my makeup gift. I hope you like it.��


    The box was opened. There was was a pearl necklace. The pearls were quite big.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��Thank you.��


    Madam Yao did not leave. She sat opposite Gu Yundong and looked up at the makeup artist behind her. ��Can you excuse us for a while? I have some private words to say to Sister Yun Dong.��


    The makeup artist was stunned. She had been invited over by the Gu family from the county city, so she naturally knew about Madam Yao.


    Hearing her request, the makeup artist could not help but look down at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ��Go out and eat something first. You��ve worked hard today.��


    ��Alright, then call me if you need anything, Miss Gu.�� The makeup artist tidied up the dressing table slightly and glanced at Madam Yao. With a trace of suspicion in her heart, she walked out of the room.


    Madam Yao��s maidservant stood guard at the door, as if this was their territory.


    Gu Yundong found it funny. When she faced Madam Yao again, her eyes turned cold. ��Young Madam Peng, what do you have to say to me?��


    Madam Yao glanced at Madam Yang. She knew that Madam Yang was not smart, so she did not care.


    In front of her, Madam Yao said bluntly, ��Miss Gu��s wedding today is supposed to be something to be happy about. I��m just a little curious. Why didn��t Miss Gu invite your cousin over to the wedding banquet?��

 Chapter 1211: Gu Yundongs Threat

    Chapter 1211: Gu Yundong��s Threat


    Madam Yao really hated Gu Yundong. If not for her, Gu Xian��er would not have become Peng Zhongfei��s concubine.


    Although Peng Zhongfei didn��t like her, it was enough to disgust Madam Yao.


    Moreover, ever since that incident, Peng Zhongfei had been very impatient with her. Other than bringing her out on necessary occasions to give her some face, he almost never stepped into her room.


    She was not as useful as Concubine Xia in the Peng residence these days.


    Madam Yao was so angry that she fought with Concubine Xia.


    But deep in her heart, she hated Gu Yundong as much.


    Initially, she would have suppressed this hatred. After all, it was rare for her husband to bring her out. If she dared to cause trouble, her life would probably be even worse in the future.


    But today was Gu Yundong��s wedding day. She looked extremely beautiful and blissful.


    Gu Yundong was so blissful that it hurt her eyes.


    In the end, Madam Yao couldn��t suppress the resentment in her heart and wanted to cut a crack on such a big day.


    Hence, she deliberately mentioned Gu Xian��er as if she was trying to disgust Gu Yundong.


    However, Gu Yundong looked at her strangely. ��Gu Xian��er? She��s not here anymore. Where can I invite her?��


    Madam Yao smiled and said, ��So you still know that she��s gone? Back then, you were the one who personally sent her to my husband as a concubine. Her life was very difficult. As her sister, you never thought of visiting her when you were living well. Even when she left, you didn��t send her off. Sigh.��


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ��What are you trying to say? If you don��t hurry up, someone will come in later.��


    ��...�� Madam Yao was a little angry, but she quickly smiled. ��There��s nothing to say. I��m just a little curious. Does your father know about this? Does he know that his biological niece was sent to another man��s bed by his biological daughter? Does he know that his biological niece lost her life in this unfamiliar place? Does he know that no one collected his biological niece��s corpse?��


    Saying all this on Gu Yundong��s wedding day was clearly to cause trouble.


    Seeing that she did not look good, Madam Yao immediately felt better. ��By the way, I heard that your father just became an Elementary Scholar. Do you think it will affect your father��s career if news of this spreads, hmm?��


    Madam Yang could not understand these words, but she could feel Madam Yao��s malice. She immediately step up and stood in front of Gu Yundong. She frowned and said, ��What are you talking about? Our Dongdong is very busy and doesn��t have time to talk with you. If you��re done, leave quickly. Otherwise, I won��t be polite.��


    Madam Yao glanced at her and sneered. She ignored her and only looked at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong pulled Madam Yang to the side and sat her down. After comforting her, she looked at Madam Yao. ��What do you plan to do?��


    ��What do you think?��


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, ��Do you want my father to think that I��m a ruthless daughter who doesn��t care about her cousin? Or do you want to ruin my father��s reputation? Madam Yao, you can try, but I promise that if you do this today, you will definitely be kicked out of the Peng family tomorrow and be abandoned. You will live a miserable life for the rest of your life.��


    Madam Yao suddenly tightened her grip, wishing she could pounce on her and bite her. ��You make it sound like the Peng family will listen to you. Don��t you think too highly of yourself? Even if my husband is on good terms with you, the Old Master and Old Madam of the Peng family won��t allow him to divorce his wife and become enemies with my family.��

 Chapter 1212: The Groom Is Here

    Chapter 1212: The Groom Is Here


    As soon as Madam Yao finished speaking, Tong Shuitao��s voice came from outside the door.


    ��Miss, the prefecture magistrate��s wife, the prefecture magistrate��s son, and Miss Nie are all here.��


    Madam Yao froze. What did she just hear??


    The wife of the prefecture magistrate? The son of the prefecture magistrate?


    She looked at Gu Yundong in shock. Gu Yundong smiled and said, ��Did you hear that? Do you still think that the Peng family will not divorce you? Or do you think that your maternal family will dare to bring you back after you are divorced?��


    Madam Yao suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    ��That��s impossible. Do you know the prefecture magistrate��s wife?�� Why? She was just a little girl who had escaped from the famine.


    Even if she had some means and could earn some money, how could she know these influential people?


    Moreover, the prefecture magistrate��s wife came to attend her wedding in person?


    Gu Yundong smiled. ��You have been in the residence for too long.�� She had been busy fighting with Concubine Xia all day long and did not even know that the world outside had changed. How sad.


    Madam Yao did not believe it. She wanted to take a look personally.


    However, before she could turn around, Tong Shuitao had already led Madam Dai and Nie Shuang in.


    When Madam Yao��s maidservant saw them, she did not dare to stop them and shrank to the side.


    As soon as Madam Dai entered, she held Gu Yundong��s hand affectionately and said, ��I��m late, I��m late. It��s all Wenhuo��s fault. He stayed in the county yesterday. When he woke up in the morning, he insisted on going to the wonton shop in the east of the city to eat wontons. He said that he had eaten once last time and even wanted to drag us along.��


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, ��It��s not too late. It��s not the auspicious time yet. I already told you to stay in my house yesterday, but you had to stay in the county city. How inconvenient.��


    ��Don��t. It��s too troublesome for a bunch of people like us to stay in your house. It��s fine to stay in an inn. Last time, I went to your house and walked around Yongfu Village. I hadn��t seen much of the county city yet, so I could take this time to stroll around.��


    There were more than three people when Madam Dai and the others went out. There were also more than ten maidservants, old women, guards, and coachmen.


    Nie Shuang nodded. ��That��s right, that��s right. The county city is quite fun.��


    Madam Dai hurriedly brought her gifts over. She had given the bride a pair of jade bracelets. One look and everybody could tell that they were of very good quality. They must be very expensive.


    Nie Shuang had given the bride a hairpin. According to her, she had bought it when she went back to the capital last time. She had liked it at first glance and felt that it was especially compatible with Gu Yundong. She had brought it back and was waiting to use it today.


    She also brought a pair of earrings that Miss Bao had given her. Miss Bao had something to do at home, so she did not attend her marriage.


    The room was filled with laughter. It was obvious that they were very close.


    Madam Yao, who had already retreated to a corner, felt her entire body turn cold. She had seen Madam Dai before. It was definitely Madam Dai.


    There was also Miss Nie. In the prefecture capital��s Nie Residence, she was someone the Peng family did not dare to reach.


    They, they actually had such a good relationship with Gu Yundong? How was that possible?


    If Gu Yundong��s backer was them, then the Peng family might really abandon her.


    Gu Yundong took the time to glance at Madam Yao. Madam Yao��s expression changed drastically and she suddenly lowered her head.


    Gu Yundong knew that she would not dare to cause trouble again.


    Madam Dai was a meticulous person. She also looked at Madam Yao, but she did not say anything. Instead, she spoke patiently to Madam Yang.


    At this moment, there was the commotion of the groom coming to pick up the bride.


    ��The groom is here����